《My Daughter is So Amazing》


 Chapter 1

    "Then... Dad, I''m gone..."

    The petite girl snuggled up in the arms of a thin middle-aged man and rubbed his chest like a kitten. Then she gently broke away from his arms, tightened her tight package and walked towards the door of the small village.

    Walk and look back.

    The middle-aged man looked reluctantly at the back of his daughter leaving, waved his hands and told him:

    "Remember to wear more clothes and don''t catch cold!"

    "Don''t eat!"

    "Don''t trust strangers!"

    "Don''t have a boyfriend!"

    "Don''t..."

    Until his daughter''s figure was no longer visible, he sat down with a gloomy face against the crooked neck old tree at the head of the village. His face was full of worry and anxiety. The whole person seemed to be a few years old again.

    A round middle-aged fat man came to him and sat down, handed over a bottle of fruit wine and comforted:

    "It''s just going out for three or five days. Rolle, you''re too worried. Coco Li is the smartest child in the village."

    "No... you''re not married, you don''t understand..."

    Rolle shook his head, stretched out his left hand, which was completely composed of metal, took the fruit wine and poured a few mouthfuls into his mouth.

    "Aren''t you married?"

    The fat man retorted angrily.

    "But I have the world''s first lovely daughter!"

    Rolle said proudly.

    His daughter, Kerry, is his only relative in the world, his only concern, and the only bright spot in his failed life.

    Rolle thinks he should be the most shameful jumper. He has been in this world for more than ten years and has achieved nothing. It is a wonderful world with all kinds of extraordinary powers, but he has not learned anything. He is also the lowest level martial artist. He fools around with Rizi by relying on his three legged sword skill.

    In fact, when he first crossed, he still had a lofty ambition. He worked hard to learn the language of the world. He joined a famous local swordsman group. He did nothing except crazy and hard practice his sword skills every day. He looked like he wanted to pursue "Kendo is like a long night".

    His efforts were naturally recognized by the senior level of the swordsman regiment, which gave him an opportunity to "get started".

    The assessment is very simple. You only need to complete the entrustment of a remote village and kill several weak demons. After passing the customs, the swordsman regiment will give him extraordinary power and embark on the road of real power.

    Instructors and colleagues are optimistic that he can pass smoothly, and so is he himself, because he works really hard and the assessment is really simple.

    However, he overestimated himself. He couldn''t even deal with the weakest demon. He was bitten off half of his left arm

    The entrusted small mountain village was also bloodwashed by demons, and only one baby girl in swaddling clothes survived

    Shame and remorse tormented rolle madly, and he had the impulse to commit suicide several times.

    But finally, he chose to pick up the sword with one arm and tie the baby girl behind him.

    Instead of escaping, he spent more than half a year fighting with the demons and killing them one by one.

    After that, he settled down in the deserted mountain village and raised the baby girl as his own daughter.

    Gradually, refugees from other places came to the small village and settled here. The village slowly recovered its vitality.

    My daughter grew up day by day, becoming more and more beautiful and obedient.

    She is the pride of Rolle and the self redemption of his failure to save more than 100 lives.

    So when Kerry offered to go to the next town alone and help the village buy some winter supplies, Rolle refused.

    Coco Li''s big watery eyes blinked, and her wine red eyes looked at him. She looked like she was going to cry and coax him badly. She still asked rolle to nod.

    He wanted to go together, but these two days are the most important autumn harvest. The village is really short of hands and can''t leave.

    My daughter is 16 years old. Although she didn''t keep up with her physical development due to malnutrition in her childhood, she is still a 12-year-old girl, but she has the ability to protect herself after practicing fencing with rolle for many years.

    The town next door is not far away. It''s safe all the way nearby. Demons and robbers have long been cleaned up.

    Let her go out for two days. Should it be all right?

    That''s what rolle thought at first.

    But a week later, my daughter didn''t come back. Instead, she asked someone to take back the materials she bought and a letter.

    "Dear Dad

    I helped a beautiful little sister in the town. In order to thank me, she promised to help me find a way to regenerate my broken limb. I went to the imperial city with her and came back in a few days.

    Your forever little Cory "

    After reading the letter, Rolle felt a little warm at first. The daughter was not in vain, but also worried about her arm.

    With the help of a strange villager, his missing left arm was connected with a metal prosthetic limb, which was barely flexible, but it was a prosthetic limb after all. It was always inconvenient and rusted and broke down.

    The grade is big and inconvenient. It''s impossible to farm. You can only rely on your neighbors to help.

    Although rolle never complained, her daughter kept her father''s injury in mind.

    After the initial move, there was a strong worry.

    "What''s the matter with this little rabbit! Did you listen to me? Didn''t you say don''t trust strangers!"

    In a rage, Rolle immediately went to the neighbor''s house on the left to get his tent and bedding, went to the neighbor''s house on the right to get his clothes and bags, and then went to the fat man to get wine and dry food, ready to go out to find his daughter.

    But he was almost out of the village, but the news came that there were demons in the mountains

    Rolle recalled the night more than ten years ago and stopped

    He decided to get rid of the demon before going out to find his daughter.

    But the demon was very cunning and difficult to deal with. He chased and killed him for several days, and even hurt him badly. He had to rest for a long time to go out to find his daughter.

    Even a little demon was exhausted. I was still the weak, poor and powerless man

    Rolle limped back to the village and received another letter from his daughter.

    "Dear Dad

    I''m fine. I''m on my way to the King City. Don''t worry about me.

    I miss you very much

    Beautiful sister is very kind to me, very gentle and generous. She bought me a lot of delicious food and beautiful little skirts. I''ll wear them to my father as soon as I come back, okay?

    I also chose a lot of good-looking clothes for my father. After my father puts them on, he will be more handsome. At that time, we will all become beautiful.

    My beautiful sister told me that now is the best and safest era, so don''t worry about me. I will find a way to regenerate my broken limb!

    "Love you, Cory"

    In the process of Rolle''s recovery, after a little half a year, he received several letters again and again.

    My daughter seems to have good luck. The beautiful sister I know is a good person. She has been very good to her. She eats and drinks spicy food all the way and provides an opportunity to go to school.

    My daughter studied hard every day and met several other like-minded students who were helping to find a way to regenerate a broken limb.

    "It seems... You''re doing well? You''re much better than me..."

    Although Rolle''s injury recovered, he was no longer in a hurry to go out to find his daughter.

    My daughter will grow up after all. She can''t be a village girl in this remote mountain village forever.

    It''s good to be able to read and study outside!

    A father should learn to let go

    And her daughter''s talent is better than herself. Maybe she has the opportunity to set foot on the extraordinary road she has not touched?

    Rolle was also more relieved. When she answered the letter, she didn''t urge her to come back. She just showed normal care and casually talked about the trivial things in the village.

    Two years later, my daughter was 18 years old. The latest letter said that she was on her way home and prepared a big surprise for rolle.

    18 years old... Big... Surprise

    Rolle did not take care of the letter, but tore it to pieces. Then he went to his neighbor''s house and found a few bottles of fruit wine and poured it down.

    Then, drunk, he took off his sword and grindstone, sat at the entrance of the village, polished it carefully, looked haunted, and whispered:

    "Boyfriend?"

    "No... maybe the husband?"

    "I have become a grandfather?"

    Finally, he dug a hole in his neighbor''s potato field, just as big as a person.

    The rest is waiting for her daughter to go home.

 Chapter 2

    A silver-white steamer was speeding down the country road towards York town.

    Cori pulled the window with both hands, her whole head sticking out of the window, let the fast wind blow her silver ponytail, her eyes narrowed slightly, and enjoyed the scenery of her hometown.

    Beside her sat a beautiful young blonde with a gentle smile on her face, pulled her skirt and advised:

    "Cory, you are so disgraceful and dangerous."

    But Cori answered somewhat capriciously:

    "Don''t worry, sister Anya, it''s no big deal..."

    Before she finished, the steam car suddenly bumped, and Cori''s head hit the threshold with a bang.

    She quickly retracted into the car, curled up her petite body with her head in her hands, and sobbed:

    "Sobbing... It hurts..."

    The blonde Anya quickly rubbed her head and put a piece of sweet milk candy in her mouth, which made Ke Li''s eyes return to crescent shape.

    "It''s nice of sister Anya!"

    Cori smiled, stretched herself comfortably, and stretched her legs. The white silk stockings wrapped around her legs showed a few pink flesh colors under the light outside the window.

    Looking at the delicate and lovely Cori like a doll, even if she had been together for two years, Anya''s heart was filled with doubts that had appeared many times.

    Why does this little girl who is treated as her own sister have such terrible power?

    Mingming is 18 years old, but she is always as petite and lovely as 12 years old, innocent, as if years can''t leave traces on her.

    The shining star sword girl, the talented girl who moved God, the record breaker, and the youngest eighth level strong

    It is hard to imagine that these long and awkward titles refer to the childish girl in front of us.

    Cori noticed Anya was in a daze, so she lay down beside her and pretended to be fierce with her little hands in the shape of cat claws.

    "Wow!"

    "Ah!"

    Anyazhen was startled and pinched Kelly''s tender face to show revenge.

    Cori shook her head hard, broke free and asked:

    "What is sister Anya thinking?"

    Anya asked back:

    "Go a little further, is that where you saved me?"

    Kerry''s reaction was a little confused.

    "Eh? Does sister Anya remember such a small thing? She just solved two little monsters."

    How can this be said to be a small thing?

    Anya tried to tell her more than once that it was not a small monster that attacked her, but the offspring of an evil god who represented "chaos" and "despair".

    It is the symbol and manifestation of "disaster", the moving catastrophe and natural disaster, and the terrorist existence at the top of the demon.

    At that time, her motorcade was attacked, and all the guards fought desperately to buy her time to tidy up her appearance and write her suicide note.

    Fortunately, Cori appeared in time. Two swords that seemed to cut off the world flashed, and the descendants of the evil god disappeared.

    Then she unloaded the door with one hand, looked at Anya who was still trembling with innocent eyes, and asked:

    "Aren''t you dead? Squeak before you die?"

    "Squeak ~"

    After that, no matter how Anya reasoned with her, she refused to believe that the two demons were the descendants of evil gods, and even asked confidently:

    "You said they were so powerful. Why did they stab to death with two swords?"

    Anya was speechless for a moment

    Later, the two met other crises in succession during their subsequent journey, including but not limited to demons, assassins, robbers, alien invasion and so on.

    Each time is a big crisis for Anya in theory.

    But as Corey held up her sword, she shouted with milk in her mouth:

    "Look at me stabbing you to death! Ola! Ola!"

    The deadly crisis dissipated.

    Anya has nothing to say now

    Kerry is the most lovely sister in the world. It seems to come out of a dream. The only disadvantage may be that she is sometimes too stubborn.

    In addition, always say some strange and unidentified words, which can be regarded as a small defect?

    After the two became close and good sisters who talked about everything, Anya knew that these problems in Kerry should come from her strange father.

    According to Kerry, her father, rolle, is the best, gentlest, gentlest, most handsome and favorite father in the world.

    At the same time, he is also the most powerful strong man in the world. He has a series of violent and cool titles, such as unparalleled sword ghost, fighting emperor Tianzun, king of magic, Lord of mystery and so on.

    He has unparalleled strength and extraordinary ability. He is a legend that will last forever. If he is willing to work in the Empire, he must at least be the commander of the Chinese army.

    Anya was skeptical at first, but she didn''t believe a word as Kerry went too far.

    However, she can also understand each other''s mentality. Bragging in front of her daughter is a habit of every father, but Uncle rolle blew a little too much and spoiled Kelly.

    According to the statement of Uncle rolle, the devil is a terrible thing, which must not be provoked!

    Kerry believes it.

    So you will be stabbed to death by a sword. It''s definitely not a demon. It''s a little monster at most.

    This view is too deep-rooted to correct, Anya had to give up.

    Later, through some side talk, Anya gradually learned that they were not their own father and daughter, and the difference between hair color and pupil color was too large.

    But this can''t be said in front of Kerry. She can''t tolerate others to say that her father is not good at all. If she dares to say that she is not her own, her sisters may have no choice.

    Therefore, the image of Rawl in Anya''s brain gradually became clear:

    An ordinary village man who had received a certain education picked up Kerry, brought her up through hardships, and trained her into a clever and lovely girl.

    Is a qualified good father, worthy of respect!

    As for the reason why Cori is so powerful, although she has always stressed that she learned fencing from her father, no one believes it.

    Other imperial strongmen and scholars believe that power should come from the sword, which is likely to be a powerful holy thing with unparalleled power.

    As the price of using sacred objects, Kerry''s appearance and mind are also fixed at the age of 12, which is a very common type of price.

    It''s a pity that Cori has always regarded this sword as a treasure. She never leaves her body when she carries it with her. She can''t study it further.

    The scholar association has registered it as No. 1-233, star holy sword and artifact holy thing.

    Anya was distracted by these past events, and her face was pinched by Kerry.

    "Why is sister Anya in a daze again?"

    Anya thought for a moment and suddenly asked a very strange question:

    "Cory, your father and I, which do you prefer?"

    "Of course it''s dad!"

    Cori replied without hesitation.

    "Sister Anya, it''s almost..."

    With that, she pinched a little gap with her two tender white fingers.

 Chapter 3

    After the steam car arrived in York Town, there was no road ahead, and the rest of the path had to rely on carriages.

    "You''ll have to work hard for the rest of the journey, uncle Oddo."

    Anya said to the driver in his fifties that he was not only a driver, but also a housekeeper and guard.

    "It''s my pleasure, your highness."

    The housekeeper bowed slightly and went to town to rent a carriage. Then he took out two large packages taller than Cory from the trunk and piled them on the roof.

    There are gifts in it. Most of them are for rolle, and the rest are for the neighbors.

    Kerry looked down at her pocket watch. It was three o''clock in the afternoon.

    "We have to hurry up, or we won''t be home before dark."

    The carriage went more than an hour before it came to the foot of the mountain.

    Kerry jumped out of the car, happily pointed to the village halfway up the mountain and said:

    "That''s my house!"

    Anya looked at the small mountain village, her green eyes narrowed slightly, and sighed softly:

    "I didn''t expect people to live in such a remote place..."

    The housekeeper carried the two large parcels on his shoulders, one left and one right, and the three went up along the narrow mountain path stepped out.

    While walking, Cori also stretched her small face and solemnly said all kinds of precautions:

    "Although my father has always been very gentle and has never been cruel to me, he will still get angry. It''s so fierce! It''s so scary!"

    "Once, a gang of gangsters ran to the village to rob. My father was angry and asked them to live in a field villa... So don''t make him angry!"

    Why let gangsters live in villas? compromise out of consideration for the general interest?

    Anya and the housekeeper wondered, but they didn''t ask.

    Kerry often says strange things. They are used to it.

    "Also, don''t tell Dad what I''m doing outside! I promised him in my letter to study and study hard. If he knew I was running around, he would be angry. He won''t love me in the future, and I''ll become a wild child no one wants."

    Cori looked at Anya and the housekeeper and begged in a low voice.

    They couldn''t help but show a bitter smile. It was a glorious and glorious thing, enough to honor their ancestors, but they didn''t dare to say it to their family

    But they couldn''t refuse the flickering big eyes, and nodded reluctantly.

    "Oh, by the way, don''t mention my nicknames to Dad. It sounds terrible. He certainly doesn''t like it either."

    Finally, Cori did not forget to add.

    The three continued to walk. Halfway through, Anya was a little unable to walk and asked for a rest.

    On the contrary, the housekeeper, who was over half a hundred years old and carrying two large parcels, didn''t even sweat and didn''t breathe disorderly.

    He is undoubtedly a strong man, otherwise he would not have been sent specially.

    However, after carefully observing the surrounding environment, the housekeeper looked a little dignified.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Asked Cory.

    The housekeeper''s face flashed a little tangled and whispered:

    "I noticed some strange fluctuations, a bit like those left after the battle, but there are many strange places, and the time has passed for a long time..."

    "Didn''t miss feel it?"

    "No, it as like as two peas."

    Kerry replied very positively.

    "Since the young lady doesn''t feel it, it should be my illusion."

    The housekeeper did not delve into the problem.

    Although Kerry''s combat power is a little inferior to her own, she has amazing talent. She is already the youngest eight level legend of the Empire. She is at the same level as herself. She is very hopeful to impact a higher level, and even reach level 12, which only appears in myth.

    Even if most of these forces come from the sword, it''s nothing. The holy thing is part of the strength of the extraordinary.

    It''s no problem to trust the judgment of a genius.

    After walking for dozens of minutes, they saw the crooked neck old tree at the entrance of the village. A middle-aged man was sitting under the tree, with a sword beside him and a bottle of fruit wine in his hand. He drank alone, looking a little decadent.

    "Dad!"

    Kerry suddenly shouted, threw away Anya''s hand and ran quickly.

    So this is Kelly''s father?

    Anya couldn''t help observing carefully. The image and temperament of the other party were in line with the previous estimate.

    The housekeeper was also secretly watching rolle.

    Ordinary, ordinary village man.

    But when he saw Kerry running towards him, his whole temperament was shocked. He regained his birth opportunity and vitality. He rushed over and hugged Kerry in his arms.

    "Can be counted back, can be counted back..."

    Rolle hugged her daughter tightly, rubbed her small face with her bearded chin, then picked up her petite body and circled in the air.

    "Hee hee, Dad..."

    Cori smiled sweetly, took the initiative to put her arms around Rolle''s neck and made a strong fragrance on his face.

    After turning for a while, Rolle put Kerry down, put him around again, and stretched out his hand to measure her head.

    "Why didn''t you grow tall at all?"

    Then he pinched Kerry''s little face and continued to ask:

    "I haven''t gained any weight at all?"

    "Woo ~ dad is bad. He won''t sprout if he gets fat!"

    Cori pretended to be angry, puffed up her cheeks and lured rolle to stick out her finger.

    One left and one right poked twice, his cheeks shriveled again, and his small face burst into a smile again.

    Anya silently looked at the scene of father daughter interaction, sighed in her heart and silently approached the past.

    Rolle seemed to notice that there were two more guests. He first looked at Anya, nodded slightly, and then looked at the housekeeper carrying the package next to him.

    It''s too old. It shouldn''t be

    Rolle looked back.

    "Bang bang" two muffled sounds suddenly sounded, and the package on the housekeeper''s shoulder fell to the ground.

    "Eh?"

    "Uncle housekeeper, what''s the matter with you? Are you tired?"

    Anya and Kerry asked at the same time.

    The housekeeper''s face turned a little white, the standard smile was frozen, wisps of fine sweat exuded from his forehead, and his feet moved back.

    At the moment rolle looked at him, he felt his consciousness and thinking suddenly solidified.

    His experience told him that this was an instinctive reaction before death. His body instinctively gave up resistance and waited for death.

    Because any resistance is futile.

    This can only happen in the face of opponents with great gaps.

    As a legendary strongman, he has stood at the top of the extraordinary level, and vaguely touched the threshold of the saint. This is his combat instinct accumulated through countless battles, which is his precious capital to be proud of.

    But just now, his instinct surrendered faster than his thinking?

    Obviously, I didn''t feel any crisis and there was no fluctuation in the air, but why did this reaction occur?

    Is it

    Just because miss Kerry''s father looked at it?

 Chapter 4

    The housekeeper''s gaffe lasted only one second. He soon calmed down, put away his horror, bent down to pick up the package that had fallen on the ground, and resumed the standard smile on his face, explaining as if nothing had happened:

    "I''m old. I accidentally slipped my hand."

    It''s outrageous that the eighth order strong can also slide by hand, but no one asked more. Kerry introduced two guests to rolle.

    "This is the Anya sister I often mention in my letter."

    She said, jumped to Anya and hugged her arm intimately.

    "Hello, uncle rolle."

    Anya lifted the skirts on both sides, bowed slightly, and gave a very solemn aristocratic ceremony.

    "Well, that''s good. He''s a good boy."

    Rolle nodded with satisfaction.

    Anya''s appearance and figure are impeccable. The beautiful girl with high standard is like a piece of paper in the painting. She was painted by teacher Tony. If her ears were any sharper, they would be more like.

    Temperament and self-restraint are also impeccable. At first glance, she is a well-educated noble lady, who is knowledgeable, reasonable, generous and decent. I hope Kerry will follow this route in the future.

    Isn''t it a princess or something?

    Rolle thought to himself.

    Kerry jumped back to him, stretched her arms, looked up at him, and made a ''to hug'' position.

    After rolle picked her up, Kelly lay down in his ear and whispered Anya''s identity.

    The Duke''s daughter? The emperor''s niece? What a princess

    "Sister Anya doesn''t want to expose her identity, so dad must not tell others!"

    Cori said with a small face and a serious face.

    Rolle nodded.

    Then Anya introduced the housekeeper Oddo, only mentioned that he came to him two years ago and took good care of Kerry, without mentioning his rank and strength.

    Kerry also added:

    "The pudding made by Uncle housekeeper is delicious!"

    "It''s my pleasure."

    The housekeeper also stroked his chest politely.

    Although on the surface it seems to be handled properly, the housekeeper has been thinking about what just happened.

    He has carefully observed rolle from a close distance. He really doesn''t feel the slightest power fluctuation. His body is still strong, but it''s just the level of ordinary people.

    With my rich experience and experience, I''m just an ordinary village man.

    What happened before that?

    The housekeeper couldn''t understand for the moment, so he could only continue to observe, and raised his vigilance in his heart.

    Rolle didn''t find anything different. First, she asked Kerry to take the guests home, and then she went to pick some fruit to entertain the guests.

    Anya looked at the fruit forest where rolle went. The sweethearts hanging on the branches were round and full, with bright color. She had a big appetite and couldn''t help praising:

    "Kelly, your fruit trees are growing very well."

    "No, no, no, this is the neighbor''s."

    Cori quickly explained.

    Anya: "

    After picking back a large basket of sweethearts, Rolle turned to his neighbor''s pigsty and looked at the trembling suckling pigs.

    "Emmmm, you look worried?"

    "You''re beautiful?"

    Then he picked up two little suckling pigs from left to right.

    The old sow next to me dare to be angry

    After giving the little suckling pig to the fat man in the village and telling him to show his best skills and entertain important guests, Rolle took a few bottles of fruit wine and went back to accompany the guests.

    Rolle lives in the best house in the village, a two-story building made of green brick, which is like a small villa.

    In the living room, the housekeeper had opened the packages he had carried all the way and arranged the prepared gifts one by one.

    Most of them are men''s clothes and accessories. There are seven or eight sets of gentleman suits, such as suits, leather shoes, pocket watches, bowler hats and walking sticks.

    The rest are silver candlesticks, dinner plates, tableware, standard aristocratic tea sets and so on.

    The most outrageous thing is that there are two hanging paintings and a shield?

    "What is this?"

    Rolle raised the shield shaped thing with a puzzled face.

    This thing has excellent workmanship, solid and heavy materials, and exquisite and gorgeous patterns are carved on the surface to form a blooming rose shape, which is lifelike.

    "Such a beautiful shield? Aren''t you afraid of being scratched? And why isn''t there a handle behind it?"

    Rolle asked in wonder.

    Cori and Anya looked at each other and didn''t know what to say

    This is not a shield, but a badge personally issued by the emperor. It is also a shield made by the Empire because it was obtained in the defensive war. Although there is no problem in material and technology, the correct usage must be hung in the showroom to honor the ancestors.

    Cori obviously didn''t want her father to know that she was bullying the little monster outside. Otherwise, he must be worried that he couldn''t sleep. She had to talk about it for a long time and won''t let herself out in the future.

    So he had an idea and quickly explained:

    "Because the craftsman didn''t know his father''s hand shape, he didn''t install a grip."

    Anya also reacted and said:

    "Yes, yes, my uncle should also know that shields must be taken advantage of."

    Rolle suddenly realized it and nodded again and again:

    "So it is? I''m a hick, but you city people are considerate!"

    Kerry and Anya secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    But right away, Rolle said:

    "Go back to the fool and help me install a grip."

    The two girls were speechless for a while

    Rolle put down his shield and looked at the two hanging paintings.

    Unexpectedly, the hanging picture suits him very much?

    One picture shows Kerry standing on a bell tower, with her eyes closed, her hands folded in front of her chest, humming songs, silver ponytails floating in the wind, and white pigeons flying on both sides.

    Another picture shows that Cori is sitting at her desk, seriously reading a heavy book, with a serious and focused look. Behind her, there is a large bookshelf, with a touch of soft light outside the window, full of literary girl temperament.

    Both paintings are realistic. The artist''s skill is very high. Cori is depicted lifelike, and the other colors are rendered in place, just like art photos on earth.

    Rolle immediately burst into laughter and loved the gift so much.

    It seems that her daughter is outside, just as she expected, seriously studies and embarks on the growth line of a young lady.

    How sensible and obedient!

    Worthy of being my most lovely daughter!

    When Chloe and Anya saw that rolle liked the two paintings so much, they laughed happily.

    At last, the painter''s High Commission and hours of affectation were not wasted.

 Chapter 5

    Rolle carefully picked up the two paintings as if he were holding his daughter. He was afraid of getting dirty and was ready to hang them in his bedroom.

    Seeing this, Cori quickly followed up and said while the iron was hot:

    "I''ll help my father too. When I''m away, my father sees the painting as if he saw me."

    "Well, it''s really my good daughter. She''s becoming more and more clever and sensible. I like this gift very much!"

    Rolle said happily.

    Just about to leave the living room, Cori noticed the suits again, ran back and grabbed one from the ground.

    "Dad, try these clothes by the way. If you put them on, you must be very handsome!"

    "Well, well, just try."

    Rolle was in a good mood and naturally responded to every request.

    Seeing this, the housekeeper flashed a trace of hesitation in his eyes, but immediately followed suit, picked up things such as walking sticks and pocket watches, and followed up.

    "Please allow me to help you choose the most imperial style for you."

    He wanted to take this opportunity to take a closer look at his Excellency rolle.

    He has been thinking about the abnormal instinctive reaction before, wondering whether rolle is a secluded and powerful man, and has a special hiding means, which can deceive his perception and eyes.

    Help with dressing and matching, and physical contact is inevitable. In this way, no matter how good the other party is at hiding, he will expose his real strength.

    The housekeeper thought rolle would find an excuse to refuse, but in fact, he could confirm his inference from the side.

    But rolle said politely:

    "Well, please, Mr. housekeeper."

    Eh? Did you guess wrong?

    The housekeeper muttered in his heart, but on the surface, he looked as usual. First help rolle choose the angle, hang the two paintings in the most appropriate position in this humble bedroom, and then help him dress and match, sort out his hair, acting like a dutiful normal housekeeper.

    After some contact, he found that Rolle''s body was stronger than expected. He should have practiced martial arts, but he didn''t touch extraordinary power. He was just an ordinary martial artist.

    Although the evaluation has been upgraded from an ordinary village man to an ordinary Wufu, this is not the answer the housekeeper wants. This Wufu without extraordinary power can easily deal with hundreds of people, let alone let his instinctive reaction give up resistance, and even can''t touch his clothes.

    However, the metal prosthesis is a little special, with excellent workmanship and originality. Even if it is placed in the imperial capital, it is a rare masterpiece, and I don''t know where it came from.

    Looks like there''s a great engineer in the border town of York?

    The housekeeper thought to himself.

    But this prosthetic limb is not a sacred thing. No matter how well it is done, it is only a mortal thing, and it is impossible to threaten yourself.

    What the hell happened before? Is it a spell that interferes with the spirit?

    But with my rich experience and experience, no spell can hide my perception. Moreover, I have carefully examined myself and there is nothing different.

    The housekeeper suddenly had a bold idea to spy on each other with his perception.

    Unlike normal observation and induction, perceptual espionage is a special snooping technique, which can more clearly and accurately detect all the secrets in each other''s body. It can only be used at close range.

    This is an extremely rude offense, which is basically equivalent to directly attacking the other party. Generally, it will only be used against enemy prisoners.

    Therefore, the housekeeper hesitated for a second and gave up the plan. Even if he was confident that he could do it very secretly, he certainly couldn''t escape Kelly''s perception. Moreover, if the other party was really a strong man, this action would be tantamount to suicide and would involve his highness Anya.

    So the housekeeper stopped thinking and carefully helped rolle take care of his clothes.

    When Kerry appeared in the living room again with Rolle''s arm in her arm, Anya, who was eating sweetnuts like a little squirrel, suddenly brightened her eyes.

    Before, Rolle gave her the impression that she was rustic and untidy, but after careful care by the housekeeper, the whole person suddenly changed into a handsome uncle with mature and melancholy temperament and a story at a glance.

    The housekeeper boldly gave up the inappropriate ornaments such as top hat and monocle glasses, and the tie was deliberately not tightened. His black hair was tied into a braid, and the little beard residue deliberately left on his face added a bit of Bohemian charm.

    It turned out that Kelly didn''t lie to me. Her father is really handsome

    Such a man is like a cup of aged wine. People can''t help but want to taste it carefully. When he goes to the imperial capital, there must be many ladies who want to be Kerry''s mother?

    We''ll have to check for Chloe''s staff then!

    Anya thinks in her heart.

    "Hee hee, how''s it going? Is my father handsome? Is he much better than your father?"

    Kerry stuck to rolle and showed off proudly.

    Anya recalled her father''s big beer belly and nodded helplessly.

    Can''t you imagine that you also lost the fight with your father?

    Rolle was also a little proud. In fact, he was very satisfied with the appearance. He looked in the mirror for a while before he came out.

    It''s said that men don''t deceive me.

    Kerry is still chasing after the victory and continues to show off:

    "Hey, hey, in fact, dad is more handsome when he..."

    Before he could finish, Rolle rubbed his little head.

    "You little rabbit, don''t talk nonsense."

    Ke Li also knew that she had said it. She playfully spit out her tender little tongue and hid aside.

    "You talk first. I''ll break some corn back and add a good corn salad in the evening."

    As he spoke, Rolle rolled up his sleeves and had no idea of changing clothes.

    "I''ll help dad, too!"

    Cory jumped.

    "We''ll come too."

    Anya also said.

    Being able to do some easy farm work is also a different experience for her, which is better than sitting in this empty living room.

    Luo Er led them to the terrace outside the village. Along the way, he met many neighbors who came back from farming.

    When they found that Kerry was back, they hurried up to greet her warmly, stuffed her hands with all kinds of newly picked fruits and vegetables, and didn''t forget to praise Rolle''s new clothes.

    "Pick whatever you want to eat."

    The neighbors said with extra enthusiasm, and their smiles were extra sincere.

    Even Anya and the housekeeper had a lot of vegetables and fruits in their hands, which made them cry and laugh.

    After some observation, Anya found that the people here respected rolle very much, and it was the kind of respect from the heart.

    Neither fear nor disguise, Anya can clearly see the difference.

    Uncle rolle has a high reputation in the village. No wonder he can pick other people''s fruits casually

 Chapter 6

    Anya had heard from Cori that her father was a respected figure in the village and was deeply loved by everyone.

    His house was built spontaneously by the villagers. If each family has something good, they will share it with their family.

    "Because Dad will protect the village and is the patron saint of the village!"

    At that time, Kerry said proudly.

    Anya didn''t believe it at first. Only after walking down this trip did she know that what Cori said was the truth. This small mountain village without a name was actually quite rich and had a safe and comfortable life.

    "The people here are really simple and hospitable."

    "I can''t imagine such a paradise in such a small place far away from the prosperity of the Empire, without electricity, roads and railways."

    "The agricultural products here are also very good. They can sell at the starting price in big cities. Maybe you can consider investing?"

    Anya sighed softly and added in her heart:

    It would be better if they didn''t always misunderstand me that I was Kerry''s mother

    The party continued to walk. On the way, they passed a potato field. There was a big tree on the side. There were some broken knives and swords under the tree. There were also some tooth chains and bone chains of obvious alien style hanging on the handle. There was a newly dug pit next to it, just the size of a person.

    "What is this?"

    Anya asked curiously.

    "Field villa."

    Replied Kelly.

    Why villa?

    Anya was a little puzzled, but she didn''t ask much. She speculated that it should be a place for some kind of traditional sacrifice in this village, but the name was a little strange.

    Places with simple folk customs often retain some traditional customs, which is very common in the Empire.

    The housekeeper also noticed the pit and estimated that it seemed quite appropriate to lie in by himself?

    He smiled and didn''t think much.

    Several people soon walked to the two-story terrace specialized in planting corn. Rolle and Kerry drilled in without scruples, and their figure soon disappeared in the shadow of corn poles.

    Anya hesitated for a moment, but still didn''t dare to go in, afraid of being scratched by the leaves.

    The housekeeper was unconventional, with his hands in his trouser pocket and his eyes slowly scanning the corn field.

    He had been locking Rolle''s position, and his hand in his trouser pocket had held his holy thing.

    After all, he still wanted to test again to see churor''s strength.

    It is not only related to his own safety, but also related to the safety of his highness Anya. This is his duty.

    He will grasp his discretion and carry out a tentative attack. If the other party is really strong, he must be able to distinguish it. This is an invincible temptation. He should clarify the situation and responsibilities, and the other party should also understand.

    If the other party is really an ordinary person, it is natural that he can''t even notice the attack.

    Even in the worst case, the terrain here is open and covered by corn fields. He also has confidence to retreat with Anya.

    After making up his mind, the steward clenched the holy thing with his hand in his trouser pocket.

    But his nerves suddenly jumped violently, and he felt a wave of power behind him, which was not strong, but extremely terrible.

    For a moment, he couldn''t even tell what level fluctuation it was, which meant that his opponent''s strength was terrible.

    His heart was shocked, his muscles tightened, jumped to Anya and looked back.

    A middle-aged man with the appearance of an ordinary villager came out of the corn field, holding several bags of corn in his arms and stooping slightly.

    This man looks about forty years old. The appearance of ordinary passers-by does not have the slightest power fluctuation. He is even more ordinary than Rawl.

    The terrible wave just now has long disappeared, lasting less than a second, as if it were just an illusion.

    Am I too sensitive?

    The housekeeper thought in his heart and silently stared at the ordinary villager passing by.

    When he got closer, he noticed a strange smile on each other''s lips.

    At first glance, the smile was dull and silly, but when I looked carefully, I felt it was very strange, hiding some kind of magic that is difficult to describe.

    The housekeeper stared at him closely. As he walked, he stared at the housekeeper closely, and his neck slowly rotated with the pace.

    But when they were completely staggered, he still didn''t take back his sight. His neck turned 180 degrees, or he stared at the housekeeper!

    The strange smile on his face became extremely scary and strange in an instant.

    The housekeeper immediately felt that his brain seemed to burst and was blank. Bursts of tinnitus were faintly heard in his ears. A chill slipped all the way from the top of his head to the caudal vertebra. His face was pale and his body trembled involuntarily.

    He felt the fear he had not seen for a long time, and it was the real fear between life and death.

    But this feeling dissipated completely in less than a second, faster than the previous wave, and the housekeeper''s body instinctively returned to normal.

    Looking at the ordinary villagers, they walked on the road well. They were still normal, and their necks were not like owls.

    Everything seems to be a housekeeper''s illusion.

    Only a drop of cold sweat on his forehead silently reminded him of his instant nightmare.

    He paused a little and asked in a low voice:

    "Your Highness, did you see anything just now?"

    "What?"

    Anya looked confused.

    "You mean the man just now? Just like other villagers, he is simple and has a warm smile, but he didn''t send us corn."

    Simplicity? enthusiasm?

    The housekeeper was stunned.

    Just then, Cori got out of the corn field, holding a lot of corn in her arms and one in her mouth.

    The housekeeper hurried forward and asked her if she noticed anything unusual.

    "Woo woo?"

    With corn in her mouth, she couldn''t speak.

    Anya hurried over and picked it up for her.

    "Nothing wrong? Uncle housekeeper, what''s the matter with you? Are you too tired?"

    "You have been taking care of us these days. You must not have a good rest. Let''s go back and have a rest quickly!"

    Said Kerry, calling back rolle quickly.

    On the way back, the housekeeper probably cleared his mind.

    Since Cori said there was no problem, the surrounding environment must be no problem. He believed Cori''s judgment that young people were more sensitive than him in perception.

    What''s wrong is yourself. You may be unconsciously subjected to some kind of spell or spiritual hint.

    Undoubtedly, he is also an expert, and his strength is not weaker than himself.

    According to my rich experience and experience, the other party doesn''t want to hurt me directly, just want me to be suspicious and leave the village.

    But miss Kerry and Mr. roll have been separated for a long time, and they certainly don''t want to leave in such a hurry.

    This successfully separated us and gave them a chance to start!

    Hoo ~ it was so close that I almost fell into the trap.

    At present, the best choice is not to act rashly, act together with Miss Kerry, and don''t give the other side an opportunity!

 Chapter 7

    The housekeeper solved his doubts and cracked the enemy''s vicious plan. For a time, he was in a good mood and worked hard to break the corn.

    When they returned to the village from the terrace, the roast suckling pig was also ready. It was delicious, golden and crisp. It made people''s fingers move.

    The neighbors in the village knew that Kerry had come back and brought back important guests. They did not hesitate to send some good things at home, such as delicious mushrooms that are difficult to pick, sour and sweet fruit wine aged for many years, slap crabs turned out in the river, etc.

    Together, the whole village organized a rural feast for Anya and Kerry.

    Even if there are no good things at home, they don''t forget to send bedding and sheets for fear that Anya didn''t cover them at night.

    It can be said that it was a very warm and sincere reception.

    This group of simple and hospitable neighbors moved Anya.

    After going back, I persuaded my father to make some investments here, connect electricity and roads, and let everyone live a good life!

    As she chewed the little suckling pig''s crisp and tender skin, she said to herself in her heart.

    Until no villagers came to the door again, Rolle seized the opportunity, chewed a pig leg and asked about Kelly''s performance in school:

    "Tell Dad what you''ve learned? How are your grades? Are you naughty and make the teacher angry?"

    Cori didn''t answer, but secretly gave Anya a a look.

    Anya coughed twice, wiped the oil off her mouth and hands before she said:

    "Kerry is now enrolled in the first imperial college. It is the highest ranked, best-known and most healthy academic atmosphere in the Empire. It is a holy land for countless young people."

    Rolle was shocked. Is that too exaggerated?

    Anya''s family relationship is really hard, worthy of being a princess

    Can you really keep up with your daughter''s foundation?

    He quickly asked out his worries.

    Anya smiled and explained:

    "Of course, she can keep up. Cori''s talent is very high. She has been praised as the ''most gifted child'' by many professors. She is deeply loved by teachers and students, and has been personally praised by those sages in the academic association."

    "Uncle rolle, you can rest assured that Kerry will become the best girl in the Empire in the future!"

    Rolle was stunned and in a good mood. He only drank some fruit wine, but he felt dizzy and floating.

    "Good! Good! That''s great! It''s really my good daughter!"

    "I have accomplished nothing in my life. I can only nest in this remote place. Unexpectedly, I have raised such an excellent daughter!"

    "Cory, you are the pride of my life!"

    The more he said it, the more excited he was. He stretched out his greasy hand and grabbed it at Kerry''s little head.

    Cori quickly took out her handkerchief and wiped the oil for him first. Then she took the initiative to put her father''s hand on her head and said proudly:

    "Dad, you are also my eternal pride!"

    Seeing this scene, Anya was vaguely worried. She secretly handed a query in her eyes, probably asking:

    Is that really good?

    While rolle was drinking a ton of fruit wine, she nodded quietly, probably saying:

    There should be no problem

    Right?

    In fact, Anya didn''t lie. What she said was all the truth. Cori really entered the best college in the country. She was really popular and valued by the scholars'' Association.

    But she didn''t go in as a student, but as a tutor. Learning is just incidental.

    No college or university has such a big face that it accepts the strong eight as students. Even if the strong want to study, it is also given the title of "guest tutor". Tuition fees are free, free education and high subsidies. They only need to take the time to guide other students.

    The same is true of Cori, but she is now in the limelight, petite and cute, soft and sweet, so she is very popular. There are more students coming to her knee to sign up than those genuine tutors

    So they didn''t lie to rolle together, but they didn''t say everything.

    Rolle then asked about some trivial things in daily study and life, such as whether he was harassed by little bastards? Have you received a love letter? Have you been bullied or something.

    Who dares to write a love letter to an eighth level legend? Who dares to bully her? It would be nice if she didn''t bully others

    Anya felt sick in her heart and answered like a stream in her mouth. She tried to package Kerry into the perfect image of a good schoolgirl.

    Even the housekeeper broke in from time to time to help, which made the painting style of Cori more solid in Rolle''s mind.

    "Hahaha, that''s great! I didn''t expect that rolle has today! I''m so happy!"

    Rolle said excitedly that his daughter''s excellence can satisfy him more than his own achievements.

    Cori looked at her father. The smile on his face was as bright as ever. It was the happiest day in so many years.

    A touch of panic and worry flashed in her wine red eyes.

    If dad knew that I didn''t read much at all and was eating, drinking and bullying little monsters

    Woo ~ he will be heartbroken and won''t recognize my daughter!

    Absolutely must not let dad know!

    Rolle didn''t notice the change in her daughter''s look, but urged:

    "Eat quickly, everyone. The bonfire ball is ready outside. We must have a good Carnival tonight."

    After that, he hurried out to help organize the ball.

    Kerry quickly grabbed him and took out a shiny silver suitcase.

    When rolle opened it, there were piles of banknotes in trouble, about 50000 Easts.

    This is the standard currency of the Empire. Its purchasing power is quite good. 50000 is enough for the lol to be free for a while.

    "This is a scholarship from Kerry."

    Anya is very helpful.

    "Okay, Dad, save it for you."

    Without affectation, Rolle took the money box, went back to his room, hid about half of the money under the bed, and carried half of the money to the small square in the village, where the neighbors were busy arranging the ball.

    Rolle cleared his throat, raised the cash box, patted hard, and said in a loud voice:

    "Folks! My dearest daughter, Cori, is now promising and can get a scholarship!"

    "I left half of it. Share the rest equally! Everyone has a share!"

    "Don''t use it indiscriminately! Don''t let my daughter down. Take it to the town and buy some farm tools and animals."

    Anya saw this scene, her emerald green eyes widened slightly.

    Fifty thousand Easts is undoubtedly a huge sum of money for such a remote place.

    But Uncle rolle did not hesitate to divide half out

    "Your father is really special!"

    Anya said with heartfelt emotion.

    "Of course!"

    The smile on her little face was very sweet.

 Chapter 8

    A lively Bonfire Dance was held in the small square in the middle of the village.

    The villagers took out soil musical instruments from their homes and played a simple but cheerful rhythm. More people danced around the campfire, humming rural tunes.

    In the eyes of high-end people such as Anya and housekeeper who have attended high-class dances, their dance steps are very unprofessional and elegant.

    Or stand with your hands on your hips and eight feet inside, and only your waist and crotch swing left and right with the rhythm; Or pull your feet back and forth and swing your shoulders back and forth from left to right.

    Although it is very simple, there is an inexplicable magic, which is particularly happy. Anya looks itchy next to her and wants to participate. It''s just a little hindered by the reserve of the noble young lady. It''s not interesting to take the initiative to take that step.

    Or can Li understand her, jumped for a while, ran to drag her together, Anya this'' half push ''mixed in.

    She soon threw herself into it and danced two simple but magical dance steps. Driven by the cheerful atmosphere around her, the smile on her face was more publicized and presumptuous than that of Kerry.

    The housekeeper did his duty and stood upright without any idea of involvement.

    After two rounds of group dance, the atmosphere reached a climax and began the personal show at the ball.

    Rawl, the village head and village bully, took the lead in appearing, holding a ball made up of lumps of weeds in his hand. First he showed his skills in a very fancy way, and then he squatted on his waist and pushed around like crazy shoulders.

    This is the high-end dance he has practiced for two and a half years.

    Then, another six neighbors came forward to dance with him carrying a cut of wood. Rolle found a hoe, waved it and followed the beat; The six neighbors behind him carried the wood on their shoulders and danced with his steps.

    Their movements are very consistent, smooth and natural. Obviously, they are very skilled and professional. They should be practiced often.

    At the end of the dance, Anya and Kerry performed a popular dance in the imperial city. Their movements were completely synchronized, like swans, elegant and beautiful. Their skirts flew with the dance steps, and their every move was beautiful, like two Epiphyllum flowers in full bloom at night. They saw that the eyes of the surrounding villagers were about to fall out, and kept clapping and cheering.

    Although she doesn''t like reading, she is very interested in dancing and has worked hard.

    "Kerry''s mother is really beautiful!"

    "It''s good to dance."

    "Yes, yes, the village head is really powerful!"

    Although rolle has explained, these guys always have their own stubbornness.

    At the end of the dance, everyone went home. A kind-hearted person had helped burn the hot water and let the two girls, Kerry and Anya, soak first.

    Looking at the big bath bucket higher than herself, Cori plunged into it and splashed a lot of water; Anya was much more reserved. She stretched out her hand to try the temperature before she untied the bath towel and climbed in slowly.

    It was the first time for her to experience this primitive bath bucket. Looking at the wild flower petals floating on the water, she was a little confused.

    "Sure enough, it''s the most comfortable to take a bath at home!"

    Kerry hummed softly in her mouth, narrowed her eyes slightly, leaned against the edge of the bath bucket with her face full of enjoyment, and her long silver hair floated on the water, like a pure white lotus.

    Anya wrapped her long hair in a towel, revealing a swan like elegant and slender neck. After soaking for a while, she suddenly asked:

    "When are you going to give that surprise to Uncle rolle?"

    "Gollum, Gollum, Gollum"

    Cori was burying her head in the water to spit bubbles. When she heard Anya ask, she raised her head. A little embarrassment and hesitation appeared on her face.

    She did prepare a great surprise for rolle, which was the method of regeneration of the broken limb she had painstakingly sought.

    The reason why I didn''t take it out at the first time is that this thing is a little special. It can even be said that it came from a wrong way. I''m worried that rolle will not accept it and even scold himself in turn.

    It was seized after she helped destroy a cult stronghold. It was an artificial pseudo holy thing. It should have been taken in by the scholars'' Association, but the sage over there knew that Kerry was looking for a way to regenerate her severed limb, so he sold her a good gift and gave it to her.

    This thing is made by those evil believers who killed hundreds of human lives. It is evil and powerful. It has many vicious functions. Limb regeneration is only one of them.

    If you want to use this kind of pseudo holy thing, you often need to pay a very heavy price. Fortunately, after the experiment at the scholars'' Association, it is found that if you only use the function of limb regeneration, the price is actually good, but there will be changes in personality, become irritable, accompanied by neurasthenia, insomnia, dreaminess, osteoporosis and other minor problems.

    But if you accidentally launch other functions above, the price you have to pay will not be so easy

    Moreover, once used, this pseudo holy thing will have to be worn for life. If taken away, the regenerated limbs will be broken again and cause serious harm to the user''s body.

    So this is actually a very dangerous and chicken rib thing, otherwise scholars who have always been known for being stingy will not be so generous.

    Kerry also knows that her father is very honest and has always been jealous of evil. If he knows the origin of this thing, he will not accept it. If he really wants to use it, he has to find another way to hide it from him.

    Her father was so proud and happy that she couldn''t bear to deceive her again.

    But if not, it will not be so easy to find other methods of limb regeneration. This is still an unsolved academic problem, and there is no good way even for the scholars'' Association.

    "Sister Anya, I think... Why don''t you use it?"

    Kelly asked tentatively.

    "Well, you decide for yourself."

    Anya answered softly.

    Cori was a little worried and asked:

    "However, I said in my letter that I would bring a surprise back to my father. If not, would it..."

    "I don''t think so."

    "It''s the biggest surprise for a father that you can come back and show a small part of your excellence."

    Anya replied quite firmly.

    "Well, I think so, too. Dad loves me the most. He certainly won''t mind this little thing."

    Cori suddenly figured it out and was in a better mood. She stretched out her limbs in the bath bucket and put her white feet beside the bucket. It was like two fresh and delicious little white fish.

    Anya saw her comfortable face and wanted to emulate it, but she found that the bath bucket was still too small for her height.

    Next time you come back, pull a large bathtub. It can hold two people!

 Chapter 9

    The two girls didn''t come out until the water was cold. Rolle changed the water. It was his turn to soak with the housekeeper.

    When men are honest with each other, they will always be more open, and the housekeeper is not as serious as before. He talked with rolle, talked about the romantic affairs of the imperial capital, and helped Kelly round by the way. It can be said that he had a very happy conversation.

    As soon as Rohr came out of the bathroom, he saw that Kerry was wearing a nightdress printed with cartoon kitten, holding a pillow in her arms and staring at herself.

    "Sleep with dad at night!"

    She said coquettishly.

    "No, no, you''re a big girl now."

    Luo Eryi''s refusal.

    Collie blinked and took a step back:

    "Well... I want my father to comb my hair."

    "This is OK."

    Rolle nodded, took her daughter back to her room and sat her down at a simple dresser.

    This is one of the few furniture in the family, which was made by Rawl himself.

    Rawl first rubbed her head with a towel and dried the water. Then he picked up a wooden comb and combed her daughter''s long wet silver hair.

    Ke Li narrowed her eyes like a kitten, gently shook her smooth little feet hanging outside the chair, and muttered in a low voice:

    "Dad is so nice..."

    Luo Er first smiled with a spoiled smile, then showed a little lonely look and said with emotion:

    "You are going to leave me one day. You have to comb your hair... Oh... No, Anya will arrange a maid for you?"

    "They are not as gentle as their father..."

    Cori shook her head slightly and then suggested:

    "Dad, go to the imperial capital with me? So you can see me every day and comb my hair every day."

    Rolle almost subconsciously agreed. Fortunately, he immediately recovered, rubbed his daughter''s head and replied:

    "Cory, you should know that I won''t settle anywhere else."

    "Woo ~"

    Kerry hummed and didn''t continue to pester about this problem. She knew her father''s stubbornness on this issue.

    If he were willing to move, he would have moved.

    Rolle helped her daughter comb her hair neatly and neatly, picked her up and put her on the small bed, took a blanket and wrapped her into a tight baby silkworm.

    Cori squirmed twice like a caterpillar, and said with milk in her mouth:

    "Want dad to kiss."

    Rolle smiled and kissed her on the forehead.

    "Hee hee, good night, Dad."

    "Good night, baby."

    After leaving her daughter''s room, a touch of entanglement and worry flashed across her face.

    My daughter is very cute, obedient and sensible, but she is 18 years old this year, but her body shape and mind are still like 12 years old. Even after going out to read for two years, she has not developed.

    He felt that this should be caused by her malnutrition in childhood, combined with her long life in the mountains, her isolation from the world and her lack of a mother.

    At that time, the conditions were too hard, and it was also the most difficult test in Rolle''s life. He had only one arm. He had to fight with all kinds of terrible demons and find ways to feed his daughter.

    Fortunately, he found a wolf''s nest in time. There was a female wolf who had just given birth.

    Rolle rushed up at once, grabbed a furry wolf cub who had not opened his eyes, and gave the female wolf a threatening look:

    (??)

    In order to exchange for her cubs, the female wolf had to succumb to his power and feed the swaddling Kerry.

    After that, Rolle kept repeating the routine, kidnapping, threatening and feeding his daughter.

    But this routine is ultimately unstable. Many ordinary beasts in the mountains are scared away by demons. Poor little Kerry can only live a full meal, and she is often so hungry that she cries.

    Until later, Rolle met a cow who didn''t know where to escape up the mountain, which finally alleviated this dilemma.

    The cow dutifully fed the father and daughter. Finally, she died and was solemnly buried in the depths of the mountain by rolle.

    It''s precious that she can survive such a childhood.

    "Although her daughter has always been small and good, she will eventually get married... Alas, this is also the weight she must bear to raise her daughter..."

    "But how can you get married like this?"

    Rolle lay back in his bed and whispered to himself.

    Of course, he didn''t want his daughter to marry, but he also knew that this was the pain that every father had to experience, and he had been making ideological preparations in this regard over the years.

    His requirements for his son-in-law are not high, his appearance is passable, his three-dimensional character is no problem, he is sincere to his daughter, and he has some strength. He can protect her well.

    You don''t need a car or a house, don''t value your status, and don''t want bride price gifts. You''re a model father-in-law in a different world.

    As for some standards of strength, at least you have to be an extraordinary person, better than yourself and your daughter?

    Rolle struggled in the middle of the night. He got up early the next morning. As soon as he walked out of the room, he saw the housekeeper naked and doing push ups in the living room.

    "Mr. housekeeper, the wind is clear and the air is cool."

    Rolle said hello, his hands itched for a moment, and he fell down and did it together.

    They did a hundred push ups at a time. The housekeeper stood up from the ground, breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile:

    "Ha ha, morning exercises are very good for cultivation."

    Rolle looked at his enviable tendons and eight abdominal muscles and asked curiously:

    "How many years have you been practicing?"

    The housekeeper replied generously:

    "It''s been more than forty years. How about you, Mr. rolle?"

    "I''m ashamed. I''ve only practiced for more than 20 years. It''s better for Mr. housekeeper..."

    After the Frank meeting last night, they chatted a lot more casually and less formal.

    "Please help yourself. I''ll take Chloe out for morning exercise. The neighbor will bring breakfast back later."

    After Luo Er said this, he went to Cori''s room, pinched her soft face, scratched her little feet and woke her up.

    "Woo ~ it''s Baba..."

    Kerry was sleepy, said vaguely in her mouth, and stretched out her hands from the quilt.

    "Dad rubbed ~"

    Rolle lowered his head and rubbed her face gently with his beard.

    "Cluck ~"

    Kerry smiled happily.

    At her daughter''s request, Rolle washed her face, combed her head, tied two pairs of horsetails, and asked her to change into the ordinary linen clothes she wore when practicing sword. Then she went out.

    The housekeeper noticed that both of them were wearing swords. He couldn''t help being a little curious. Mr. rolle wanted to teach Miss Kerry about fencing?

    That''s an eight rank strong man with the title of shining star sword girl. Mr. rolle is not even an extraordinary

    Is... He has unique attainments in fencing?

    The housekeeper hesitated and thought that Anya would not get up for a while and a half, so he planned to follow up and have a look.

 Chapter 10

    The housekeeper did not intend to peep into the father and daughter. He was just curious about rolle.

    After some contact, he found that the ordinary martial artist made himself feel that he couldn''t see through.

    When rolle and his daughter stopped in a small forest, the housekeeper stopped far away.

    He would not go to see or eavesdrop on their conversation, but simply listen to what they were doing during their practice.

    With my rich experience and experience, just listening to the wind is enough to make a judgment.

    "Dad, why do you keep looking over there? Is there anything there?"

    Kerry asked with a little doubt.

    "Nothing..."

    Rolle smiled, took back his sight, inserted his sword into the soil, and stressed the necessity of exercise again:

    "Although you want to be a scholar in the future, don''t lose your swordsmanship. It can protect yourself."

    "I see, Dad. Let''s warm up first."

    Kerry also put her sword next to Rolle''s sword, ran back to her father and stood side by side.

    Father and daughter started a very simple warm-up gymnastics.

    Bend down together, squat together, and stretch your arms together. Two figures, one big, one small, one high and one low, move abnormally synchronously.

    A moment later, Rolle stopped, pulled out two swords again, threw them back to his daughter, and said:

    "Let''s start with the basics of slow motion and see if you forget the light."

    "OK!"

    The father and daughter practiced their family swordsmanship with slow movements.

    The housekeeper in the distance sharpened his ears, spread his senses, explored the surrounding air flow, and said to himself with a puzzled face:

    "It''s just a basic exercise? Are you still warming up?"

    He didn''t leave in a hurry. He was going to listen to it again.

    Rolle practiced fencing in slow motion with Cori, and then continued to take hands with each other in slow motion. Then he nodded with satisfaction.

    "Yes, it seems that you didn''t leave your foundation after you went out."

    "Hee hee, this is the sword skill taught by my father. How can I forget it?"

    With a proud face, Cori raised her plain chest and said with a little pride.

    Lol smiled and knocked her on the head with the hilt and said:

    "Don''t be complacent. The next step is more complicated. You don''t have much chance to practice these at ordinary times, do you?"

    With that, he went to the edge of the grove to pick up a few branches, about as thick as his arm, cut them into palm length sections, held them in his arms and stood behind Kerry.

    "Relax, adjust your breathing and recall the feeling of previous practice."

    Cori nodded silently. Her small face was full of seriousness. She received the sword at her waist, held the handle tightly with her small hand, and her eyes narrowed slightly.

    "Coming!"

    Rolle threw out the branches of the tree in his arms.

    When the branch of the tree jumped over Kerry''s head, the sword in her hand was slightly wiped out, revealing a little cold light, and was immediately retracted. The scabbard was retracted and retracted again, which lasted several times.

    Voice in mouth:

    "Dada dada!"

    Every time they were pulled out and taken back, a silver flash would appear next to the branches in the air. They would be cut into neat two halves from the middle, and then split violently into wisps of wood chips as thin as hair.

    All branches were accurately cut off, split, and then scattered into wisps of wood chips, falling slowly.

    "It''s OK. It''s maintained fairly well."

    Luo Er first praised, then picked up his sword, caught a few wisps of scattered sawdust and handed it to his daughter.

    These wisps of sawdust are almost the same in thickness at first glance, but if you observe carefully, you will find that two of them are obviously a few filaments thicker.

    "But the force is still a little uneven, because the breathing is a little disordered? A little nervous?"

    Rolle said with a serious face.

    Cori tooted her mouth slightly and acquiesced with her expression.

    Rolle took a few steps forward, pointed to a piece of turf on the ground that had been cut off at some time, and continued:

    "Then, in terms of cohesion and control, there are still defects and wasted some strength."

    "Don''t think it doesn''t matter to waste at all. For ordinary people who don''t have extraordinary power, every point of power is extremely precious. If you want to defeat a strong enemy, you must make every effort and don''t waste at all!"

    Cori nodded honestly.

    Rolle went back to find some branches about the same length and thickness and handed them to his daughter''s arms.

    "Let me demonstrate it again. Watch it and learn it."

    "Hey, hey..."

    Cori suddenly showed a bad smile on her face. Without waiting for rolle to adjust her posture, she threw the branch high in her arms and made a sudden attack.

    She didn''t even stand behind and throw forward like rolle, but stood directly in front of Rolle.

    Rolle shook his head for his daughter''s sudden mischief and slowly brushed his hand over the handle of the sword.

    He didn''t even lift his head and didn''t look at a branch in mid air.

    But those branches burst open at the same time and turned into wisps of sawdust, falling slowly from the sky.

    The length and thickness of each sawdust are exactly the same.

    Cori was unscathed, and even the ends of her hair and clothes did not vibrate.

    "Dad is so awesome!"

    Kerry''s eyes twinkled with stars, her face was full of worship, and her little hands clapped.

    Just a few wisps of wood chips floated on her face, which made her sneeze hard.

    "Hachu ~"

    Rolle took the opportunity to press her head, spoiled and kneaded it, and brushed the sawdust off her body. He taught her a serious lesson:

    "When you practice this yourself, don''t play like this. It''s easy to hurt people. You have to be extra careful."

    "I know, Dad."

    Cori buried her head and answered skillfully, but she was secretly relieved.

    Shouldn''t have been found? Sort of muddled through?

    In fact, she has already mastered this move very skillfully.

    Maybe not as perfect as Dad, but not as clumsy as he showed before.

    It''s hard to practice this family sword skill. It''s even more difficult to improve. You have to invest a lot of time and energy. Cori mostly practices it when bullying little monsters.

    A good daughter who studies well can''t have so much time.

    Kerry still pays great attention to these details.

    Although the housekeeper with pointed ears in the distance could not hear clearly because of the distance, he still roughly guessed what they were practicing.

    "Is it just basic practice?"

    "Miss Kerry has a good foundation..."

    With that, he bent down to pick up a branch from the ground, held it in his left hand, put his five fingers together in the shape of a hand knife, and quickly cut it on the branch.

    The branches broke off and became several pieces of wood with uniform length.

    "But it''s still a little worse than me."

    The housekeeper said what he hadn''t said before.

    "If it''s just basic practice, I don''t need to listen more. It''s almost time to go back."

    He made a gesture and was ready to leave.

    Just at this moment, Rolle and Corey pulled apart and said:

    "Basic practice is almost done. Let''s practice it again at last."

 Chapter 11

    As soon as she heard the word "pair practice", her small face suddenly stretched and looked a little nervous.

    She knew that her father was a very serious and pragmatic person. She said it was right practice. That was to practice seriously. It was not laughing and playing, nor was it just like that.

    Every time I practice, my father will become very serious and fierce, which makes her a little afraid

    "Let''s start. Take me as the real enemy. Don''t leave your hands and go all out!"

    Rolle stood a hundred meters away and said.

    Only really serious practice, will play its due effect.

    "Well... Dad, be careful."

    Cori breathed a long sigh of relief, holding the sword in her left hand with moderate strength and in the most comfortable position.

    "Yes, I chose this move. It''s a correct judgment. If it''s just those basic skills, it can''t threaten me."

    "Just in time. Let me see how well you master it."

    Rolle looked at her start, commented, and then reminded two main points:

    "Calm down, concentrate, and find the best balance between relaxation and tension..."

    "Adjust your standing posture and steps. There will be some unnecessary loss when you make such efforts..."

    Cori nodded and slowly closed her eyes.

    The housekeepers in the distance had already turned and left. They suddenly stopped, looked back slightly, and whispered:

    "The wind has changed?"

    "No... no! This is... Coercion?!"

    Coercion is an alternative power fluctuation, which can only be formed when the extraordinary accumulates his whole body strength and launches a fatal blow.

    "But why is this pressure so clear?"

    As a legendary strong man, the Housekeeper will certainly release the pressure when he goes all out. He has also seen the pressure of many other strong men.

    Kerry''s authority is no stronger than theirs, but it''s more special.

    It''s very clear and obvious, just like the essence.

    And there is a unique rhythm hidden in it.

    "With my rich experience and experience, I can''t judge what kind of swordsmanship this is? Wait..."

    "Is Miss Kerry going to do her best?"

    This is obviously beyond the scope of normal morning exercise.

    The housekeeper''s expression was dignified again, and he turned and looked at the grove where the father and daughter were.

    Cori closed her eyes, slightly turned to rolle, hung her right hand on the hilt of the sword, held it into a lovely little fist, but raised a little finger alone.

    Then her little finger tapped on the handle of the sword.

    The housekeeper in the distance immediately felt a stronger pressure coming towards him, which made his heart suffocate slightly.

    Kerry''s little finger then tapped on the hilt a second time.

    The pressure from her body was as real as a strong wind, which made the surrounding grass and leaves lower their heads.

    But facing the bullying rolle, he nodded with satisfaction and simply praised:

    "Not bad!"

    Cori raised her little finger for the third time, opened her closed eyes slightly, and whispered:

    "It says... It''s ready."

    Then her little finger struck the hilt of the sword for the third time.

    The momentum that had been brewing for a long time broke out in an instant.

    The ground under her feet showed signs of cracking, and the soil and weeds were raised one after another, and then blown away.

    The next second, Kerry''s figure disappeared in place.

    When he appeared, he had come to rolle.

    The sword in her hand disappeared directly and turned into a silver flash. With the momentum that seemed to cut off the world, she rowed to Rolle''s metal prosthesis holding the sword.

    Rolle stood still as if he hadn''t reacted.

    Got it?

    Kerry''s heart jumped slightly.

    The light of the sword in her hand was faster than her thoughts and had stabbed rolle.

    Rolle''s figure flickered slightly, and then disappeared.

    Residual image?

    Cori was shocked and instinctively turned back.

    Then, she saw a father like a mountain, rolling towards herself with the momentum of falling mountains and seas.

    He was as tall as if he could connect heaven and earth, and he could only tremble under his shadow.

    The despair and powerlessness that had not been seen for a long time echoed in the bottom of her heart.

    Then she felt a chill on her back and a light touch on her feet. Her petite body was picked up by rolle with a sword, like a kitten pinched by the back of her neck.

    Cori first threw away her sword and struggled in the air. When she found that she had done nothing, her little nose pulled. Her tears had already burst out of the embankment, and she began to cry.

    "Woo woo!"

    "Dad stinks! Dad is bad! I won''t be with you anymore!"

    My heart is very wronged. This is the result of every practice. If I practice once, I will be scared to cry once.

    But rolle laughed heartlessly:

    "Hahaha, such a lovely daughter, if you don''t bully, you always feel that something is missing..."

    "This is also the weight you should bear at your age."

    Then he took his daughter into his arms, let her sit on his arms, lowered his head and rubbed her fragrant soft face, comforted:

    "Well, well, being bullied by me is better than being bullied by others in the future?"

    Cori ignored him angrily, her cheeks puffed up, her small face was round, rubbed Rolle''s attention, and quickly ran from the bend of her arm to her back.

    She wrapped her little feet around Rolle''s neck, put her hands around dad''s head, and roared fiercely:

    "Wow!"

    Then bite on Rolle''s head.

    "Oh, oh, it hurts! Baby, please forgive me!"

    Rolle smiled and begged for mercy.

    Cori just opened her mouth and rubbed her head for her father with some pain. Then she rubbed her pointed chin against Rolle''s head and rubbed it a few times.

    Luo Er was tickled by her. He reached out to take off his daughter, put her back to the bend of his arm, wiped the tears on her face, and said in a warm whisper:

    "In fact, if you don''t aim at my hand, but at my chest, the effect will be much better."

    "Afraid of hurting me?"

    Kerry tooted her mouth and nodded.

    She didn''t master it skillfully, and her understanding was very shallow. She was far from being able to retract and release it freely. Otherwise, she didn''t have to spend so much time brewing and gaining momentum before.

    After leaving her hometown, she didn''t use this trick again. Naturally, she would appear strange.

    After all, I haven''t met an enemy who can let her use this move for the time being.

    This move is the "one" of the profound meanings of swordsmanship handed down by the family.

    The name is'' one ''

    Originally, Rolle gave this move many names, such as "Fantasy Sword �� heaven devil falling", "Qi blade stabbing", "secret sword �� shining star light" and so on.

    Later, when I was old and felt too ashamed, I changed it again.

 Chapter 12

    Rolle took some time to coax her daughter, make her laugh again, then carry it around her neck and walk slowly away from the woods.

    On the way, he didn''t forget to point out his daughter''s performance just now, but the standard was much looser. He didn''t force his daughter to master the profound meaning so skillfully that if he could learn and display it, he would have passed.

    I don''t even expect her to show this move in actual combat. After all, this move is used to deal with demons. The imperial city is the safest place in the country. There are so many experts that can''t let demons go wild.

    And even if you really encounter a demon, the best solution is to run away.

    You don''t need to run faster than the devil, just faster than others.

    This is much simpler than upanishadism.

    Upanism is upanism after all, which is much more difficult than the previous basic part. It takes a lot of time to master it skillfully.

    Her daughter''s main task now is to read and study, and rolle doesn''t want to add extra burden to her.

    With the basic part she has mastered now, as long as she doesn''t meet Warcraft and extraordinary people, it''s basically enough. Don''t worry about her being bullied by her classmates.

    Can you try to develop some advanced swordsmanship between basic and profound meaning?

    Or encourage her to learn more swordsmanship?

    An idea popped up in Rolle''s mind.

    There are still many problems with the self created family swordsmanship, especially the lack of inside information. It can''t be compared with the swordsmanship used by those extraordinary people outside.

    Alas ~ after all, I''m a weak person who can''t even pass the entry examination

    "Dad? Why did you suddenly sigh?"

    Kerry asked, slipped back from his neck to the bend of his arm, held out her little hand left and right, grabbed her father''s cheek, and pulled out a forced smiling expression to the left and right.

    "Nothing. I just can''t bear to think that you will leave in a few days."

    Rolle made an excuse.

    Cori quickly and skillfully comforted:

    "It''s all right. I will often write to my father and come back to accompany my father every holiday."

    "If dad really misses me, he can look at the portrait in the room."

    Lol smiled happily and reached out and rubbed her head.

    Cori also narrowed her eyes, actively twisted her small head and rubbed it in his palm.

    After the father and daughter were intimate for a while, Rolle suddenly asked:

    "Cory, do you want to touch extraordinary power?"

    Cori shook her head without hesitation.

    "No, no, I just want to study hard and find a way to help my father regenerate his severed limb."

    "Well, you''re right. Learning is the best way out."

    Luo Er said, slightly turning his head, afraid to let his daughter find the fleeting regret in his eyes.

    In fact, he knew in his heart that his regret could not be imposed on his daughter.

    And becoming an extraordinary person may not be a good thing. The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility, and the more dangers we have to face.

    If you study hard, you can also stand out.

    The task of protecting the world is left to those extraordinary.

    When the father and daughter walked out of the grove talking and laughing, the housekeeper in the distance still stood in situ in a daze, with tangled and dignified faces.

    He just recovered from his confusion and shock.

    Just now, the moment when Kerry came out of the sword, he was temporarily absent-minded.

    Who am I? Where am i? What am I doing here?

    This is the influence of coercion.

    Fortunately, he was also a strong man with good strength. He soon recovered and couldn''t help sighing in his heart:

    Miss Kerry''s special pressure is not only mysterious and clear, but even I will be affected. If you change ordinary people, you will faint directly.

    Then, he began to struggle whether to go to the grove to see the scene and see what kind of swordsmanship could emit such a powerful threat.

    He was distracted by coercion and didn''t hear anything.

    This is a very unbearable act in morality, which is equivalent to peeping into other people''s box pressing skills, so the housekeeper is very tangled.

    But after weighing the pros and cons, he decided to take a look.

    This is his duty.

    Two years ago, when he was sent to Anya by the Duke, the order he received was to protect Anya at all costs.

    Kerry and Anya are close friends, but even close friends have quarrels and tear their faces, such as robbing men. It is not impossible to do it directly.

    After weighing the pros and cons, the housekeeper hid behind a big tree and restrained his breath. Even his breath and heartbeat slowed down. The whole person seemed like a stone.

    After waiting patiently for the Rolles and daughters to leave, he went to the grove to check.

    Rolle seemed unaware. He just put down Corey in his arms, took her little hand and passed the housekeeper''s hiding place as if nothing had happened.

    After the father and daughter walked away, the housekeeper quickly rushed into the grove with a few arrows.

    At the first sight, he saw the trace left by Cori''s sword - a gully about 100 meters long.

    The housekeeper went to the edge of the gully, squatted down and looked at it carefully, and his expression became more and more dignified.

    "What a powerful power!"

    "From my rich experience and experience, this gully is not wide, but very deep and very long, which shows that this sword sacrificed its scope for the ultimate power and speed."

    He could not help but mend his brain. What would happen if he took the sword himself.

    As a result, the more he thought about it, the more ugly his face was, and his forehead even unconsciously exuded wisps of fine sweat.

    He was shocked to find that he couldn''t catch the sword?

    Too powerful, too fast!

    He couldn''t help looking at the cracks on the ground that had been trampled out by Cori

    What if you use holy things? Can you stop it?

    The housekeeper began a new round of brain tonic and began to recall all kinds of holy things he knew.

    Level 3, is the defensive relic enough?

    Maybe not enough... What about level 2?

    It doesn''t seem to work. We have to take into account the interference effect of that special pressure.

    Level 1? Maybe, but I don''t know and understand the holy things of this level

    The housekeeper thought for a long time and found that with his own experience, he couldn''t think of a perfect solution.

    The best result is to save your life, but you need less arms or thighs.

    The housekeeper wiped the sweat on his forehead and said in a low voice:

    "What terrible swordsmanship, this son is so terrible!"

    Fortunately, the preparation of this move is too long, and it is almost impossible to play in actual combat.

    If you want to shorten the brewing time, the power and speed will inevitably decline, and the effect of that coercion will not be so obvious.

    The world is still very fair.

    It seems that if the two girlfriends really rob men in the future, they still have the ability to persuade each other.

    When the housekeeper thought of this, he felt a lot easier. He wiped the sweat on his forehead and stood up.

    But in the corner of his eye, he suddenly noticed something unusual.

    The section of this gully is too smooth and neat.

 Chapter 13

    The housekeeper squatted down again and carefully checked the section of the gully with his fingers. His face became more and more surprised. He had better not help shouting:

    "Is this... Sword spirit?!"

    "Why is it sword Qi? How can it be sword Qi?"

    The housekeeper had a feeling of crushing the three views and didn''t want to believe such a result.

    But his rich experience and experience told him that only sword Qi can produce such an effect.

    Once upon a time, sword Qi was a very tall and powerful skill.

    But with the development of the times and social progress, the extraordinary power system is also innovating, and the sword spirit can''t keep up with the version.

    This kind of power is not enough, it starts slowly, it is difficult to cultivate, it consumes huge skills, and it is obviously flashy. It is good for nothing except playing handsome and cool. It should retreat from the environment.

    A gifted young man like Kerry shouldn''t touch such a thing at all. It''s simply going astray.

    But the gully in front of us is silently challenging the secular authority and subverting the housekeeper''s three views.

    Originally, can sword Qi be so powerful?

    Although the start is still as slow as ever, its power and speed are impeccable.

    "I didn''t expect Miss Kerry to practice sword Qi and have such attainments."

    The housekeeper had witnessed Ke Li''s action before. They had cooperated with the defense soldiers in Qingquan city. The painting style was very normal, that is, they took the sword to poke it normally. They had never seen her use the sword spirit.

    "From my rich experience and experience, this sword Qi should be a power attached to the star holy sword? It should be so right!"

    "It makes sense. After all, the star holy sword is an artifact with the prefix of 1. It''s normal to have such great power."

    The housekeeper had a brain tonic to protect his three outlooks, and his face was relieved a lot.

    "So, Miss Kerry should have demonstrated the power of the holy sword to Mr. roll just now... But is she not afraid of exposure? She won''t talk to us in advance..."

    "In other words, this holy sword is really worthy of being a level 1 holy thing. Its power is really terrible. Mr. rolle must be frightened? Fortunately, Miss Kerry is throwing at the empty place..."

    Before he finished speaking, he suddenly froze.

    Because he saw a footprint at the end of the long gully.

    Footprints of adult men.

    Inferred from the location and residual traces, the owner of the footprints was standing opposite Kerry and facing the terrible sword!

    "This... How is it possible?!"

    The housekeeper heard something breaking in his ear.

    There will be no fourth person in this grove, so the owner of the footprints can only be Mr. roll.

    At such a close distance, he faced Miss Kerry''s pressure and the terrible sword.

    Even if I use defensive holy objects, I will be seriously injured

    This means that his strength is far above me!

    The housekeeper was more and more frightened, his face became whiter and whiter, and his hands and feet became colder and colder.

    I''m already at the top of the eighth level and standing in front of the Ninth level.

    What rank should Mr. rolle be?

    Holy One?

    Or demigod?

    Think carefully and fear!

    He couldn''t help thinking of the two previous attempts at rolle, which was undoubtedly a stupid offense.

    He must have noticed it, but he didn''t point out or punish my offense, but warned me implicitly and gave me enough dignity.

    The housekeeper couldn''t help thinking of a few conversations with rolle in the morning.

    He asked me how many years I had practiced. In fact, he was warning me that with my strength, I was like an ant in front of him. Don''t do those stupid temptations

    Mr. Rawl is such a gentle strong man.

    Unfortunately, I didn''t understand his deep meaning. I naively thought it was just an ordinary chat and secretly came to spy on his practice with Miss Kerry

    I''m so stupid!

    Fortunately, my concealment skills are passable and have not been discovered by him, otherwise

    Before I go back, I have to find a reasonable excuse.

    The housekeeper was frightened. After the war, he didn''t dare to stay here for a long time, but left from another direction, intending to disguise a posture of wandering freely in the mountains.

    As he walked, his mind continued to think about rolle.

    Mr. Rawl knew Miss Kerry''s strength and would certainly guess what she did outside, but we always wanted to lie to him.

    Hehe, it''s naive

    But I certainly won''t prick it. As long as Mr. rolle doesn''t point it, I don''t know anything.

    But... Since Mr. rolle has such strong strength, why are you willing to live in this small mountain village?

    When the housekeeper thought of this, he suddenly hit a brainstorm and shook his head vigorously, trying to throw the idea out of his mind.

    A strong man like Mr. Rawl naturally has his deep meaning in his every move. I shouldn''t think about it, let alone try to figure out the intention of a strong man. I''m not qualified and don''t have to consider it.

    In this dangerous and extraordinary world, ignorance often leads to long life.

    I have to keep a secret for him, or he will be the first to doubt me if this kind of thing gets out.

    After that, we should be better and more careful to miss Kerry, make up for the previous offense, and maintain a good relationship with this gentle strong man.

    After quickly smoothing out the countermeasures and ideas, the housekeeper calmed down, accelerated his pace, wandered around the mountain and picked up a pile of colorful mushrooms.

    His highness and miss Kerry like mushrooms very much.

    When he returned to the village after sparing a big circle, he didn''t see rolle, but Anya was looking for herself. He hurried over, showed her the mushrooms in his arms, and pleaded guilty:

    "I''m very sorry, your highness. I took a walk in the mountains this morning and went away unconsciously."

    "It doesn''t matter. You''re fine."

    Anya answered generously.

    It happened that Kerry came together and saw the pile of colorful mushrooms.

    "Wow! These mushrooms are so beautiful. I haven''t eaten them."

    "Try it at lunch?"

    Anya suggested.

    But Cori shook her head, and her ponytail shook with it.

    "My father taught me that mushrooms can''t be eaten indiscriminately. I have to try first."

    "How to try?"

    Anya asked curiously.

    "You come with me."

    Kerry said, picked up the pile of mushrooms, went to the neighbor''s pigsty, and then randomly picked a few from the mushrooms and threw them into the pigsty.

    The little suckling pig came up and sniffed curiously.

    The old sow next to her suddenly rushed over and bumped the little suckling pig away. Then she stepped on the mushrooms into the soil with her feet and made a disgusting hum.

    "You see, even pigs dislike it. They can''t eat it."

    After talking, she threw away all these beautiful mushrooms.

    The housekeeper looked very embarrassed at this time.

 Chapter 14

    Rolle went to the terrace and came back. He had a pile of fresh fruits and vegetables in his arms. After asking his neighbors to help with cooking, he took Anya and Kerry around the mountains.

    Looked at the beautiful waterfall in the mountain, picked some really delicious mushrooms, and was very lucky to find a lost bear.

    The little bear is fluffy and round. It should have been born not long ago. Its limbs are short and it runs very slowly, so it was picked up by rolle.

    "How cute!"

    Anya took the bear from rolle and stroked it fondly.

    "Ha ha, it seems that there is honey to eat today. Sister Anya, I tell you that the wild honey in the mountains is sweet!"

    Cori also scratched the bear''s ears with an excited face.

    Why is there honey to eat?

    Anya didn''t understand at first, but by noon, she understood.

    Two strong, fat and dangerous looking brown bears, with two beehives in their mouths, blocked the door of the village, and their throats roared anxiously from time to time.

    Although he looked very eager, he didn''t dare to enter the village. He could only linger under the crooked neck old tree.

    The villagers passing by were not surprised at this. They passed by them calmly and shouted at a high voice:

    "Whose honey has arrived?"

    Rolle hurriedly took the little bear out and changed back to the honeycomb from the big bear''s mouth.

    "Goodbye, remember to play again next time."

    Kerry waved her hand reluctantly.

    The little bear was held in his mouth by the big bear, tried to twist his round body, turned back and waved his short claws.

    Anya was stunned. She didn''t expect that people and wild animals still have such a way to get along.

    A happy day passed quickly. When it was time for dinner, Kelly told a cruel bad news.

    "What?!"

    Rolle''s eyes widened.

    "Leaving tomorrow? In such a hurry? I''ve only been back for a few days..."

    Only then did he know that his daughter was just on her way home. He originally planned to go to Newlin Province in the south. He deliberately spared some way and went home first.

    Anya on one side quickly explained that this is a very valuable opportunity for social practice. It is led by a well-known scholar and a well-known professor. If you participate, you will have all kinds of benefits.

    There is still no lie. This trip does have the element of social practice. It will conduct a series of field research to evaluate the garrison situation of Newlin province; Indeed, professors and scholars took the lead. In the past, Kerry mainly played a role in the town.

    But the real purpose is to comprehensively clean up and investigate the local demons.

    Newlin is an important industrial town of the Empire, which can''t afford to lose. It''s worth a trip by an elite of the Empire like Kerry, and you can get some qualifications by the way.

    After hearing Anya''s explanation, Rolle forced out a smile on his face.

    "Well, I see. This is really a rare opportunity. You have to take advantage of it, daughter!"

    The next night, he was a little depressed.

    Cori had noticed it for a long time. When her father combed her hair, she took his right hand, put it on her cheek and said softly:

    "Dad, it''s all right. When it''s over there, I''ll come back with you for a while."

    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. It''s still important to study. You haven''t come back in the past two years. Don''t I get used to it?"

    Rolle gently rubbed her daughter''s cheek and said softly.

    "Dad, tell me a story?"

    "Good."

    Rolle took her daughter back to the crib, wrapped her in a blanket and asked:

    "What kind of story do you want to hear?"

    Collie blinked her big eyes, thought about it and replied:

    "Tell me a warm cure?"

    Rolle searched his memory for a while and picked a story that met the requirements.

    "The story takes place in another distant world, where people live on floating islands floating in the sky, including an island full of orcs. On this day, an elf like girl was welcomed..."

    "The girl''s badge was stolen by the kitten. She was in a hurry to catch it. She accidentally fell upstairs. Fortunately, she was caught by a kind man..."

    "They are wandering in the market called Scarborough, enjoying the scenery and beauty here..."

    "... in this way, after a series of events, the two gradually fell in love and knew each other, and vowed to give each other happiness..."

    "... finally, with everyone''s efforts, she successfully repelled the demons and saved the world. The girl also came together with the man and became the happiest girl in the world."

    When the story was finished, Cori was very satisfied. She narrowed her eyes slightly, stretched out her little hand from the bondage of the blanket and gently held her father''s thumb.

    "That''s a good story."

    Rolle smiled:

    "Yes, that''s nice."

    In fact, he can''t remember the original appearance of the story. There is only a general outline in his mind, but the ending must be like this. That''s right. This is the most reasonable ending.

    "Good night, baby."

    Rolle got up and kissed her daughter on the forehead.

    "Good night, Dad."

    The next day, Cori got out of bed early, changed her home dress and put on the student uniform of the first college. Her upper body was a slim plaid shirt, below was a black pleated skirt, and there were white knee socks on her legs, which wrapped her legs tightly and roundly. Between the sock mouth and the skirt, there was still a fascinating absolute field.

    With such a body, Cori finally has the temperament that students should have, but she is more like a junior high school student than a college student of the first college.

    Rolle carefully tied her ponytail and tied two beautiful bows with purple ribbons.

    "Dad, let''s go."

    Anya and the housekeeper also said goodbye and thanked rolle for his warm hospitality these two days.

    "Be careful on the road!"

    "Miss Anya, Mr. housekeeper, my daughter still hopes you can bear a lot."

    "Please rest assured..."

    In this way, Kerry turned back a few steps and slowly disappeared into Rolle''s vision.

    As soon as his daughter left, he felt that his heart was hollowed out again, showing his face of fatigue and decadence. He sat back under the crooked neck tree at the entrance of the village, just like two years ago, and began to look forward to the emergence of a postman.

    In this way, after five days, the postman didn''t appear, but the fat man who went down the mountain to buy came back.

    With Rolle''s share of the money, he bought a lot of things for the village.

    "Eh? Cory left in such a hurry? I specially helped her choose a gift."

    The fat man said regretfully and turned out a lady''s sun hat from a lot of packages.

    The style is neither new nor beautiful. It''s very rustic, but it''s the best style you can buy in this remote area.

    He then suggested:

    "If you really don''t feel at ease, would you like to go and have a look? By the way, take my gift to her."

 Chapter 15

    The fat man''s proposal made Rolle''s heart beat for a moment.

    In the past two years, the village has been stable. There have been no demons and gangsters. Everyone''s life is also in good order. There is nothing he needs to worry about.

    Several young people also learned some moves here. Although the standard is not even as good as Keli, it must be enough to protect the village for the time being.

    The daughter also left the address there before she left, which is convenient for communication.

    Go out on your own for two or three months at most. It should be no problem.

    But he hesitated for a long time, and finally shook his head.

    Father should learn to let go, not always in his arms.

    Moreover, he hasn''t left this remote place for decades. The farthest place he has been is York town at the foot of the mountain. If he goes far, he is really a little afraid of society.

    "Forget it. Let''s talk about it later. Let''s distribute the things to everyone first."

    Rolle stood up from the ground and helped organize his things.

    He was suddenly stunned.

    A packet of yeast powder was wrapped in a newspaper, and the headline on it just said the word ''Newlin province''.

    Rolle quickly peeled off the newspaper carefully, read the news above, and almost jumped up on the spot.

    The headline read an appalling message:

    Amazing! Newlin province was invaded by demons, many towns were attacked, and the number of casualties. Men will cry when they hear it, and women will be silent when they hear it

    Rolle almost rushed down the mountain.

    Fortunately, he retained some sense and looked at the newspaper date.

    More than a month ago

    It''s been a long time. It''s old news.

    He couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    This report is an out and out title. The party itself wrote in its subsequent contents that although it was caught off guard and suffered heavy losses at the beginning, the Empire quickly responded and quickly dispatched troops and extraordinary people. At present, the situation has become stable.

    Now more than a month has passed, enough to quell the crisis.

    Rolle smiled with self mockery. His news was too closed.

    The sources of information for ordinary people in the world are newspapers, radio stations and pubs.

    Rolle didn''t have the habit of reading newspapers. He didn''t before crossing. At that time, he always looked at his mobile phone. After crossing, he had no conditions.

    I live in a remote mountain village. York town at the foot of the mountain is also the most remote 1024 line town in the Empire. Newspapers are often ten days and a half months late.

    Radio and pubs, not to mention

    "So, their social practice is to relieve the disaster and deal with the aftermath."

    "Isn''t that good? The child has been very kind since childhood and is suitable for this kind of thing."

    Rolle and the fat man discussed the big news that they were more than a month late.

    "However, do you think there will be magic things that slip through the net? Will it hurt my daughter?"

    Rolle asked with some worry.

    The fat man couldn''t help rolling his eyes. A province is so big that several escaped fish are staring at your daughter?

    He said angrily:

    "If you want to go, why make these excuses?"

    Rolle smiled awkwardly and then asked:

    "You''re right... So... I''ll go now? Is everything all right here in the village?"

    "What can I do? Who can see this remote place?"

    Rolle thought what the fat man said was very reasonable, so he went home to pack his things.

    He first found the scholarship left by his daughter under the bed and twisted a small stack from it.

    But he thought about it and put half back. There were only a few left.

    Newlin province is not far away. It should be almost half a month after a trip. It won''t cost much to save money on the way.

    Although the money is filial to her daughter, she will settle in the imperial capital in the future. It must cost a lot to buy a house. I have to help her save the money.

    Close to the money, he picked up two suits from Anya and packed them.

    I''m more used to wearing coarse linen clothes, but other students who may meet my daughter this time have to prepare some decent clothes and can''t humiliate my daughter.

    After a simple bag was packed, he looked at the gorgeous and thick shield placed in the corner of the living room.

    Along the way, you may meet strong people in the green forest. It''s always good to be more defensive.

    So he took out a small pile of money from under the bed, raised his big shield and ran to a neighbor''s house.

    Inside, a middle-aged man who looked about his age was knocking at a waterwheel blade with a small wooden hammer.

    No one knows the man''s name, because he seems to be a mute. Anyway, he has never spoken. He always has a magic smile on his face. In Rolle''s opinion, he has a bit of the charm of a boxer Pope.

    He is also very autistic and unsocial. He has lived here for nearly eight years and has no friends.

    Rolle always called him ''strange villager''

    "You didn''t come to the bonfire dance last time. You were a penny less."

    "But I''ve always been fair, and I won''t forget you."

    As rolle said, he took out a small stack of banknotes from his arms and put them in front of him.

    The strange villager raised his head and glanced at him coldly, as if urging:

    "Say something!"

    "Well, my daughter gave me a shield for self-defense, but she didn''t install a grip. She said she didn''t know my hand shape. See if you can install one for me?"

    Lol asked with a smile.

    Although he is strange, he is actually very good. He is very clever and has a powerful craft.

    He helped to make the waterwheel, windmill and mill in the village; If something is broken, you can ask him for help.

    Even Rolle''s metal prosthesis was made by him.

    So although everyone doesn''t have much contact with him, his prestige in the village is not low, second only to rolle.

    According to the speculation of the most knowledgeable fat man in the village, this man should have been a powerful engineer or alchemist or something. Later, he got sick or suffered some blow, turned into this poor look and wandered into the village.

    Strange, the villagers did not refuse ror''s request. They took the shield in front of them, looked at it carefully, and gently touched the rose pattern on the surface.

    Then he took the shield and went to the inner room. He slammed the door and wouldn''t let rolle in.

    There was a tinkling sound in the inner room. Rolle waited outside for a long time before he saw him coming out with a shield and a brand-new metal prosthesis under his arm.

    "Eh? The version is updated again?"

    Asked rolle curiously.

    The strange man ignored him, took a hammer wrench, jingled twice, and removed Rolle''s original prosthetic limb and replaced it with a new one.

    Rolle tried to move his left hand, looked carefully at his new silver arm, nodded and complimented:

    "Yes, it''s more flexible and convenient than the previous version, and it''s more ergonomic."

 Chapter 16

    This new metal prosthetic limb is better used than before, but the key shield did not see the grip. When rolle looked carefully, he found that there were five more screw holes on the inside.

    Before he asked, the strange villagers grabbed his newly connected prosthetic limb and rotated the thumb finger. Five screws with small finger thickness immediately appeared at the back of the prosthetic hand.

    Align the screw with the screw hole on the shield and stick it. Rotate the thumb finger again, and the screw will automatically rotate and clamp tightly to firmly fix the whole shield on the back of the hand.

    The strange villager then turned his thumb in the opposite direction, took back the screws and removed the shield from the back of his hand.

    Quite exquisite design!

    "Awesome! Can play!"

    Rolle first praised and then asked:

    "But it''s so fixed that it won''t be easy to use?"

    Strange, the villagers reached out to hold the wrist of the prosthetic limb and pulled it out, revealing the spherical joint inside.

    The whole palm part immediately becomes particularly flexible, which can rotate in multiple angles and all directions, and even rotate quickly like a windmill.

    He turned the third knuckle of his little finger again, and saw that the palm turned over, revealing a shining mirror

    Rolle was curious and spun the second knuckle of his little finger.

    Two blades pop out between the middle finger and index finger, and the two fingers become a pair of scissors

    Real scissors!

    Rolle then spun the other knuckles and watched his hands or fingers turn into things, scissors, knives, razors, pliers, tweezers, awls, wrenches, hammers, bottle openers, etc.

    "You are really awesome!"

    He finally said with heartfelt admiration.

    Strange, the villagers continued to lower their heads and fiddle with the pile of waterwheel blades.

    After coming out of the strange villager''s house, the whole village knew that rolle was going away. They sent large and small bags of vegetables, fruits and dry food tents, and even lent him a little donkey.

    "Everyone is really enthusiastic. Thank you!"

    Rolle said quite moved.

    "It''s all right, village head. Just be careful."

    "Yes, yes, village head, pay attention to safety on the road."

    "I heard that the corn in Newlin is delicious. If the village head is free, remember to bring some seeds back!"

    Rolle told everyone to escape to York town in case of danger. Don''t think about dealing with tigers with a sliding shovel.

    Before he left, he suddenly remembered something. He went home and turned out an old sheet, which was tightly wrapped on the surface of the shield.

    This shield is too gorgeous and publicized. It is easy for thieves to covet. You have to cover it up.

    Wealth is not exposed!

    Finally, he found a slender stick, tied a carrot to the top, wrapped it on his back, rode a little donkey and slipped down the mountain.

    When he walked a little farther away, he heard bursts of cheers from the village

    "Settle down in Duoduo town tonight? Then take this road tomorrow..."

    With a map given to him by the fat man in his hand, Rolle planned the route.

    Watching, his left hand suddenly lightened. It turned out that the carrot on the stick was eaten by the little donkey.

    Rolle had to tie a carrot again and sighed in a low voice:

    "Can you even feel such a slight change in weight? This new arm is much stronger than before. This strange guy really has something."

    "By the way, should I inquire about his origin? He must have been famous before he came to the village?"

    Lol thought, took out a piece of stationery from his arms, rotated the knuckle of his left hand, and let a small piece of charcoal emerge from the tip of his index finger.

    He tried to draw the strange villagers'' looks on the letter paper, and then he did a few strokes, and really outlined each other''s general appearance:

    �c(��^?^)?

    "Lifelike, lifelike, penetrating, subtle and vivid!"

    Rolle commented on himself and put the stationery away.

    During the next half day''s journey, Rolle and the little donkey carried the load alternately. One day, he carried him, and the other day, he carried him. With full cooperation, he finally arrived at the position marked on the map before dark.

    I don''t see Duoduo town on the map. There is only a large bare wasteland. Occasionally, I can see some ruins.

    Although it was still summer, Rolle felt chilly.

    He took a closer look at the map.

    Good guy, it was published 80 years ago. It''s enough to be an excellent ancient book.

    He had to pick up some firewood, make a bonfire, throw the map into the fire, then hold a group with the little donkey to keep warm and silently chew the dry food.

    ---------------------

    Kerry was attending a dinner party. A wide range of delicious food flowed in front of her like a lantern, but she didn''t have much appetite. She chewed a small piece of sausage for a long time.

    This attracted the attention of other guests at the same table, and then whispered ridicule at the organizer of the banquet, which made the factory owner who had made great efforts to hold the dinner very embarrassed and wanted to strangle his cook.

    Although Kerry seldom talks, drinks or socializes when she attends such dinners, Anya and the housekeeper help cope with them.

    But she is undoubtedly the real protagonist of tonight''s party. Everyone else is just a foil.

    If she is not satisfied with the banquet and refuses to nod her head to help, the factory owner may face the crisis of bankruptcy.

    "Does it taste bad?"

    Anya whispered.

    "No, I just don''t know why I don''t want to eat..."

    Cori''s big eyes drooped slightly and looked listless.

    I don''t know why, she suddenly missed her father, and her heart was filled with an unspeakable and empty feeling.

    "Let''s go back and have a rest first?"

    Anya suggested.

    Cori nodded.

    So Anya was ready to leave without politeness with Cori, and had no intention of saving face for the host.

    The factory owner Jane was about to cry and chased all the way to the door to keep them.

    Anya also sighed helplessly, reluctantly stopped and explained:

    "Sir, you don''t have to. But the purpose of Miss Luo''s trip with me is to clear up the remaining demons. She will treat them equally. There''s no need to worry that your mine will be missed."

    When Cori was outside, she always used the pseudonym "Koro". Even the name that spread all over the Empire was also this pseudonym. Few people knew her real name.

    Even her origin and experience are also confidential, which is a kind of protection for her from being cursed and divination.

    It''s also because of this protection that you can keep it from rolle.

    The factory owner wanted to say something more, but Anya had got into the car with Kerry.

 Chapter 17

    Kerry curled up in her seat with her petite body, wrapped her hands around her legs in white silk stockings, and her eyes were full of fatigue.

    She is very tired. When she is tired, she will miss home and her father.

    This trip to Newlin was a very severe test for her. The pressure she faced was much greater than that in the defense war of Qingquan city.

    Cleaning up the remaining demons sounds very simple, but the real experience is much more troublesome than a simple fight.

    After they separated from rolle, they spent three days by train to Newlin, and then went into the clean-up work nonstop. In just a few days, they had run through several cities and villages.

    Before Newlin was attacked, although the Empire mobilized heavy troops to defeat the enemy''s offensive at the first time, it could not annihilate all of them, and a considerable number of demons escaped.

    But Newlin is also a mountainous area. There is too much space for demons to hide. Instead, it has played a guerrilla war with humans. It has harassed unprotected areas such as factories, villages and mines. After more than a month, the losses are greater than those caused by the previous massive invasion.

    Among them, there are many powerful demons that are difficult to deal with, which has also caused great losses to the army and extraordinary people.

    Although the newspapers have always claimed that the crisis has been lifted and that the few remaining demons can no longer pose a threat, governor Newlin has already been in a mess and almost wants to commit suicide, which led the Empire to send three eighth level strongmen, including Kerry, to clear and suppress an area.

    Under the arrangement of Anya''s father, Kerry is responsible for the most important and complex area.

    It is both a challenge and an opportunity.

    If she can stick to it, it will be a very prominent qualification and a valuable exercise, which can make her take-off speed a little faster.

    "Why don''t we take a day off tomorrow?"

    Anya looked at Ke Li''s poor appearance, but she was also very distressed.

    In fact, she is also very tired. She almost accompanies Cori all the way without any laziness. Although she doesn''t have to fight, she has to deal with all kinds of more tired entertainment, which is no easier than Cori.

    Kerry managed to squeeze out a smile and shook her head.

    "It''s all right, sister Anya. Just have a sleep. I agreed to go to the village tomorrow. I promised the children there that I would protect them."

    Anya lowered her head and scolded herself:

    "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have dragged you to all kinds of social occasions. If you can save that time, you will have a better rest."

    Kerry stretched out her little hand, patted the back of her hand, and comforted her in turn:

    "It''s all right, sister Anya. I know you''re for my good."

    Newlin is one of the richest provinces in the Empire and has rich contacts. It would be a waste of the Duke''s arrangement to come to this place to work hard.

    That''s why Anya took her to various social occasions to help her accumulate a network and pave the way for the future.

    The original intention of the idea is to overestimate your endurance

    "Sister Anya, I want to write to my father. After I leave, he must sit at the entrance of the village every day and wait for my letter..."

    Said Kelly suddenly.

    "OK, we''ll write it when we go back!"

    Anya nodded hard.

    ------------

    Early the next morning, Rolle got out of the tent, first turned his left hand into a mirror and a razor, trimmed his beard, and then kicked the little donkey and urged him on the road.

    The map was burned in his anger last night, but it doesn''t matter. He still remembers the general direction. Newlin is in the south of the Empire and has been heading south.

    The little donkey was attracted by carrots and carried rolle out of the wilderness. Then he saw it����

    A road

    Rolle suddenly realized that the technology in this world is not so bad. There are roads, railways and even airships.

    Although there is no railway station in York Town, there must be one in the next city.

    He also lived in the backcountry for too long and forgot this for a while

    Then he now faces an embarrassing choice:

    The road is east-west. If you walk along the road, you will certainly reach the town. Fortunately, you can catch a free ride, but you will deviate from the direction. You don''t know where you will be taken.

    But if you continue to go south, you don''t know how long it will take.

    After a little struggle, Rolle turned the donkey around and walked along the road.

    At least I used to be a modern man. Naturally, I have to use transportation.

    And he was lucky. He didn''t go far when he saw a steam truck pulling wood passing by.

    He gave a thumbs up.

    The truck driver raised his middle finger and walked away.

    There is no quality!

    Rolle had no choice but to follow the direction of the truck and move on.

    As a result, he didn''t go far. He met a scene that made people laugh and cry.

    The truck was stopped by a road bully. The driver stood on the roof, waving a fruit knife, trying to stop the robbers who were climbing the car.

    Seeing rolle appear, he quickly waved for help.

    The robbers also noticed rolle and quickly divided several people around.

    Luo Er subconsciously put his hand to the hilt of the sword, but on second thought, he loosened it again, and instead picked up the shield from behind and fixed it on the back of his hand.

    After a few muffled sounds, several robbers around flew into the roadside grass and there was no movement.

    The rest of the robbers saw the shield rotating at high speed like a big windmill in Rolle''s hand, and instantly looked like birds and animals.

    When the driver changed the tires for the car again, Rolle got a free ride. The little donkey was stuffed into the car body and squeezed with the wood.

    "These people are really lawless. Thanks to you."

    The driver said with a smile.

    Rolle nodded, didn''t answer, and was still watching the truck carefully.

    This is the first time he took a vehicle from a different world. It is very different from those on earth. There is no steering wheel, only two levers. He doesn''t know how to control the direction.

    The sound of the engine seems to be different from that on earth, more like the roar of wild animals.

    He vaguely remembers that the sound of driving on the earth is "didi".

    After observing enough, Rolle chatted with the driver.

    Duoduo town on the map moved away more than ten years ago, and the driver doesn''t know why, but now Duoduo town is more prosperous than before, and there are trains to Newlin.

    "But it seems that Newlin is not peaceful recently. There are so few goods coming. There are trains every three days. You have to take a chance if you can catch up."

    The driver continued to introduce.

    Rolle couldn''t help narrowing his eyes slightly. It seems that he was right this time. There are still demons in Newlin. His daughter may be in danger!

 Chapter 18

    Even if there is a car, it will be dark when we arrive in Duoduo town. I really don''t know how long it will take to ride a little donkey.

    The map given by the fat man deviates too far. Indeed, burning it is the most correct choice.

    On the way, I didn''t meet the car bandit road bully again. The driver only stopped three times to add coal to the steam engine. Rolle also took the opportunity to feed the little donkey.

    I haven''t seen a few cars all the way. The whole road is quite deserted, which makes this journey seem simple,

    And boring.

    Rawl first went to the railway station and inquired about it. He learned that the first train to Newlin was sent today, and the next one had to wait three days. In the worst case, he had to be three days late to see his daughter.

    "Why is it so slow?"

    He couldn''t help asking.

    "A railway is broken, only one-way. The road is not safe. It may be attacked by demons."

    A conductor replied.

    "The situation over there is terrible?"

    Asked rolle, a little worried.

    "That''s hard to say, but it''s not very stable. You know, the devil is always cunning and difficult to deal with..."

    "Don''t worry, isn''t it said in the newspaper that the Empire mobilized three eighth level strong men to guard Newlin, including the shining star sword girl. With her, the situation in Newlin will soon get better."

    The conductor said very optimistically.

    Shining star sword? This title is really a secondary school. I''m afraid it''s not the same thing as Mary Sue?

    Riotous with colour, Rolle make complaints about what the other person is like, which is probably colorful hair. It will also change with emotion and a lot of licking dogs around.

    Thanks to the conductor, Rolle found a small hotel nearby, ordered dinner for himself and the little donkey, huddled in the corner alone and listened to the chat of other guests.

    "I only fought with people yesterday. I fought for 75 minutes and ran 30 kilometers after that. After all, people and human bodies are different in quality and can''t be generalized."

    "Ha, in fact, that kind of strong man is the best to deal with. When he pours, he falls on his back and makes him twist his neck to the ground, and he will be unconscious."

    "No one can''t even beat a bear? No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no

    The man was blowing and was suddenly hit on his forehead by a wine bottle flying from a distance. He fainted on the spot.

    The guest next to him stepped on his feet, spit and threw him into the sewer outside the hotel.

    Lol looked at his right hand with an embarrassed face and wondered how he threw out the wine bottle?

    I haven''t finished drinking. It''s a waste.

    He quietly finished his dinner, slipped out of the pub and strolled around the town.

    Duoduo town is much larger than York town. It is basically the size of the city, and it is quite prosperous. Even at night, there is a very lively night market.

    Rawl strolled around the night market and tasted some local snacks. It was very delicious.

    In particular, a local specialty called cotton fruit is peeled to reveal some flocculent pulp like cotton. After heating, it is a bit like tofu brain on earth with salty and spicy seasoning.

    Rolle almost burst into tears. He didn''t expect to aftertaste the taste of his hometown in this special way in a different world.

    And it''s Orthodox salty, not those sweet heretics.

    After a stroll, he also bought a small gift for Cori.

    A gray and fluffy hammerhead shark puppet with a snow-white belly looks fat, short limbs and charming.

    I''m ashamed to say that my daughter is so big that she hasn''t bought her toys yet

    But I did a lot for her, such as yellow skin mice carved from wood and garlic bastards.

    Although the conditions are poor, he still tries to give his daughter a happy childhood.

    After wandering all the way for three hours, Rolle returned to the hotel, went directly to the bar and asked the boss:

    "Is there bad law and order in this town?"

    "How can it be? Our Duoduo town is famous for its peace and hospitality."

    The boss replied rather displeased and looked at rolle with some kind of look at the hick.

    "Is that so? Maybe it''s my bad luck..."

    Rolle didn''t study with him, so he went straight back to his room.

    Before, he just strolled around the night market. He had three fights with three different groups of people for some inexplicable reasons.

    For example, passing by a residential area, I happened to meet a couple arguing, as if the wife was saying that her husband had an affair.

    Rolle happened to pass by the man and was grabbed by the wife and scolded:

    "Is this the wild man you raised outside?"

    The amount of information was a little large, and rolle didn''t react at the first time.

    When he came back, the neighbors around him had rushed over with kitchen knives and indignation, threatening to chop him into powder.

    Rolle had to try to persuade everyone to calm down.

    These people cried and rolled on the ground for a long time, probably calmed down, and the bruised wife was the first to get up and apologize to rolle.

    "I''m very sorry. It''s too dark. I recognize the wrong person..."

    Then he handed rolle two notes to apologize, and then went to the doctor.

    Rolle continued to wander, and happened to run into a group of usurers collecting debts. Inexplicably, he surrounded him and forced him to pay back the money.

    Rolle had no choice but to reason with them.

    The usurer returned to his senses and found that he had recognized the wrong person. He quickly lost some money to him and limped to the doctor.

    The last time was even more outrageous. A little girl pointed to the hammerhead shark puppet in his arms and cried loudly, saying that the puppet was hers and rolle was a shameful thief.

    The indignant father immediately found a group of people to chase him.

    Finally, of course, he was persuaded by rolle to apologize, lose money and see a doctor.

    Once or twice, it can also be said to be accidental, but this inexplicable thing happened three times in succession. It''s all this nonsense reason. There''s something wrong in every way.

    "Some strange curse?"

    Raul murmured, looking again at a small stack of bills in his hand.

    Did you make money?

    But he was not happy at all, because cursing this kind of thing means that it involves extraordinary events.

    He is an ordinary village man. What can he take to fight against the extraordinary?

    Fortunately, although this curse will cause trouble for yourself, the threat is not too big.

    "The key is that I didn''t offend anyone. Why was I cursed?"

    "Is it those car bandits and road bullies? They don''t look like... If they want to have this ability, I should run away."

    After some thought, Rolle couldn''t think of a reason.

    He is not an extraordinary person and lacks this knowledge very much.

    "I''ll see a doctor tomorrow."

    "I hope people are all right..."

 Chapter 19

    All night, Rolle didn''t dare to fall asleep and kept a half awake and highly alert state.

    He was afraid that someone would suddenly kick open the door and yell, "Aha! Hand over your little donkey!"

    Then he rushed up with a group of people to kill himself and snatch the little donkey.

    Fortunately, such misfortune did not happen, and it was a safe night.

    After a casual breakfast, he asked his boss about the location of the church in the town and planned to see a doctor.

    Hospitals in this world are integrated with various sects, and the sects here are very different from those on earth. The religious atmosphere is very weak, and they do not believe in real gods, but believe in some concept.

    For example, the famous "science and truth" sect in the Empire believes in the idea of "exploring the truth in the world with science", not the God of science.

    This is undoubtedly a more high-end and pure belief model.

    In addition to their simple beliefs, they also undertake the functions of academic research, social relief and psychological counseling. They are more like a social institution with integrated functions than religion.

    But strangely enough, there are gods in this world.

    For example, all kinds of evil gods

    This belief pattern seems strange.

    However, Rolle didn''t study it in depth. He was not interested in this kind of thing. He often went to the hospital when he was still in the swordsman regiment.

    He practiced too hard, always hurt and became a regular guest of the church.

    According to the address provided by his boss, he found a "good life" sect.

    This sect believes in the idea that "if you love life and work hard, you can usher in a better life". It tastes like pouring chicken soup.

    Their church is also divided into two parts, one for normal religious activities and the other for hospitals to treat patients and save people.

    In principle, you don''t need to pay for medical treatment, but you need to queue up. The queue is still very long.

    Rolle, a regular visitor, naturally understood the truth and stuffed a few notes into a sacrificial box next to the queue.

    Sure enough, a priest soon found him, jumped in line and walked through the back door. Soon he saw a priest in a white coat with a big smiling face embroidered on his chest.

    That smiling face is their sect emblem.

    "Hello, Reverend."

    Rolle said hello first.

    But the doctor corrected unhappily:

    "Call me a doctor, or a doctor. I''m different from the gods next door."

    "Come on, what''s wrong?"

    "Ah, yes, I have a friend who recently..."

    Rolle was about to state his condition when the doctor interrupted him with a sudden wave of his hand.

    "Is that friend you''re talking about yourself?"

    Do people of your sect have such personality?

    "Well, I''ve met some inexplicable phenomena since last night..."

    Rolle honestly described the strange situation he met last night. The doctor listened silently and took notes very seriously.

    "Doctor, do you think I''m cursed?"

    After that, Rolle asked with some worry.

    The doctor glared at him and scolded:

    "Are you a doctor or am I a doctor?"

    Rolle was speechless

    After staring at the records for a long time, the doctor got up and went to the back cabinet to look for some medical records. After comparing the left and right, he sat back and asked:

    "In addition to this strange phenomenon, is there any other discomfort?"

    "No, I''ve always been in good health."

    Rolle replied.

    The doctor took out a stethoscope and listened to the movement in rolle; He shook his eyes with a flashlight. Finally, he took out a tuning fork and shook it in his ear.

    After a simple examination, he murmured:

    "Preliminary observation shows that there is no abnormality in body, no abnormality in spirit and no curse characteristics..."

    Then he let rolle lie in a nearby bed.

    "Relax and don''t resist."

    After that, his mouth was full of words, and the big smiling face on his white coat began to shine.

    He''s doing magic?

    A guy who doesn''t allow others to call him a priest and says that his colleague next door is a divine stick is actually performing divine magic?

    Rolle''s eyes widened slightly, and he didn''t expect that the strange doctor was an extraordinary!

    "What''s the matter with you? Didn''t you say relax? Why don''t you listen to the doctor?"

    Rolle was so disgusted by him that he let him check his body with magic.

    After seeing Rolle''s metal prosthesis, the doctor was a little stunned, but he didn''t say much.

    Finally, the doctor concluded:

    "Basically eliminate the possibility of curse. Your body is very healthy and well maintained. It''s very rare for people of your age..."

    "But you have some strain in your muscles. I''ve helped you treat it easily..."

    "Your prosthetics are well made and fit well with your body. It seems that you have met a powerful engineer."

    "Have you practiced fencing, but have you never been exposed to extraordinary power?"

    Rolle shook his head.

    "A wise choice."

    A self mocking smile appeared on the doctor''s face and finally concluded:

    "In a word, you are very healthy and have not been cursed. The strange phenomena that happened before may be simple accidents, or you may meet blackmail gangs and bully you, a foreigner..."

    "It''s good that you can convince them without getting hurt."

    "However, these are only preliminary conclusions, and the follow-up remains to be observed. If you encounter this kind of abnormality again, remember to come to me as soon as possible."

    Rolle nodded. Although the doctor had a strange temper, he was still very serious and responsible.

    However, when he was about to leave, the doctor suddenly asked behind his back:

    "Ah, I almost forgot. Have you been in contact with sacred objects recently?"

    Rolle was puzzled and asked:

    "Do you think I can touch those?"

    "Well, I think so... Well, it''s all right. Remember to drink more hot water and have more rest, next!"

    After leaving the hospital, Rolle continued to wander around the town as he did yesterday, and remained quite cautious.

    If you don''t join in the excitement, look at the ferocious people and walk around.

    After wandering for a long time, I really didn''t meet the strange situation before.

    "It seems that the doctor''s judgment is correct. It''s really just an accident, or I met a malicious local."

    Rolle relaxed and walked freely in the city until he was attracted by an open-air theater.

    Several actors happened to perform the story of Mary Sue, the shining star sword girl, on the stage.

    It''s interesting. You can have a look.

    Rolle found a place to sit down and quietly enjoy the story of Mary Sue.

 Chapter 20

    According to the narrator''s description, the play is adapted from the real experience of Xingchen Jianji. It depicts the performance of this peerless genius in the famous battle: the defense war of Qingquan city.

    But it does not focus on her heroic posture on the battlefield, but describes her other side outside the battlefield, shows her unknown side in life, and tries to restore a real star sword lady.

    In this way, at the beginning of the performance, the actors came on the stage and instantly made rolle stare.

    A big, strong tank jumped onto the stage with a thud.

    Her hair is dyed in a variety of colors, the same color as the woven bag; His face was heavily made up, just like battle camouflage; A dirty woman''s long skirt was almost broken by her muscles.

    More importantly, the beard residue on his face was not shaved clean

    "Ow, Ow! My eyes!"

    "Ah ah! Blind! Blind!"

    The audience howled one after another.

    Rolle also had an impulse to poke his eyes.

    The tank was not affected by the audience. It sank into a posture of raising its head, picked up a strand of hair on its chest muscles and began to say white:

    "I, the brightest star in the Empire, will fall for my beauty when I wake up every day..."

    "Na ~ why am I so beautiful? Na ~ why am I so dazzling?"

    "Na Na Na Na Na Na Na ~"

    Old voice.

    Just one appearance scared half the audience away.

    Rolle didn''t run. He had a good attitude. He forcibly restrained the impulse to blind his eyes and had the right to see it as a absurd comedy.

    The following story is also really absurd. With a group of middle-aged and elderly actors in their forties and fifties on the stage, the "star sword girl" quickly launched a sad and graceful sadistic love, which is simply walking back and forth with five or six licking dogs.

    Even if the plot is bullshit, the recitation is particularly shocking:

    "Ah! Shining miss stars! Ah! You are the light in the sky! Ah! You are the meaning of my life! Ah!"

    "((NA))"

    Roll is funny and tender under the stage. He has a special sour experience.

    If you have to find an advantage for the play, Rolle thinks it can only be the tank who plays the star sword.

    Although he may not be realistic in his image, he is very serious and hard-working. Every action and every speech are full of emotion and soul. There is no laughter and stage fright, which is more invested than the others.

    If he seriously plays a role in line with the image, his appearance may be much better.

    Finally, the shocking farce was finally over, and the actors took the stage with a sense of ceremony and thanked the remaining audience seriously.

    Rolle noticed that there were more than ten spectators off the court except himself? They are all young people in their twenties, Leng Leng.

    It can''t be true? Can this play still have an audience? No, no?

    When rolle was wondering, he heard the leader in the young man scold with indignation:

    "You bastards! How dare you slander my beloved Jianji like this!"

    Others followed and scolded:

    "Yes, yes! Our Lord Jianji can''t fall in love with others! She can''t fall in love with others!"

    "How dare you discredit Lord Jianji? She may have a private meeting with people in the toilet? She doesn''t even have to go to the toilet..."

    Lol was stunned. What these people care about is not the overall plot, nor the powerful star sword girl, nor the poor performance, but the interpersonal relationship in it?

    The taste is a little familiar

    Old rice circle.

    The young people scolded at the bottom, but the actors above were scolded honestly and didn''t answer back.

    But after they scolded for a while, they actually felt that scolding was not enjoyable. They raised their chairs one after another and wanted to do it.

    It''s not good to scold and beat people, isn''t it?

    Rolle hesitated to stop.

    But someone moves faster than him.

    A petite figure rushed out of the background, holding a wooden prop sword in his hand, bravely blocked in front of the ''star sword girl''.

    "Don''t hit my father!"

    This is a black, thin and short little girl. She is wearing a dirty skirt, but her eyes twinkle with determination.

    Not cute.

    But brave.

    Unfortunately, courage failed to bring strength to her. A young man who had climbed onto the stage kicked her into the corner.

    "Ellie!"

    The "star sword girl" looked nervous and clenched her fist, but an old man in his 50s grabbed him and shook her head at him silently.

    At this time, the audience suddenly heard a dull sound of "whoosh", and a chair crossed an arc and accurately hit the young man''s head.

    He passed out without saying a word.

    Everyone looked back.

    ��bui����

    Rolle spit, gave a downward thumb to the group of young people, and pulled the hatred over in a moment.

    Young people''s eyes glowed with ferocious red light. They picked up their chairs and rushed up frantically to reason with rolle.

    Unfortunately, Rolle''s truth was stronger. He persuaded them all in two or three times and lay on the ground one after another.

    But even so, they struggled on the ground and wanted to argue with rolle again.

    "Are the folk customs here so simple?"

    Rolle couldn''t help feeling something wrong, so he had to stop them one by one.

    Then he saw that the actors also took up all kinds of props and rushed at him with red eyes.

    The only exception is the "star sword girl". He seems to be trapped in some strange tangle. His body is struggling in place, and his expression is ferocious and painful.

    It''s like the brain is saying, "come on! Come on!"

    The body is saying, "no! You don''t want to!"

    Maybe it''s because the little black and thin girl is holding his calf tightly?

    "The fourth time, it must not be an accident."

    "I hope nothing big happens..."

    Rolle whispered to himself, and then tried to persuade the actors in as little words as possible.

    The "star sword girl" also calmed down, holding her head in both hands and rolling on the ground.

    After a few minutes, he calmed down, climbed up slowly from the ground with his pale face and sweat, and then looked down at his big slap in the casserole.

    "I... what''s the matter with me?"

    His daughter took out a handkerchief from her arms and carefully wiped the sweat on his forehead.

    Rolle looked sour.

    Other actors also recovered one after another, looking at each other''s bruises and panda eyes, as well as the mess around them.

    "Go to church first. I happen to know a doctor. I hope he hasn''t finished work yet."

    Rolle suggested.

 Chapter 21

    After they left for a while, the police rushed to the scene, looked at the half dead young people on the ground, waved their hands in disgust and motioned the passers-by to help.

    On the way to the hospital, Rolle chatted with the tank man and learned something about the play.

    It turns out that these actors are porters in the railway station. The most typical bottom of society can enjoy little entertainment on weekdays. The old open-air theater is one of the few places to go. In the early years, there were indeed several good plays, carrying the few childhood happiness of many of them.

    But with the gradual prosperity of the town, as many as five serious theaters have been opened, and slightly more advanced troupes will not go to this free open-air theater again.

    These porters spontaneously organized a super amateur troupe, trying to add a little different childhood entertainment to their children.

    The star sword girl''s play was played by Mr. tank to his daughter. She has always been a loyal fan of the sword girl, but she has no condition to go to the regular theater to enjoy the style of idols, so the father took several playmates and staged a poor performance for his daughter.

    I just didn''t expect such a thing to happen. If rolle didn''t come forward in time, I''m afraid I would be beaten up today.

    They dare not fight back because the boss who hired them has set the rules. If they fight outside and are brought into the police station, they will be unconditionally dismissed.

    Also a group of poor people.

    So when they took out the money they had and wanted to thank and apologize, Rolle refused.

    After arriving at the "good life" sect, Rolle found a priest and asked:

    "Is Dr. Wesley available?"

    The priest shook his head with a smile:

    "He''s busy."

    Rolle was very sensible and stuffed two banknotes into the nearby worship box.

    "He should be free soon."

    The priest immediately changed his words.

    After waiting in the corridor of the hospital for a while, I saw the doctor with strange temper coming over impatiently.

    But when he saw rolle, he was a little excited. He hurried up and grabbed his arm.

    "Just in time! I''m really looking for you."

    Rolle replied with a smile:

    "Just in time, I have something to trouble you. My friends were accidentally slightly injured..."

    "Did they attack you, too?"

    Asked the doctor.

    Rolle nodded.

    The doctor''s face became a lot solemn in an instant. He hurriedly made a careful examination of several actors. It was a stethoscope, shaking his eyes and knocking his knees.

    Finally, he asked some priests to come and take the actors to the next ward to rest.

    "Ah? No need? I feel fine?"

    "Just give us some ice. We have to work at night."

    The doctor suddenly burst into a dignified manner, with a straight face and scolded:

    "Are you a doctor or am I a doctor? Don''t even listen to the doctor. Do you want to live?"

    The actors were stunned by him and didn''t dare to say anything.

    The doctor then pulled rolle into his office, gave him a more comprehensive examination, carefully recorded what happened today, and finally came to the conclusion:

    "It seems that my diagnosis yesterday was wrong. It''s not accidental or malicious blackmail."

    I can also get this kind of judgment

    Ror said something in his heart, and then asked:

    "Doctor, is something wrong?"

    The doctor nodded solemnly, then said in a low voice:

    "You may have been involved in an extraordinary event..."

    "Last night, the hospital took in a group of patients, all of whom suffered from varying degrees of mental pollution. Before that, they all fought with people in the street. As a result, they were overturned by a man like a village man. Are they the people who attacked you yesterday?"

    "I''ve been trying to find you and informed the police station. I didn''t expect you to come back in time."

    After hearing this, Rolle became nervous that he would encounter the extremely dangerous extraordinary event in the legend?

    Such incidents are generally caused by demons or sacred objects, or by some rituals and techniques. They often require professional extraordinary people to deal with them. Once ordinary people are involved, they will be very dangerous.

    "Well... What should I do?"

    "Don''t be nervous, calm down! Isn''t I here?"

    The doctor patted him on the shoulder and then asked:

    "Since you have practiced fencing, how many levels of strength do you have?"

    Rolle hesitated for a while and replied hesitantly:

    "Probably... Maybe... There is a fourth order?"

    According to the knowledge learned in the swordsman group, the first-order beginner, the second-order apprentice and the third-order backbone do not touch the level of extraordinary ordinary people. If they are more powerful, they can reach the fourth-order elite, but the highest is the fifth-order senior.

    In the assessment that rolle participated in, the design difficulty was between level 2 and level 3. Although he failed, he reluctantly completed it later. It should be too much to get a pass score. In addition, he kept practicing for more than ten years. Should it be too much to say level 4?

    However, he is still a little guilty. The doctor is an extraordinary person. He has carefully examined his body and may find that he is bragging.

    Fortunately, the doctor believed him, nodded and said:

    "If you are in level 4, you have the ability to participate. Follow me."

    After that, he took rolle to the inpatient department behind the hospital and came to a small isolated hospital.

    Before rolle approached, he heard a loud noise inside, including laughter, crying, roaring and wailing.

    A little closer, he saw that the couple who misunderstood him yesterday and asked him for debts, such as usury, were tightly tied to the hospital bed by a two finger wide cow belt. Some of them were struggling, some were twitching, some were whispering, and some were roaring.

    There are all kinds of expressions on everyone''s face, as if the joys and sorrows of the world were gathered on them.

    "This is mental pollution?"

    Rohr whispered.

    "Well, their thinking and consciousness have been confused. They are full of all kinds of hallucinations. They are gradually losing themselves. If they can''t be alleviated, they will completely fall into madness."

    The doctor replied.

    "What should I do?"

    Rolle did not shirk his responsibility, but volunteered to ask.

    The doctor nodded slightly, as if appreciating his consciousness. He said something in his mouth and blessed him with a divine skill.

    Rolle suddenly lit up a translucent barrier with a slight flicker.

    I''ve been buffed?

    The doctor then handed him another stick and continued:

    "You get a little closer to them and see if there will be any changes. Be careful and give priority to self-protection."

 Chapter 22

    Rolle''s muscles were tight, with a slight cat waist and a wooden stick in his hands. He carefully approached the patients for fear that they would suddenly become zombies and jump up to bite himself.

    However... Nothing happened.

    Whether the patient should cry or laugh, there was no change because of his proximity.

    "Hoo..."

    He couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    The doctor also recorded in the back and said:

    "It seems that they didn''t become like this because of you. At least you''re not the direct reason."

    After saying that, he quickly waved to rolle and signaled him to come back.

    "What are these people going to do?"

    Asked rolle.

    The doctor shook his head helplessly:

    "There''s nothing I can do for the time being. I can only continue to observe... I don''t think you''re a local. How long will you stay here?"

    "I have bought the ticket for the day after tomorrow."

    Rolle replied.

    As soon as his voice fell, he suddenly felt that all around him was quiet, and the atmosphere seemed to freeze suddenly.

    Those patients suddenly stopped crying and struggling, and uttered a low voice of nonsense in a neat and uniform tone and rhythm.

    It''s a language that humans can''t understand. It doesn''t even sound like a human voice. It sounds like a beast whispering in its ear.

    The doctor''s face suddenly became very dignified. He stopped rolle before he died and shouted to the other priests nearby:

    "Come on! Go and tell the other doctors to come!"

    But the priests ignored his voice and stood still.

    Their throat also began to send out nonsense with unknown meaning, which gathered together with the voices of the patients, making the original low voice clearer and more powerful.

    The doctor stumbled, as if he had been hit hard on his head, and his face turned pale. He quickly covered his head with his hand and shouted to rolle:

    "Come on! Run!"

    After that, he pushed rolle from behind with one hand, and the two fled out together.

    While running away, the doctor also shouted with a hoarse voice:

    "Everyone, stay away from the inpatient area! Stay away from the inpatient area! Stay away from the inpatient area!"

    At this time, the sky is the last dusk, and the night is about to swallow the last residual light of the sunset and come to the world.

    Some priests came and asked:

    "Bishop, what happened?"

    bishop?

    Rolle was slightly surprised. He didn''t think that this ordinary doctor was actually the bishop of a church?

    The doctor was too busy to correct other people''s names and said eagerly:

    "Come on! Inform everyone, stay away from the inpatient area immediately and block... No! No, everyone leave the church and block the whole church!"

    "Go and inform the mayor, ask him to contact Lord anheim and ask him to come and support immediately."

    Anheim? Rawl was stunned when he heard the name.

    Is it the anheim you know? When I was in the swordsman group, I dreamed of an idol, an old class eight strong man with domineering titles such as "swordsman mentor" and "master of sword"?

    "Why are you running away? I''m stunned!"

    A roar from the nearby doctor revived rolle.

    It seems that the doctor is really in a hurry. He is speechless.

    "What happened?"

    Asked rolle.

    "Demon invasion!"

    The doctor said very seriously.

    Rolle''s body was slightly stiff, and subconsciously reached out and touched his waist.

    Empty

    I''m out wandering this time. I don''t carry a sword!

    The doctor didn''t have much time to care about him, so he turned and ran back to his office.

    Rolle also turned and ran outside the church. No matter what happens next, he had to find a weapon first.

    As a result, I met the tank man in the corridor. He grabbed Rolle''s arm and asked in a panic:

    "Ah ah! What happened? Why are everyone in the troupe saying something strange?"

    "Are you okay?"

    Rolle is a little strange.

    "Should I have something?"

    Asked Mr. tank.

    Rolle did not delve into the problem and explained:

    "The doctor said it was a demon invasion, very dangerous! Let''s run away!"

    Even a big man like the bishop is frightened into incoherent events. I can''t be involved by myself. At best, I''m a fourth order, or mixed with water

    This kind of thing should be handled by a big man like anheim.

    But after he and Mr. tank escaped from the church, he looked at the lights in the distant residential area like stars, and thought of the noisy night market and delicious food

    He stopped suddenly.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Mr. tank asked back.

    "Can you help me find a sword?"

    "At least I''m a fourth level. Although I''m weak, I should be able to do something."

    Said rolle resolutely.

    Even if he is not the opponent of the demon, he should have no problem delaying the arrival of reinforcements with the experience of fighting wits and courage with other demons over the years.

    Mr. tank seemed to read something from Rolle''s eyes and nodded solemnly.

    "Wait for me, I''ll be right back!"

    Then he left quickly.

    Rolle looked back at the already chaotic church behind him and prayed that the doctor would hold on for a while.

    At this time, the last ray of sunshine had disappeared, the night officially came, and a low roar came from within the church.

    When hearing the roar, the people who were fleeing in all directions stopped running at first. However, they knelt down slowly while trembling. Their faces were either laughing wildly or ferocious. They convulsed wildly on the ground, acting like those patients before.

    In the shadow of the distant inpatient area, something seemed to emerge from the darkness.

    "Pa"

    There was a soft noise in the distance.

    Then rolle saw a man with a slight glow draw a parabola and fall in front of him.

    It''s a doctor who has changed into a formal teaching robe and is struggling to get up.

    He was surrounded by a milky white barrier, which was covered with cracks. When his body moved a little, the barrier was completely broken and turned into pieces of light dust.

    The bishop, whom he had high hopes for, was like being blown away by a fly?

    I''m afraid it''s hard to hold on until the reinforcements come

    "Are you okay?"

    Rolle hurried over and paid him.

    "Wow!"

    The doctor sprayed a mouthful of blood, then turned his head and looked at rolle with anger and confusion in his eyes.

    "Why haven''t you run? Why don''t you listen to the doctor?"

    "I want to help."

    "You can''t fight this kind of demon with a fourth order!"

    The doctor was talking anxiously and angrily.

    At this time, they suddenly felt the ground trembling under their feet. A huge figure three stories high slowly emerged from the darkness, and dozens of things like tentacles were waving and twisting wildly.

    ---------

    Should there be another chapter later?

    We have signed a contract. Can you ask for some recommendations? Want to try to be on the new book list

 Chapter 23

    The demon came out of the darkness slowly. With the help of the weak light outside, Rolle finally saw its whole picture.

    The body is like a mound of sticky mashed potatoes in the shape of a hill. The surface is covered with a layer of black viscous substances, like pouring a layer of black pepper sauce. More than a dozen waving tentacles on the body are like squid tentacles dotted on it.

    This is a new version of the ship he has never seen. It''s more delicious than those he''s seen in his hometown... Oh, no, it''s terrible.

    As the devil moved forward, he waved his tentacles and wantonly destroyed the buildings and trees along the way. Those tentacles were infinitely powerful and extremely sharp. They just swept them at random and cut the church hall into several sections like tofu.

    "Don''t look directly at it, don''t listen to its nonsense, and stabilize your mind!"

    The doctor said in a low voice. There was another flurry of words in his mouth. He waved a short staff in his hand and knocked on Rolle''s forehead to put a translucent barrier on his blessing.

    Then he knocked on his forehead and made up a barrier for himself.

    "We are like mole ants in its eyes. We don''t necessarily notice us. First step back slowly, open the distance, be careful, and don''t attract its attention."

    The doctor went on.

    Rolle nodded and could see that the doctor was still very experienced, which was consistent with his own experience.

    They moved back slowly with light hands and feet, avoiding the moving route of the demon.

    The demon seems to be looking for something. The huge body like a hill has been twisting left and right, but it didn''t find anything, so it roared again and again, including irritability and anger.

    The doctor quickly covered his ears with his hands and clenched his lips to prevent himself from making a sound.

    His face was very painful. There were wisps of blood seeping from his eyes, nostrils and corners of his mouth. There was a dark red between the fingers covering his ears.

    He is struggling against mental pollution, and it is difficult to move half a minute under his feet.

    Rolle originally wanted to drag him away, but he first stretched out an arm, put the doctor''s arm on it, and dragged him into an alley by the side of the road.

    Mr. tank is back.

    He was not stupid. He carefully didn''t make any sound. He handed a sword in his hand that he didn''t know where to find, and then asked with his mouth:

    "What should we do now?"

    Rolle took out his sword and took a look. The quality and workmanship were very general, lack of maintenance, not too sharp, and even rusty.

    But it doesn''t matter. As long as the sword is in hand, he will have the strength to fight.

    But at this time, the demon suddenly noticed something, and several tentacles swept here like lightning.

    The houses on both sides of the alley were instantly cut into a pile of broken bricks and tiles. Rolle and the other three were no longer exposed to the devil.

    The doctor bit the tip of his tongue, forced himself to recover some spirit, broke free from the tank and pushed them.

    "You run!"

    Then, he held his trembling body firmly in front of the demon.

    He suffered from serious mental pollution, his sight was blurred, and various illusions appeared from time to time. In front of him, he showed his life like a horse lantern.

    He is an extraordinary researcher who has made many academic achievements in medicine, but he is not good at fighting.

    But he is also a doctor whose duty is to protect patients.

    In a vague sight, he saw a figure rushing towards the terrible demon.

    It should be... Just an illusion?

    But the next second, he felt a majestic pressure like a mountain break out nearby.

    Rolle''s out of the sword.

    His right hand held the hilt from the bottom and held the rusty long sword in his hand.

    At this moment, the wind stopped, the demons no longer roared, and the air around seemed to solidify.

    Then, Rolle''s figure disappeared in place.

    When he reappeared, he had come to the top of the devil''s head.

    With an unexplained movement in physics, he adjusted his posture in the air, his head down, his hands holding his sword, pointing directly to the top of the monster.

    Then, his figure disappeared again, and suddenly appeared at the foot of the demon, holding the rusty sword in his hand.

    A shining sword light cut through the darkness and crossed the middle of the monster''s huge body from top to bottom.

    The next second, countless tiny sword lights twinkled on the demon, fleeting, but continuous. It looked like a gorgeous fireworks blooming on it.

    The action of the demon stopped

    Then the body and arrogant tentacles of the hill became small pieces, scattered and fell, and the whole body collapsed in an instant.

    This is the second of the profound meanings of family fencing

    The name is "two"

    Originally, there were names like "Qi blade pocket cutting", "Qi man vertical cutting" and "dragon climbing sword". Later, I felt too ashamed and changed them.

    Rolle took a look at the scattered pieces of magic objects. It seemed that he was not dead. He was still twisting and struggling on the ground.

    "Sure enough, one sword is not enough? Your strength can rank fifth among those I met."

    He whispered to himself, the rusty sword was sheathed again, and his right hand brushed gently on the handle of the sword.

    The sword light reappeared again, accurately cut on those fragments, and decomposed them into strands of hair like thin filaments.

    These filaments suddenly lost their activity, and the rapid weathering melted into the air.

    Rolle closed his eyes slightly and took a deep breath.

    Every time he kills a demon, he can get a kind of physical and spiritual relaxation and comfort. The lingering self blame and guilt will be diluted a little, and even the air he breathes seems to be sweet.

    But he soon frowned again and muttered in a low voice:

    "The weapon is not very handy. The last sword is not perfect..."

    Then he pulled out the embroidered sword again. Only the hilt was pulled out

    Sure enough, the sword was broken in its scabbard.

    Without weapons, he began to feel guilty again. He was ready to leave quickly with the doctor and tank.

    As soon as Kai took a step, he felt as if he had stepped on something.

    He bent down to pick it up and glanced at it.

    The shape is very special. It is a bit like a fish bone and an arrow with barbs. It is only half as long as a finger.

    Although I don''t know, I have a feeling in my heart that this thing is very special, and intuitively there is no danger, and there is no evil and stench of demons.

    He didn''t have time to think about it. He put it in his pocket, ran back to the doctor and patted Mr. tank on the shoulder.

    Mr. tank had no God in his eyes. The whole person was stunned in situ. He was patted on the shoulder and seemed to wake up.

    "Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing here?"

 Chapter 24

    Mr. tank didn''t know what had happened before. At the moment when rolle came out of the sword, he was affected by the majestic pressure, and the whole person fell into a dull state.

    When he regained his mind, he looked at the empty streets around him and asked a little puzzled:

    "Where''s the monster? Where''s the big monster?"

    "I chopped him to death."

    Rolle replied.

    Mr. tank took a breath and said with emotion:

    "The fourth order strong man is so terrible!"

    "Well, stop talking nonsense and save the doctor."

    The doctor is not dead yet, but he is in a very, very bad state, but fortunately, he still keeps a little sober. He points to a direction weakly and says weakly:

    "Medicine... Cold storage..."

    Rolle hurried to look for it. He really found the entrance of an underground cold storage in a pool of ruins and asked the tank to carry the doctor.

    The doctor then directed them to find three red, yellow and blue reagents in the cold storage and stir them in a beaker to turn them into a pool of dark green and bubbling viscous liquid.

    The doctor managed to raise his hand.

    "No, Dr. Wesley, is it really drinkable?"

    Rolle frowned and smelled the pungent smell of paraquat. He asked with great worry.

    "Are you... Or am I..."

    Rolle had to pour the glass of liquid into the doctor''s mouth.

    "I''d rather die than drink this shit."

    Mr. tank said seriously.

    Miraculously, after the doctor drank the pesticide like liquid, his face began to improve gradually, and even his speech became clearer.

    "This is just... Clinical trial... Stage... Later... Sugar will be added..."

    At this time, are you still worried that the patient won''t take medicine?

    They left the cold storage, found a relatively complete house, settled the doctor, and then went out to search and rescue other survivors.

    When they finished searching the neighborhood where the church was located and went to the neighborhood to help, a snake neck flying dragon with a slender neck flew into the night sky, and a burly figure in black armor jumped down from his back.

    He fell directly in the middle of the previous battlefield. He looked around and confirmed that there was no danger before he took off his helmet and showed an old face.

    He is the old legendary strongman of the Empire, Rolle''s idol in his youth, and master anheim with the title of "master of the sword".

    "Am I late? Was the demon annihilated by Bishop Wesley? I didn''t expect that he was so strong in the field of combat besides his outstanding contributions in the academic field?"

    Anheim first carefully examined the various traces left on the battlefield, then closed his eyes, dispersed his perception, and carefully tasted the power fluctuations that had not completely dissipated in the battlefield.

    Through these details, he can restore the general situation of the battle in his mind.

    At this time, several soldiers of the town garrison also rushed to the scene. When they saw the legendary master anheim, their eyes lit up and wanted to go up to chase the stars.

    Anheim quickly motioned them not to move, and then continued to build a battle scene in his mind.

    When the battle scene was almost restored, he opened his eyes again, his face became very solemn, and whispered:

    "How strong! Both sides are..."

    "This demon must be the son of an evil god. The danger is 8 or 9?"

    The Empire divided the devil into 10 levels of danger, with level 10 being the highest. The offspring of evil gods, as the apex of the devil, is also level 8.

    The danger level of 9 means that the official suggests that the Crusade should be carried out under the leadership of several eighth order legends and ninth order saints.

    Fortunately, they are extremely rare.

    "Which Saint did it in time? If it weren''t for him, there would be a disaster."

    "But why can''t I feel the wave aftertaste and residual authority of the strong hand? It''s too strange. Can someone really control his power to that level?"

    Anheim analyzed it, walked to a half cut wall, gently stroked a residual sword mark on it, and his face showed deep shock and awe.

    In his heart, he set off a huge wave.

    This sword mark is only as long as a finger and very shallow, but it is the only hand mark left in the whole scene.

    Anheim roughly calculated the height and body shape of the monster and knew that it was a giant. According to common sense, when fighting with this monster, it must leave a lot of traces and cause greater damage to the environment.

    However, the strong man who shot left only such a short and shallow trace, which means that his strength was hardly wasted and all played to the blade.

    This is the ultimate control and use of power.

    Strictly speaking, this is a realm that cannot be touched by human theory. It is somewhat contrary to common sense and subverts the three outlooks.

    "It''s incredible, no... it''s amazing!"

    "Is this really the realm that human beings can reach? Is it the realm that swordsmanship can reach? Or is it some powerful holy thing that has not been included by scholars?"

    Anheim preferred the latter judgment, but he carefully broke down the brick with the sword mark, carefully put it away, and planned to take it back for careful understanding and taste.

    If you can understand something, you may be expected to try to hit the next level at the end of your life.

    After putting away the bricks, he turned his head and looked at the soldiers who were still pestering in place, scolding angrily and laughing:

    "Why are you staring at me, a bad old man? Why don''t you go around and check?"

    "Where is bishop Wesley? I need to meet him."

    The soldiers woke up like a dream and hurried away.

    But before long, a scream came from an alley in the distance.

    Anheim heard the sound and rushed to see a soldier through his forehead by a slender tentacle

    But he didn''t die. His body moved like a string puppet. With that strange smile on his face, he staggered towards anheim.

    There was a piece of meat crawling around the back of his head, and more and more tentacles came out from behind him like poisonous snakes.

    The second sword of ror mending Dao, affected by the durability of weapons, didn''t play perfectly, leaving a piece of meat that missed the net.

    "Huh? It''s just fragments. I''m an old bone. I should be able to handle it."

    Anheim drew out his sword and greeted him.

    After a fierce battle, the demons trying to recover were completely wiped out.

    But anheim also paid a heavy price. His left shoulder, lower abdomen and right thigh were pierced by tentacles and bleeding.

    Those brave soldiers who came to help also died bravely

    "Hoo ~ Hoo ~ it seems that I''m... Really too old..."

    "Hoo ~ is this the real horror of... Danger 9? It''s just... Fragments..."

    Anheim gasped and found that he could not imagine the mysterious strong man who had finished facing the demon.

 Chapter 25

    When the doctor woke up, it was rolle who smiled and shook his head.

    "I don''t care. I just want to see my daughter soon."

    Only a demon appears in densely populated areas, which can lead to such a tragedy. What a grim situation is Newlin, who is frequently harassed by demons?

    He was worried about Cory and had to get there as soon as possible.

    At this time, a priest of the good life church came over and inserted their dialogue.

    "Excuse me, bishop Wesley asked me to give these to you."

    He handed rolle a badge engraved with a smiling face and a small book with a black cover.

    When he handed out his things, there was a flash of flesh pain on his face. Obviously, these two things are of great value.

    But it soon returned to normal and said:

    "With this badge, you can enjoy free medical treatment, board and lodging in any good life church without queuing."

    "This booklet is an exquisite quasi holy thing with detailed instructions for use."

    "The bishop wishes to express his respect and gratitude to you."

    Quasi sacred? It is also called a secondary relic. It is said that the peak work of human science and technology has a slightly weaker power than the relic, but there are no costs and side effects. Each piece is invaluable

    Rolle couldn''t help remembering what the fat man told him.

    That guy boasted that he had this before he went bankrupt

    Then the whole village laughed.

    Rolle didn''t show any affectation and accepted it generously.

    "Thank the doctor for me."

    The priest nodded and said to the tank:

    "Your Excellency has invited you to breakfast."

    The tank couldn''t help smiling excitedly.

    Being invited by a bishop, he has seized the opportunity to change social class.

    But he didn''t leave in a hurry. Instead, he put rolle on the bus and helped carry the little donkey into the second half of the truck.

    "I''ll make your story into an opera. Remember to come and see it!"

    The tank kept waving its big hand on the platform, and the daughter nearby also waved her small hand.

 Chapter 26

    Perhaps because Newlin has been harassed by demons, there are few passengers on the bus. There are only a dozen people in a carriage. It seems a little quiet and good.

    Rolle opened the black pamphlet and out fell a folded letter from the doctor.

    "My God! What are these heavenly books? Or what password words?"

    It took him a long time to decipher the creepy handwriting on the letter, which was actually a guide to the use of the booklet

    The booklet is sealed with three miracles. Each time you use it, you only need to turn to the corresponding page and read a prayer of the sect of a better life.

    Rolle first turned to the first page of divination. The effect is to add a translucent barrier used by doctors before.

    The physical resistance of this barrier is actually very good. Before, doctors were hit by the tentacles of demons and saved their lives.

    It''s just that it can''t resist the greater threat of mental pollution

    On the page recording the magic, there are many patterns and symbols that rolle can''t understand.

    Rolle turned back more than ten blank pages and found the second and third magic arts.

    The second is a spiritual skill to stabilize the spirit, which can keep people calm and rational. It is used to deal with spiritual pollution.

    The third divine skill is a healing skill familiar to rolle. It will slowly and continuously recover the trauma. Although the effect is not immediate, it is very lasting. In theory, as long as people don''t die, multiple injuries can recover.

    But the difficulty is how to persist for so long

    On the whole, they are very practical magic skills, and they do not consume anything and cost nothing. Even an ordinary child can use them, but each magic skill has a three-day interval.

    "It''s very powerful! It''s equivalent to giving ordinary people an extraordinary power. It''s still free! No wonder it can be called quasi holy things."

    "Then am I half an extraordinary person now? It''s not easy. After 20 years of hard work, I finally touched this threshold."

    Rolle smiled with self mockery.

    According to the knowledge he learned in the swordsman regiment, the biggest difference between extraordinary and ordinary people is that they can mobilize the spiritual power in their bodies.

    Hundreds of years ago, the world also had the old saying of soldiers, mages and magic fighting spirit, but with the progress of the times and the development of theory, they are now collectively referred to as extraordinary and spiritual power.

    Another important difference is that the transcendent can derive the sixth sense other than the five senses of vision and hearing, that is, perception.

    This is a very powerful force, which can scan and monitor like radar, detect many subtle things, and mobilize the necessary factors of spiritual power at the same time.

    It is somewhat similar to the "sense of Qi" in the novel. You have to feel this power before you can use it.

    Rolle has no perception so far, so he can''t judge a person or a strange intensity through breath fluctuation, nor can he mobilize the spiritual power in his body.

    However, he fought with demons all the year round, but he also trained his ordinary five senses very keenly and honed that kind of combat intuition. Although he can''t be a radar and a sonar like the extraordinary, he can make do with it.

    "Although I''m not an extraordinary person, my combat effectiveness seems to be ok? I''m much better than a doctor anyway."

    "In that case, I call myself a fifth level strong man, isn''t it too much? In this way, I will have more face in front of my daughter''s classmates..."

    "I think I was only weak at the beginning, but now I am much stronger. More than ten years of hard training have not been in vain!"

    Rolle shamelessly compared his combat effectiveness with the civilian staff such as doctors, and he was a little complacent.

    In fact, he wanted to call himself level 6, but I heard in the swordsman group that level 5 was the upper limit for people who had never been in contact with extraordinary power. He was also afraid of blowing the cowhide.

    After all, humans have limits.

    "Speaking of it, I was besieged by people for inexplicable fault. I must have been influenced by this demon, but why did it choose me?"

    Rolle has been very confused about this problem and wants to discuss it with the doctor. However, when the doctor is in bed, he is anxious to find his daughter and can only put it down temporarily.

    "Maybe I want to avenge those companions I killed?"

    He made up a random reason and didn''t go into it.

    "By the way! I picked up something like a fish bone before..."

    Rolle suddenly thought of this and quickly searched for it, trying to take out the thing that felt very special.

    But after touching him for a long time, he disappeared?

    "Lost?"

    Luo Er was feeling a little regretful and suddenly found a fish bone symbol on the back of his left hand.

    He reached out and touched it, and the metal structure in the palm of his hand suddenly concave, revealing a round hole.

    He tried to throw some fruit from the tank into the hole, and then found that his left hand unknowingly turned into a space storage bag?

    Although he didn''t know the specific principle, he knew that he made a lot of money.

    According to the fat man in the village, the space storage bag is also a quasi holy thing, and the stock is very small. Only the real dignitaries and top rich can have it.

    And this is the quasi holy thing he had when he was not down.

    Rolle was excited. After more than ten years, he finally had a ''protagonist'' level equipment.

    The space capacity of his left hand is about the size of ten suitcases and bags, which is very considerable. There is no problem loading individuals in, and it is also very convenient to use. Just touch the fish bone mark on the back of his hand.

    There is a smell of heaven and earth in the palm.

    Unfortunately, Rolle tried it on the little donkey, but it didn''t work. It seems that he can''t hold living creatures.

    "I really want to hurry to my daughter and share my joy with her!"

    -----------------

    Kerry, who was talked about by rolle, was still sleeping, and her sleeping posture was not very elegant. Her whole leg was hung outside the blanket. Under the sunshine outside the window, she looked delicate and compact, and her bare little feet were reflected crystal clear.

    Next to her pillow, there was a round, fluffy little milk cat with gray and black fur. It was very beautiful.

    This was given to her by a child after she helped a small village destroy a demon yesterday.

    "Thank you, big sister in armor!"

    Because of her appearance, Cori must wear armour when she is required to appear in front of ordinary people and grass-roots troops.

    The Empire specially equipped her with a set of the most advanced armor, which is made of special alloy and covers the whole body. It has many functions, such as flexibility, lightness, firmness and durability, easy to wear, beautiful and generous, etc.

    And there is the effect of internal heightening. After wearing it, Cori''s height has been one meter and five. She looks domineering and dignified.

    Therefore, her common impression among the people is that she is a valiant big sister, not a little girl full of milk.

 Chapter 27

    While she was still sleeping, Anya got up early. She was sitting at the table, drinking breakfast, looking through the backlog of newspapers and letters these days, allowing the warm sunshine outside the window to gently sprinkle on her, outlining a quiet and intellectual profile for herself.

    A while ago, after pushing away the social intercourse, she and Kerry ran a lot of places without stopping, temporarily stabilizing the situation in the area and enjoying a moment of peace.

    "This decree, curious and strange, is obviously impossible. Is there any deep meaning in it?"

    Anya first looked at the most important secret law No. 16 in theory, that is, the one that made the doctor scold, which was also confused.

    It was not until she read the letter from her Duke''s father that she felt suddenly enlightened.

    It turned out that a secret experiment at the scholars'' Association had made a breakthrough.

    It was an all-round experiment on the offspring of living evil gods, and the most important experiment was captured by Kerry in the defense war of Qingquan city.

    This is the latest research result of the scholars'' Association in the history of mankind. It shows that the offspring of evil gods have the ability to draw strength from human cognition and fear, that is, the more afraid of it, the more people are afraid of it, the stronger it will be.

    The scholars'' Association found a group of extraordinary people who had just started and did not know the descendants of evil gods. They used the same rope gun to attack them and observe the damage effect; Then tell them the truth one after another, launch the attack again, and compare the damage effect.

    After many tests in this way and comparing some historical records, we came to that conclusion.

    This also explains why Kerry''s overall strength is not the top among the eight strong men, but she has unique means to deal with the children of evil gods and can always solve these big problems cleanly.

    She only believed in her father from beginning to end and firmly believed that these demons were ordinary little monsters. That special ability was completely ineffective in front of her.

    Several scholars who organized the experiment at that time collectively applied for the immediate use of the sacred object "0-016".

    The prefix 0 means that it is a regular holy thing, which can distort people''s impression of a concept in a large range.

    They want to use this powerful holy thing to completely eliminate the concept of evil god''s offspring, so as to seal this hegemonic ability.

    Unfortunately, the application was rejected by the senior management on the grounds that the cost and risk were too high, the effect was unreliable and the result was difficult to predict.

    But as a remedy, they urgently issued Decree No. 16 to try the effect first, but now they can''t disclose the secret experiment, so they don''t explain the reason, which makes it inexplicable and unreasonable.

    "So it is. Fortunately, Kelly didn''t listen to me and almost hurt her future."

    Anya whispered with guilt and fear.

    Out of kindness, she had been giving Ke Li science of magic and physics. Fortunately, Ke Li didn''t listen and firmly believed in her father.

    "Hoo ~ but now there''s more reason to push off those cocktail parties and tea parties."

    She continued to mutter.

    Now Kerry has become the most special eighth level strong person in the Empire, with excellent talent. It is almost certain to promote to the Ninth level saint, so she will naturally get more support in the future.

    Like Anya''s father, he used to provide opportunities at most, but now he made it clear in his letter that he would fully support the new Imperial Star.

    With the support of the Lord Protector, who is the speaker of the house of Representatives, there is no need to waste effort in places like Newlin, but there is a beginning and an end. We still have to finish this job before we can return to the imperial capital.

    At the end of the letter, the Duke also wrote:

    "Tell little Kerry that fat uncle has prepared a beautiful little gift for her."

    "Hehe, is it the small villa he bought newly?"

    Anya has probably guessed what her father thinks.

    After reading the letter, Anya sipped her black tea and turned to the newspapers of the past few days.

    Mostly useless news, only the latest headlines caught her attention:

    "Shock! The key town of kodo province was attacked by demons, and the end was like this..."

    This is a message about the attack on Duoduo town.

    Although the title was sensational, the outcome was good. Only more than 800 people were killed and injured, which was no less than that of Newlin.

    The report mentioned that the demon was finally destroyed by a mysterious strong man who didn''t want to be named. He was also seriously injured, so he didn''t want to be interviewed.

    The writer gave him the title of "light of the sword" without authorization, and suggested that he go to the mayor to get the badge and reward as soon as possible.

    "Seems to be a low-key strongman?"

    Anya nodded, turned out a map and looked at it. She thought it shouldn''t be Ke Li''s jurisdiction.

    At this time, the opposite door opened, and Cori came out with her bare feet and sleepy eyes.

    She was still lying on her head with the little milk cat, washing her face with snow-white claws.

    "Good morning, why don''t you sleep more?"

    Anya said hello.

    "Woo ~ Xiaomi is hungry and keeps licking my feet..."

    Cori rubbed her confused eyes, took the baby cat down from her head, rubbed it, and handed it to the maid next to her.

    Then, under the service of the maid, she washed and changed clothes. Her long silver hair was combed into a pair of ponytails, and then tied two beautiful bows with purple ribbons.

    "Are you going out today?"

    Kerry lay on the table drinking milk, and the little milk cat squatted at her feet, licking sheep''s milk and having breakfast.

    "OK, go and buy some new skirts? Newlin seems to have good styles."

    Anya suggested.

    Cori nodded first, then thought of something and changed her mind:

    "Why don''t you go to the shop you saw before? I''ve always wanted to taste it."

    She''s talking about a cookie shop. Cat claw cookies are very famous in the whole of Newlin province. They have to queue up for a long time every day.

    Cori has long wanted to try it, but she just has no time.

    That store also has a lot of personality. It is limited to one share per person every day. It refuses to give in when it takes money to fan its face.

    For desserts like this, it''s impossible to ask the maid to help buy them. There will be less brewing when waiting in line.

    After breakfast, the two girls put on their visors with their veils down, covered their troublesome faces and went out happily.

    Kerry wore a beautiful white dress, showing her slender arms and round fragrant shoulders. She wore a pair of crystal sandals on her feet, dressed like a little angel coming to earth.

    Anya also specially dressed up and changed her short skirt to show her youthful side as much as possible.

    When I came to Newlin, I was regarded as Kerry''s mother by many people

 Chapter 28

    The two girls lined up outside the cookie shop for more than two hours. Finally, they bought two small bags. They quickly found a bench in the nearby street park and couldn''t wait to enjoy it.

    Each cookie in the small cloth bag is made into a lovely cat''s claw shape. Just after opening the bag, a strong milk smell comes out, which makes people move their fingers.

    Cori threw a piece into her mouth, narrowed her eyes, chewed carefully, and tasted the hard won delicacy.

    But after eating only one piece, she tied the small cloth bag again and put it into the bear satchel around her waist.

    "Why don''t you eat? Doesn''t it taste good?"

    Anya asked strangely.

    She was very satisfied with the taste and thought that the two hours had not been wasted.

    Molly shook her head.

    "It''s delicious, so I want to leave it to my father."

    "My words... One is enough..."

    Having said that, she looked eagerly at the small cloth bag in Anya''s hand.

    Anya didn''t know what to say for a while, so she had to give her a few more pieces.

    Although there are fewer cookies, the friendship with Kerry is stronger.

    This wave is not bad!

    The two girls divided the cookies in twos and threes, and were ready to go shopping and choose two beautiful little skirts.

    But before taking a few steps, a steam car sped up and stopped in front of them.

    "Your Highness, Miss Kerry, something..."

    The housekeeper announced the end of the short holiday with a serious face.

    The steam car drove towards the suburbs. The housekeeper seized the time on the road and gave them a general explanation.

    "It''s a group of ordinary ''hyenas'', with a risk of about 3 and a preliminary estimate of more than 200."

    "They didn''t know how to bypass the peripheral defense and investigation posts and went straight to No. 8 steelmaking plant. Fortunately, the city guard responded very quickly and set up a second defense line in time to resist them temporarily."

    Anya listened, the beautiful Dai Mei could not help wrinkling, and her expression was particularly dignified.

    "How could it be so much?"

    In key areas such as No. 8 steelmaking plant, Kerry and the city guard have repeatedly inspected it several times to ensure its safety.

    These two hundred demons seem to come out of thin air

    Even if it is only a low-level demon with a risk of 3, this number will still cause great trouble.

    "Is there evil again... No, is it that kind of special demon?"

    She had intended to talk about the children of evil gods, but she remembered Decree No. 16 and quickly changed her mouth.

    Some children of evil gods seem to have the ability to summon demons, which is the most threatening kind.

    However, as soon as it appears, there will be very obvious and fluctuations, which can be easily perceived by the extraordinary and take various measures.

    But the housekeeper replied:

    "No, there is no report from the reconnaissance post. It''s strange."

    Cori didn''t join the discussion between them, but silently looked at the rapidly retrogressive scenery outside the window.

    She has always been like this. It''s enough to know where to kill a few.

    More than half an hour later, the steam car stopped in a wasteland outside the steel plant, and bursts of gunshots and people''s shouts could be heard in the distance.

    Kerry jumped out of the car and took out her sword and a small silver suitcase from the little bear bag around her waist.

    It turned out that the appearance of the little bear was just decoration, and there was a space storage bag inside.

    Anya picked up the suitcase, opened it and stuck it on Kerry''s back.

    The suitcase stretched and deformed rapidly, covering Kerry''s whole body and putting a layer of silver gray armor on her.

    The overall lines of the armor are very smooth, and there are light blue magic patterns on the surface to provide power, weight loss, shock absorption and other effects, and make the overall shape look gorgeous and elegant.

    There is also a single angle at the top of the helmet, which is a perception amplification device, which can make the wearer''s perception broader and sharper.

    The face is a metal armor, on which is a lifelike metal face, which looks beautiful and mysterious.

    After wearing armor, the whole person of Cori has changed. This is the real star sword girl.

    The housekeeper also put on the same black armor, with a huge heavy tower shield hanging on his back.

    "Sister Anya asked Uncle housekeeper."

    There was a muffled sound in Kelly''s armor, and then she kicked her feet and ran towards the battlefield in the distance.

    The city guards over there are fighting with a group of dog demons. These demons are dark, with their heads open in a three petal shape, revealing a big mouth and rows of teeth shining with cold light. They look ferocious and terrible.

    However, it just looks scary

    This kind of "hyena" has a risk of only 3. It is still a type that human beings know very well. It has no other advantages except being scary and fast. Bullying civilians is OK, but a well-trained ordinary soldier can kill it with guns.

    So don''t look at the excitement of the fight, but the demons are suppressed by one side. There are only a few minor injuries on the human side. Even if Keli doesn''t come, it''s a matter of time to win.

    But Cori still shot, rushed into the pile of demons, waved her long sword like lightning, and solved a large piece of demons in an instant.

    Cheers erupted from the city guard:

    "Look! It''s Lord Jianji!"

    "Here comes the star sword girl! Victory! Victory!"

    "I''ve only pushed the star sword since I was born!"

    Morale on the human side has soared, and the demons are in danger.

    Hyenas seemed to realize that the silver glittering guy was a threat. Seven or eight of them sneaked around behind Kerry and rushed up like lightning.

    But Lilly didn''t even look back, but the sword in her hand became slightly blurred.

    When the hyenas were still fluttering in mid air, their body shape stagnated slightly and split into two.

    The soldiers immediately cheered again.

    There were eight strong shots. These demons were wiped out without holding on for a few minutes. It was another easy and simple victory. The battle time was not as long as the journey time.

    "It''s over."

    Whispered the housekeeper in the distance.

    He didn''t fight because it wasn''t necessary. In fact, he didn''t do it most of the time. He focused on protecting Anya and only occasionally helped deal with a few escaped fish.

    But instead of returning in a hurry, Cori forced her voice to hold, pretended to be deep, and commanded the soldiers to search nearby.

    In fact, she was curious about where these demons came from?

    A moment later, a soldier came and reported that he had found a strange thing.

    But Lily hurried over and found a strange humanoid creature standing on an empty wasteland.

    Its whole body is pure white, like a human shape squeezed out of rice cake. Its head and limbs are pointed, and its head and face are an oval cavity.

    It stood there silently, motionless, and there was no smell of magic. It seemed that there was no threat?

    ------------

    Several roles have been added. Let''s compare our hearts?

    It would be better if there were a big man willing to stick a label (hint)

 Chapter 29

    The strange rice cake man seemed harmless to humans and animals, motionless, and allowed the surrounding humans to observe themselves.

    But Ke Li looked like a great enemy, slightly cat waist, holding her hand on the hilt of the sword. She didn''t even care to hold her voice. She directly shouted with a soft and cute voice line:

    "Everybody, step back!"

    She instinctively felt that this thing was very dangerous, which gave her a strong sense of oppression against rolle in the war.

    A soldier didn''t seem to hear what Kerry said. He dared to approach and try to try the flesh of the monster with the bayonet on the firerope gun.

    As soon as the bayonet was handed out, he saw that the figure of the rice cake man was slightly blurred.

    The next second, the soldier splashed a lot of blood and his body broke to the ground.

    The rest of the soldiers woke up like a dream and fled in all directions.

    The rice cake man didn''t pursue. He measured his body slightly, pointed towards Cori, stabbed a pointed arm into his body, and took out something like a bone. The length and shape were almost the same as the human standard one handed sword.

    Then, he imitated Kerry, assumed a similar posture, slightly cat waist and held the handle of the sword.

    The surrounding air suddenly quieted down, and two huge forces fluctuated and agitated, echoing in the wasteland.

    Then, the figures of Kerry and rice cake man disappeared in place at the same time, and appeared in the center of the wasteland at the same time. The swords in their hands collided with each other and rubbed with sparks.

    An invisible shock wave spread around the two people, blowing a burst of sand and stones, and the ground under their feet also showed signs of cracking.

    After a little stalemate for a second, Cori suddenly withdrew her strength and pulled out a residual shadow to avoid the sword edge cleaved by the other party.

    Through this little gap, she took her sword back into its scabbard, and quickly pulled it out and took it back several times.

    Several sword Qi appeared in many places of the rice cake man''s body, and flashed in the air and split at his white body.

    The long sword in the rice cake man''s hand waved at a high speed that was difficult to detect by the naked eye. One sword and one sword resisted Kelly''s sword Qi one by one, and finally took the move unharmed.

    Cori''s little face under the mask couldn''t help changing slightly

    This scene made her feel a little deja vu.

    The sword Qi didn''t take effect, but Li Dang rushed forward for two steps and chose a more direct chop.

    Naturally, the rice cake man was fearless. He took the initiative to welcome him, waved his bone sword and put it together with Kerry.

    Their swords were fast, and the dancing sword light was connected into one, as if two blooming Epiphyllum were competing for beauty, and the crisp sound of Ding Ding could be heard all the time.

    In just a few seconds, they fought for hundreds of swords!

    Both sides are not injured for the time being. It seems that they can''t do anything about each other, but Cori knows very well that she has fallen into the disadvantage.

    She is just a little girl with limited physical strength

    And she lacks more offensive means. If she can''t solve the battle with swordsmanship

    But she has help!

    A dark figure suddenly appeared behind the rice cake man, and a heavy tower shield smashed at the back of his head with the roaring wind.

    The housekeeper unknowingly went around behind the rice cake man and launched a sneak attack at the most appropriate time.

    Got it!

    Seeing that the tower shield was about to hit the rice cake, its white and fat body suddenly twisted into an exaggerated arc, and the whole body twisted into a ")" shape, just passing by the housekeeper.

    The housekeeper and Cori had to restrain their strength at the same time to avoid colliding. The rice cake man took the opportunity to step back and distance himself.

    It did not use this flaw to attack, but twisted its body wildly left and right. It looked funny, just like mocking the enemy.

    "This monster... Is very difficult. I''ll try to hold it and buy you time."

    The housekeeper whispered.

    Cori nodded and replied:

    "Just three seconds."

    After that, she took a deep breath, gently closed her eyes, and began to release her pressure.

    Knowing that she was going to use that move, the housekeeper immediately gave a loud shout, rushed up and tangled with the rice cake man.

    His combat experience is very rich, and he has a shield. It seems that the rice cake people have no way to take him.

    On the other hand, Kerry had raised her little finger and tapped on the hilt for the first time.

    The pressure in the air is more and more solid and thick, which makes the rice cake people seem to notice something and try to cross the housekeeper to attack Kerry.

    But the housekeeper didn''t let it do what he wanted. He roared again. The tower shield in his hand was slightly bright. A virtual shadow of the city wall emerged behind him, firmly blocking Kerry behind him.

    Kerry''s little finger struck for the second time.

    In the oval cavity of the rice cake man''s head, a roar like a beast burst out suddenly.

    The housekeeper nearest to it suddenly felt that his brain was inserted into a steel bar, his vision was blurred, and began to emerge all kinds of illusions.

    He was caught off guard by mental pollution and was unable to maintain protection.

    But Kerry''s little finger has struck for the third time.

    A flash of light appeared on the wasteland.

    Kerry''s figure disappeared for a moment, and then appeared behind the rice cake man.

    The rice cake man''s body trembled slightly, and then began from the top of his head, neatly split in two.

    "Hoo Hoo Hoo"

    Kerry gasped and almost sat on the ground.

    Her proficiency in family lore is still too poor. Whether it''s starting speed or consumption, it''s not ideal.

    The housekeeper also climbed up slowly from the ground, covered his head and made a few stuffy grunts.

    "Uncle housekeeper, are you all right?"

    Kerry asked quickly.

    "OK, OK, quickly destroy its body!"

    The housekeeper whispered.

    Cori quickly drew out her long sword and planned to mend it.

    But at this time, the rice cake man''s body, which had been split in two, suddenly had a crazy convulsion, and then quickly bonded together and stood up again.

    The little face under Kerry''s face armor suddenly turned pale

    The rice cake man twisted his shoulder for a while, and two arms came out of it. The three next doors without swords stretched into his body and pulled out three Bone swords.

    The housekeeper''s face under the mask was full of despair

    At this time, a meteor suddenly crossed the sky, dragging a long trail and falling rapidly to the wasteland.

    The rice cake man flashed slightly and moved to the distance.

    The meteor also slowed down, and finally fell gently not far from Kerry, splashing smoke and soil on the ground.

    From the smoke, a figure came out slowly, wearing a armor similar to that of Kerry, but it was dazzling fire red.

    "Are you... The saint of inflammation?"

    The housekeeper exclaimed.

 Chapter 30

    The fiery red figure held a strange weapon that could not tell whether it was a long gun or a staff, and held a secret magic array in one hand.

    Then he waved his weapon and pointed at the housekeeper and Cori, and the secret arts array in the other hand began to rotate at a high speed.

    Kerry and the housekeeper were immediately covered by a leaping flame.

    But this is not an attack, but a kind of protection. Cori feels that the temperature of the flame is helping her recover her lost physical strength, relieve muscle pain, and give her a very warm feeling.

    The flame Saint turned his weapon and stamped on the ground.

    A figure floated out behind him, wearing the same armor as him, but the color was changed to blue like high-temperature flame, and the weapons in his hand were also changed to the combination of one handed sword and shield.

    The figure had no lower body, only the upper body floated in the air.

    This is a high-end skill that only the ninth order saints can master.

    "Be careful, this monster is very dangerous. Sandro has been killed by it. I came here after receiving his cry for help."

    The saint of inflammation whispered a reminder that the voice was a gentle and pleasant female voice?

    This beautiful voice came a bad news, which surprised Kerry and the housekeeper.

    Sandro is also an old eight rank strongman of the Empire. He partnered with Kerry on this trip to guard the eastern region of Newlin province. Unexpectedly, it fell so suddenly?

    Rice cake people saw that there were more enemies and didn''t take the initiative to attack again. Instead, they roared from the hole on their head. They once again showed spiritual pollution and forced Kerry and others to retreat.

    In a roar, its body gradually dissolved and dissipated, and finally disappeared in place.

    This guy ran away!

    The saint of inflammation, as if relieved, turned to Kerry and said:

    "You go back to the city first. Don''t attack rashly. Be careful that it will make a comeback. Inform migar and ask him to be more careful."

    "I''ll try to track it and meet you later."

    She said and whistled hard.

    A moment later, he saw a beautiful butterfly bigger than a steam car with a pair of blue wings falling from the sky and slowly falling in front of the people.

    The saint of inflammation jumped onto the butterfly''s back and whistled again to let it take itself off slowly.

    After she flew away, Kelly asked without a head:

    "Is that... Ba Da butterfly?"

    "Hmm? What''s that?"

    The housekeeper asked with a puzzled look.

    On the way back, Cori has been depressed, and her two slender eyebrows have been frowning. Anya can''t comfort her. She just reluctantly smiles, and her eyebrows haven''t been loosened.

    She was both worried and angry at her weakness.

    As soon as she got back to her residence, she locked herself in her room. First, she took out the letter paper and wanted to write to her father to tell him that she had been bullied.

    However, I failed to write again.

    The monster was so powerful that she was worried that her father would get hurt.

    Therefore, we still have to find a way.

    Cori left the desk, plunged into the bed, rolled around for a long time, and then calmed down again.

    The little milk cat, trying to climb onto the bed along the sheet, looked at the owner listless and lying down like a salted fish, quickly came to her face and gently licked her cheek.

    Cori tooted her mouth and looked indifferent.

    The baby cat quickly rubbed his furry head against it again.

    Cory still didn''t move.

    The little milk cat had to go out and raise its furry paws to let the pink meat pad swing in front of her.

    "Woo..."

    Cori picked up the baby cat, turned over and put it in her arms.

    "Meow meow ~"

    The baby cat was crying in her arms, trying to appease her little master.

    "Xiaomi, I miss my father..."

    Kerry whispered wrongfully.

    ------------

    At this time, Rolle was still practicing magic on the train.

    It''s not high-end skills, it''s the magic in the circus.

    His left hand slowly brushed over a cotton fruit placed on the small table, and the cotton fruit was immediately collected into the storage space, which looked as if it had disappeared.

    "Ha ha, flawless magic."

    Rolle nodded with satisfaction and planned to turn back and show his hand in front of his daughter.

    The train has been staggering all day, and it will have to wait until tonight to reach the black iron collar in Newlin province.

    The city where Kerry is in is melting pot, the capital of Newlin. Rolle has to take a long-distance bus for most of the day or ride a donkey all day to get there.

    "Fast, fast, fast..."

    Rohr leaned against his seat and muttered in a low voice.

    He had changed into a suit in the toilet in advance, waiting to surprise his daughter.

    That evening, when rolle led the little donkey out of the station and witnessed the black iron collar in the night for the first time, he had an illusion of time shuttle.

    Even at this time, the streets are full of steam cars and bicycles, which shows the vitality of the city.

    The shops on the street have also lit neon signs, which are dazzling.

    In the distance, you can vaguely see huge chimneys hiding in the night.

    At this moment, Rolle almost thought he had crossed time and space and spent dozens or even hundreds of years on the train.

    "The world is much more developed than I expected. York town is like a primitive society compared with here..."

    "This is just the second largest city in Newlin province. How prosperous and lively will the capital melting pot and even a big city like the imperial capital?"

    "No wonder my daughter doesn''t want to go home. I should have come out earlier."

    Luo Er sighed in a low voice, led the little donkey, went to the roadside book and newspaper kiosk to buy a map of Newlin Province, and then asked about the long-distance station.

    Then he was embarrassed to find that he didn''t have enough money

    When he went out, he didn''t bring much money. He stayed in Duoduo hotel for three days, bought a ticket and saw the doctor twice. If he didn''t reason with others halfway and earn some money, he was afraid he couldn''t even afford a train ticket.

    Now he has barely enough money to buy a long-distance ticket. The hotel must not be able to afford it.

    Unless

    Rolle turned his head and looked at the little donkey behind him.

    If you sell it, should it be enough?

    The little donkey was eating a carrot. After noticing Rolle''s eyes, he quickly bit off the remaining half of the carrot and took the initiative to hand it to rolle. His long ears were drooping and looked at him pitifully with a pair of big eyes.

    "Alas... Forget it, deal with it at the station tonight..."

    Rolle said helplessly.

 Chapter 31

    With his little donkey, Rolle managed to make do at the railway station all night, but the next morning, while eating dry food, he rushed to the long-distance station.

    As a result, the security guard at the door gave him another bad news: donkeys are not allowed to get on the bus.

    I can''t help it. Sure enough, I can only

    Rolle looked at the little donkey silently.

    The little donkey looked at him deeply and turned away alone in silence

    "Alas... Forget it..."

    Rolle hurried to catch up and took the little donkey back.

    He''s still reluctant.

    This little donkey is actually very obedient. It doesn''t run, scream and pull. It has a good appearance. It looks like the little donkey of Avanti.

    More importantly, the little donkey was borrowed by the neighbor who raised the pig. If it''s eaten well, it''s not suitable to sell it.

    So I had to ride a little donkey slowly and go to the direction of the melting pot castle. It''s right to experience the local customs of Newlin.

    He looked all the way and found that the gap between the rich and the poor in the Empire was still very obvious. The kodo Province, where the small mountain village is located, is hardly an era compared with the important town of Newlin.

    However, it is said that it was disturbed by demons, but it seems that the residents still live and work in peace and contentment, a thriving area, and there seems to be no substantive threat.

    This is a good thing. It shows that the situation here is good, the safety of my daughter is guaranteed, and my heart is much more stable.

    Following the map, Rolle walked along the road and tried to hitch a ride.

    Unfortunately, the drivers in Newlin were not very hospitable and ignored him at all.

    Rolle also smiled bitterly. He was a five-level strong man with two quasi holy things and luxurious equipment. However, he had few children in his pocket and was reduced to the dilemma of sleeping at the station and riding a donkey.

    It''s really difficult for a penny to beat the hero. I knew I''d go out with more money.

    Raul muttered in his heart.

    He walked all the way until the afternoon when he met a kind driver who pulled pigs and got on the bus.

    Driving the donkey and pig together, Rolle sat in the cab and chatted with the driver.

    He is more concerned about the safety situation of Newlin, but the driver is very optimistic about it.

    "Because Lord Xingchen Jianji is here and there is that adult. Although he occasionally hears the news of the emergence of demons, Lord Jianji can certainly protect everyone!"

    Tut Tut, is it Lord Jianji again? The popularity is really high. It''s like taking the idol and rice circle route.

    He didn''t feel very good about the popular strong man. He felt that the other party was too high-profile. He didn''t understand the truth of hiding his power and biding time at all. He didn''t know that wood show in the forest wind would destroy it.

    After her daughter becomes a famous scholar in the country, she must teach her the truth in this regard. Modesty, prudence and low-key life are the long-term way.

    After a thrilling night trip, Rolle finally came to the melting pot early the next morning.

    The situation here is similar to what he expected before. It is even more prosperous than the previous black iron collar. The architectural style of the whole city is a little Gothic, and the degree of modernization is also very high. Trams can even be seen running around in the street.

    Rolle continued to catch the donkey with carrots, asking for directions and walking towards the address left by his daughter: 18 White Oak Street.

    What kind of surprise should I give her?

    Suddenly picked her up from behind?

    Or suddenly come out in front of her?

    Rawl pondered in his mind and didn''t care about the sight and guidance of passers-by around him.

    Alas ~ I can''t help it. My suit and leather shoes and riding on a little donkey are really extraordinary and different. I''m the brightest stream in this drunken city.

    As a result, he didn''t think about what kind of surprise he should give his daughter until he found the address.

    Or forget it. At this time, the plainness is the biggest move.

    Lol said to himself and looked at the small two-story foreign house in front of him. It was very exquisite and beautiful. It didn''t look like an imaginary student dormitory at all.

    Is the treatment of the first college so good? Come out to participate in social practice and live in such a good place?

    But also, after all, Princess Anya is here.

    Rolle didn''t think much, so he wanted to knock on the door.

    But then another man came to the door.

    Rolle turned his head and took a look. She was a very beautiful girl?

    She has long white hair like milk, tied into a crisp high horsetail at the back of her head, and a wheat skin. She looks healthy and sexy, like a sweet chocolate, which makes people want to taste it.

    Her appearance is also full, and her temperament is also that kind of sunny and generous, enthusiastic and unrestrained way. Even her clothes are very hot. The short and tight T-shirt tightly outlines the proud curve, and reveals a small slender waist, which is fascinating.

    The beautiful girl also looked at rolle with her fiery red eyes, with a gentle and friendly smile on her face.

    Rolle thought for a moment and offered to say hello:

    "Hello, I''m looking for Kerry. Does she live here? My name is rolle and I''m her father."

    The beautiful girl was stunned first, then blinked and replied:

    "Yes, this is where Kerry lives."

    "Then it seems that I''m not lost."

    Rolle smiled and asked:

    "Are you my daughter''s classmate?"

    The girl looks about the same age as Anya. She is a little mature. Theoretically, she should be a classmate, right?

    The pretty girl''s big red eyes narrowed slightly, and the smile on her face became thicker. It seemed that she was a little happy, but she corrected her mouth:

    "No, I''m Kerry''s teacher. You can call me... Olliana."

    "Ah! It''s miss Orianna. It''s disrespectful. You look too young."

    Rolle said, extending his right hand, and then said:

    "My daughter has always been naughty. Thank you for your trouble."

    "No, no, she''s always good."

    Olliana reached out generously and shook Rolle''s hand.

    But their hands just touched, and a touch of doubt flashed on their faces.

    "Ah?"

    "Eh? Mr. Orianna, you must be a PE teacher?"

    Asked rolle.

    Although the other party''s hands look very thin and beautiful, they can still vaguely feel a sense of strength, not a weak woman who can''t even carry the gas tank.

    The smile on Orianna''s face grew a little stronger and nodded again and again:

    "Yes, yes, I''m a PE teacher. I occasionally teach Chinese and mathematics."

    Just then, the door beside them opened by herself. Anya stood behind the door, widened her emerald green eyes, looked at rolle in front of her, and looked incredible.

 Chapter 32

    Anya rubbed her eyes. After confirming that rolle in front of her was a living person, she quickly raised her voice and shouted excitedly:

    "Uncle rolle, why are you here suddenly?"

    After saying that, she looked to one side of Orianna, and the smile on the corner of her mouth suddenly froze.

    "You... You..."

    "Why? Don''t you welcome your teacher Orianna?"

    Orianna smiled and winked at her.

    Anya immediately reacted, and the smile on her face naturally rose, and hurriedly replied:

    "Of course not. I''m glad Mr. Orianna can come to see us."

    Then she led them in and asked the maid to take the little donkey away from the door.

    Luo Er followed Anya to the second floor and saw his daughter sitting at the table in a nightdress, drinking milk and looking through an old black book.

    Those smooth little feet hung outside the chair and seemed to enjoy the reading process.

    When she saw rolle go upstairs, her big eyes lit up, she ran over and jumped into her father''s arms.

    "Woo ~ Dad..."

    Kerry hugged Rolle''s waist tightly and rubbed her face on his belly.

    Rolle picked up her daughter and pushed her forehead hard, making her giggle.

    "Why did dad come all of a sudden?"

    Cory blinked and asked.

    Rolle rubbed her head and replied:

    "I just heard that there are demons around Newlin. It''s not safe. I''m worried. Come and see you."

    "Hee hee, dad is so nice!"

    After a little intimacy for a while, the father and daughter realized that there were others watching behind them, and quickly separated from each other in some embarrassment.

    "Dad, why don''t you take a bath first? There''s a water heater here. It''s very convenient to take a bath."

    Kerry then suggested.

    Although rolle wanted to talk to his daughter again, he also realized that he should take a bath first. He had dealt with it in the station all night before and took the bus all night. He was very uncomfortable.

    After he was taken to the second floor by the maid, Anya on the side planned to speak.

    But Lili quickly raised her fingers and made a ''Shh'' gesture. Then she quickly gestured on her hands and said in sign language:

    "My father has good ears!"

    Sign language is a compulsory course for extraordinary people. The release of some special skills requires "singing" in sign language, which is a bit similar to the feeling of "printing". At the same time, many times extraordinary people need to communicate when they can''t speak or can''t speak, so this is also the most serious course that Kerry has learned in the past two years.

    "Fortunately, sister Anya reminded me in time."

    Cori''s small hands continued to draw, then looked at the tall and plump beautiful girl next to her and said:

    "Lord saint, why did you come suddenly?"

    It turned out that the beautiful girl Orianna, who looked about the same age as Anya, was the saint of inflammation who saved them only yesterday.

    Many people can''t imagine that there is such a beautiful girl under the prestige of the saint.

    "Hee hee, so your real name is Kerry?"

    Olliana also used sign language to gesture. She dragged over a nearby chair and sat down. Her slender and powerful legs under her hot pants overlapped and continued to gesture sign language:

    "My real name is Orianna. It''s even."

    The real name and real name of the extraordinary is a small privacy. The practice of the saint of inflammation to disclose his real name on his own initiative has virtually given Kerry a lot of intimacy.

    "Your Excellency olliana is as easy-going as rumored."

    Anya hurriedly said in sign language, and asked in doubt:

    "But why do you call yourself Kerry''s teacher?"

    With the same gentle smile on her face, Orianna first bent down and picked up the little milk cat hiding under the table, let it lie on her chest, and then continued to gesture:

    "I think it''s fun. Little Kerry''s father, Mr. rolle, is an interesting man. He praises me as young and beautiful."

    Because you are really beautiful and look young

    Anya couldn''t help muttering in her heart.

    The true age of the saint is naturally a secret unknown to outsiders, but it is certainly not as young and beautiful as it looks.

    And she is really as easy-going and casual as it is rumored

    Thanks to this, Cori''s real situation has not been exposed for the time being.

    "Thank you for your cover, Lord saint."

    Cori quickly thanked her with sign language, and then briefly explained her little secret.

    Olliana ''listened'', smiled, nodded and replied:

    "Sure enough, it''s the same as I guessed. Now you have to call me a teacher."

    "It''s my pleasure!"

    Cori quickly replied, picked up her skirt from left to right and bowed slightly.

    The saint of inflammation is also a professor of the first Imperial University, and he is still in charge. He has taught students seriously. He is very popular and has high wind evaluation. Unlike Ke Li, who is just a nominal tutor.

    Moreover, she is also a saint majoring in secret arts, which is somewhat similar to the "mage" in ancient times. She is famous for her profound knowledge.

    In love and reason, it is appropriate for Cori to call "teacher".

    "Little Cory, isn''t your father an extraordinary?"

    Olliana asked again.

    "Yes! Dad, he has never been exposed to extraordinary power, nor has he opened his perception."

    Cori quickly replied.

    "That''s right. No wonder he didn''t respond when he shook hands with me. He thought I was a PE teacher."

    Orianna smiled.

    If rolle is a perceptual transcendent, you can feel the power fluctuation in Orianna''s body and find her powerful at the moment of shaking hands.

    But rolle didn''t, but thought the other party was a PE teacher. Such a reaction was particularly interesting in Orianna''s view, so she would cooperate next.

    Cori and Anya looked at each other, and their faces were sad and laughing.

    "But your father is also a martial artist who exercises all the year round? A swordsman?"

    Olliana asked again.

    "Well, my father taught me my fencing."

    Cori answered truthfully.

    "Is that so..."

    Orianna''s fiery red eyes showed a little thoughtful look, and the smile at the corners of her mouth was a little richer.

    Sure enough, he is an interesting man

    When rolle finished taking a bath, he wiped his hair and walked up to the second floor. He saw three girls at the table discussing the history and Humanities of the city of melting pot. He thought they were in class, so he didn''t bother.

    Miss olivana is really an all-round PE teacher. She can even teach history.

    With emotion in his heart, he planned to go out by himself.

    As a result, as soon as I went out, I happened to meet the housekeeper with two big paper bags in his hand.

 Chapter 33

    At the moment of seeing rolle, the housekeeper showed a ghost expression on his face, and his hands trembled and almost threw away his things.

    At that moment, many thoughts flashed through his mind.

    How did Mr. roll suddenly appear here?

    He''s following us all the way?

    So he already knows we''re lying to him?

    The dignity of the strong is inviolable, and Mr. rolle must be very angry

    But miss Kerry is his daughter, and his highness Anya is of noble birth. He may not investigate, but I''m just an ordinary little role

    And I have repeatedly tested his details before, which has offended him. When I was warned, I was still cheating him

    It''s over, my life, it''s over!

    The legacy is for my ex-wife? Or the lover now?

    Rolle looked at the look on the housekeeper''s face and asked quickly:

    "Mr. housekeeper? How can you see me like a ghost?"

    I might... See a ghost soon?

    The housekeeper smiled bitterly, straightened his waist, managed the expression on his face, and was still trying to explain:

    "I''m sorry, I haven''t had a good rest during this period. I''m too excited to see you. It''s inevitable that I will lose my attitude."

    "Well? My daughter must have caused you trouble again. I''m really sorry."

    Rolle said quickly.

    It was a simple polite remark, but it caused the housekeeper''s reverie:

    These words are just ordinary greetings? Or some kind of hint?

    It must be the latter! There is no reason for a mysterious strongman like Mr. roll to say such meaningless polite words.

    He must have hinted that he knew about my fight with Miss Kerry in the previous battle and recognized my performance.

    Worthy of being me, I made the most correct choice at that time point with my rich experience and experience.

    In this case, Mr. rolle should not embarrass me. He is really a gentle and easy-going strong man!

    After the housekeeper made up his mind, he relaxed his mind and exchanged casual greetings with rolle. After learning that he was going to walk around, he planned to arrange two maids to accompany him.

    Rolle waved back and forth, saying that he could just stroll around alone without so much trouble.

    After that, he really left alone.

    The housekeeper went upstairs with the paper bag in his hand, greeted Orianna, and put the paper bag on the table in front of the three.

    It contains the information he asked for from the city guard early in the morning. It details the attacks and counterattacks in various places during the massive invasion of demons more than a month ago.

    "How dare they give you such things now?"

    Orianna looked at a report on the table and asked in some doubt.

    Rolle has gone far. They can communicate directly without sign language.

    Facing Orianna''s question, Anya couldn''t help but smile bitterly and answer:

    "We asked them for it before, but they kept shirking it on the grounds that the war situation has become stable, there are many materials and it takes time to sort it out..."

    "If you hadn''t come forward in time, they might continue to shirk it."

    The corners of Orianna''s mouth were slightly tilted, a little like ridicule and ridicule. She commented:

    "Typical local style."

    Kerry''s trip to Newlin may be just a simple fight against small monsters for her, but in fact, it involves some complex interest disputes between the central and local governments, and between dignitaries and dignitaries.

    To put it simply, the question of who should earn the fat difference that can earn qualifications and military industry, but also save contacts and resources.

    Nominally, the supernatural above level 8 are under the unified control of the Empire, and will provide a series of benefits such as deformed armor, space storage bags and various holy objects, but this is obviously not enough. It still needs to consume a lot of resources to promote the saint from the legend.

    Therefore, Rao is an eight rank strong man. It is inevitable to choose sides and stand in line. If he is attached to other forces or dignitaries, he will naturally be involved in more interest disputes.

    This fat job should have been solved by the extraordinary person controlled by Newlin, but Anya''s father, who was the protector of the country, stepped in and gave Kerry a chance.

    There will inevitably be some obstacles.

    That is, a rice cake man suddenly appeared, killed an eighth order strong man on the side of Newlin, and attracted the intervention of Saint olivana, before they suddenly changed their attitude.

    But these things, Kerry always don''t have to worry about. Anya is helping her think about them.

    The four looked at the data records at the table, trying to find clues about the rice cake man.

    This thing is undoubtedly the son of an evil god. It is extremely dangerous and its behavior is very strange.

    In addition to all kinds of strange abilities, the most threatening of normal evil god children is their spiritual pollution.

    The rice cake man didn''t take the initiative to use this big killing device, but instead fought hand to hand with a sword like humans, and even didn''t seem to expose his identity as the son of an evil god.

    According to the conclusion of the previous secret experiment, it is equivalent to giving up the power drawn from cognition and fear, which is equivalent to fighting with Kerry.

    During the whole battle, it didn''t seem to exert all its strength. It was more like practicing and testing.

    When the war situation is unfavorable, he will run away directly like an ordinary demon, and easily get rid of Orianna''s pursuit.

    This is the situation that has never occurred so far. The ship is a new version of the enemy.

    The information was quickly browsed. The four looked at each other and found no obvious clues.

    This strange rice cake man really came out suddenly.

    "Tell me about my personal opinion. I think it is doing some kind of imitation, imitating our human behavior and behavior."

    Orianna said, picked up a bottle of milk from the table, inserted it into the straw, put the bottle on her chest, snorted, and sorted out the messy information in front of her hand.

    Seeing this, Chloe and Anya couldn''t help looking down.

    Anya is OK. It belongs to the normal category.

    Kerry, that''s a panoramic view. Her sight is unimpeded

    Two people add up and multiply by a square, but they can''t compare with Orianna.

    The housekeeper was seriously discussing it and asked:

    "But why should it imitate humans? For them, shouldn''t we humans be like mole ants?"

    After sucking the milk in a few mouthfuls, Orianna picked up the baby cat again and continued:

    "That shows that even mole ants like us have something to care about."

    "Little Cory, you''ve fought with it. What do you think it''s imitating?"

 Chapter 34

    Facing Orianna''s inquiry, Cori opened her mouth, shook her head immediately, and looked like she wanted to talk and stop.

    Her intuition or illusion told herself that the monster was a little like her father.

    For example, the vague sense of oppression during confrontation, and the angle and direction of sword transportation

    But it is only very simple and superficial. At best, monkeys imitate humans.

    As the most similar person to her father''s swordsmanship in the world, Cori is certainly qualified to give such an evaluation.

    But I couldn''t say it, because the imitation was too rough and clumsy. It was probably just a coincidence, and she wasn''t sure.

    Anya noticed the change in her face and took the initiative to say:

    "What do you think, but aren''t you sure?"

    "Well, I have to see it again."

    Cori nodded.

    Olanna didn''t ask too much. She stood up, gave the baby cat back to Chloe, then stretched hard, showed her proud curve and said:

    "Well, before it appears again, too much discussion is not necessary..."

    "Mr. Oddo, will you and I go out on patrol today? Little Cory will stay and take care of the melting pot."

    The housekeeper quickly stood up and said respectfully:

    "It''s my pleasure."

    Cori was a little strange about this arrangement. Patrolling should have been her duty.

    She quickly stood up and tried to say something.

    But Orianna rubbed her little head first and said with a gentle smile:

    "Your father is so far away. Stay with him."

    Cori reacted and nodded hard.

    "Thank you, miss Orianna."

    "However, don''t patronize and play. The safety of the melting pot is also very important."

    Olliana followed the reminder.

    Keli replied confidently:

    "Well, you can rest assured that with your father, this is the safest city in the world!"

    "My father is very powerful. He is the most powerful father in the world!"

    Orianna couldn''t help smiling and crying. She had heard some rumors about the "star sword girl" before. Although she was strong, she was a little immature. She was still trying to find a way to regenerate her broken limb.

    But is that Mr. rolle really that good?

    There was a flash of doubt in Orianna''s heart. She didn''t understand where Cori''s self-confidence came from.

    She shook hands with rolle and didn''t notice anything wrong. She was just a well-trained ordinary swordsman. She didn''t touch extraordinary power and didn''t fluctuate.

    "By the way, I''ve been curious before. Why did you do these things without telling your father?"

    Olliana asked another question that had always been strange.

    Cori replied with a serious face:

    "Because I want to find a way for my father to regenerate his broken limb, but this process must be full of danger and trouble. If he knew, he would never let me out again."

    Olliana listened and nodded.

    "This is really a very troublesome thing..."

    As a knowledgeable saint, she knows the trouble better than Kelly.

    "Come on."

    Olanna said and left with the housekeeper.

    When she got into the steamer, she suddenly asked:

    "What do you know about Mr. roll?"

    The housekeeper could not help but freeze slightly. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer.

    Mr. Rawl''s hidden strength must have his deep meaning. He should not disclose

    But it''s not easy to perfunctory a saint

    The housekeeper was immediately in a dilemma.

    But Ariana didn''t really embarrass him. Seeing his reaction, she nodded and said:

    "Well, your reaction has been regarded as an answer. This Mr. rolle is really not an ordinary martial artist?"

    I didn''t say anything. You guessed it yourself.

    The housekeeper said to himself.

    On Rolle''s side, the meeting has slowly wandered to a commercial street.

    Looking at the colorful goods in the window, he felt embarrassed again.

    I can''t afford to buy a train ticket back to the village with my own money. Can I really ride a little donkey back then?

    He has no friends outside, and he can''t have the cheek to ask his daughter for money

    So when he passed a telegraph office, he bit his teeth and went in.

    He planned to brazenly send a telegram to the doctor asking him to help collect the reward from Duoduo town and send it to himself.

    He deserved the money. He didn''t have any psychological burden when he took it back. He just had to ask the doctor to come. I''m sorry.

    He can trust the doctor to help with this. After all, he is a person who can give away quasi holy things. It is impossible to embezzle his little money.

    Rolle picked up the paper and pen next to him and wrote:

    "I''m very short of money. I hope to receive the reward on behalf of you."

    Telegrams are counted according to the number of words, so save if you can, and try to be concise and comprehensive.

    However, after writing it, Rolle thought about it, deleted a few words and changed it to:

    "Very tight, help lead"

    He thought the doctor should be able to understand.

    After finishing the telegram, he thought about it and sent another telegram to the village:

    ������

    It''s very concise and comprehensive.

    After sending the telegram, he bought a newspaper on the way and walked back slowly while reading it.

    As soon as his figure appeared on the White Oak Street, a maid who had been watching the wind hurried upstairs and informed Kerry who was playing with the little milk cat.

    So when rolle came back, he saw his daughter sitting on the sofa, holding a big black book in her arms, reading it seriously, full of literary girlish temperament.

    "Dad ~"

    Seeing rolle going upstairs, Kelly closed the book and threw herself into Rolle''s arms.

    Rolle picked up her daughter, rubbed her little face, made her giggle, and then asked:

    "Where''s miss olivana?"

    "She needs to go to the governor''s house."

    Anya nearby helped explain.

    Without asking more, Rolle sat on the sofa, put his daughter on his lap, and continued to ask:

    "How is your social practice going? Have you met any danger? I''ve been worried about this all the time, so I came here to have a look."

    Cori and Anya looked at each other, exchanged opinions quickly with their eyes, and then said in unison:

    "No, no, we''ve always been safe."

    Rolle nodded with satisfaction and muttered in a low voice:

    "That''s good, that''s good... Then... Have you not been bullied by others?"

    Cori almost couldn''t help saying that she was bullied by rice cake people, but fortunately she held back and replied:

    "No, no, everyone is very good to me."

    "Well, that''s good... In short, if you encounter any grievances, remember to tell me."

    Rolle said seriously.

 Chapter 35

    After the three chatted casually, Rolle suddenly remembered something, patted his thigh and said:

    "Ah! By the way, on the coming train, I learned a powerful magic. Come and show you."

    With that, he asked Cori to change her sitting position, face herself, then stretched out her hands and waved them quickly in front of her daughter.

    It was not until she was dazzled by the dance and there was a faint mosquito coil in her eyes that he secretly touched the fish bone mark on the back of her left hand and took out the furry hammerhead shark puppet.

    "Oh, wow! The big shark is going to eat people!"

    Rolle played with the hammerhead shark puppet and took it to his daughter''s face.

    "Hee hee!"

    With a straight smile, she reached out to hold the puppet, looked at it carefully, rubbed her face against the puppet''s snow-white belly, and said with great satisfaction:

    "The fish is so cute!"

    "Thank you, Dad!"

    As she spoke, she took the initiative to rush over and put a strong fragrance on Rolle''s face.

    Anya was also surprised. Her eyes didn''t move. She didn''t want to understand where rolle took out such a big puppet?

    What a magic!

    Kerry rubbed the hammer shark puppet for a while. She also remembered something. She quickly took out the cat claw cookie she bought last time from her bear bag, picked out one from it and fed it to rolle.

    "Is Dad delicious? Sister Anya and I lined up for two hours to buy it."

    "Mmm, it''s delicious, so sweet!"

    "Miss Anya, come and try it."

    Anya moved closer to the past.

    After enjoying delicious cookies together, Rolle took her daughter off her thigh, rubbed her head and said:

    "Well, well, you should continue to study."

    Then he took some newspapers from the nearby newspaper rack and planned to read the newspaper downstairs without disturbing his daughter.

    But when I looked down, I just saw my little milk cat secretly looking at myself under the newspaper.

    "You can''t disturb Kelly''s study."

    Luo Eryi said solemnly, stretching out his hand and twisting up the little milk cat.

    The little milk cat actually wanted to run, but he didn''t move as fast as rolle. He was screwed on the back of his neck and couldn''t struggle. He could only look at the little owner and cry for help.

    But what can Molly do? She was also very helpless. She could only watch her father disappear at the entrance of the stairs.

    Rolle went to the first floor, found a recliner in the garden in the backyard, sat down, held the baby cat to his face and rubbed it hard.

    The little thing is furry and cute

    He went on to read the newspapers these days.

    Sure enough, as my daughter said, with the efforts of the star sword girl, the situation in Newlin has become stable, the post disaster reconstruction is in full swing, and all major cities have returned to the previous state of singing and dancing.

    "It seems that I''ve come in vain."

    He then turned to the newspaper and happened to see the report of the attack on Duoduo town.

    "The light of the sword? This title is so stupid!"

    "Can''t be interviewed because of serious injury? How can this reporter make it up?"

    "Master anheim was also present? Unfortunately, I was busy saving people and couldn''t meet this young idol..."

    After reading the report, Rolle suddenly had an inexplicable idea:

    Since my name is sword light, what should my daughter be called when she becomes a famous scholar in the country?

    Light of learning? A big library that doesn''t move?

    Forget it, just don''t call it the shining star sword girl, who has to burst the watch in the middle two.

    In this way, Rolle had a leisurely and warm day. Cori was also very good. She had been reading upstairs honestly, which made him very happy.

    In the evening, the father and daughter went out to the night market, tasted some delicious food from the melting pot, and fell asleep safely.

    The next day, Rolle got up early in the morning, first fed a carrot to the little donkey, then came to the small garden, took out the shield wrapped in bed sheets from his left hand, fixed it on the back of his hand and prepared to practice.

    In addition to some decorative potted plants, a dummy stake is erected in the middle of the lawn, and several wooden swords are leaning in the corner next to it. At the same time, it is also a simple small training ground.

    Rolle observed all kinds of marks on the dummy and nodded with satisfaction. It seems that her daughter didn''t neglect fencing because of her study, and she practiced very hard.

    He waved his shield and tried to make various attacks on the dummy, but he only did half of them, took them back and shook his head dissatisfied.

    He is not very familiar with the use of the shield. He has only learned some basic usage in the swordsman regiment. At present, when holding the shield, he can only perform basic blocking, knocking and other actions.

    When he was idle these days, he had been thinking about how to use it with his own swordsmanship, and even dreamed of throwing it out and flying back by himself; Or combine it with the sword to form an axe.

    This is bound to be a very long process, and it will be difficult to figure out any substantive results for a while and a half.

    After some wild gestures, he stopped and looked aside.

    Outside the low wall of the garden, Orianna''s beautiful face was exposed, and she was looking at him with great interest with her beautiful big eyes.

    "Good morning, miss Orianna."

    "Good morning, Mr. rolle."

    Orianna replied very easygoing, without any saint''s airs.

    "Is Mr. rolle practicing martial arts? Do you want to help?"

    She followed the proposal.

    After all, the other party was a PE teacher, and it was normal to know some martial arts skills. Rolle didn''t think much and nodded and agreed.

    With a slight leap, Orianna climbed over the low wall of the garden very flexibly and landed in the garden. The blue skirt on her legs didn''t fly at all. She could almost bring Newton back to life.

    Rolle treated the teacher with great respect. Instead of making a fool of himself with a shield, he unloaded it and put it aside. Then he picked up two wooden swords and threw one in the past.

    "I''m not very good at fencing. Please give me more advice."

    Olliana said with some excessive modesty.

    In fact, although she majored in esoteric skills, she was also excellent in fencing. In those years, she also had the reputation of "hot flame sword lady".

    These days, there is no saying that extraordinary people only cultivate one department. In addition to the special skills of divine arts, other skills such as swordsmanship, esoteric arts and spells can be learned. Many skills do not pressure the body, and they all follow the route of all-round development.

    This is especially true of Orianna, who has reached the saint level. She is really a very comprehensive PE teacher.

 Chapter 36

    Olanna and rolle opened a distance of two meters, took out the wooden sword, threw away the scabbard, and then weighed the feel of the sword.

    Then she found that rolle did not draw his sword, but put his hand on the hilt.

    Such a start-up is too old-fashioned, isn''t it? Mr. Rawl is actually an old-fashioned type?

    She said something in her heart, raised her sword, pulled in the distance between them, and then ''slowly'' out of the sword.

    Rolle also drew his sword slowly and gently held his opponent''s sword.

    After all, it''s just a warm-up that can''t even compete. Naturally, it''s impossible to take action seriously. The actions of both sides are very slow and soothing. If it''s not a little confrontational, it looks like flirting.

    However, for a real swordsman, even if it is such a slow motion, he should also pay attention to interpreting a lot of content and give a judgment to the other party''s level.

    Yes, the foundation is really solid.

    Orianna thought to herself.

    Mr. olivana should focus on track and field, right? Fencing should be just entertainment

    Rolle was also secretly judging.

    It seems that I can be a little more serious

    Orianna began to speed up her sword, but her strength was still controlled at a gentle level.

    After more than a dozen moves, the two sides maintained a state of equal strength, and finally had a little hand in hand.

    And Rolle''s left hand held the scabbard from beginning to end.

    This made Orianna feel a little strange.

    Whether it is classical or modern fencing, the scabbard is considered useless. It can not be used as a weapon or a shield. It is also a hindrance and hinders movement. Therefore, when you start, you must throw away and liberate the other hand.

    If you have more than one hand, you can force with both hands, hold a shield, display secret skills, and draw a gun and shoot coldly.

    So Rolle''s behavior is very counter normal.

    Olliana quickly recalled that when she saw Kerry on the battlefield two days ago, the little girl seemed to hold a scabbard in her hand?

    Strange bad habits. It seems that I should be more serious.

    She whispered to herself, and the sword in her hand began to increase its strength gradually.

    Rolle took them one by one very steadily, and the sound of "pa pa" began to become clear and rapid.

    Originally still in the lazy bed, when she heard the movement outside, she got up very vigilantly, held the hammerhead shark puppet, walked barefoot to the window and saw the scene of her father holding hands with the Holy One.

    "How could Mr. Orianna last so long?"

    She muttered a little puzzled and immediately reacted:

    "Oh, no, it''s dad who made her hold on so long..."

    As he spoke, his small mouth involuntarily tooted up, inexplicably unhappy.

    Ariana''s mood at this time was quite surprised.

    This man is really powerful. It seems that I underestimated him before. I didn''t notice it at the beginning?

    She began to be more and more serious, her strength and speed gradually increased, and the sword began to bring out the wind.

    Rolle was coping with his opponent''s attack, and a strange idea came out of his mind:

    Teacher olivana is serious and looks good

    Bah, bah, bah, how can I think of this to a young girl?

    Then I''ll be a little more serious to show my respect.

    So Orianna suddenly felt that the other party''s sword had changed.

    At the beginning, Rolle was mainly defensive and occasionally launched a counterattack, but his strength was very gentle and there was no threat. He looked like he was being pressed.

    Suddenly, his sword began to become flexible and changeable. He no longer defended and began to counterattack.

    He only used one attack. Before Orianna''s move, he waved his sword at her wrist from a tricky angle, forcing her to withdraw the attack and turn to defense.

    But once she gave up, she never gave up her mobile phone meeting again

    She could feel that Rolle''s sword was not fast and had little strength. It was still the same slow rhythm as before, with an elegant sense of gentleman.

    But every time you want to turn defense into attack, the other party can always find the most tricky angle to hand over a sword, forcing yourself to defend passively.

    Moreover, the aiming parts are wrist and arm, which are polite and safe, completely avoiding the key.

    Oreana tried several times to regain the initiative, but rolle pushed her back.

    The rhythm between them was forcibly slowed down and returned to the same rhythm as flirting at the beginning.

    An unspeakable sense of grievance came out of Orianna''s heart.

    She is quite confident and even proud of her swordsmanship. This is not what rolle thinks of as a hobby, but her cards in fighting and near her body. Her way of fighting is the cooperation between secret arts and swordsmanship.

    But the swordsmanship he was proud of was completely suppressed.

    His attainments are far above mine.

    Although I didn''t try my best, I was serious enough, and the other party''s words

    Maybe just playing with me?

    Olliana couldn''t help but think of her judgment of Rolle''s strength at the beginning, and she wanted to laugh.

    Up to now, she still can''t find out the real strength of each other.

    And his level of swordsmanship may have been exposed at the beginning of the fight?

    When Orianna thought of this, she couldn''t help being aroused to win or lose.

    Want to win this man! Even cheating!

    So she quietly released some pressure.

    Releasing authority out of thin air is a means that the holy one can master.

    Although the pressure she releases is very weak, it is enough to form a very obvious mental interference, such as dullness, dullness and so on.

    It can be said to be bullying.

    After spreading the pressure, Orianna seized the opportunity and wanted to turn away from the guest.

    But her sword had just started, but she saw Rolle''s sword attacking her wrist like a ghost.

    The other party was not affected by coercion at all!

    Olliana was even more dissatisfied and impulsively released her strongest authority.

    This should have been a means used only when fighting the enemy''s life and death. If it is used on people without perception, it is likely to cause the effect of spiritual pollution.

    But rolle still remained motionless, and still made his sword with a gentle rhythm.

    But this time, he pointed his sword at Orianna''s chest.

    In an instant, Orianna felt a great fear between life and death. She waved the wooden sword instinctively and stopped Rolle''s sword tip.

    After a light bang, the two swords hit each other.

    Olliana suddenly felt the strength in her hand was light, and Rolle''s sword was blown out by her wave?

    "Oh, oh, I lost, I lost!"

    "Teacher Orianna''s swordsmanship is really exquisite and unparalleled in the world!"

    Rolle began to compliment.

    Orianna showed a sad expression.

    This guy can''t even cheat girls?

 Chapter 37

    In fact, Orianna knew very well that she had lost, and she had lost since she used coercion to cheat.

    As a result, Rolle forced himself to win, or did he use this poor acting skill without professional quality

    It was coaxed by him as a little girl!

    Is my impression in his heart so young?

    Orianna was in a state of bewilderment.

    In other words, why can he resist my coercion?

    She was very puzzled about it.

    According to the current transcendental theory, the spiritual attack of coercion and spiritual pollution can only be resisted by blood, courage, friendship, love and hope. These things can not be resisted, either with the help of corresponding sacred objects, or with the use of supernatural forces such as divinity and magic.

    What powerful holy thing does he have on him? Is that the prosthetic limb?

    Or

    An absurd possibility came to her mind:

    Can it be said that I can''t pose a threat to him at all? My authority in his eyes is like a child pretending to be fierce towards an adult?

    She quickly shook her head and shook her ponytail behind her head, throwing the absurd idea behind her.

    She is a ninth order saint and a well-known saint of inflammation. Even the tenth order demigod can''t ignore her authority.

    How many steps does it take to achieve this? Level 11 inaccessible to humans? Or the 12th order that has not been proved to exist so far?

    The knowledge she received made her unable to accept the second conjecture, which was too outrageous.

    She still believed in the first judgment and thought that Rolle''s prosthetic limb was a very special holy thing.

    It''s a powerful holy thing to resist my pressure. I just don''t know what the price is?

    Orianna was curious, but she didn''t ask. This is a very important privacy.

    While she was thinking, Rolle next to her handed over a towel.

    "Come on, miss Orianna, wipe your sweat."

    "Thank you."

    Orianna took the towel and wiped the sweat on her forehead.

    It''s very warm, isn''t it?

    But she immediately realized that something was wrong.

    After becoming a saint, she can freely control some reactions of her body, such as sweating, shaking, chills and fever, which are very strange to her.

    But I was unknowingly sweating

    What kind of strength does this man have?

    Before she knew it, Orianna was full of curiosity about rolle.

    At this time, the housekeeper next to them came and reminded them that breakfast was ready.

    Rolle hurried upstairs to wake Cory up.

    As soon as he left, Orianna said to the housekeeper in sign language:

    "You''re right. He''s really strong and can''t see through..."

    "Ah, this..."

    The housekeeper''s reaction was very embarrassing. I didn''t say anything. You guessed it all yourself!

    Olliana ignored his embarrassment and continued:

    "But I don''t know why. He chose to hide his strength and act very low-key."

    She didn''t delve into the reasons for Rolle''s hidden strength. In fact, this kind of thing is quite common. Many powerful people choose to keep a low profile for various reasons, and even go to seclusion in remote areas.

    It may be because of the cost of the holy things, or it may provoke a fierce enemy, or it is a strong man secretly cultivated by various forces.

    Like the housekeeper, who is not famous, belongs to the third case.

    No law stipulates that the strong must keep a high profile.

    "In short, let''s not point out such things."

    Orianna finally reminded me.

    "No, I..."

    The housekeeper felt depressed. I really didn''t say anything!

    When rolle went up to the second floor, she saw that Kerry''s door had been opened, and her daughter had been neatly groomed and tied up her ponytail. She was sitting in front of the dressing table, silently stroking the baby cat in her arms.

    "Eh? There''s no lazy bed today?"

    Said rolle, approaching.

    Cori unexpectedly ignored him and didn''t look back. She still turned her back to her and faced the mirror of the dresser.

    Looking in the mirror, she seems a little... Unhappy?

    "What''s the matter, baby?"

    Asked rolle, reaching out and touching her daughter''s head.

    But Li asked a very strange question:

    "Dad, do you want to find me a mother?"

    "How is that possible? What are you talking about?"

    Rolle said in surprise and pinched her soft cheek.

    Cori shook her head hard, didn''t pinch him, and continued to ask:

    "But why do you let Mr. Orianna everywhere?"

    "I''ve never been asked to..."

    Hearing these childish words, Rolle couldn''t help laughing, put his hand on her shoulders and explained:

    "I let her because she is your teacher; I am strict with you because you are my daughter."

    "I hope she will treat you better in the future, and I hope you can protect yourself in the future."

    "Such a simple truth, my smart daughter must be able to figure it out?"

    Cori nodded somewhat reluctantly, reached out her hand to hold Rolle''s right hand, put it on her cheek, and said softly:

    "I know all this, but I''m just afraid..."

    "What would I do if Dad had another daughter?"

    With bursts of heartache in her heart, Rolle quickly gently hugged her petite body and comforted her softly:

    "Don''t worry, Dad, you''re the only daughter in his life."

    "What about the son?"

    Cory asked.

    "More impossible!"

    Luo Eryi replied in his righteous words.

    Cori turned around, smiled a little, blinked her big eyes, looked at rolle and asked again:

    "Really? Dad didn''t lie to me?"

    "Of course it''s true. When did dad lie to you?"

    Rolle bent down and picked up his daughter, let her sit in his arms, and rubbed her face with beard residue.

    "Hee hee, I knew Dad was the best!"

    Cori showed a really satisfied smile and gave rolle a warm hug.

    Coaxed her daughter and took her to the dining room.

    This time, probably because of rolle, Orianna didn''t mean to drink milk in that way, but ate with the most standard aristocratic elegance and honesty.

    After eating, she said:

    "We have an outdoor teaching activity today. Will Mr. rolle come?"

    Rolle waved again and again:

    "That''s not necessary. I''ll go around the city myself and don''t disturb you."

    But Li was a little confused. Didn''t she agree to let me stay in the melting pot and accompany my father?

    Why do you suddenly have to teach outdoors again? Doesn''t the melting pot need protection?

    It was not until she got in the steam car and left a long way that she explained:

    "Because I think the city is really safe now."

 Chapter 38

    The rest of the family were gone, leaving only rolle, who felt like an empty nest old father.

    Although there are still three maids, they are really too professional, like robots. They can''t catch up at all. Moreover, they are not the kind of beautiful girl''s interest maids in imagination. They are basically middle-aged women. They dress strictly and conservatively.

    What''s more boring is that rolle wanted to help clean up the room, clean up and so on, but they won''t find anything to kill time.

    He read the newspaper, listened to the radio, and went to the small garden to see the neatly trimmed flowers and plants. He really had nothing to do, so he had to ask the maid to bring the little donkey back and take it out by himself.

    Others walk cats and dogs, and he walks donkeys, which is very fresh and refined.

    But just about to go out, a priest with a big smiling face on his chest came to him and brought him a telegram from the doctor and a check.

    The telegram is a little long, with many words written. It can be seen that the doctor has a lot of money. He can send such a luxurious telegram.

    The doctor explained the check to him first. It was 22000 Easts, of which 20000 was the bonus issued by the mayor and 2000 was the subsidy from the doctor''s own pocket.

    The money is not to invite rolle to dinner, but to ask him not to send a telegram in such a short word. In order to guess the meaning of the four character telegram, the doctor spent a long time and spent a lot of time, so he specially sponsored a telegram fee for him.

    2000 Easter, should be enough for him to write a novella by telegraph.

    The telegram then mentioned the situation of Mr. tank. Now he has joined the sect of good life. Starting from an ordinary priest, his salary and income are much better than porters, and he has enough time to hone his acting skills every day.

    Finally, he also said that he could understand Rolle''s difficulties and difficulties and would keep it a secret for him without worrying about it.

    After reading it, Rolle was a little confused. What are my difficulties and difficulties? Why don''t I know?

    But on the whole, the doctor is still a reliable good man. He is worthy of being a bishop who wants to be a doctor.

    It''s just... The reward is a little small. It''s obviously a feat to save the town. As a result, it''s not as high as her daughter''s scholarship. The mayor is really stingy

    "Please come and thank bishop Wesley for me."

    Rolle said politely to the priest.

    "It''s my pleasure. I wish you a happy life."

    The priest replied and turned away cleanly.

    With money in his pocket, life suddenly seemed less boring. Rolle drove the little donkey running towards him back to the stable and walked alone.

    He first went to a nearby bank, got a passbook, saved the money in the check, left 500 Easts with him, and went shopping in a big way.

    The first one to go was the bookstore. Rolle bought several books on natural geography and local customs, and planned to make up lessons for himself.

    Unfortunately, he didn''t have the books on mystics and transcendence that he wanted most. He asked his boss that these knowledge were under strict control, and he was qualified to contact only if he became a transcendent.

    Although I''m sorry, Rolle doesn''t pay special attention. I''ve heard before in the swordsman regiment that if he didn''t become an extraordinary person before the age of 30, he basically has no hope in his life, so he doesn''t want to make up for any regret, but is simply curious about this matter.

    In fact, he always wanted to know what the demons he met in the entrance examination were, especially the one who bit off his arm.

    Now, I''m afraid there''s no chance.

    "But it''s nothing. It''s all an old calendar. After so many years, I can''t even remember the appearance of those things."

    Rolle was relieved. Carrying his newly bought book, he continued to walk around the street, and then strolled around. Instinctively, he found a food street.

    He went in with great interest and came out with an unhappy face.

    Outrageous, outrageous!

    I didn''t eat a few things. A hundred Easts were gone

    Before, it didn''t cost so much to eat and wear a street in Duoduo town!

    Even if it''s expensive, the taste is just like that. It''s slightly light and doesn''t suit the taste.

    There was a feeling of being slaughtered as a pig

    I will never visit the food street in big cities again!

    Rolle make complaints about the tramway, and he is going to stay at home reading in the afternoon.

    And Cori''s side, it''s another day of futility.

    From the appearance of the rice cake man to the present, the extraordinary people in Newlin have been searching with all their strength. The vacancy left by the fallen eighth rank strong man has also been filled up at the first time, and everyone is in full readiness.

    As a result, I couldn''t find any trace of the goods, as if I had just come out and returned to the chaotic domain.

    However, according to the records of so many years, the demons invading the world from the chaotic domain have no record of returning. This seems to be a one-way ticket without turning back.

    Therefore, scholars such as Orianna still believe that the goods are only well hidden and have not been found.

    The more it is, the more people panic. A terrible demon that can easily kill the eighth level strong hides in the dark, which brings much more pressure than the front of a real knife and gun.

    "Sure enough, the unknown brings fear..."

    Olliana on the bus sighed softly, then noticed that a new dessert shop had opened on the street, and proposed:

    "Go for a drink and relax. It''s my treat!"

    Naturally, Kerry agreed with both hands.

    Although Anya hesitated, she nodded.

    Although she doesn''t need to participate in patrols and battles, Orianna has arranged her to the staff headquarters to carry out a series of troublesome work such as intelligence sorting and analysis, tactical planning and arrangement with the people of the city guard, and to be responsible for connecting extraordinary people. In fact, it''s not easy at all.

    When the three girls went into the store, Orianna ordered a cup of sweet fruit wine for herself and Anya, and ordinary milk tea for Anya.

    Orianna still put the cup on her chest, sucked the fruit wine in a very eye-catching way, and turned over a report in her hand.

    Anya and Kerry couldn''t learn. They had to hold the cup in their honest hands and suck it like a lovely little beast.

    The work at hand does not allow them to rest too long. After taking a nap, they have to go back to work at night.

    Before leaving, the shopkeeper sent it to the door with great enthusiasm.

    "Welcome you three to come again next time. You are the most beautiful guest I have ever received."

    It''s rare to meet three beautiful girls with such high standards. He couldn''t help but compliment Anya:

    "I envy you to have two such beautiful and lovely daughters."

    Anya was stunned and almost cried.

 Chapter 39

    On the way back, Anya was angry, silent, and rubbed her eyes from time to time.

    She really admires the eyes of these people. They don''t need eyes and can be donated to those who need them!

    Is he just a little old-fashioned in hairstyle, conservative in clothes and dignified in temperament? It''s OK to look older than Cory. Why is even Orianna, a saint who has been famous for more than 20 years, younger than herself?

    Why!

    (�s�� �� ��)�s��ߩ�

    What''s more, after the car arrived at Orianna''s residence, she got off the car in advance and didn''t forget to turn back and say:

    "Good night, Anya''s mother."

    This is an old and disrespectful saint who has even made up a knife?

    Anya was so angry that she forgot her identity for a moment. She jumped out of the car and rushed over. She was bound to bite her!

    Kerry also got out of the car and jumped over to help.

    Making trouble, Anya couldn''t help laughing again.

    Cori and Orianna were infected by her and laughed, and the silver bell like laughter began to float in the streets at night.

    The housekeeper sat in the car and looked at the eye-catching pictures of beautiful girls laughing and playing. He couldn''t help but show a gratifying smile and sighed:

    "Your Highness has another friend, a friend at the saint level..."

    "That''s nice!"

    This can also be regarded as a necessary emotional release after they have been suppressed for a few days.

    The smile on Orianna''s face is very proud, very bright and beautiful.

    Kerry also smiled very happy and sweet.

    But suddenly, their smiles froze at the same time.

    The street lights on the street seemed to be affected by their smiles and began to flicker.

    The passers-by who were still secretly looking around and trying to chat up also plopped to the ground, as if they had suddenly taken away their soul.

    Anya''s smile turned into pain. She covered her head with her hands, and a pendant in front of her chest began to flicker.

    It''s a defensive quasi holy thing that can keep her awake for the time being.

    Bravo, Bravo, bravo

    A sound like people walking on the muddy ground came from the end of the street.

    Cori, Orianna and the housekeeper, three extraordinary people who had not been affected for the time being, looked in that direction together, and the smile on their faces gradually faded and replaced with a full dignified.

    With the flashing street lights, the figure of the rice cake man slowly emerged, and the light and darkness flickered alternately, reflecting its body from white to dark, rendering a unique sense of mystery and oppression.

    Orianna took out the weapon that looked like a long gun and a staff from her storage bag and whispered:

    "Don''t be in a hurry. The flaw is too big and dangerous."

    To wear the deformed armor completely, you need to wait for the armor to gradually expand and deform, which takes about three minutes. In the process, the user''s action will be like being shackled, which is very inconvenient.

    Under normal circumstances, these three minutes will not have any impact, but in this case, in the face of this very fast demon, wearing armor is tantamount to suicide. It certainly won''t wait until it has completed its transformation and then concave its pose.

    Cori nodded and took out her sword.

    The housekeeper took out the heavy tower shield from his trouser pocket like magic, put it in front of the three, and whispered:

    "This is downtown. Once the war starts, the consequences will be unimaginable."

    There are two eight ranks and one nine ranks on your side. The combat power is almost enough. Even if the other party is the son of an evil god with a risk of nine, he can fight.

    However, if there is a war in the downtown area, it is inevitable that rats will be wary

    "Let''s make a big noise and inform the city guard to start blockade and evacuation."

    "I''ll find a way to lead it outside the city. You first send your highness Anya to a safe place... Well, to Mr. rolle."

    Olliana continued.

    Cori looked at Anya, who was getting paler and paler, came to her and held her arm.

    The housekeeper also moved his steps slightly and stood in front of them.

    "Ready!"

    Olliana whispered, fiercely pulled the bolt on the weapon, raised the weapon, shot something like a signal bomb into the air at the top of the rice cake''s head, and exploded a fireworks.

    Fireworks are scattered around and hover in mid air, forming a fire red magic array.

    More than ten chains wrapped in flames stretched out from the Dharma array, connected to the ground from mid air, and pulled into a flame cage to tie the rice cake people in it.

    "Go!"

    Olliana let out a low drink.

    Kerry picked up Anya with a princess and was ready to take her away first.

    But as soon as she turned around, she heard a brittle sound of metal cracking behind her.

    Then there was another dull hum from Orianna.

    The flame cage only blocked the rice cake man. In less than a second, it took out two Bone swords and chopped them in an instant.

    Orianna was also backfired by the secret arts and suffered minor injuries.

    The figure of the rice cake man then flashed directly over Orianna and appeared behind Kerry.

    It didn''t choose to attack Orianna, but focused on Kerry.

    "Be careful!"

    The housekeeper shouted, and the tower shield in his hand burst out a burst of light, forming a virtual shadow of the city wall and blocking it in front of the rice cake man.

    A series of shrieks were emitted from the oval cavity of the rice cake man''s head.

    The housekeeper''s mind suddenly seemed to be hit by a heavy hammer, his consciousness began to blur, and the released wall protection began to flash.

    In the case of one against three, the rice cake people chose the most correct strategy, bypassed Orianna, who was the strongest but not fast enough, dealt with the housekeeper with the strongest defense with mental pollution, and gave priority to the weakest Cori.

    Such combat wisdom is not "evil gods" at all. It is no longer weaker than human beings.

    At this time, Orianna''s pursuit came late.

    The weapon in her hand turned into a two handed giant sword higher than Cory, drawing a burning arc in the air and splitting at the head of the rice cake man.

    At the same time, a half body shadow wearing blue and blue armor appeared behind her, and a secret arts array floated between her hands.

    The rice cake man''s shoulder and back wriggled, and four arms holding the bone sword came out, two of them held the sword edge split by Oriana, and the other two stabbed the virtual shadow from left to right, and the hands of the brewing Dharma array.

    Although Orianna''s attack was resisted, Cori also took the opportunity to run more than 100 meters away with Anya.

    The rice cake man was not in a hurry to pursue. He stood motionless, facing the direction of Kerry''s escape. His left hand raised the bone sword to his waist and his right hand brushed it on the hilt.

    Orianna''s eyes widened slightly.

    She just saw such a pose this morning.

    Rolle as like as two peas!

    "Be careful!"

    Orianna shouted and waved her two handed sword again to stop the demon.

    But... A little slower

    ---------

    Maybe another chapter later?

    I''ll play a game first, and when I win, I''ll play again!

 Chapter 40

    On the suddenly bright and dark street, a cold light flashed. In a moment, it crossed the distance of hundreds of meters and attacked Kerry''s Vest silently.

    Cori felt a deadly threat coming from behind, and moved her feet instinctively to avoid.

    But because there was an Anya in her arms, her speed was a little slower. Although she avoided the key in time, the cold light still scratched her shoulder, made her stumble, and cut off half of her double horsetail.

    "Ouch!"

    Kerry Jiao cried and felt a burning pain in her shoulder. Anya in her arms also fell to the ground. She tripped her leg and let her fall to the ground.

    "Wuwu..."

    This was the first time she had been bullied and injured since she left the village. She couldn''t help crying like a small beast.

    The noumenon of the rice cake man stood still. Although it put on the same classical starting hand style as rolle, it made a move that rolle could not do.

    The lightning cold light was the bone sword it threw out.

    It then took out a new bone sword from its body and turned back to deal with Orianna.

    With six arms holding the bone sword, it launched a fierce attack on Orianna from different directions and angles. Although its swordsmanship is not very clever, it cooperates skillfully and tacitly with each other.

    Ariana felt like she was dealing with three people and fell into the disadvantage in an instant.

    What''s worse, she has all her strength and means, but she can''t show it.

    The location of the war is extremely unfavorable, so it is inevitable to throw a rat''s weapon; The fighting distance is too close, the two handed sword is not suitable to play, and there is no space to release the secret arts. The nearby virtual shadow tried to condense the secret arts several times, but was first interrupted by the rice cake man.

    Speed is at a disadvantage, it is difficult to distance; If you want to turn the tables, you are suppressed by mental pollution, and your vision begins to be a little blurred.

    Orianna feels targeted everywhere. The rice cake man may not be the strongest demon she has ever met, but it is definitely the most difficult. It seems to know the battle mode of human beings very well.

    Fortunately, she still has good swordsmanship and can barely support it. If she replaced another saint who is not good at swordsmanship, I''m afraid she would have fallen in this raid.

    If this continues, even I will

    Orianna must face a difficult choice, which is to ignore the life and death of the surrounding civilians and forcibly launch a card to reverse the situation; It''s still forced to wait for your support to arrive.

    At ordinary times, she may be able to choose the former decisively and ruthlessly, but now, Anya is not far in front and is also in the scope of being affected.

    Orianna hesitated a little, and it was this little flaw that the rice cake man keenly caught the flaw. Her four arms bypassed the defense of the two handed sword, and split the secret barrier like cutting tofu, leaving two deep scars on her left and right arms and thighs.

    If it hadn''t been for the barrier, she might have been hurt more than that.

    There''s no way. This thing must die! Even if you fight your life!

    Orianna reached for a piece of red spar inlaid on the hilt of the sword.

    This is the first time in human history that such a cunning demon will hide itself, lurk into human cities, and take advantage of human weaknesses. If it is allowed to go to other cities, it will lead to a terrible catastrophe.

    But just then, the rice cake man seemed to notice Orianna''s determination and stopped the attack?

    It turned and looked in the direction of Cori and generously lit its back to Orianna. It seemed confident that Orianna could not be a threat.

    Then, its body began to twist violently. First, two arms grew out, and the arms on its body reached eight. It looked like a white octopus.

    Then its body split into two, the same body shape and the same eight arms, as if the spiritual power of the human Saint were separated.

    Orianna realized that this is the way the rice cake people are full of combat power. She has been so reluctant to deal with one by herself. If she deals with two at the same time

    This demon has never really taken himself seriously when dealing with himself

    So, what is there in the darkness it stares at? Can it be treated so carefully?

    Orianna thought about the problem and forgot to continue the attack for a moment.

    With a flash of street lights, Rolle''s figure appeared from the darkness.

    With an incomparably gentle smile on his face, he held Kerry in one hand and stroked her head in the other, and said softly:

    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, dad is coming."

    Then he put Kerry on a bench by the side of the road, wiped away the tears from her face, and said apologetically:

    "It''s all dad''s fault. Dad''s late."

    Cori rubbed her slightly red eyes, pulled her nose, and said with a cry:

    "Dad, be careful."

    Rolle patted his daughter on the head and said with a smile:

    "It''s all right. Just wait a little longer for Dad, two minutes."

    He coaxed his daughter awkwardly. Obviously, he was full of flaws, but the people at both ends of the rice cake seemed to be off-line. They stood still, just shouting from the hole above their heads.

    Orianna smelled a little tension and fear.

    Is this monster afraid?

    Rolle finally changed the shield wrapped in bed sheets from his left hand and stuffed it into his daughter''s arms just in case. Then he walked step by step to the rice cake man. The smile on his face gradually converged and asked in a low voice:

    "Did you hurt my daughter?"

    The rice cake man continued to remain motionless and didn''t answer. It was a default.

    "Good, bully my daughter, then you will die tonight!"

    Luo Er said in both voice and color, took out his long sword, pasted it on the back of his left hand, made a hard stroke, and made a crisp sound of "Zheng".

    The blade rubbed against the metal and sparked a little.

    This spark splashed on the blade and ignited a flame that lingered around the blade, burning and jumping.

    "No one can save you!"

    "I said it!"

    As rolle said, he inserted the lighted sword back into the hilt. The flame on it was not extinguished, but continued to burn in an extremely narrow environment. It was warm and nowhere to spread, making the whole scabbard red and sending out bursts of heat waves.

    Seeing this scene, Orianna couldn''t help opening her eyes and exclaimed:

    "Are you crazy? Have you ignited your spiritual power?"

    Rolle was very grumpy because she was injured. He didn''t care about the identity of the other party''s PE teacher. He replied impolitely:

    "You are a teacher. Why can''t you even protect the students?"

    "If you don''t have strength, be quiet! Have a good look! Study hard!"

    ---------------

    The unexpected win went well?

    Zhongdan is a PA who doesn''t even have treasure, but I led the team to kill the opposite in more than ten minutes. I didn''t come out, so the victory was decided.

 Chapter 41

    With his red scabbard, Rolle approached the two rice cake people at leisure.

    Rice cake people have been standing motionless, allowing rolle to approach, like falling off the line, or perhaps waiting for the opportunity?

    Why is that?

    The onlooker olliana doesn''t quite understand this situation. The sinister and cunning demon of rice cake man should not be so passive. It can accurately capture even a little subtle flaw

    Wait, doesn''t it find Mr. Rolle''s flaw?

    A very astonishing, even perverse conjecture came out of Orianna''s mind.

    Rolle is very casual, not nervous at all, and his whole body is relaxed. There is even no power fluctuation in his body. It can be said that his whole body is full of flaws.

    She didn''t have time to think about it. She secretly controlled her separation and began to brew secret arts. She was ready to cooperate with rolle to attack back and forth.

    When rolle stopped and brushed his hand on the hilt of the sword, the two rice cake people suddenly moved.

    It was like perceiving that rolle was about to start, seizing the opportunity and making a final struggle.

    Two rice cake men disappeared in place at the same time, and then appeared in the front and back of Rolle respectively. Sixteen arms raised the bone sword together and stabbed rolle from multiple tricky angles.

    Luo Er didn''t move. He didn''t seem to react. His body was pierced by sixteen Bone swords. His body flickered slightly and disappeared.

    It turned out that what was stabbed was only a virtual shadow.

    Rolle''s Noumenon appeared in front of Orianna and protected her behind her.

    Anyway, I''m also my daughter''s teacher. I still need to protect it.

    The two rice cakes threw themselves into the air and quickly adjusted their positions to prepare for another attack.

    But rolle moves faster than them.

    His right hand tapped the tail of the hilt.

    Clearly did not see him out of the sword, but there was a light sound of "Zheng" in the air. A straight, burning sword light, with the high temperature of the twisted air, rowed obliquely towards the rice cake people at both ends.

    One rice cake man moved like a blink and stood in front of the other. Eight arms waved Bone swords and cleaved to the hot sword light to cut it up.

    But when the bone sword came into contact with the sword light, it first emitted wisps of smoke, and then quickly carbonized and blackened, as if it had been charred.

    On the arm holding the bone sword, it began to show fine cracks, and quickly spread to the whole body along the arm, and became more and more dense, and blinked all over the whole body.

    The next second, the rice cake man looked like a porcelain smashed by a hammer and directly broke into a large pool of fragments.

    But the other rice cake man who was protected by it was still intact for the time being. With the sacrifice of his companions, he put forward the starting position of classical fencing, just like sneaking attack on Cori from behind.

    But rolle moves faster than it.

    A flame and sword light appeared in the air and stabbed the rice cake man.

    Kerry, who carefully shrank behind the shield in the distance, couldn''t help brightening her eyes.

    This is one of the mysteries of family fencing and the only one she has mastered.

    I used this trick to split the rice cake man in two before. Unfortunately, I couldn''t kill it directly, giving it a chance to reorganize.

    But when her father used it, it started much faster and smoother than her. It had to be brewed, and there was no need to knock three times on the hilt.

    Dad is really great!

    When will I catch up with my father

    After the sword light flashed, Rolle appeared behind the rice cake man.

    Like last time, the rice cake man was split in half by upanishadism.

    But this time, its split body failed to heal, but burned and turned into two lumps of dark carbides.

    Olanna and Kerry were relieved at the same time, and the housekeeper, who took a breath from the mental pollution, also showed a smile on his face.

    Finally solved this terrible demon.

    Their perception has failed to detect any signs of activity.

    Rolle turned around and looked at the two black things on the ground, with a mocking smile on his mouth.

    "That''s it?"

    "You don''t think you can fool me, do you?"

    As he spoke, his right hand turned into residual shadows, chopping out fire red sword lights in the air.

    These sword lights did not flash away as before, but solidified in the air and intertwined with each other to form a blooming flame flower.

    Rohr slowed down in his hand and stabbed the flame flower gently in the middle with his long sword.

    The sword light that made up the flowers flickered slightly, turned into a little spark and dissipated in the air.

    On the tip of Rolle''s sword, I don''t know when a ball with a big fist appeared and was picked on the tip of the sword.

    "How dare you teach others?"

    Rolle''s wrist flashed slightly, and a flame sword light appeared again on the ball. It was instantly cut into pieces, and then burned into wisps of black ash by the high temperature.

    The black residue left by the two lumps of rice cakes on the ground dissolved quickly and turned into light dust.

    Luo Er took a deep breath and enjoyed the pleasure and relaxation after killing demons before commenting:

    "In terms of the ability to pretend to be dead, you can only rank fifth among the people I''ve seen."

    At this time, Orianna and the housekeeper realized the real terror of the demon.

    The rice cake man fighting outside is not its body at all!

    Its real noumenon, hidden in a place imperceptible to the naked eye and perception, is likely to be an area like a space crack, remotely commanding the rice cake people outside to fight with humans.

    No wonder it can''t find its trace. No wonder all kinds of ghosts and ghosts appear and disappear. No wonder it can easily sneak into an important town like melting pot castle.

    What''s more terrible is that even if we kill the rice cake people outside, the hidden core is still unharmed, and it can reappear at any time; At this time, human beings think it is dead and will certainly relax their vigilance

    If we only look at power and lethality, rice cake people are at the level of risk 8; Considering its strange speed, it is close to the danger degree 9; But if you consider its sinister ability, it is the real danger 9.

    Even among the children of level 9 evil gods, it is the most difficult to deal with.

    If Mr. roll doesn''t arrive in time

    A terrible thought came out of the minds of Orianna and the housekeeper at the same time, and the feeling of fear echoed in their hearts.

    Luo Er confirmed that the rice cake man was dead this time, so he took his sword back to his left hand, ran back to his daughter and picked her up.

    "Dad is great!"

    Kerry put her arms around his neck with a happy face and rubbed his cheek hard.

    "Hey, hey, average."

 Chapter 42

    Orianna looked at rolle, who was intimate with her daughter, and looked at the housekeeper who barely got up. She also saw the consternation and shock on his face.

    She imagined Rolle''s strength and guessed that he might be strong, but unexpectedly, she not only underestimated his strength, but also overestimated her imagination.

    The power shown by rolle can no longer be explained by the existing transcendental theory.

    Obviously, there is no fluctuation of power, not even perception. What''s more, people who have not specifically studied transcendental theory will have this kind of sword skill far beyond common sense?

    It''s so fast that you can''t see the action. It moves almost instantaneously. It''s incredible power. It can break the magical function of space cracks

    Is this really what simple fencing can do?

    What''s more frightening is that with her Saint level insight and professor level knowledge, she can''t tell how strong Rolle''s swordsmanship is and can''t really feel his strength.

    Orianna looked down at the ground again. After a big war, the originally flat and clean streets became potholes and cracks everywhere.

    But none of these traces was caused by rolle.

    This means that his control over his power has reached a level that ordinary people can''t understand.

    According to the existing transcendental theory, the stronger the force used and the stronger the attack launched, the more difficult it will be to control. Therefore, as a saint, she can''t fully open her fire in the city, otherwise she won''t be so embarrassed.

    But rolle seems completely unaffected by this objective law

    Orianna wanted to taste the shocks that rolle brought to her for a while, but her mind suddenly got stuck and a strange idea came out of her mind:

    Hum! What''s the use of being powerful? A pity pig hoof that doesn''t understand at all

    After the idea came out, she couldn''t help but show a helpless wry smile on her face and quickly said to the housekeeper:

    "If I have any gaffes later, be sure to bear more..."

    After that, she sat on the road as a duck, looked in a trance, her fire red eyes began to become watery, and her tears were ready to go in her eyes, as if she had been wronged.

    But the skirt on the leg was well covered and didn''t go any light.

    Rolle coaxed his daughter, went back to the housekeeper, helped him to stand up, and finally went to oreana. Did he see her lowering her head and wiping her tears?

    It can''t be true? You''re beaten and crying?

    "Are you okay?"

    Rolle asked.

    Orianna raised her head slightly, her eyes were red, sobbed, and gave a delicate cry:

    "Hum ~"

    Hello? Hello? At least it looks like a teacher!

    Lol said something in his heart and asked again:

    "Can you still stand up?"

    Olliana shook her head vigorously, stretched out her hands to him, with tears hanging from the corners of her eyes, and said Jiao didi:

    "Woo ~ I''m hurt, so painful, I don''t have strength..."

    Rolle is speechless. What''s the matter with this guy? Wasn''t it normal before? How can you be different at once?

    When the housekeeper saw this scene, he couldn''t help feeling. It seems that the price of the saint of inflammation is really as legendary

    According to the data collected by Anya''s father, the artificial artifact held by Orianna, that is, the magical and strange weapon, will make her extremely casual for a certain time after use, which is also the reason why it is rumored that she is very casual.

    This price doesn''t sound very serious, but in fact, I''m afraid it''s not as simple as casual. Look at the appearance of Orianna, where is there any saint? It''s like a spoiled little girl.

    I''m afraid the price is to lose the will to fight and become delicate and weak within a certain period of time. If there are enemies attacking at this time, I''m afraid she will only cry, scream and squat with her head in her arms?

    Sure enough, the performance of the pseudo holy thing, which is between the holy thing and the quasi holy thing, is not much better than the quasi holy thing, but it has to bear a troublesome price, and the cost performance is really low.

    Rolle looked carefully at olliana, who suddenly became soft and cute. He found that she should be no big deal, so he ignored her and turned to check the passers-by who fainted around.

    Seeing that he didn''t pay much attention to herself, Orianna muttered in a low voice with a wronged face:

    "Don''t you see I''m hurt too? It was so painful just now!"

    "Hum! Men are really heartless pig hooves!"

    It seems that this price may also have some symptoms of Princess disease

    Rolle checked the situation of the passers-by around him. It was ok, but he fell into a deep coma. It seems that the rice cake man didn''t waste his strength on these non threatening passers-by, but it is a little similar to his idea.

    But he suddenly thought of something. He hurried back to his daughter and took out the pamphlet from his left hand.

    He turned to the page where the healing was recorded, looked at the prayer written on it, and said in a deep voice:

    "Don''t be afraid when you encounter difficulties, face it with a smile!"

    As soon as the voice fell, the page turned into a little magic light and fell on Kerry.

    Cori''s injury was on her shoulder. It wasn''t serious. It was just a skin injury, but he was very distressed and worried that she would leave scars in the future, so her daughter couldn''t wear a beautiful off shoulder skirt in the future.

    So he did not hesitate to use the magic once in three days on his daughter.

    "Eh? Dad, what is this?"

    Kelly blinked and asked strangely.

    "A little magic."

    Lol replied, looked at Anya, who was still unconscious, thought about it, turned the pamphlet to the calming technique of stabilizing the spirit, and continued to say prayers:

    "The best way to eliminate fear is to face it!"

    The light of another divine skill lit up and fell on Anya.

    Her originally tight frown was slightly relaxed, her long eyelashes trembled slightly, and her face was much relieved.

    Not far away, olivana, sitting on the ground, looked at the scene and couldn''t help muttering:

    "What about me? What about me?"

    Rolle didn''t hear her voice, and even if he did, he couldn''t help it, so he continued to help others.

    Olanna''s cheeks swelled with anger, grabbed her skirt with both hands, and said wrongfully:

    "Obviously, it''s the most serious injury..."

    She was really badly injured before, and her limbs were almost cut off. However, the constitution of the saint made her instinctively shield the pain at the moment of injury, complete the hemostasis, and link the broken muscles with psychic power to start rapid self-healing.

    So it looks like it''s just a slight injury.

 Chapter 43

    When the city guard''s support came late, he was busy taking oreana and Anya to the hospital, and other civilians were properly taken in, Rolle safely took his daughter home.

    While walking on the road, he accidentally kicked something on his foot. When he picked it up, it was actually the bone sword on the hand of rice cake?

    The shape of the sword is similar to that of the stabbing sword, but it has no hand guard. It''s just a lonely stab.

    Although I don''t know what it''s used for, it''s light and surprisingly tough and sharp.

    Unfortunately, it can''t be used. There is no hilt, no hand guard, and no key scabbard.

    First take it back to his left hand and look back to see if he can find a blacksmith to change it.

    After returning to the residence, the father and daughter took turns to take a bath. Cori was wearing a nightgown, barefoot, holding the hammer shark puppet tightly in her arms, and said Jiao didi:

    "Dad, I want to sleep with you tonight."

    Rolle can understand her daughter''s mood. She has been frightened and hasn''t calmed down yet.

    However, principled questions cannot be tolerated. Rolle gently pinched her face and comforted:

    "I''ll stay with you until you fall asleep, okay?"

    Cori thought for a moment, nodded and took a step back:

    "Then keep touching my head."

    "Good, good."

    Lol smiled, took her daughter to bed, wrapped her in a blanket, and gently stroked her little head.

    In fact, it didn''t take long for Cori to enter a sweet dream.

    She is too tired.

    Rolle grabbed the little milk cat who was going to climb onto Kerry''s bed, closed the door gently, and then lay down on the sofa in the living room.

    "The outside world is too dangerous. Do you think it''s better for me to take Chloe back to the village?"

    "Meow meow?"

    The little milk cat looked puzzled and didn''t understand what he was saying.

    "You can''t? Why don''t you even have the ability to think independently?"

    Rolle make complaints about it.

    Little milk cat: "

    Rolle put the baby cat on his stomach, stroked it gently, and continued to talk to himself

    "Alas, but I can''t. My daughter can''t stay in the mountains all the time. A father should learn to let go."

    "But I let go and don''t worry..."

    "What should I do?"

    Raul murmured, and a wave of fatigue spread over him.

    It seems that I''ve been a little careless in exercising in the past two years. I''ll feel tired after playing a little monster?

    Or, I''m really old

    Roll laughed at himself in his heart and fell asleep slowly.

    At about 2 a.m., six hours after the battle with the rice cake people, Ariana suddenly sat up from the hospital bed.

    She was stunned for a moment, looked at the single room, a pretty face gradually turned red, covered her face with her hands and whispered:

    "Really, what did I say!"

    "Why would you fulfill the price at such a critical moment and let Mr. rolle see such an unbearable side of me..."

    The strong sense of shame made her roll around in bed, hitting her head against the pillow, looking like she wanted to strangle herself.

    The price she has to perform is slightly different from the housekeeper''s speculation. To be exact, it will not make her character weak and Princess sick, but will enlarge some of her character weaknesses, even the weaknesses that have been corrected and overcome will be restored.

    It will be triggered randomly within 2 hours after using the artifact, lasting for 6 hours.

    Even if she is a saint now, her heart has been very tough, but who hasn''t been young?

    Compared with losing combat effectiveness, what is really fatal is the sense of shame and the risk of social death.

    In fact, in the previous combat experience, this situation also occurred several times, but the situation was good at that time. At most, it seemed weak and willful, crying and crying. Finally, it got a "casual" wind evaluation, which was not a social death.

    That is, because the situation is good, she has never given up this weapon.

    Unexpectedly, the situation was different this time. She didn''t know why she came out more, spoiled and sold Meng, and had a slight Princess disease

    At that time, it was like a little girl acting like a spoiled boy. It was too ashamed to express her favor and emotion in this clumsy way!

    "Why is this?"

    Orianna hit the pillow with her head, and her face was ready to cry without tears.

    I vaguely have a good feeling for Mr. roll in my heart? Instinctively want to rely on him and pamper him?

    Another thought came into her mind. After careful analysis, she found that this situation was actually very normal.

    Rolle is a strong man with unfathomable strength and extraordinary figure and appearance. He has a unique charm of mature men. It is normal that he will unconsciously have a little good impression on him. It is also a natural reaction to rely on the strong.

    However, she will not go deep into this naturally generated emotion. The two people''s world is too far away.

    "I didn''t expect to be a little girl again..."

    "However, for a woman like me, it''s better to be single all the time."

    She whispered to herself, feeling that her sense of shame had eased a lot.

    "By the way, he seems to have ignited psychic power before? Then there are no sequelae? How did he do that?"

    Orianna continued to ponder the details of the previous battle.

    She lay back on the bed, stretched out a slender index finger and gently scratched it with her thumb. It was like striking a match. A flame also lit up on the tip of her index finger.

    But she immediately showed her teeth in pain, as if her whole body was burning. She quickly blew out the flame, stuffed her fingers into her mouth and sucked hard.

    "How can you bear such pain?"

    It is a desperate means for the extraordinary to ignite the spiritual power in his body. Relying on this severe pain, he can keep his mind awake, stimulate his physical potential and burst out with stronger combat effectiveness.

    However, after that, both psychic power and perception will suffer heavy losses, which will lead to a series of serious sequelae. Even if they survive, they will basically be abandoned and live more painful than ordinary people.

    This move is often used only when dealing with the invincible children of evil gods, suffering serious spiritual pollution and choosing to work hard.

    It''s unimaginable for Orianna to ignite psychic power as casually as rolle.

    "Is it because he has no perception that he can use such special skills?"

    A strange guess sprang up in her mind.

    ------------------

    Thank you for the skin and fat, Phoenix Phoenix Wutong, I hope ordinary me, but also with a few other friends reward.

    Thank you for your support.

 Chapter 44

    Ariana''s conjecture is not groundless, but reasonable.

    Everything in the world has spiritual power. The difference is whether you can control more or less.

    The transcendent controls the spiritual power in the body mainly by perception, and igniting the spiritual power is equivalent to igniting perception, which is a sharper and more detailed feeling than the normal five senses. The pain of being burned directly doubles, which is more painful than actually throwing people into the fire.

    Olliana just tried, and it hurt so much that she rolled in bed, and the power to ignite her whole body went beyond the pain of childbirth and broken eggs, which is absolutely unbearable for human beings.

    But if there is no perception, there will be no such problem. There is a smell that programmers are not afraid of rain.

    "Although he has figured this out, how can he explain that there is no sequelae after he ignites psychic power?"

    Olliana lay on the hospital bed, her slender legs overlapping, and continued to think about the incredible things about rolle.

    And her blue and blue split floats at the table, writing tonight''s situation report on it.

    "According to his situation at that time, he must have ignited the spiritual power of his whole body to show such an overbearing and hot sword light. If he were an ordinary person, the sequelae would be fatal, but he was completely fine..."

    "Is this a new, special skill? Or an old secret that has not been included in the modern system?"

    "After returning to the imperial capital, go to the library and look for those ancient records."

    The transcendental system has evolved from the ancient and primitive set of magic fighting and meditation to today''s all-round development, resonance and empathy. In this way, many "dross" that do not conform to the system must be abandoned and abandoned.

    These "dross" may not be without some powerful things, but they are not promoted because of high requirements, poor practice, inefficiency, incompatibility with the existing system, etc., but there must be corresponding records and materials, that is, it takes a lot of time to consult.

    "Now I''d better write the report as soon as possible. I''m too curious about that man. If I continue, I may fall."

    "It''s not good. He has daughters, but I haven''t been in love..."

    Orianna whispered to herself, continued to control her separation, and hurried out of the report.

    She hesitated for a while, and finally decided in the report that the danger of rice cake people was level 9. Oh, no, it should be called a special demon now

    Although its destructive power and oppression, as well as its power and attack range, and the intensity of mental pollution are not as good as those nine level children recorded in the data, especially when most of its abilities have been found out, the threat has decreased

    However, its ability to sneak into human cities without being detected by the early warning system is still extremely dangerous and can not be taken lightly, so she finally set the risk as 9, which also serves as a reminder.

    As for names, according to secret Decree No. 16, the descendants of evil gods can not be referred to by nouns or numerical codes. The original naming method has been completely banned and the latest naming rules have been adopted.

    According to the new rules, Orianna named the rice cake man ''cut off the poor lifeline''

    Although it sounds awkward, the name is more like a description of an act and does not have a strong reference. In this way, even if the threat of offspring is spread in the future, it can reduce its effect of drawing strength from cognition and fear to a certain extent.

    Oreana also clearly mentioned in the report that she, Cori and housekeeper Oddo were all suppressed by the monster. The monster was killed by a mysterious strong man who did not want to be named. Her origin, ability and whereabouts were unknown. It is suggested that the reward for discovering new demons should be given to Cori who was active in the action.

    She didn''t want to take the credit of rolle, but it couldn''t be cheaper. The grantees of the Scholar Association came up with such a compromise.

    After writing the report, she whistled for a big butterfly and asked it to send the report to the academic branch of the melting pot as soon as possible. She retracted into her quilt and planned to squint for a while.

    Tomorrow morning, go to Kerry''s side to see her injury

    By the way, I''ll talk to Mr. roll again

    Well, just by the way!

    She whispered to herself, closed her eyes and went to sleep with a little expectation.

    The next morning, Rolle pulled Corey out of the bed and planned to visit Anya and the housekeeper together.

    They were sent to the Church Hospital of the "science and truth" sect last night, and a bishop came forward to treat their injuries.

    Science, truth, sect, bishop

    Even though it is known that the structure and function of sects in the world are very different from those on earth, these four words, which should be irrelevant, always make rolle feel very uncomfortable.

    But before the father and daughter could go out, Anya and the housekeeper came back first?

    And olliana who followed.

    "Discharged so soon?"

    Rolle was a little surprised.

    "Thank you for your trouble. It''s just some minor injuries. The Archbishop shot it himself. We''re all right."

    Anya replied very politely.

    In fact, she didn''t know what rolle did last night and didn''t see him kill monsters. At that time, she had fainted.

    After that, the housekeeper and Orianna had a very tacit understanding. They didn''t say anything and kept the secret for rolle.

    Of course, Rolle didn''t care about such a small thing. For him, he just did a small thing. So he asked the housekeeper about his situation, and finally asked Orianna:

    "Teacher, are you all right?"

    "Cough, it''s okay. It''s okay. I''ve returned to normal."

    Orianna replied quickly. Her pretty face was secretly stained with a lovely blush. Combined with her unique wheat skin, she looked particularly beautiful and delicious.

    However, for the saints who can highly control their body, blushing should not have appeared, but Orianna didn''t seem to control and showed the little girl''s side in front of Rolle.

    It seems that this symptom has not been relieved. It''s like a woman. She blushes all the time.

    Rohr said something in his heart.

    Kerry accompanied Anya back to the room to comb her hair and change her clothes. The housekeeper went to prepare breakfast and left Orianna a chance to get along with rolle alone.

    She blinked, weighed her words, and asked carefully:

    "Mr. rolle, I''ve always been curious. What order are you...?"

    Rolle''s eyebrows were slightly raised, and the corners of his mouth were slightly curved at the starting point. He was secretly happy.

    Finally, this long-awaited opportunity to pretend to force has finally come!

 Chapter 45

    In fact, when she was on the train before, Rolle made up her daughter''s classmates'' scene of asking her strength level. It''s best to show all kinds of ridicule.

    Then, when he announced his rank, all the people in the opposite side took a breath and exclaimed how terrible it was.

    He snorted coldly, smiled evil, and pulled out a Nike shape from the corners of his mouth.

    Of course, his current state of mind is indifferent to fame and wealth. He will certainly not deliberately create this situation. No one asked, he will certainly not mention it. However, if he has such an opportunity to send it to him, he will not pretend to be modest. Naturally, he will pretend to be forced.

    After all, as a transgressor, if you haven''t even pretended to force, your life must be incomplete and regrettable.

    Anyway, we don''t force or deliberately, we don''t miss the opportunity, we don''t feel upset when we don''t have a chance, and we pay attention to letting nature take its course.

    At present, olliana''s support has been in place and the steps have been paved. Of course, he coughed twice, trimmed his collar and said in that calm tone:

    "To be honest, my current level should be level five..."

    After saying that, he did not forget to be modest:

    "Alas, it''s funny that you didn''t reach this level until you were 40."

    Although he spoke modestly, he was still a little proud.

    In his cognition, the fifth order is already a great achievement, and it is the upper limit that ordinary people without extraordinary power can reach.

    In the swordsman regiment of that year, the instructor is only level 5. In the army, level 5 is enough to be a squadron leader. In places like York Town, level 5 is the strongest overlord of the town.

    Moreover, he felt that he should not be able to touch the upper limit of ordinary people, and there should be room for improvement and progress. If he could not display his magic without the pamphlet sent by the doctor, he didn''t even dare to boast and boast.

    Ariana''s reaction was as expected. She took a breath, then smiled awkwardly and said:

    "Yes... Really? Mr. rolle is really good!"

    Although the line is not "so terrible", it still has the same meaning. Rolle feels that he has completed the disguise of the transgressor.

    Unfortunately, there was a big difference between the idea in Orianna''s heart and Rolle''s guess.

    She was really surprised, but she was surprised at the absurdity of the man.

    Outrageous, really outrageous!

    Why is it so outrageous for a man who looks honest and reliable when he starts running a train?

    Men are really big pig hooves full of running trains!

    Fifth order?

    Are you kidding? You said I believed step 15, okay?

    If you are five, how many steps should I take? Third order?

    Can''t you be honest with a beautiful girl like me?

    (�s�� �� ��)�s��ߩ���

    Orianna was a little upset. She wanted to be angry, but when she thought about it, she was speechless for a moment and couldn''t find a reason.

    The level system of this world does not mean that there are many levels according to the amount of spiritual power and perception, but gives a certain standard for each level. Only if it meets this standard can it be regarded as the corresponding level.

    For example, the criteria of the ninth order saints are: Spiritual separation, high control over the body, ability to exert authority at will, and so on.

    For example, the criteria of the eighth order legend are: preliminarily mastering authority, being able to use high-level skills, being able to control high-level sacred objects, etc.

    As the third-order backbone of the entry of the transcendent, it is marked by the initial awakening perception.

    As for the fifth level standard, it is flexible to master perception and skillfully use extraordinary skills that can be used in actual combat.

    According to this standard, Rolle claims that level 5 is not only not modest, but even boastful, because he has no perception at all

    So Orianna found that she really couldn''t refute Rolle''s outrageous remarks. After all, people who made extraordinary ranks wouldn''t expect such a wonderful flower to emerge.

    Rolle didn''t know what she was thinking, and asked along with the topic of "rank":

    "Did Mr. Orianna practice, too? What grade are you?"

    Olliana hesitated and replied:

    "I''m ashamed... I only have... Level 3. I''m just getting started."

    She didn''t mean to say her real rank.

    Just like the Xueba who got 99 points said his grades were rubbish, do the Xueba who got 50 points dare to say his grades are good?

    As a result, Rolle really believed her words and said seriously:

    "It''s all right. You''re just a PE teacher who teaches Chinese and mathematics. Rank is not important."

    "I also have some experience and confidence in fencing. If we are free in the future, we can discuss it more."

    What else can I discuss with you!

    Olliana shouted angrily, but immediately calmed down and realized that this was actually a valuable opportunity.

    An unfathomable swordsman... Oh, no, it should be said that the swordsman is willing to discuss swordsmanship with himself. It is definitely a great honor and opportunity.

    But why is your first reaction angry?

    Curious, why do you always look like a little girl in front of him? Isn''t the sequelae of last night over?

    There was a new doubt in Orianna''s mind.

    But on the surface, he smiled sweetly, nodded skillfully and replied:

    "That''s great. I also hope Mr. rolle can talk about fencing more."

    "It''s easy to say... Ah, by the way, how long will you stay here in Newlin?"

    Rolle asked, wondering how to arrange the time better.

    "The original social practice course has ended. I stayed here before and mainly carried out some necessary social activities. But now when I meet this kind of thing, I should return to the imperial capital in two days."

    Orianna used the power of the saint, her face was not red, her heart was not jumping, and she couldn''t see any flaws at all.

    Then she took a bottle of milk, honestly held it in her hand and slowly sucked it.

    "Well? That''s a pity."

    Rohr sighed in a low voice.

    He does not object to his daughter''s participation in social networking. He can make more friends and accumulate more contacts, which is also good for future development.

    And if they don''t go, they can stay with their daughter for two more days. Then their daughter returns to the imperial capital, and there is no good reason to follow.

    After all, learn to let go.

    Thinking of this, he could not help but make complaints about it.

    "Alas, isn''t it said that the star sword girl is responsible for dealing with the remaining demons in Newlin? How could the demons sneak into the city? Such a big mistake..."

    "This guy is really a worthless thing, isn''t he?"

    "Poof!"

    Orianna took a mouthful of milk and spit it out.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Cough... The milk is a little hot..."

 Chapter 46

    When they had breakfast together, Anya, who had changed her clothes and combed her hair, said seriously and sincerely:

    "Uncle rolle, please keep what happened last night confidential and don''t disclose it, otherwise it will cause a lot of unnecessary panic and riots..."

    She went on to explain the reason in detail.

    Although human cities and towns are attacked by demons from time to time, the vicious event of such demons sneaking into the provincial capital is still (�� ^ ^) ?

    He couldn''t help rolling his eyes:

    "What do you draw here? It''s all a bear, isn''t it?"

    "Eh? Wait, your arm..."

    As he spoke, the man quickly grabbed Rolle''s prosthetic limb, took a pair of gear shaped monoclasses from his arms, put them on, looked at them carefully, and couldn''t help but exclaim:

    "What an amazing masterpiece!"

    "Where are you from..."

    While he was talking, he suddenly realized something. He quickly shut his mouth, pulled rolle to a small soundproof room next to him, then put on a patterned smile and said again:

    "Hello, it''s my pleasure to serve you. What did you want to ask?"

    Rolle was stunned by the bluff. He couldn''t help but wonder if these people engaged in engineering had some mental problems, some of them ()

    He had to reiterate his intention and mentioned that the artificial limb was made by the man in the picture.

    The receptionist immediately showed surprise:

    "Did bears learn engineering and have such attainments?"

    "Ah, this..."

    Rolle had to explain again that the man was not a bear, but a living man. In addition to his strange character, he was a good man.

    After hearing this, the receptionist told him to wait for a moment. Then he found a large roster and a pile of academic journals, piled them in front of Rolle and said:

    "In this world, all the masters who have the ability to create such masterpieces are here. You can check them slowly."

    "They are all public information. You don''t have to worry about any trouble."

    After that, he ran to pour a cup of coffee for rolle and went back to his reception desk. He was very relieved to let rolle read their information.

    "Are engineering students so warm and polite?"

    Rolle couldn''t help muttering.

    -------------

    Let''s give the book roles. How about more pictures?

 Chapter 47

    When rolle looked through those public materials, he fully experienced the enthusiasm from the receptionist. If he had nothing to do, he would come over to chat, add coffee and help look for it.

    The enthusiasm made rolle feel uncomfortable and wondered if he had another plan.

    But strangely, he never asked ror''s whereabouts or asked to see the prosthetic limb, which seemed very strange.

    Until rolle saw a description in an academic paper, he probably realized that the receptionist might have guessed his identity wrong.

    According to the paper, those high-end metal prostheses, especially those with deformation technology, are controlled military products, which are generally only equipped by special forces or extraordinary people engaged in special work.

    In short, only secret agents can use such a good prosthesis

    At the back of the paper, it is also specially reminded that such people are not good to match. Try to avoid them and don''t provoke them.

    It seems that the receptionist has a lot of drama in his mind, so he is so enthusiastic and somewhat slightly restrained.

    This misunderstanding made rolle laugh and cry, but he didn''t intend to explain anything. If he wanted to go to Engineering Associations in other places in the future, he could also consider using this misunderstanding as an article.

    However, it is a pity that he did not find "strange villagers" on the roster of experts after looking at the photos

    First of all, one age is not right. It''s strange that the villagers look a few years younger than him, and all the experts on the roster are grandpa white beard.

    It seems strange that the villagers are not experts. They should be students of a big man. They are very talented and talented. I don''t know why they have been reduced to the village.

    "If you can ask a big man in this field, you should have eyebrows. Unfortunately, there are no experts in prosthetics in the melting pot..."

    Rolle said to himself with some regret.

    But it''s nothing. Exploring the origin of the strange villagers is just his "branch task" out of personal curiosity. If he has the opportunity to get to know the big guys in this field in the future, it''s not too late to inquire.

    He simply didn''t care much about the strange villagers. Instead, he took advantage of this opportunity to read several high-end academic papers, and then felt

    I don''t understand the ball!

    These contents are too cruel for him as a village man and are an unbearable weight in his life.

    However, I know that the engineering of this world is very awesome. I can make deformation armor and deformation weapons, which are not available on the earth.

    This means that he can create some more powerful weapons for himself, such as swords and shields that can be combined into axes, and weapons that can switch back and forth between two handed swords and two handed axes.

    He is not an extraordinary person. Naturally, he can only spend more time on weapons and equipment.

    However, after asking the receptionist, he resolutely gave up the unrealistic idea.

    The military purchase price of deformed armor is 20 million Easts. The price of deformed weapons varies, depending on the specific performance indicators.

    Except for finding an aunt to play brush music, he couldn''t think of any possibility he could afford

    Even if you sell the village, I''m afraid you can only afford one part.

    So he thanked the receptionist neatly and said goodbye.

    The receptionist immediately showed an expression of relief.

    Rolle honestly took the tram home and didn''t dare to go to the food street again. As soon as he entered the door, he just received a telegram from the village, which was also concise and comprehensive:

    ���̡�

    It seems that everything in the village is fine. He doesn''t have to bother.

    So rolle sat on the edge of the garden again and quietly looked through the geography, acting like a melancholy and deep literary youth.

    In the afternoon, Kerry and Anya came back. As soon as they met, the daughter took his big hand and said in a coquettish tone:

    "Dad, we''re going back to the imperial capital. Will you go with me?"

    "The imperial capital is very lively and fun, and there are a lot of delicious food!"

    "Come with me, will you?"

    She went out with Orianna this time and conducted the last routine inspection. She basically determined that Newlin''s situation had stabilized. Then she had to hurry back to the imperial capital to inform the scholars about the process of the battle, especially about the rice cake people.

    That thing is really dangerous. Ariana is a little anxious. It''s her suggestion to let rolle go to the imperial capital together.

    It''s not that she wants to introduce rolle to the scholars'' Association. Since she has decided to help keep it secret, she certainly won''t do such a thing.

    She just wants to get in touch with rolle more and know him more... Well, it''s about his swordsmanship.

    That''s all. Don''t think about it!

    To this end, she will take the initiative to help Kerry cover up and collude to keep this little secret of her daughter.

    Cori naturally agreed with both hands, and Anya and the housekeeper had no reason to refute.

    Unfortunately, after hesitating for a long time, Rolle shook his head.

    "No, I should go back to the village."

    "You are already a big girl. I can''t accompany you all the time."

    As he spoke, he gently rubbed his daughter''s head.

    "Woo... I don''t want to grow up at all. I want to be with my father all the time."

    Kerry sobbed, plunged her head into Luo Er''s arms and rubbed him hard on his chest.

    "Little fool..."

    Rolle listened to her daughter''s childish words and shook her head helplessly.

    Although this speech sounded like a refusal, he actually had a vague idea in his heart.

    Fathers really should let go.

    But at the same time, we should also care about our daughter''s life and growth.

    So although I can''t stay around and spoil her every day, I can secretly protect her in the dark.

    After all, the world is still very dangerous. Big cities like melting pot will be attacked by demons.

    He doesn''t need to hide in the dark all the time. He can observe in the dark for a while, and then live with his daughter for a while. In this alternating cycle, he not only lets go, but also cares about the best of both worlds. Isn''t it beautiful?

    In the middle, if the village sometimes, go back. Anyway, there are trains and telegrams. It won''t be a waste of time to go back and forth to the village.

    By the way, I can see more about the world and better manage the village in the future.

    It''s just hard, but it doesn''t matter. It''s worth the hard work for the growth and safety of my daughter!

    Think about it, this situation is quite a bit like the plot of those rich and powerful men secretly caring for and taking care of their children in the novel. On the surface, the relationship is very stiff, but behind the scenes, they care. Once their children are slapped and demobilized, they will jump out and destroy the XX family and make a fierce wave of pretending and forcing them to face.

    Although he is not a big man, he is also a fifth level strong man. He still has some capital with two quasi holy things.

    Think it''s a little exciting?

 Chapter 48

    In the next two days, Rolle and his daughter had a very warm time. They went shopping together, practiced swords, and walked a little donkey, and then it was time to separate.

    "Dad, remember to take care of yourself, and I will find a way to regenerate the broken limb as soon as possible."

    But Lilly held the furry hammerhead shark puppet in her arms and waved her little hand at rolle.

    "Don''t worry about that. You should take care of yourself and don''t give Anya and Orianna trouble."

    Said rolle, closing the door for her.

    Cori quickly rolled down the window again and continued:

    "If you miss me, remember to look at the two portraits."

    Rolle nodded, thought, and added:

    "If you miss me, just... Hold more hammer shark puppets!"

    "Hee hee ~ dad, touch your head again!"

    Cory stuck her little head out of the window.

    Rolle rubbed her little head, pushed her back into the window, then stood by the side of the road and waved goodbye.

    "Dad, remember to write to me!"

    Kerry knelt on the seat again and looked at roll through the rear window; The little milk cat also lay on her head and waved its furry claws.

    Until the housekeeper starts the steam car and goes farther and farther.

    This scene made rolle feel very guilty.

    "Alas, I''m sorry for lying to my baby daughter..."

    "But it doesn''t matter. Dad will always guard you and meet you often."

    Rohr whispered to himself, intending to stick to his best of both worlds plan.

    Next, he has to consider how to get to the imperial capital.

    According to the books and newspapers, at present, there are two relatively fast means of transportation, train and airship, which can go directly to the imperial capital from the melting pot, while the train takes nearly five days and airship takes only two days.

    In terms of ticket price, the airship is more expensive. It costs 1000 Easts, and the little donkey can''t get on yet. We have to do another consignment, which is another expense.

    So I can only choose the train.

    "You said, if only you could get into my left hand?"

    Rolle said helplessly.

    The little donkey chewed carrots with drooping ears and looked at him with big eyes.

    "Otherwise, if you can''t get into my left hand, go into my stomach? It''s another way to be with me."

    The little donkey didn''t even dare to chew the carrot. He quickly handed the remaining half to rolle, and then rubbed his head against him.

    "Well, well, I''m kidding. I never eat donkey meat."

    Lol smiled, got on his donkey and went to the railway station.

    As a result, on the way, I happened to see a beautiful big butterfly flying by in the distance, and I saw a figure on my back.

    He is no longer the local steamed stuffed bun in the mountain. He is also a fifth level strong man who has seen big storms and big scenes. He will not be surprised by this kind of thing. He knows that it is a demon tamed by the extraordinary.

    "I''m really envious. This kind of mount is equivalent to the private plane in the world."

    "Why am I not an extraordinary?"

    Lol muttered, and couldn''t help patting the little donkey''s ass.

    "Change it for me!"

    The little donkey stretched his neck, twitched and trembled for a long time, but he still couldn''t change a pair of wings.

    "When you go to the imperial capital, ask if there is something like the ''flying messenger scroll'' that makes you change from a ''chicken'' to a ''bird''"

    Rolle recalled a game he had played on earth. There was a prop in it, which could turn a walking donkey into a flying donkey. The efficiency of giving things became faster and it was not so easy to be killed by enemy heroes.

    Finally, a man and a donkey got on the train and clattered towards the imperial capital.

    On Cori''s side, she directly took a faster special airship and returned to the imperial capital in only one day. Without taking care of rest, she attended the report meeting with Orianna.

    Orianna emphasized the danger of rice cake people and kept knocking on the table, perhaps to accentuate the tone or to keep these old pedants from falling asleep.

    Most of the scholars attending the meeting were not interested in these and even yawned impolitely.

    These people have been immersed in the power brought by the mastery of the extraordinary system for a long time. They are no longer scholars, but bureaucrats.

    A group of corpses are old and immortal, as always arrogant and disgusting.

    Orianna scolded in her heart and went on with her words.

    After talking for a long time, an old man with the triple titles of great sage, scholar Council elder and imperial consultant finally said:

    "Compared with this demon, we are more concerned about the mysterious strong man who killed the demon. Who is he? Is it the ''sword light'' that appeared in Duoduo town?"

    On hearing this, other scholars nearby were also excited and asked one after another:

    "What kind of person is he? Who trained him?"

    "What is his plot? Will it bring any hidden dangers to the Empire?"

    "How much contact do you have with him? Is it possible to draw him over?"

    Compared with the terrible devil, these people care more about the strong man who killed the devil

    Olanna felt funny and could not help admiring rolle.

    This may be one of the reasons why many strong people prefer to remain anonymous?

    "I don''t know. I was seriously polluted. I didn''t see anything and had no contact with him."

    Olliana answered without a leak.

    Without the slightest change of expression, the scholars did not comment on this answer, continued to ask a few unimportant questions, and hastily announced the adjournment of the meeting. They didn''t even summon Ke Li who came with them, but promised to forward the corresponding reward to Ke Li.

    Although they are always sleepy, they still understand the importance of Kerry and don''t want to buckle this little thing.

    After the meeting, Orianna found Kerry who stayed in the lounge next door.

    "Well, when you''re done, you can go home first."

    "Teacher, won''t you go together?"

    Asked Cory.

    "I have to go to the research department and talk to real scholars again."

    Ariana shrugged helplessly and then reminded:

    "By the way, it''s best not to mention your father to these scholars in the future."

    Although Ke Li didn''t quite understand the meaning, she nodded.

    She doesn''t like this place very much. She hates the atmosphere here. Naturally, she won''t say much to the people here.

    She walked out of the "truth tower" of the scholars'' Association alone, looked back at the building like a blackened chimney, and kicked a small stone at her feet towards the tower.

    As a result, the next second, there was a loud bang from the towe

 Chapter 49

    After bumping on the train for five days, Rawl finally arrived at the imperial capital. Then he took his little donkey and lined up at the exit.

    So many people?

    Rolle looked at the queue that he couldn''t see, and then looked at the soldiers standing on both sides of the queue.

    Each of them was fully armed, armed with a firerope gun, equipped with a bright bayonet, and looked like they were in full readiness. Their eyes swept around the passengers. Anyone who carried weapons would go and collect them.

    Is the law and order in the imperial capital so strict?

    Rolle felt a little lucky. Fortunately, his left hand could hold things, otherwise it would be a bit troublesome.

    But this is also a good thing. Good public security means that it''s safe here. My daughter can study more at ease.

    As he lined up, he heard some comments from the front and back queues:

    "Why is the investigation so strict now? It wasn''t like this before?"

    "I don''t know. Maybe something big happened?"

    "I heard some rumors that it was related to the Scholar Association..."

    "Shh! Speak carefully. Don''t discuss the Academic Council."

    Rolle looked puzzled and moved slowly with the queue. It took more than an hour to get close to the exit.

    Everyone is being registered here. They are also required to show their identity cards. If they can''t be taken out or have problems, they will be taken away by the soldiers next to them.

    Rolle doesn''t worry about this. When he was in the swordsman group, he handled a legal ID card. He usually behaved in accordance with the law. Recently, he saved Duoduo town and absolutely imitated the citizens.

    As expected, he was not embarrassed. Before leaving, the soldiers in charge of registration kindly reminded him that there was a curfew in the city and he could not go to the street after 10 p.m; Then many neighborhoods can''t ride donkeys. It is suggested that he find a place to deposit them, so as not to be fined for nothing.

    Rolle accepted the suggestion, found a hotel outside the station and sent the donkey to the stable.

    The little donkey seemed very reluctant to give him up. He stopped chewing carrots, bit his sleeve with his mouth, and looked at him pitifully.

    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. I''ll rent a house in a few days and pick you up."

    "If another horse bullies you, remember to kick it. Girls must learn to protect themselves outside!"

    Lol patted it on the head and comforted.

    He turned to the newsstand outside to buy a newspaper, then ordered a simple lunch in the hotel, read the newspaper while eating, and listened to the discussion here:

    "I dodged 30 bullets in a row in extreme anger, and then disarmed them with one punch!"

    "When the tiger pours on you, a sliding shovel can open its belly!"

    "After five years of marriage, it''s finally my turn..."

    It''s all meaningless information, and the newspapers are full of singing and dancing. However, unlike the newspapers over the melting pot, they blow the star sword almost every day, which annoys him.

    The star sword lady is really just a small shrimp in a big city like the imperial capital.

    With a smile in his heart, Rolle got up and was ready to go out for a walk.

    Just then, he heard someone say in a low voice:

    "You say, when will this curfew end? The girls in ''passion Paradise'' are dying of me!"

    "Hahaha, it''s up to you?"

    "My uncle is at the police station. He said that the curfew would not be lifted until he caught the madman."

    Rolle sat down again and listened carefully for a long time before he understood what was happening here.

    It turned out that a few days ago, the truth tower of the scholars'' Association was attacked by unknown enemies, triggering a big explosion, causing hundreds of casualties and making it known all over the city, which led to the investigation of the railway station and the curfew in the city.

    It can''t be true? Someone dares to attack the academic association? Is it an overseas hostile force?

    Rolle was slightly surprised.

    As early as when he was in the swordsman regiment, he knew the cow force of the Scholar Association. It can be said that it is the birthplace of all extraordinary people, the national violence organ for managing extraordinary people, and the management organization of extraordinary power and knowledge. It is very strong.

    If he had passed the examination, he would have gone to the local academic association branch to accept extraordinary enlightenment and become an extraordinary person.

    It is normal for this powerful and detached real power organization to be attacked and cause a big explosion. After that, it has not caught the perpetrator, which will trigger tension in the imperial capital.

    However, this kind of thing has nothing to do with me. The gangsters who can retreat from the Academy must be very powerful and extraordinary. I won''t get involved, although the high reward offered by the academy is very attractive

    Rawl whispered to himself and left the tavern. He planned to go to the place where his daughter lived first.

    He doesn''t intend to meet his daughter, just take a look at her from a distance.

    After that, I won''t come every day. I''ll come and have a look in about three or five days to confirm my daughter''s safety; Then at the end of each month, father and daughter spend another two or three days together, so as to realize both letting go and caring, and have the best of both worlds.

    To this end, he had to find a job and a place to live.

    The address that Kerry left for him is located in the north of the city. There are a large area of schools. Imperial First University, Imperial University of technology and imperial medical school are all clustered there.

    Because of Anya''s presence, Cori doesn''t have to squeeze into the student dormitory, but lives in an off campus double apartment.

    Rolle took the map and asked all the way. After tossing for more than three hours, he finally found the six story apartment before dark.

    But until the evening, the lights in room 233 where Kerry lives didn''t come on.

    "Did you go to Anya''s house?"

    Rolle heard Anya mention that Kerry occasionally went to her manor for a day or two.

    "Well, I''ll settle myself down first."

    Rolle spent another day renting a room in the civilian area in the south of the city. It was 800 Easts a month, which was a little expensive, but it was hard to find a house with stables, so he had to make do.

    The landlord is a blind old man. He is very silent. I heard that he works as a guard in a textile factory in the suburbs.

    After settling down, Rolle ran to his daughter twice, but he still couldn''t see Kerry.

    "What''s the matter with this little rabbit? Why doesn''t he go back to his apartment every day? Isn''t there anything you''re hiding from me?"

    He muttered in some wonder.

    Just then, he saw an acquaintance come out of the apartment building.

    Rolle hurried up and patted him on the shoulder before the other party got on the bus.

    "Mr. rolle, you... Why are you here?"

    The acquaintance, that is, the housekeeper, opened his eyes and asked in surprise.

    "Shh! I''ll sneak over and have a look."

    Lol whispered and asked:

    "Where''s my daughter? Why doesn''t she go back to her apartment these days?"

    --------------------

    See the role map sent by everyone. It''s all very good, especially the sister map!

 Chapter 50

    The look on the housekeeper''s face was somewhat unnatural, and the expression of surprise was hard to hide. He could not imagine that rolle would suddenly come to the imperial capital in such a sensitive period.

    Did he come on purpose when he heard the news?

    No, what has been revealed is only superficial news. Mr. rolle has no reason to know.

    Did he just happen to come to the imperial capital? It''s unlikely that a strong man like him has a special meaning in his every move. If he simply wants to come to the imperial capital, why don''t he go with us?

    In this way, Mr. rolle must have received the exact news before he came here. It turns out that in addition to his terrible strength, he is also very smart in intelligence

    Yes, a strong man like him should have his own source of information, so that he can know the world''s major events without leaving home.

    The housekeeper stroked the logic in his mind, then calmed down, and whispered:

    "Mr. rolle, please follow me."

    Then he took rolle to a secret alley nearby. After confirming that no one was following and eavesdropping, he said about the recent situation of Kerry.

    "What?! you said my daughter was imprisoned?!"

    Rolle''s eyes widened and a low roar came from his throat.

    For a moment, the housekeeper felt as if he had been in some magic trick. A dark red flame lit up on Rolle''s body in front of him, and his body began to expand rapidly. First, he became a giant, then a high tower, and then a high mountain, getting bigger and higher.

    Finally, he expanded as if the whole world was so big, and he was so small in front of him that he couldn''t even count mole ants, like a wisp of dust

    At the same time, his ears also heard his rapid heartbeat, which was so fast that he had to twitch. His breathing stopped, and his knees were slightly soft. He wanted to kneel down and worship.

    Fortunately, Rolle was only angry and had no hostility, so he could keep his consciousness and remember what fear and awe were.

    Otherwise, it is likely that the heartbeat, breath and consciousness stagnate together, and the riding light of life appears in front of us.

    "Mr. housekeeper? Mr. housekeeper?"

    When rolle saw that the housekeeper suddenly stayed where he was, he quickly reached out and shook his shoulder.

    The housekeeper came back to himself. In front of him, Rolle had recovered. The previous scene seemed to be just a dream.

    But his back, which had been soaked in cold sweat, was reminding him of the truth before.

    What kind of existence am I... Facing?

    A terrible thought flashed through the housekeeper''s mind. He gradually woke up and realized that the current situation was very dangerous, so he quickly propped up his trembling knee, grabbed Rolle''s arm and said solemnly:

    "Mr. rolle, please believe me! Miss Kerry is fine and safe, I promise!"

    His thinking is very clear. The most important thing at present is to stabilize rolle and never make him angry. Otherwise, I''m afraid the consequences will not be an ordinary disaster, but a disaster that has been ruined!

    "Because it''s very important, Miss Kerry must be investigated at present, but it''s not imprisonment and torture. It''s just inconvenient for her to move. She can study and live normally, but she can''t leave the scope of the college for the time being..."

    "It''s not just her, including your excellency olliana, but also many people present at that time are under the same investigation."

    "Your Excellency olliana and your highness Anya are also with her. The Lord Protector is also actively dealing with this matter, so please be calm and don''t be impulsive."

    The housekeeper said earnestly. He was really afraid that rolle would suddenly get angry and run against scholars.

    He couldn''t even imagine what the consequences would be, because it was really terrible.

    Rolle was silent for a long time, and his face was a little relieved.

    "Are you sure she won''t be hurt in any way?"

    "Yes, please rest assured."

    When the housekeeper saw that rolle was calming down gradually, he was a little relieved, and there was no cold sweat on his back.

    He was really afraid that when rolle disagreed, he cut himself into pieces like a rice cake cutter.

    "Then tell me exactly what''s going on and why my daughter is involved?"

    Rolle continued to ask.

    The housekeeper carefully considered his words and talked about the attack.

    Of course, the explosion of the truth tower had nothing to do with the little gravel kicked by Kerry. In fact, she didn''t exert any force at that time. The gravel only flew one meter away from the tower.

    It was just a simple coincidence.

    The scholars will investigate her, certainly not because of this, but without discrimination. At that time, as long as the extraordinary people in the vicinity were limited in their scope of activities and accepted the investigation until they caught the real murderer.

    The housekeeper''s words were very cautious and careful. He didn''t mention the purpose of Kerry''s going to the scholar''s Association. Rolle didn''t want to ask at this time.

    He didn''t mention why scholars should mobilize so many people. He felt that rolle should know the news and came specifically for this matter. He just didn''t expect his daughter to be involved, so he was so excited before.

    But now a difficult problem is, why did rolle, the terrible strong man, come to the imperial capital? Are you going to get involved in the dispute? On which side?

    The housekeeper didn''t dare to ask directly. He couldn''t think of a reason. However, he had to go back and report it to the Duke of protection.

    So he tried to appease rolle for a while and let him give up the idea of entering the first college.

    It''s a very sensitive area now. There are many extraordinary people staring at it. It''s easy to cause conflict if rolle goes in rashly.

    "Can you really handle this?"

    Rolle asked again.

    "Please rest assured that the Duke will win the final victory!"

    The housekeeper said confidently.

    Victory?

    Rolle seemed to smell the stench of political struggle and frowned slightly.

    He probably guessed that his daughter should be involved in the game of adults. It''s really a disaster.

    This is what he has been worried about. If he gets too close to the Duke''s daughter, he will inevitably encounter these bad things.

    But Anya is really a good girl, and she is really good to Cori. She doesn''t take care of her less, so it''s hard for rolle to say anything.

    But if you want to enjoy the cool under the big tree, you may encounter this kind of thing naturally.

    "What can I do?"

    Rolle asked again.

    "You don''t have to do anything. Just wait for the news. The investigation should be over soon and everything will be back on track."

    The housekeeper said very firmly.

    "Is that right? Well... Remember not to mention that I came to the imperial capital, just as I haven''t been here."

    Rolle finally told me.

    The housekeeper nodded hard.

 Chapter 51

    Before the housekeeper and rolle separated, he returned to the steam car and took out a cage from the trunk, which contained Kelly''s little milk cat.

    As soon as the little milk cat saw rolle, it quickly called with milk and milk. It also stretched out its furry claws from the gap and waved at rolle.

    Rolle tore open the cage, picked up the kitten and stuffed it into his shirt chest pocket, then nodded goodbye to the housekeeper.

    But after a few steps, the housekeeper stopped him from behind.

    "Mr. rolle, please be calm!"

    His tone was very sincere.

    "Don''t worry, I''m a model citizen who knows and abides by the law, and I''m not a lawless fanatic."

    Rolle said without looking back, waved his hand and walked out of the alley.

    He wandered aimlessly in the street for a long time, and his heart was in a mess.

    Reason told him that he didn''t have to do anything now. Don''t get involved in these things. Just wait for the news. Even if he wanted to do something, he had nowhere to start.

    But sensibility told him that he should not be so passive and must do something.

    After some entanglement, he went to the door of a telegraph office, thought about it, brazenly went in and sent a telegram to the doctor to listen to his opinion.

    In this case, the only person who can discuss is the doctor.

    That night, he tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep all night.

    I finally fell asleep. I vaguely heard a "buzzing" sound of flies coming from my ears. I wanted to break the flies apart with a sword, but I didn''t know where they were.

    Downstairs is the stable. It''s hard to avoid such annoying things.

    The next morning, the postman sent a telegram, and the baby cat took the doctor''s call back to him from under the crack of the door.

    Rolle opened it quickly.

    The doctor started by apologizing. He couldn''t help. The imperial capital didn''t have the power of their church. This is the headquarters of the three major sects of "science and truth", "miracle of life" and "born equal". Other sects have no place to stand.

    Then, he revealed a little information. The reason why the scholars association was so popular was that the explosion destroyed a very important confidential experiment, so it was noisy.

    Finally, he also gave advice similar to that of the housekeeper. Let Luo Erjing watch the change. Don''t act rashly and don''t get involved in this kind of thing.

    Rolle understood that the doctor''s starting point was for his own good, but this telegram was really hard to be reassured.

    He left the baby cat to the care of the little donkey. Then he wandered around the street alone, holding the groundless illusion that "if you wander around, you may meet the real perpetrator".

    The imperial capital is very big, several circles larger than the melting pot, and it is also very prosperous. It was panicked by the curfew in time, but it still can''t block the vitality of the city.

    What''s more valuable is that the environment and air quality here are very good, and there is no miasma in big cities. Is that probably the advantage of the steam demon guide technology system?

    Unfortunately, Rolle is not in the mood to appreciate the local customs here, let alone the appetite to go to the food street.

    Strolling around, he passed an open-air training ground and saw several young apprentices waving swords at the stake, shouting and yelling in his mouth.

    "A little like when I was young..."

    Luo Er murmured in a low voice and couldn''t help looking at them more, as if he wanted to find his youth from them.

    As a result, I frowned.

    How does it look more and more like?

    He quickly glanced at the flag hanging at the door of the training ground. It was embroidered with a potholed, broken sword, and a broken sword with a missing sword tip, representing the courage and determination of "the sword will not retreat until death".

    Very generous and heroic. Rolle was attracted by this spirit and joined the "broken blade" swordsman group.

    This is also his first home in this strange world.

    I just didn''t expect to meet again in the imperial capital after so many years.

    Rolle stood at the door, hesitated and hesitated for a long time, finally shook his head and didn''t dare to go in.

    He was a loser who didn''t even pass the assessment. He didn''t protect the client and didn''t dare to go back to life afterwards. Now how can he have the face to go back?

    He left with a sad face. He didn''t go far. He passed a pub. It was just noon, so he went in and ordered a slightly more expensive lunch. He chatted with a young waitress and listened to the swordsman group.

    "Uncle, don''t you even know the broken blade swordsman group? It''s the leading swordsman group in the imperial capital. It''s said that the head, your excellency zakun, is also a swordsman teacher of the royal family!"

    The little girl''s face was a little red, her eyes were flickering, and she said everything she knew.

    And the closer you say it, the closer you stick it. If the boss didn''t keep coughing behind the bar, I''m afraid he''d have to stretch out his hand to wipe off the oil.

    Until the boss could not bear to yell, the little girl ran to the other table with regret and let the rare handsome uncle go.

    "It has developed so well to bring the swordsman regiment to the imperial capital. Head zakun is really old and strong..."

    "That''s good..."

    Rolle sighed in a low voice.

    Judging from what I heard from the waitress, the swordsman regiment is much more powerful now than it was in the past. It is not only related to the royal family, but also has instructors working in the city guard. Even the enrolled students take the high-end route. At least the middle class can afford the tuition. For example, when rolle was poor and white, he will be taken in, probably not anymore.

    If... Can you ask the head for help, maybe

    An idea welled up in Rolle''s heart and fell into deep thought.

    This is indeed a road, but it is difficult to go.

    It''s not too much to say that he was deserting soldiers, which violated the creed of the swordsman regiment.

    If you go back, you will probably be humiliated and ridiculed, and then you will be driven out. Why bother to humiliate yourself?

    But if you don''t go, you have nothing to do except waiting anxiously every day

    If something happens again and there is something wrong with the Duke, he can only kill in and forcibly take his daughter, and then the father and daughter run away together and become wanted criminals.

    My daughter''s future is gone

    Rolle sat there and tangled for a long time until the little girl pulled his arm.

    "Uncle, I see you look sad. Shouldn''t it be... No money?"

    Rolle was almost amused by the little girl and hurriedly paid the money to leave.

    "Uncle, remember to come next time!"

    The little girl sent him to the door with a warm face.

    Then came a series of roars from the boss:

    "You naughty little girl, can''t you close your legs when you see an old man?"

 Chapter 52

    The girls in the imperial capital are really enthusiastic!

    When rolle left the tavern, he couldn''t help sighing.

    He continued to stroll in the street, but he still hesitated and couldn''t put down that face.

    But when he saw a little girl riding around his father''s neck, talking and laughing, and playing in the street, he no longer had the slightest hesitation in his heart.

    He first went to the bank and took some money, then went to the tobacco Hotel to buy more than 2000 Easter gifts, put them in his left hand, and then walked resolutely in the direction of the swordsman group.

    Even if it will be humiliated, even if it will be scolded, even if it will not have any effect, but

    Always try for your daughter!

    With his fists clenched tightly and his scalp hardened, Rolle walked into the gate of the swordsman regiment training ground, with an especially serious and dignified expression.

    At this time, a sudden greeting came from behind him:

    "Wait, this figure, are you..."

    Luo Er''s body stiffened slightly, turned slowly, squeezed an ugly smile from his face, and whispered:

    "Instructor, long time no see..."

    After that, he quickly lowered his head and dared not look at his former teacher.

    Then he heard a rush of footsteps, as if he were going to rush over and fight with himself.

    Rolle''s eyes drooped slightly, quietly waiting for the next storm.

    Then he felt himself hugged by someone

    "Great! Great! Still alive..."

    "This is... Great!"

    The instructor''s voice trembled slightly because of excitement, and even faintly heard a little choking.

    Rawl was stunned for a long time before he recovered and gave the instructor a warm hug with his backhand.

    He felt a little surprised, but not so surprised.

    The wind was noisy, and sand came into his eyes. He rubbed it hard and whispered:

    "Sorry, I''m only back now."

    "Just come back, just come back."

    The instructor rubbed his eyes and muttered.

    The instructor has always been that instructor. Just like when he took himself in, he has never changed over the years.

    They separated and looked at each other, and their faces showed the strange expression of not knowing whether to laugh or cry.

    "Don''t stand outside, come in."

    The instructor patted rolle on the shoulder and held Rolle''s left arm.

    When he felt the cold touch of the metal prosthesis, he looked a little frozen and asked in a low voice in a slightly sulky tone:

    "Who did it?"

    "It''s all in the past. I''ve solved it myself."

    Rolle smiled awkwardly. He really didn''t have the face to mention the trial.

    They continued to walk towards the magnificent mansion beside the training ground. Rolle looked at the instructor a little more and found that his pace was not as steady and powerful as it was then

    The instructor is old. When he taught himself, he was about his age now.

    After entering the headquarters of the swordsman regiment, the instructor raised his voice and shouted with joy:

    "Look who''s coming!"

    There was a sound of footsteps in the surrounding corridors and stairs. Two colleagues of that year came out. When they saw rolle, one rubbed his eyes and the other pinched his thighs. Their faces were incredible.

    "Oh, my God! Rolle!"

    They shouted and ran quickly, and one gave a strong hug.

    "Tom, Jerry, long time no see."

    Lol greeted them with a smile and hugged them hard. Then he found that Tom was missing his right arm and Jerry was missing his leg

    They were as young as themselves, and now they are as old and disabled

    Before he could ask questions, the other party asked first:

    "Where have you been these years? How are you doing?"

    "God, your arm! Who did it?"

    I think too much myself. There are always some things that won''t change.

    Rolle thought to himself, his heart full of emotion.

    "Well, well, don''t ask this first. Find a young man to inform the head, and then send a telegram to the elby brothers to tell them that rolle is back."

    The instructor also interrupted.

    Jerry limped out and shouted to a young student:

    "Young master arrow, can you go back to your aunt''s house and inform the head to come back as soon as possible?"

    "Good instructor!"

    Rolle was stunned. He knew that the head would be the Royal swordsmanship teacher again and go back to his aunt''s house... What was the identity of the student?

    Maybe there''s a way to solve Kelly''s problem?

    They went to a small dining room next door. Rolle also took out the gifts and pushed them in front of everyone.

    The colleagues did not refuse with affectation, but exclaimed loudly:

    "Good guy, so you have developed!"

    "Hiss ~ this is the cut tobacco of Paradise mountain. It is said that the nobles smoke and anger..."

    "Where did you get this thing? Did you even play with things like storage bags?"

    The instructor looked at the bottle and knew it was not cheap. He looked at Rolle''s metal prosthesis and asked in a low voice:

    "Rolle, did you... Become a grey skin?"

    His face was especially dignified, and his tone was more like suspecting that rolle was taking drugs.

    Tom and Jerry trembled and looked frightened, and quickly put the gift back on the table.

    Rolle was stunned. What is this gray skin? Why have you never heard of it?

    How does it sound like a common indignation between man and God?

    He had to defend:

    "I''m not, I don''t. don''t talk nonsense!"

    "I don''t even know what grey skin is."

    The instructor was relieved and said with a smile:

    "I didn''t lie, boy. When I lie, my eyelids and corners of my mouth will twitch."

    Tom and Jerry also clapped their chests and sighed:

    "I''ll tell you, rolle, how can you be a gray skin?"

    "It seems that you are really doing well now. Where do you get rich? You won''t be close to the rich woman, will you?"

    No, what do you think rich women like about me? Can''t I change it?

    Luo Er said something in his heart and said something about his past.

    He didn''t mention the failed assessment, nor did he dare to say the tragedy in the village that year. He just said that he had broken his hand, felt that he was useless and didn''t dare to come back to face everyone.

    When the three instructors heard this, their faces showed a look of sadness and shame at the same time. They didn''t ask about the details, and they didn''t even dare to look at rolle.

    Rolle also mentioned his adopted daughter, Kerry, and said a lot about how lovely and clever she was, how sensible and obedient she was, how caring she was, and how warm and comfortable her father and daughter lived in the village.

    Finally, with pride and pride on his face, he said that these gifts were bought with his daughter''s filial scholarship.

    But he was not in a hurry to mention his daughter''s plight. Now is not the time.

 Chapter 53

    After listening to Rolle''s remarks about his daughter''s kindness, the instructors all showed an envious look and praised:

    "Your daughter is really good! If only half of my two frustrated sons were obedient!"

    "Imperial first college is still a top student with a scholarship. I really envy it. My daughter knows to work against me every day, make some bad boyfriends, and always think about my coffin book."

    "Alas, my grandson just refuses to study hard and always wants to be a martial arts man. I really don''t know what to do..."

    Rolle wanted to laugh. He didn''t think that his daughter would one day become "another''s child"

    "But then again, rolle, are you really not going to find a mother for your daughter before you get old?"

    "No, no!"

    Rolle waved again and again and said seriously:

    "I''m not in that mood."

    The instructor nodded and understood him, but Tom next to him said with a bad smile:

    "Don''t you still think about the little nuns in the church?"

    Rolle was often injured in sword practice at that time. When he had nothing to do, he ran to the church hospital. Instead, he became familiar with several nuns who served as nurses.

    Among them, there are also some people with strong action force who take the initiative to come to the swordsman group to ask about rolle.

    Unfortunately, his mind was full of sword practice, becoming stronger, getting ahead, pretending to be forced, and then smiling askance. He was not interested in this matter.

    Rolle shook his head, smiled and scolded:

    "Well, I''m finished. Tell me about you? You moved to the capital. Has it developed very well over the years?"

    "By the way, where are the others? ROMMY, Dogg, Harry and his brother?"

    As he spoke, he felt something wrong with the atmosphere. The instructors'' faces sank, either picking at the table or shaking their heads and sighing, full of sadness.

    The air was quiet for a long time before the instructor said:

    "The others... Are gone..."

    "Romie and Harry died on the battlefield, and Dogg went back to his hometown and got married..."

    "Now, except for the three of us, there are only the head and elby brothers in the regiment, a total of six..."

    He then spoke in a heavy tone about the experience of the swordsman regiment over the years.

    It turned out that rolle had been involved in the assessment for a long time. The regiment had planned to come to search and rescue, but it happened to meet a large-scale demon attack.

    Although the city where the swordsman regiment is located, Gushan City, is a nominal "big city" and the capital of the kodo Province, the whole kodo province is a poor and backward remote area, which was originally used as an exile.

    As a matter of course, they didn''t get the official support in time and suffered heavy losses. In order to protect the people''s retreat, the swordsman regiment also suffered heavy losses. Naturally, there was no way to search for rolle.

    The swordsman regiment has gone to other places with the retreating people. After several downturns, it has been a bounty hunter, a bodyguard and tried to transform to a security company.

    It was not until the regimental commander made a successful breakthrough and became a legendary strong man that the situation improved. Then he came to the imperial capital and worked hard to get what he is now.

    At present, the swordsmen''s regiment takes the high-end route, has few personnel, and has various connections with the imperial capital and dignitaries. Although its fame and influence are much stronger than that in the past, the head is even more famous, with titles such as "classical master", "elegant sword" and so on.

    However, without the blood and courage of daring to be tough in front of the demon army, the painting style is more academic than practical.

    Everyone is old

    Finally, the instructor said with a guilty face:

    "We are sorry for you. We gave you up at that time, but there will be no way. The situation is too critical..."

    Rolle''s mood was very complicated for a time.

    Not only feel sad for the lost companions, but also feel sorry for everyone''s fate, and a little luck.

    We will no longer investigate his failure and escape, and he will certainly not be angry at others'' giving up.

    By chance, it had the best result twenty years later.

    Even a false result

    So he patted the instructor on the back and said in a deep voice:

    "Don''t mention the past. At least now everyone is still alive and well."

    "Yes, yes, don''t talk about these things. Come on, have a drink!"

    Jerry on the side quickly helped.

    So everyone opened the wine sent by rolle, drank a big glass full, and laughed inexplicably.

    Laughing and laughing, everyone felt their eyes sour again and rubbed them with their own strength.

    Maybe the wine is too good and pungent.

    Just then, there was a rush of footsteps outside.

    Head zakun is back.

    His appearance looks not much different from that of that year. He even looks younger than the instructor. He is wearing a simple swordsman''s clothes without the airs of a royal swordsman.

    But his breath is still calm, his eyes are still sharp, that is, the wind is too strong, looking a little wet.

    "OK! OK! Another child is back..."

    The commander also gave rolle a big hug, then patted him on the back, and then said:

    "Come on, let me see if you''ve been abandoned these years."

    As he said this, the regimental commander stepped back a few steps, distanced himself from rolle, narrowed his sharp eyes slightly, and put out the classical start-up posture.

    "Chief, what are you doing, chief!"

    Tom exclaimed.

    "Yes! Luo Er just came back. Why..."

    Instead, the instructor stopped them and smiled at them.

    However, Rolle was very nervous at this time. The head was the first master of the swordsman regiment at that time, and now he is a strong man with eight ranks. Can he really be satisfied with his patchwork five ranks?

    I can only try hard

    Luo Er sighed in his heart. He didn''t take out his sword, but moved his steps a little, put his right hand around his waist, and also put on a classical start hand.

    The head''s eyes lit up, laughed a few times and put away his posture.

    "Very good! You haven''t been abandoned these years. You still keep a keen eye and find the best angle at a glance."

    It turned out that Rolle''s previous moves took advantage of the position difference of both sides'' right hands and avoided several dangerous angles, which made the head''s force not easy, but his own angle and position were more appropriate.

    If both sides really make a move, there is no doubt that he will have the upper hand without using special skills.

    The instructor on one side also applauded and exclaimed:

    "Yes, yes, you are indeed the most gifted student I have ever taught."

    Rolle was relieved, glad that the head didn''t really make a move, and said modestly:

    "Fortunately, the regimental commander is only testing me, otherwise I will make a fool of myself."

 Chapter 54

    The group leader sat on the table, and everyone handed in cups and changed lamps for a while. Tacitly, he didn''t mention the past that everyone didn''t want to recall, and the atmosphere was harmonious.

    Rolle thought that the time was ripe, so he found an angle and said Kelly''s current dilemma.

    "What? Your daughter was involved in this?"

    The smiling face on the regimental commander''s face gradually faded away, but he did not look too surprised, and then muttered in a low voice:

    "Alas, this matter really involves too many people..."

    The next instructor also asked:

    "It''s just an explosion. It often happens in the imperial capital. Why should scholars mobilize so many people?"

    The leader shook his head:

    "I don''t know the details, but many people warned me not to ask more."

    Rolle''s heart sank. Listening to the captain''s meaning, he didn''t want to help?

    But the head of the regiment turned and then said:

    "But since it''s Rolle''s daughter, it''s bound to turn back. By the way, your daughter''s name is Kerry, isn''t it?"

    When rolle heard that the colonel was willing to help, he was relieved, nodded again and again, dipped his finger in some wine, and wrote Kerry''s name on the table.

    "Kelly..."

    The head has heard of the star sword, Ji Keluo, who has also been implicated, but according to the language of the world, there is a big gap between the names of Keli and Keluo, both in spelling and pronunciation. Normal people can''t associate them together.

    So he patted rolle on the shoulder and comforted:

    "I haven''t mentioned this name, which means that she is just a affected student. I heard that many students have been involved this time. Most of them follow their tutors to do research at the scholars'' Association or extraordinary enlightenment..."

    "They have no problem with their safety and can study in class normally. They just have to be investigated and their scope of action is limited, so there should be no major event. You can rest assured, Rolle."

    "I''ll talk to the prince when I look back and see if he can do anything."

    When rolle heard this, he nodded again, and his mood was much calmer.

    Although he heard something similar from the housekeeper, he obviously believed in the head more.

    But... The political system of the empire is not a traditional feudal system. There is a house of representatives of the bourgeoisie. The royal family''s power is not great. Even if the prince is willing to help, he may not be able to get Kerry back to normal life immediately.

    But for rolle, it''s enough as long as her daughter doesn''t get involved or even blamed.

    The face of a prince and the energy of Anya''s father should not be difficult to do this?

    It should be stable!

    So he raised his glass and said:

    "Thank your Highness for me first!"

    After that, he drank a full glass and continued to ask:

    "Is there anything I can help? I won''t lie to you. I just came to the imperial capital. I have nothing to do at hand. I hope I can help with this."

    "Poof ~"

    The instructor on one side couldn''t help laughing:

    "What can you do for such a thing? Just wait for the news at ease? But you can find a pair of gloves first. Your left hand is very scary."

    Tom and Jerry followed:

    "Yes, yes, grey skin is notorious. Others are afraid of your hand."

    "And Rolle, since you have all come back, will not be very idle. The business in the regiment is flourishing now. Many dignitaries want to ask a instructor to go back, so I will find a suitable one for you later."

    "Yes, yes, yes! Look hard and carefully. It''s best to look for little Kerry''s mother together."

    After hearing this, Rolle couldn''t help smiling bitterly and shaking his head slightly.

    Everyone welcomed him back, but he didn''t intend to return to the swordsman regiment again.

    In the small mountain village, he can''t give up and live in the imperial capital for a long time.

    And although everyone didn''t mention the events of that year, he still had a pimple in his heart. He fled at the most difficult time of the swordsman regiment. Now he comes back to rub the heat when he has developed well. He doesn''t have such a thick skin.

    The instructor who taught him clearly saw the mind of the proud disciple and hurriedly said:

    "I know what you''re thinking. We''re not reluctant to officially return. Now that you have your own life, it''s good to come back from time to time."

    The head also nodded and said:

    "Well, if you have any difficulties, you must tell us that we are the only old people left in the family back then..."

    Rolle nodded with a moved face.

    Jerry, who was more active, also turned his eyes and suggested:

    "Rolle, why don''t you ask the elby brothers tomorrow? They work as instructors in the city guard, and the city guard is investigating the matter. Maybe they can find something for you?"

    As soon as rolle heard it, he also looked happy.

    He was very close to the elby brothers in those years, and he was more familiar with them than Tom and Jerry. If these two old friends helped him, he wouldn''t have to be idle all the time.

    The atmosphere was good again, and the people drank several more cups.

    Drinking, the head suddenly asked:

    "By the way, rolle, do you still want to set foot on the road of transcendence?"

    He is also a legendary strong man. When hugging rolle before, he also felt that there was no power fluctuation on him, which means that he had no perception and could not mobilize the spiritual power in his body, so there was no fluctuation.

    Rolle was stunned and asked with a dry smile:

    "My age, too?"

    The head nodded and said seriously:

    "In those years, naturally, it would not work, but the extraordinary system of the scholars'' Association has been updated, and there are ways to enlighten people over age. If you still have this idea, I can arrange it for you."

    Rolle was so excited for a moment that he almost agreed.

    But after a long hesitation, he shook his head and said:

    "I thought about it, I''d better forget it..."

    He felt that he was 40 years old, and it was difficult to achieve anything when he embarked on this road. He had long lost his ambition in his heart. Now he just wanted to take good care of his daughter.

    And he has already accepted the head''s favor. It''s not appropriate to do such a thing again.

    Besides, this is going to go to the scholars'' Association. He is extremely unhappy with this organization. He is overbearing and arrogant. Naturally, he doesn''t want to have anything to do with them.

    Simply refused. What''s wrong with being a small village head?

    But with this topic, he can inquire about something he can''t see in the book.

    "Captain, can you tell me what the extraordinary system is? I''m just curious..."

    Don''t forget to add:

    "If you choose what you can say, simply popularize science with me, but don''t leak the secret."

    -------------

    Thank you for Zhang Tui of Chijian firefly, and also for my new book "strange talk game of love flow"

    Just listen to the name. It''s a very interesting book.

    Firefly giant is also a very good person. He is very good in all aspects. The only problem is

    Won''t play games with me!!!

 Chapter 55

    Rolle''s request is actually a little too much, because according to the regulations of the scholars'' Association, things in the extraordinary system can never be disclosed.

    However, the head still gave him a general science popularization as simple as possible.

    The professional distinction between mage and warrior has been eliminated by the times. Every extraordinary person can freely learn secret arts, swordsmanship and spells, but people''s energy and time are limited, and their spiritual power and perception are also limited. It is impossible to really learn all abilities, so they can only choose to match.

    The extraordinary system is the ability matching scheme that scholars will summarize through various materials and years of practice, which is more consistent, better practiced and more efficient. At the same time, it also combines various sacred objects to maximize the use of equipment.

    It''s a bit like selecting and matching various skills for characters in the game. It has a variety of collocations and playing methods.

    For example, a swordsman will become very powerful with lighting, shooting enhancement and so on.

    The leader introduced so much, but rolle himself can make up a general idea of the rest. He knows why scholars will be so strong and arrogant.

    Although the extraordinary system is indeed a kind of progress, which makes the extraordinary stronger, these systems cannot be without weaknesses and defects. The matched ability must be targeted, which is the lifeblood of the extraordinary.

    The Scholars Association, which holds the lifeblood of all extraordinary people, is their superior manager, and no one dares to resist.

    If you want to target an extraordinary person, you only need to disclose the weaknesses of the system he chooses and let the people who restrain the system go to target it.

    He even suspected that these extraordinary systems would deliberately leave weaknesses and defects in the design process, and highlight the restraint effect on other systems

    At present, in this environment, in addition to taking refuge in enemy countries and foreign forces, joining cults and other illegal ways, it is almost impossible to give birth to wild extraordinary people. All relevant materials are strictly controlled by the scholars'' Association, as well as the methods of extraordinary enlightenment and various sacred objects.

    Even if there is any ancient way to wander away, there is no way to fight against the well-equipped and powerful official extraordinary.

    This academic society is really terrible!

    Luo Er secretly congratulated himself that he had always been a good citizen who obeyed the law and discipline. Otherwise, if he really entered the scholar association in anger, the consequences would be unimaginable

    The captain secretly observed the change of Rolle''s expression and nodded with satisfaction.

    He knew well about Rolle''s character and was worried about what impulsive things he would do, so he took some risks and revealed some scholar''s details.

    "So... What is the ''grey skin'' you mentioned before?"

    Rolle continued.

    "No one knows what they are or which department they belong to. They only know that they are a secret service organization, which is notorious for being overbearing and lawless."

    The head said with a look of disgust.

    "Many of them used powerful metal prostheses, just like you."

    The next instructor also added.

    Luo Er recalled his experience in the engineering society a few days ago and the information he had seen. He understood that this gray skin should be equivalent to a similar organization of the royal guards. Naturally, it''s better not to get involved. He quickly found a pair of gloves and put them on.

    The strange villagers who make prosthetics for themselves may have had all kinds of connections with grey skin before. They probably hid in the village after committing a crime. Then they''d better not explore his secrets in the future.

    But this guy is really unreliable. His left hand is so sensitive that he doesn''t remind him? Afraid of being a real mute?

    Lol said something in his heart, then turned away from the topic and talked about all kinds of local customs.

    Several old men ate and drank and tossed until the evening. Rolle was a little drunk and stayed in the swordsman regiment.

    However, he was sleeping comfortably. There was another buzzing sound of flies in his ears. He vaguely stretched out his hand and patted him. He couldn''t drive him away and continued to harass him.

    But when he got up and took out his sword, the fly disappeared again.

    "Are the flies in the imperial capital so cunning?"

    Rolle cursed, covered his ears with a blanket and went to sleep.

    The next morning, as soon as we got up together, we saw several beautiful steam cars parked in the street outside the window. From above, several beautiful boys and girls came down, followed by housekeepers in suits and shoes.

    They can also be vaguely heard chatting:

    "That bastard of the deyol family, who just sat in on a few classes of the saint of inflammation, thought he had gone to heaven. He dared to laugh at our classical swordsmanship school as an enterprising maggot? I threw my gloves on his face on the spot and we''ll go to the arena in a week!"

    "Well done! Our broken blade swordsman regiment needs such boldness and courage!"

    "But that bastard is three years older than you, and the family has specially hired a new fencing instructor. The situation is very unfavorable to you..."

    "Hum! What are you afraid of? If it''s a big deal, I''ll ask the head to give me some advice. The head has a great legend of a strong man. Just give me some advice. I won''t beat the bastard to the ground?"

    Rolle shook his head. Although the swordsman group has developed, it has also fallen

    In those days, when the swordsmen regiment recruited people, it did not look at their origin, but only looked at their character and qualifications. The fees were also very low. There was a strict ban. If they fought with people privately, they would be directly dismissed.

    In contrast, now

    "The times have changed. The past can''t come back."

    Rolle reluctantly shook his head, washed, said goodbye to the instructors, and then took Jerry''s road map to the city guard headquarters to find his comrades in arms and friends, elby brothers.

    At the same time, the daughter he was thinking about met a little episode.

    "Why! Why do you read my letters!"

    Ke Li is like an angry kitten. She is angry. She holds the letter to rolle tightly in her arms and roars at a female extraordinary in a black suit in front of her.

    The female transcendent bowed her head and listened silently. She was not angry and expressionless, but she refused to give in, just like a robot.

    Since the time of investigation, this kind of "robot" has been staring at her. They really won''t interfere with her daily study and life, but they just follow closely and stare at everything.

    Cori is so bored that she doesn''t want to. With these people, where is she in the mood to go elsewhere? I have been forced to stay in this villa for several days.

    "What''s the matter, little Cory? Quarreling with those woods again?"

    "There''s nothing to quarrel with them. I can''t even talk back..."

    Orianna''s voice came from behind.

    The two of them, who are also difficult sisters, were assigned to live in one place, watched at the same time and investigated together.

 Chapter 56

    As she spoke, Orianna came out of the bathroom. She was only wearing a translucent Tulle bathrobe. Her slim and hot curve was looming, and her wheat skin was hanging a little water droplets, revealing a little light pink.

    Anyway, it''s beautiful! Good lick!

    With bare feet, Orianna walked behind Kerry, piled the weight on her head, and continued:

    "At this time, don''t write, lest Mr. rolle be involved."

    Then she raised her pointed chin at the wooden man and signaled her to stay away.

    The wooden man seemed to have no temper at all. He really stepped back to keep a distance convenient for monitoring and eavesdropping.

    "Teacher, how long will it take to leave here?"

    Kerry shook her head and threw off the burden.

    Orianna smiled, went to the side, began to dress, and continued:

    "This matter should come to an end soon... In other words, isn''t it good to be with me? But I still want to stay with little Kelly for a while."

    After getting along with Cori during this time, she found that the star sword Ji was far more lovely and pleasing than her appearance. She was obedient, sensible, polite, considerate of others, and always maintained simplicity and kindness.

    Olliana felt that if she wanted children in the future, she''d better be a daughter like Kerry.

    So these days, after contact, she also carefully taught Cori all kinds of knowledge, helped her make up lessons in many aspects, and tried to ensure that she would not show any tricks and flaws in front of Rolle in the future.

    After class, she often teased the little guy.

    "Little Cory, will you be my daughter?"

    "Cory, do you think I can be your mother?"

    "Eh? So Keli doesn''t like me? Woo woo, I''m so sad..."

    Although she made it clear that she would always be Rolle''s daughter, Orianna didn''t seem to want to give up.

    This child is really the most beautiful and potential gem and jade in the world.

    The most valuable and surprising thing is that Kerry is an extraordinary person outside the system!

    She only accepted the enlightenment and opened the perception at the scholar''s Association, but she has not accepted the extraordinary system of the scholar''s Association and has not held the sacred objects provided by them for the time being.

    This means that she is an extraordinary person outside the control of the academic society, and has been very strong. She also has amazing talent and has a lot of room for progress. It is only a matter of time for her to be promoted to the saint.

    Orianna even believes that she has the possibility of surpassing the ten order shackles and reaching a higher level!

    A super genius with unlimited possibilities outside the system

    Orianna knows what this means. She has begun to doubt that this bombing will be handled in this way, which may be related to this.

    She had a simple communication with the housekeeper who sent daily necessities, which confirmed this conjecture from the side.

    At that time, the housekeeper turned his back to the wooden man''s sight and shared some information with Orianna in sign language, mainly related to Kerry.

    Only then did Orianna know that the first time she appeared in the public''s view was to save Princess Anya, the daughter of the Lord Protector, and use this as a link to establish contact with the Lord Protector.

    Later, he became active in the defense war of Qingquan city and captured the very important "0" experimental body alive, which was appreciated by the scholars'' Association. He was certified as an eighth level strong man and quickly became the name of Xingchen Jianji.

    Then the Lord Protector provided her with an opportunity to go to Newlin to accumulate her qualifications and meet herself. But once back in the imperial capital, she was immediately involved in the bombing and has been monitored so far

    This process, chewed carefully, is full of the stench of political struggle.

    Lord Protector, this is going to compete with scholars, and the winner''s reward is likely to be this super genius

    And I, the saint of inflammation, is only a foil

    Ariana felt sick and angry.

    The housekeeper then provided oreana with the latest information and her corresponding analysis:

    A super swordsman who didn''t want to be named has come to the imperial capital. His purpose is unknown, but he probably came for the bombing

    The shadow of the super strong can be vaguely seen in the whole process of Kerry''s rise.

    Let such a powerful and ignorant Cori come out alone and appropriately save Anya.

    Newlin had a slight accident and was easily solved by him immediately.

    As soon as the explosion occurred, he immediately arrived in the capital and tried to participate in it.

    The housekeeper believes that this is certainly not a coincidence, but a wonderful idea, obscure writing, in place, appropriate layout, magical means and exquisite placement.

    The Lord Protector, the scholars'' Association, even Orianna, and himself are already in the Bureau.

    The deep meaning and purpose behind this make people dare not associate.

    The super strong man is not only powerful, but also amazed and admired by his mind and strategy. Just thinking about it, he will tremble all over.

    The housekeeper didn''t report the matter to the Duke of national protection for the time being. He didn''t even know whether to report it or not, so he inquired about Ariana''s views in sign language.

    Olliana was stunned by him. She thought it was too outrageous, but it seemed that it was reasonable?

    After a brief contact with rolle, she felt that although his strength was unfathomable, he didn''t seem to be the type with deep mind and good calculation, and even very attractive and charming

    But men''s mouths are deceptive ghosts. These are probably appearances.

    After some consideration, Orianna changed her position with the housekeeper, turned her back to the wooden man and gave her own suggestions in sign language.

    She still suggested that the Housekeeper should not rush to report the matter to the Lord Protector, but at least collect clear evidence or come up with more reasonable inferences.

    She does not belong to either side of the protectorate and the scholars'' Association, but has her own family and has a higher preference for rolle and her daughter, which will naturally give consideration to favoring her father and daughter.

    "Be sure to keep it a secret!"

    Olliana finally said in sign language.

    Naturally, the housekeeper nodded and left.

    Orianna continued to pretend that nothing had happened and continued her routine teaching with Cori.

    However, although Cori has great respect for Orianna, she is always less close, and even refuses to take a bath with her.

    In her heart, she always felt that the holy teacher had some thoughts about herself other than teachers and students, and even her father!

    She probably really wants to be her mother!

    But this is absolutely impossible!

    Kerry swore in her heart:

    Even if I starve to death, I will always be my father''s daughter!

 Chapter 57

    Although Rohr held the road map in his hand, he finally tossed all morning before arriving at the headquarters of the city guard on the outskirts of the city - a huge military camp.

    No way, the imperial capital is too big and the tram is too slow.

    During the transfer, he also bought a pair of black gloves, but only his left hand, indicating that he was a disabled person.

    I secretly tried my left hand and found that the function of the storage bag was not affected by the gloves, but it could not be changed into various tools.

    Very good. It doesn''t affect daily use.

    It''s a pity that you still have to buy tickets by tram

    Then when he wanted to enter the barracks, he was naturally stopped by the guards.

    "You said you were the former comrades in arms of the two instructors? What evidence do you have?"

    The guard put his hand on the hilt of the sword as he questioned.

    Lol was a little speechless, stretched out his right hand and gently put it on the guard''s sword arm.

    The sudden physical contact made the guards nervous, and subconsciously wanted to draw their sword.

    But he tried to pull it out, but he couldn''t pull it out

    To be exact, it''s not that you can''t pull it out, but that you feel very uncomfortable and uncomfortable. There''s no normal feel of pulling the sword. Even if you pull it out by force, it''s difficult to display the sword skill.

    This guy didn''t exert any force, but he affected the strength and angle of my sword?

    The guard looked at Rolle''s hand on his arm and showed a thoughtful look. After chewing for a while, he loosened the handle of his sword and smiled a little.

    "You really have something. Thank you for your advice."

    "Please follow me."

    He no longer doubted Rolle''s identity and enthusiastically led rolle to a training ground in the military camp.

    There are a group of recruits training here. They keep waving their swords against the scorching noon sun. All of them are sweating.

    Next to them, two strong men with strong backs and shoulders are patrolling around, correcting the actions of one or two recruits from time to time and reprimanding them.

    After noticing rolle, they grinned and rushed over. They thought they wanted a bear hug. Unfortunately, there were recruits present. Finally, they had to hug their shoulders.

    "Hahaha, our two brothers heard about your return yesterday. Unfortunately, these recruits are so useless that they can''t leave. As a result, you came by yourself!"

    "After years of not seeing you, rolle, can you tell us apart?"

    The elder brothers are as like as two peas. They are almost identical in appearance. Few of the swordsmen used to distinguish two people. But Rolle is an exception. He can recognize every two brothers no matter how they are loaded.

    Because of this, the three talents are particularly good.

    Now, even after many years, Rolle still distinguishes the two at a glance. It is difficult to distinguish twins like this with the naked eye. He relies on things like feeling and intuition.

    But now the elby brothers are obviously different. Big elby has a long scar on his face and is blind in one left eye; Little elby also wore a single glove in his right hand. When he patted rolle on the shoulder just now, he could obviously feel that his right hand was missing the ring finger and little finger

    It can be seen that the swordsman regiment really survived an extremely hard time, and the whole swordsman regiment was half disabled except the head and rolle

    The elby brothers greeted some veterans and continued to stare at the recruits. They took rolle to the barracks canteen and sat in a small room dedicated to officers. They ate and chatted.

    After some reminiscence, Rolle directly said the purpose of the trip.

    "Want to help? It''s easy. Drink first. I''ll take you to one of my disciples later. He''s just in charge of it."

    Said big elby, patting his chest.

    Little elby gave different suggestions:

    "If you''re really free, come and help us deal with the recruits? Seriously, the recruits are really not good..."

    After drinking and eating, the two brothers took rolle to the investigation team of the city guard, a subordinate unit of the intelligence reconnaissance force, and met captain Jin.

    After clarifying his intention, Captain Jin showed a warm smile:

    "Welcome, welcome!"

    "The bombing has a great impact, and our manpower has been insufficient. We need the help of ordinary people very much. Mr. rolle came on his own initiative, which was a great help!"

    Then he briefly described the current progress:

    "At present, there are our investigation team, the investigation team, the police and the scholars'' Association''s own extraordinary people. The three parties investigate the matter at the same time. Our main attack direction is the overseas hostile forces, and the police are mainly responsible for the cult organization..."

    "As for those extraordinary people, who knows what they are doing? They are all famous tax thieves."

    "Since Mr. rolle was recommended by the two instructors, I''m sure I can collect a lot of clues. Each effective clue is worth 200 Easts. You can come to me directly later."

    As he said this, he handed out a badge of the investigation team, with the design of a telescope on it. With this, Rolle will be more convenient and will not be fined for riding around on a small donkey.

    By the way, Captain Kim winked at rolle with a look of ''you know''.

    Obviously, even if rolle turned back and told him that his little donkey and kitten were suspected, he would think it was an "effective" clue.

    I think you think of Rolle as a fast earner.

    However, Rolle didn''t refuse the other party''s kindness, so it was settled. He can be an informant of the investigation team from tomorrow.

    After chatting with the elby brothers for a while, Rolle declined his offer to have dinner, went back to the rental house alone, and took a look at the stables first.

    As a result, I just saw the little donkey with his head down and put a carrot in front of the little milk cat.

    "Meow meow!"

    The little milk cat refused to eat and shouted angrily. The milk was fierce.

    After seeing rolle, he hurriedly opened his four short legs and ran over. It looked like a round, furry ball rolling on the ground.

    Lol smiled, picked up the baby cat, picked up the rejected carrot and fed it into its mouth.

    "When you grow up, don''t be picky about food and eat more vitamins so as not to be invisible at night."

    Rolle is right.

    Little milk cat: "

    "By the way, from tomorrow on, I''m going to investigate the murderer of the bombing. You also join me and help me."

    The little donkey and the little milk cat immediately looked at him with that puzzled look.

    "Don''t worry, it''s just a simple job. It''s to go to all kinds of places, smell if there''s any suspicious smell, and then track it all the way along the smell. Isn''t it difficult at all?"

    Little donkey: O ((�ѡ�) o

    Kitten: �� (�á� �� ��;)��

    --------------

    There may be more at night?

 Chapter 58

    After being harassed by the crafty flies of the imperial capital for another night, the next day, with the help of the little milk cat, a theft was successfully solved.

    On the third day, nothing happened.

    On the fourth day, the little donkey used his magic to break a vicious case of robbing money and sex. After subduing the robber, he got a kiss from the enthusiastic girl in the imperial capital and a small note with an address

    On the fifth day, nothing happened.

    On the sixth day, he returned several aunts who stole fasteners from the construction site.

    On the seventh day, I received a check sent by Captain Jin. There was 600 Easts in it. It was a bonus for him to provide three "effective" clues

    "I clearly just want to help solve my daughter''s problem, but how can I go farther and farther on the road of model citizens?"

    Rolle muttered helplessly, holding a box of mosquito repellent water bought from the grocery store.

    Over the past week, I fought with the flies in the imperial capital every night. I was awakened once a day. When I was old, I couldn''t sleep well, which bothered him.

    Today, he has to go back to the swordsman regiment. Zhou Chang visits the instructor and colleagues and asks the head if there is any good news.

    When I got to the door, I happened to meet a wounded man limping with bandages and plaster, followed by a group of housekeepers and maids.

    "Didn''t I tell you not to follow? I can''t bear this little injury, and I don''t deserve to be a member of ''broken blade''!"

    "Haven''t you been treated with magic? My injury is recovering. Go back quickly and don''t delay my sword practice!"

    Listen to the voice. It should be the dandy who said to duel with others last time. I didn''t expect to be so confident at the beginning. As a result, he was beaten so badly

    To be honest, this is still somewhat strange. The biggest difference between classical fencing and new school fencing is that it pays attention to both attack and defense, rather than emphasizing attack and suppression as the new school does, leaving defense to equipment and secret arts.

    In short, classical swordsmanship should be more complete and systematic, while new school swordsmanship pays more attention to the fit with secret arts and equipment. It is a new idea evolved according to the extraordinary system of the scholars'' Association.

    Both have their own advantages and disadvantages. For example, rich children and ordinary soldiers, who need to protect themselves with swordsmanship, of course, they choose the classical school, while those who accept the system are naturally more suitable for the new school.

    So it''s a little strange that the dandy used classical swordsmanship and was beaten into a bandage. Logically, it shouldn''t be so miserable

    However, this man also has a bit of backbone and blood. When he was beaten like this, he had to limp to practice his sword, which surprised rolle.

    I''m not afraid I''m half Disabled

    Rolle waited for the bandage man to go first, followed him in and found the instructor.

    The instructor gave him good news:

    "Your Highness has promised to help look after your daughter, so don''t worry."

    There was a reassuring smile on Rolle''s face.

    Just then, Jerry shouted downstairs:

    "Rolle, you''re here. Come and help!"

    Rolle hurried over and saw the bandage dandy sitting next to him, secretly looking at himself through the gap in the gauze on his face.

    "He is my student, Shaw, the young master of Tim''s family..."

    Jerry gave a brief introduction. It turned out that he wanted rolle and Tom to join hands and restore the duel and make a comeback according to the description of the bandage master.

    This is also a traditional project of the swordsman regiment before. It can be improved through actual combat resumption, which is much better than simply analyzing with the mouth.

    Jerry finished and introduced rolle by the way:

    "Although this guy looks very handsome, he was the leading genius in our regiment. Even the head of the regiment is very optimistic about his talent. If he can give you some advice, it will be your luck. He will ''play'' you in a moment."

    The bandage man nodded again and again. He was very clever and didn''t ask rolle why he didn''t stay in the swordsman group all the time.

    "Well, let''s start!"

    Rolle arranged the starting position of classical fencing, while Tom opposite lost his scabbard, held the sword in one hand and pointed at rolle.

    The bandage man began to describe. Rolle and Tom''s wooden swords crossed each other several times and retreated again.

    "The foundation is fairly solid, but there is a problem with the choice to start, so it was suppressed at the beginning."

    Rolle commented and then gave his own ideas.

    "The new school of swordsmanship, because it is just fierce, pays more attention to angle and force. You might as well..."

    Then he and Tom demonstrated again. When Tom came out of the sword, he didn''t retreat but advance. He took the initiative to get close to each other, avoided the best angle and distance of his opponent, took out the wooden sword and knocked Tom''s arm with the hilt.

    Tom could only instinctively withdraw his sword for defense, and then fell into passivity.

    Jerry nodded and commented:

    "That''s right. Although our classical school focuses on defense, it is not a conservative. Sometimes it takes the initiative to attack and find a favorable position for us. The effect is much better than simple defense."

    The bandage man lowered his head slightly, thought and chewed carefully, and then said:

    "I''ve been taught! Thank you, master rolle!"

    The drill continues.

    Although the bandage man was defeated at the beginning, he can still support and wait for opportunities with solid basic skills.

    Rolle casually pointed out several missed opportunities, and then demonstrated how to seize the opportunity to gradually show the light of worship in the bandage man''s eyes beaten into panda eyes.

    But the two sides fought for more than ten rounds, and the bandage didn''t show the image of defeat. Even if they couldn''t win, there was always a chance to surrender. Wouldn''t they be beaten so badly?

    Rolle also wondered.

    Just then, the bandage man said angrily:

    "At this time, I suddenly heard something. My consciousness gradually blurred, and there was an illusion in front of me. Then I couldn''t support it, even surrender."

    "That guy took this opportunity and beat me like this..."

    Luo Er''s three faces coagulated at the same time, which was obviously hit by the opposite Yin move!

    And from the description of the situation, it looks like mental pollution!

    "Is the deyol family involved in the cult?"

    Tom asked in a low voice.

    The bandage man suddenly looked like waking up from a dream:

    "Ah? Cult? Do you mean that guy disturbed my spirit with Yin moves?"

    "No wonder, I said that the situation was a little wrong. The guy lied to me that it was his newly perceived authority..."

 Chapter 59

    Rolle thinks the Tim young master... Is a little naive

    I didn''t realize what was wrong until now.

    However, he would say what he said before. He was beaten like this and wanted to come to the swordsman regiment, which is also very consistent with his personal setting.

    "Ah! I''m so angry! The bastards of the deyol family dare to cheat me! I''m going to find my father and tell my eldest brother!"

    The bandage jumped up and limped to leave.

    But before he left, he did not forget to bow deeply to rolle and said sincerely:

    "Thank you very much for your advice. I will be rewarded when I solve this matter!"

    Then he left, surrounded by the housekeeper and the maid.

    Rolle gave Jerry a puzzled look.

    Jerry shrugged and said helplessly:

    "The child is not bad, but his temperament is... Special..."

    Just say it''s silly

    Lol said something and then asked:

    "His opponent is also a decent man, isn''t he? If he openly uses the means of cults, he won''t be afraid of being bothered by them?"

    Tom shrugged and said with a wry smile:

    "This is difficult because there is no tangible evidence..."

    "The deyol family is the largest iron and steel leader in the imperial capital, and there are members representing them in the house. Such a rich family is difficult to be shaken by such a small matter."

    "The Tim family has also been engaged in steelmaking and ironmaking for generations and is the biggest rival of the deyol family. Therefore, no one will believe Shaw''s testimony, but will think that he is deliberately trapped for the sake of the family business."

    Jerry also added:

    "Emperor capital is a place with deep water and bright surface. I don''t know how much dirt is hidden under it."

    "Well, it has nothing to do with us anyway. It''s all about the police."

    Rolle nodded on the surface, but he had a different idea in his heart:

    You''ve got a firm foothold here. Naturally, it''s not suitable to get involved in this kind of thing, but I''m different. I''m a warm-hearted model and good citizen!

    So he exchanged greetings with them for a while, found an excuse to leave, then went home, rode on a little donkey and touched the factory area outside the city.

    His intuition told him that the deyol family involved in the cult was likely to find some clues to the bombing.

    There is no practical basis and rigorous derivation, just pure intuition, and find something meaningful to do for yourself.

    He followed the directions of the road signs and spent more than two hours to find the largest steel plant in the imperial capital.

    The scale is really large. It covers an area wider than Duoduo town. Even when it is almost dark, there is a clang sound inside. It looks like a hot day. There are rows of chimneys around, but the white smoke like water vapor comes out instead of black smoke.

    Magic magic technology!

    "I''ll go in and have a look. You two walk around and smell to see if there''s anything wrong."

    Rolle fed the carrot on the stick to the little donkey, rubbed the baby cat''s head and told him.

    Then, with the telescope badge, he easily entered the factory. The other party also specially found a factory director as a guide and took him to visit several important factories.

    Of course, there was no harvest. Obviously, the deyols were not fools. They raised cults in their factories.

    But Rolle''s real purpose is not here, but to inquire about all kinds of situations of the deyol family, including the location of their manor, the location of their office and so on.

    Because they were all news that could be known by casual inquiry, the factory director didn''t doubt anything and told the truth.

    In order to maintain the staffing of "military investigators", Rolle also asked some "professional" questions:

    "All your products are sold in China?"

    As soon as he heard this question, the factory director''s face flashed a little nervous and said quickly:

    "Of course, steel belongs to the foreign trade pipe products of the Empire. It will certainly not be sold to those barbarians!"

    "This is something that the president attaches great importance to. We ensure that every transaction has a detailed whereabouts and records. Do you need me to find a financial to confirm with you?"

    Obviously, he knew what the military investigation team was mainly responsible for and did not forget to slander his competitors:

    "It''s Tim''s factory. You should have heard of it. There has always been a problem with their financial flow, which is often exposed in the newspaper..."

    Rolle is not a real investigator. He is not interested in these natural things. After continuing to ask a few seemingly professional but actually irrelevant questions, he leaves.

    When he walked out of the door, the factory director secretly handed over a bulging envelope with a smile on his face

    Roll went away and opened it. Good guy, a thousand Easts!

    This efficiency is much higher than being an enthusiastic citizen

    "Come on, let''s go to deyol''s manor."

    Rolle tied a carrot to the stick again, patted the donkey''s ass and drove to the city.

    The villa manor of the deyol family is located in the rich area in the east of the city. It was midnight when rolle arrived. Because of the curfew, the street was empty, with only a little dim light from the street lamps.

    Rolle hid the little donkey in an alley on the street, and with a little milk cat, he stole to the edge of the manor wall.

    "Go, smell and see if there''s anything wrong."

    He whispered and let the baby cat out.

    After a while, the little milk cat came back, waved his furry paws, made a gesture, and then the hair on his body exploded violently into a fluffy ball of hair.

    "It means that you feel uneasy and dangerous?"

    Asked rolle.

    The little kitten nodded, and then stretched out her little claws to him for a hug.

    Rolle stuffed it into his coat pocket, took out a high courtesy and a mask from his left hand, took off his gloves and exposed his metal prosthesis.

    The mask is a black-and-white symmetrical face, and the left half is a tearful smile; The white on the right half is a tearful cry image, black and white, sad and happy.

    He prepared this outfit a few days ago. Unexpectedly, he really used it today.

    Before, people from the swordsman group always mentioned "grey skin" to him, which gave him some inspiration. The telescope badge is not omnipotent. It will always meet places where it doesn''t work. It''s better to disguise it as grey skin, which is convenient to act and throw the pot.

    After changing his clothes, Rolle quickly turned over, jumped over the high wall of the manor, avoided the guard all the way, followed the guidance of the little milk cat and touched it in the direction that made it uneasy.

    The manor is very big, and Rolle''s direction is towards the back garden.

    When he was just getting close to the back garden, there was a familiar "buzzing" sound in his ear.

    The fly that had harassed him for a long time seemed to appear again.

    -----------

    A new role has been added. Let''s send some pictures?

 Chapter 60

    Through the faint light in the manor, Rolle looked around carefully and couldn''t find the disgusting fly, but the annoying sound of "buzzing" was still heard.

    Obviously, this'' fly ''is very cunning.

    He continued to touch the depths of the back garden, and the sound of "buzzing" became clearer and clearer.

    As he walked, he heard some small sounds again.

    Under the cover of bushes, Rolle slowly approached the sound source, then popped his head and looked at it through the weak light source around him.

    Those are two bodies still twitching

    From the perspective of clothes, it should be the servants and maids here. Their clothes are untidy, like hiding in the garden.

    The corpse''s facial expression was ferocious and frightened. His eyes seemed to be staring out of his eyes. A stream of dirty blood was still flowing out of his eyes, ears, mouth and nose. It seemed that he had experienced great pain before he died.

    Rolle came closer and found that their celestial caps had been broken, revealing a dark blood hole

    "No... it''s not broken, it''s more like destruction from the inside... The brain jumped out by itself?"

    Rolle could not help frowning on his face under the mask. It seems that he, a model and enthusiastic citizen, is going to crack a big case today.

    He followed the "buzzing" sound and continued to touch deep into the garden. Then he saw some light at an underground entrance similar to a wine cellar, and there was a faint voice inside.

    Roll''s left hand popped out the bone spur, opened the door lock of the wine cellar, opened it and drilled in.

    The first floor of the wine cellar looks like a normal wine cellar. Bottles of red wine are placed on the shelves on both sides, and several cold lights are lit on the wall.

    The position of one of the wine racks is somewhat offset, revealing a one person high hole in the back. You can see the fire flickering in the hole.

    "Shh!"

    Rolle made a ''silent'' gesture to the baby cat.

    The little milk cat quickly covered his mouth with two small claws and nodded.

    Rolle got into the hole and found that there was a spiral staircase. He went down the stairs and came to a wide basement. There were more than a dozen people in it, and some mysterious ceremony was going on.

    Rolle hid outside the door and watched secretly.

    These dozen people wore the most common white robes on the market and looked like ordinary priests, but they drew a strange and strange pattern on their chest: a pair of cicada wings of insects, with a big mouth full of sharp teeth in the middle.

    Their station was in the shape of a six pointed star. Everyone was whispering something in a language that rolle couldn''t understand. It was obviously not ventilated around, but the torch and brazier were still waving. The old man who pulled everyone''s shadow twisted wildly on the ground and wall, looking like a group of demons dancing.

    The whole scene is a cult ritual.

    In the middle of them, that is, the central area of the six pointed star, there is also a pattern of wings and big mouth. On the pattern, there are also several long gunny bags, which are crawling.

    The sobbing voice of a young woman kept coming out of one of the sacks:

    "Brother... Why did you do this? Mom and dad won''t forgive you..."

    Out of the cult members came a young man with an extremely fierce expression on his face. He severely stepped on the sound sack and forced her to be quiet.

    "Master deyol, you can start."

    A thin old man in the crowd said.

    The young man nodded, took a snake shaped dagger from his arms, cut his wrist, and sprinkled a few wisps of blood on the central area of the six pointed star.

    After the blood fell to the ground, it was boiling and surging, and quickly spread around like a carpet, turning the center of the six pointed star into a surging blood pool.

    The young man personally threw three sacks on the ground into the blood pool. With a violent twist, the sack slowly "sank" into the blood pool.

    Then, with a crazy look on his face, he knelt on the ground and shouted loudly:

    "Welcome my Lord!"

    Other cult members also knelt down one after another and shouted together:

    "Welcome my Lord!"

    The blood pool was boiling violently again, and something covered by mosaic rose slowly.

    It''s literally a mosaic. You can''t see the real face of this thing with the naked eye, but it''s about the same outline as a statue.

    The statue slowly flew to the young man''s head, then turned into a gray light and penetrated into his body.

    The young man was shocked and his body began to twist violently. In the blink of an eye, he grew into a giant of two meters. His originally handsome face also became ferocious and evil. He bulged up a lump of iron muscles and emitted a faint green light.

    He''s green and strong.

    "This is... What a magnificent force! I feel that nothing in the world can resist me!"

    The young man''s voice became hoarse and dry, as if sandpaper were grinding stones. He punched next to him, and the strong wind just blew a big hole in the wall.

    "Ah! What a terrible force! Thank you for the gift of our Lord!"

    The blood pool in the middle was no longer boiling. It was quiet and solidified slowly.

    Other cult members showed a look of joy and came forward to congratulate one after another. Only the thin old man with a suspicious face muttered in a low voice:

    "This... Although it is a good thing that our Lord gives strength, why does he not come? Is there a deviation in our ceremony?"

    The young man noticed the scene and asked:

    "High priest, what''s the problem?"

    Instead of answering him, the old man stared at the dried blood on the ground, which was condensing a symbol.

    "This symbol is a little strange and has never appeared before. Its meaning is..."

    The old man muttered in a low voice. He took out a booklet from his arms and looked at it for a while. His face suddenly changed.

    "The meaning is... Run?"

    The young man suddenly turned pale, seemed to notice something, and shouted angrily at the door of the basement:

    "Who is it?"

    From the shadow outside the door, slowly came out of Rolle''s figure with a top hat and a black-and-white mask.

    "Just a passing enthusiastic citizen."

    Rohr whispered, taking his sword out of his left hand, and continued slowly:

    "I always hesitated before, because I didn''t want to kill people. Even sinners should not be judged by me, but now... I suddenly changed my mind

    So... "

    "You! Everybody! You must die!"

    He said word by word, picked up his sword and rushed to the cult.

    ------------

    Should there be more in the evening?

    Play the game first.

 Chapter 61

    Luo Er suddenly appeared, startled the evil believers opposite one after another, and Qi Qi retreated several steps.

    His appearance suddenly appeared, which was still a little scary.

    The young man who had become a muscle freak snorted coldly and tried to welcome him, but he was stopped by the thin old man.

    "Let''s come first. Don''t waste the gift of our Lord. He may hide an expert behind him."

    The old man was afraid of the symbol on the ground, which represented "running for his life".

    However, the black-and-white yin-yang face suddenly appeared, and there was no power fluctuation on him. He was an ordinary man at all. Most of the strong saints were hidden behind him, so he attracted a warning.

    "Together! Kill him!"

    The old man shouted and took out a bright snake dagger from his arms. A circle of dark green secret arts array was lit on his chest, and the runes on it were lit alternately and rotated slowly.

    Other cult followers followed suit, took out daggers, sacrificed to the Dharma array, and surrounded rolle from multiple directions.

    They sang something together in a low voice, and the low sound waves gathered together and poured into Rolle''s unsuspecting ears.

    Luo Er was slightly stunned, stopped and tilted his head.

    The old man couldn''t help but show a vicious smile on his face.

    The mental pollution exerted by this group is close to the strength of the offspring of evil gods. For humans, the effect is far better than normal attacks. After all, the difficulty of mental protection is much higher than that of physical protection.

    The weakest children of evil gods are dangerous 8, which is largely due to the overwhelming spiritual pollution.

    Wail! Scream! Then... Die!

    The old man roared in his heart and continued to whisper.

    But after a little stunned for a while, Rolle looked around and asked inexplicably:

    "What do you want to learn mosquito barking together? Is it boring me to death?"

    The old man was stunned, and his face showed an expression of seeing a ghost. He couldn''t even care about singing.

    Invalid?

    How is that possible?

    But he immediately reacted and shouted:

    "Stop singing. He has mental protection equipment. Stab him with a secret sword!"

    After that, he took the snake shaped dagger in his hand and wiped it on the edge of the secret art border on his chest.

    The whole dagger was immediately dyed dark green, with a little vicious light.

    This is a special poison technique, which can poison both sides of the dagger.

    Other evil believers did the same, and then rushed up one after another and poked the poisonous dagger in their hand at rolle.

    Rolle still stood in place, did not move, adjusted his posture with his left hand, held the bottom of the scabbard, put his sword obliquely on his back, and the hilt was exposed from his right shoulder.

    Then he took a step forward by holding the handle of the sword on his right shoulder, rotated his body clockwise, and drew the sword with his right hand.

    Zheng!

    With a crisp sound of the sharp sword coming out of the scabbard, the sword in Rolle''s hand drew a perfect arc in the air and returned to the scabbard again.

    Ding Ding

    There was a series of crisp sounds around, the snake daggers in the hands of evil believers fell to the ground one after another, and the secret arts array in front of their chest was extinguished one by one.

    They still stood where they were, motionless.

    "This..."

    The muscle freak looked down and touched the deep bone wound in front of his chest. The dark blood was pouring out.

    He didn''t see anything and didn''t know how the injury came from. It was like suddenly appearing on himself.

    He stretched out his arm, which was thicker than the waist of an adult male, and touched the high priest next to him.

    The thin old man''s neck slowly showed a bright red blood line, gushed a large stream of blood, and his body fell down with it.

    It was like knocking down a domino, and other cultists fell down one by one.

    One sword, all died, none escaped

    Rolle looked at the muscle freak who was still standing, and his eyes narrowed slightly under the mask.

    Not only did he not die, the terrible wound on his chest healed rapidly with the naked eye.

    This made him frown slightly.

    This sword, a little mistake

    The height difference of the enemy is too big!

    At this time, the muscle strange talent woke up like a dream, roared in his mouth, kicked hard under his feet, and his hill like body rushed at rolle like a shell, waving a large fist of a casserole and smashed at his face door.

    Rolle quickly crossed the scabbard and resisted his opponent''s punch.

    Boom!

    After a dull sound, his body fell back and retreated a long way. The whole basement was trembling slightly. The ground under his feet was ploughed out two deep gullies by the fist wind.

    "Strength is OK..."

    He moved his slightly sour arm a little, commented.

    The muscle freak roared again and rushed like him again.

    His fist directly penetrated ror''s body and hit the wall behind him. The wall suddenly cracked a big hole, and the cracks quickly covered the whole wall.

    Unfortunately, what he hit was only a remnant.

    "The speed is too bad..."

    Rolle didn''t know when he had appeared behind him, and shook his head discontentedly.

    "Even one''s own family can sacrifice. That''s all the power in exchange. Is it worth it?"

    The muscle freak seemed to have lost his mind and didn''t answer. Instead, he turned and rushed over for the third time.

    Rolle''s sword had been retracted to his waist again, and his right hand brushed it gently on the handle.

    Sword lights flashed across the muscle man''s body, and blood flowers exploded one after another on the meat mountain like body. The whole body seemed to have been hit by hundreds of swords in an instant.

    His limbs were cut off and scattered to one side. He was only left with his upper body, but he was still alive. He was still struggling and roared angrily from his throat, like a dying beast.

    "The vitality is still very tenacious, but on the whole, it is very general..."

    "Do you want to take refuge in a slightly more powerful demon?"

    Rolle continued to comment.

    When he was in the village before, he heard the fat men mention that many people outside would sacrifice to demons and obtain all kinds of power. It was very evil and dangerous.

    Today is the first time he has met this situation.

    But in front of him, his vision is too poor, the devil he takes refuge in is too weak, or too stingy, and he gives too little power. In short, he is very delicious. He doesn''t even need to use the profound meaning. He can be solved only by ordinary sword technique.

    "I should have done it earlier. I''m sorry..."

    Rohr whispered in a guilty voice.

    This is an apology to the three poor sacrifices. He was hesitant and afraid and missed the opportunity to save people.

    It will be so angry later, with the smell of incompetence and rage

    "Not next time!"

    -------------

    Added a new role.

    A new operation officer, Fengyu night book friend, took office.

    Let''s send more pictures. He will feed you the best.

    Hello to me, hello to him, hello to you, hello to everyone.

 Chapter 62

    Rolle slowly approached the muscle man''s stick on the ground and kicked him.

    The vitality of the goods is really tenacious. There is no sign of dying. All the wounds on the body have stopped bleeding and are healing quickly. Even if nothing is done, it will only take three or two days to recover.

    Such exaggerated self-healing ability, if used in their own arms

    A strange idea flashed through Rolle''s mind.

    But he immediately shook his head again and denied the immature idea.

    The muscle man in front of him has completely lost his reason. His eyes are red, his forehead is covered with green tendons, and his mouth keeps roaring like a beast. He doesn''t look like a human at all.

    Sure enough, such a thing that goes beyond the limits of common sense cannot have no price.

    Rolle sighed in his heart and whispered:

    "It''s too cheap for people like you to die without a whole body..."

    "Alas, I can''t help it. Who calls me a good man?"

    With that, his sword flashed and cut off the head of the muscle man.

    This time, he really stopped struggling. His body and skin quickly turned black and hard, condensed into something like volcanic rock, and died thoroughly.

    He felt the surrounding atmosphere quiet. A pair of small furry claws poked out of the bulging shirt pocket in front of Rolle''s chest, pulled them at the edge of the pocket, then popped out a pair of sharp ears, and then a pair of big round eyes.

    "Meow meow?"

    "Well, it''s all right."

    Rolle rubbed the careful little milk cat, took off his mask, looked at the bodies around him, and couldn''t help muttering:

    "It seems useless to buy this mask?"

    Then he sneaked out of the manor, rode on a little donkey and rushed to captain Jin of the investigation team all night.

    This is a really big case and effective clue. Naturally, it should be reported at the first time.

    Captain Kim was very impatient when he was woken up at night, but after listening to Rolle''s description, the whole man suddenly became refreshed and hurriedly said:

    "Mr. rolle, you rest here first. I''ll take someone to the scene and wait for my news!"

    Rolle''s current identity is just a private investigator equivalent to an "informant". Subsequent events are not suitable for participation. At the same time, he is too lazy to go again and simply sleeps in the lounge of the investigation team.

    On the way to the scene of the crime, Captain Jin specially asked someone to inform the police and scholars, but we must ensure that they arrive at the scene later than themselves.

    The investigation team obviously can''t afford such a big case involving rich and famous families on their own. After all, their job is to investigate foreign hostile forces and take the credit for discovering it first.

    The other two sides also arrived soon. Captain Jin had just roughly restored the incident, and they followed.

    "... this is probably the case. The eldest son of the deyol family colluded with the cult and held a cult ceremony in his cellar, but it was destroyed..."

    "According to the testimony of other servants in the manor, it was not his first day to do this. The first abnormality occurred more than ten days ago; at the same time, their blood relatives began to disappear one after another, but no one called the police..."

    "If Sir and Mrs. deyol hadn''t been in Newlin all this time, I''m afraid they would have been poisoned."

    The police sent captain Jin''s old acquaintance, police officer Li, to deal with the matter. They had cooperated many times before. They knew each other''s level, so they didn''t refute, but asked:

    "So who interrupted the ceremony and killed the gangsters?"

    Captain Jin didn''t answer, but the scholar who dressed like an ordinary clerk in a suit and suit next to him said:

    "I''ve checked the wounds on the body. If I just look at this, I can''t see anything. It''s just a wound caused by a sharp ordinary sword. It''s cruel and accurate. Almost everyone was killed with one sword

    "I''m afraid his swordsmanship is no worse than the top experts such as head zakun of the ''elegant sword'' and master anheim of the ''master of the sword''."

    "But what really surprised me was that there was no more sword mark left here... This is definitely an unimaginable situation. Captain Jin''s level of swordsmanship is better than me. You should know what it means?"

    Actually, I''ve been surprised

    Captain Jin said something in his heart. After checking the scene, he was deeply shocked.

    When rolle described it to him, he didn''t explain how he killed these people. Captain Jin was worried and didn''t ask any more questions. He didn''t find out until he came to the scene and checked the body. It seems that all the more than a dozen cult elements were killed by a sword?

    It''s not that one sword killed one person, but that it took only one sword to kill all these dozens of people

    Because this inference was too amazing and contrary to common sense, he subconsciously didn''t believe it, but preferred what other method Mr. rolle, the best friend of the two instructors, should have used.

    You really have such powerful swordsmanship. What kind of informant do you come to me as? Isn''t it good to go to Kaizong school?

    But even if it is not killed with one sword, it can accurately kill them one by one under the siege of more than a dozen vicious cults. This sword skill is no worse than two instructors.

    Captain Jin suddenly had a different idea in his mind and said perfunctorily:

    "Yes, it is indeed the work of a master of swordsmanship."

    Police officer Li on one side listened, his eyes lit up slightly, and hurriedly asked:

    "Is it one of your men? Such excellent swordsmanship, it''s not suitable to be a scout under you?"

    "What do you want?"

    Captain Jin suddenly became nervous and vaguely guessed some of the old friend''s ideas.

    Sure enough, Li immediately said:

    "We are old partners. I won''t hide it from you. You should also know the situation of our police station. The quality of personnel has always been a headache. Instead of letting the master subordinate to you, why don''t you lend it to me? When I owe you a personal favor."

    But Captain Kim immediately refused:

    "Who wants to rob me? Don''t even think about it! Even if my son likes your daughter very much, don''t even think about it!"

    "And who told you that he is a big soldier under my command? He is clearly a senior consultant of our investigation team! Can you afford him with the salary of your police station?"

    Officer Li was speechless for a moment and didn''t know how to refute.

    But the extraordinary man next to him suddenly interposed:

    "Cough, it''s just the treatment of senior military advisers. Our academic society should be able to afford it."

    ------------------

    There''s really no night. I''m going out tomorrow. I have to go to bed early.

 Chapter 63

    Captain Jin was caught off guard by the sudden intervention of the scholars'' Association. He was stunned for a while before he asked:

    "Didn''t you hear what I just said? This strong man is a senior adviser to our military!"

    Of course, he did not want a master like rolle to be robbed. The military also needed such high-end combat power. Especially for their investigation team, and the original badge subordinate to the investigation team, it was made of copper, and this one was gold-plated, with a circle of beautiful lace around it, showing its identity as a "senior consultant".

    At the same time, the medal is also a miniature magic guide camera with automatic flushing function. The lens is hidden in the telescope icon and can be taken with a poke.

    Although it''s only black-and-white photos, but the resolution is quite high?

 Chapter 64

    Rolle was still a little confused until he left Captain King''s office.

    Why?

    Mingming just wants to be a warm-hearted citizen and Mingming just wants to help his daughter solve problems. The two expectations are superimposed together. Why is this?

    However, before he left, Captain Jin still provided a message he "inquired" from the top of the military:

    Because of his outstanding contribution, this cult case has been solved, so the truth tower explosion should be put down soon.

    Rolle couldn''t help wondering more. Is there any connection between the two things? There is no evidence that the gang of cults did the bombing, right?

    He felt that with the strength of these evil believers, he had to be stingy and could easily solve it himself. Why should he go to the nest of the scholars'' Association to destroy it?

    What''s more worrying is that although the evil believers have solved the problem, the demon they believe in and worship has not been killed

    He raised this concern with Captain Kim, but Captain Kim patted him on the shoulder, smiled and said:

    "Don''t think too much about this kind of thing. You can''t manage it."

    "I don''t know how many organizations like this are in the world; let alone how many demons lurking in the chaotic domain are bewitching people like this..."

    In this regard, Rolle can only say that the outside world is too dangerous. It''s too difficult for people to live

    The decision to protect her daughter was indeed correct!

    She needs more training later, and it''s almost time to pass on the second of the Upanishads to her.

    He said to himself, bought a copy of today''s newspaper from the roadside newspaper booth and read the headlines:

    "Shock! Why did a rich family join a cult and commit such a crime? Is it the distortion of human nature or the decline of morality?"

    The old man was shocked

    He continued to read the following contents. In addition to the normal description of the case, the writer has been guiding the reader''s thinking in the direction of the explosion, constantly suggesting that the explosion may have been committed by this cult.

    Rolle seems to understand why the bombing will end soon.

    As an enthusiastic citizen, I found a great scapegoat for them

    Of course, he has no opinion on this operation, let alone help a group of cults appeal, as long as he can let his daughter return to normal life as soon as possible.

    "Although it''s a mistake, it can also be regarded as helping my little Kerry solve a problem?"

    He smiled and sighed in a low voice.

    So on a day off two days later, Cori was sitting on a long and wide bay window, basking in the early morning sun.

    Today, Orianna didn''t give lessons, and they didn''t want to take the watcher out, so they had to rest in a small villa.

    The gentle sunshine outside the window plated a little gold on Cori''s long silver hair, and made the white silk stockings on her legs crystal clear, revealing the pink and tender flesh color inside.

    But Lili was reading a big black book in her arms. She turned the book from time to time with one hand, and the other hand unconsciously brushed up to her lower leg along the instep tightly wrapped by white silk stockings, as if she was outlining the perfect leg curve.

    After reading for an hour, she stretched lazily, closed the book and looked in the direction of Orianna.

    The title of the book printed on the cover also came out:

    "Crystal Princess''s bitterness, pampering and sadism in the heart of a girl"

    Olliana was lying in a rocking chair, her slender legs were very unsightly, and she was staring at a black book:

    "The overlord loves me"

    She is more serious and devoted than Kelly

    "Teacher Orianna, stop reading. Let''s practice the sword?"

    Cori shook Ariana''s arm.

    "Mingming is a girl. Why do you want to practice sword every day? Isn''t it good to learn secret arts with me?"

    Orianna said without raising her head.

    "But... The secret art is not interesting at all. It''s still fun to practice sword!"

    Kerry explained with a small mouth.

    Olliana sighed, folded the pages of the book, put them aside, sat up from the recliner, and said seriously:

    "Xiao Keli, didn''t I say that in this world, fencing alone is not enough. The extraordinary system is a complete set of collocation. If you want to go further..."

    Before she could finish her words, she saw that Ke Li covered her ears and didn''t listen. Wang Ba chanted scriptures.

    During this time, Cori was obedient and obedient most of the time, but occasionally she was very stubborn, and some ideas and opinions were particularly stubborn, especially about the power system.

    She insisted that only practicing fencing was enough in her life.

    Orianna tried to lead her back to the right path, but she always came back with one word:

    "Didn''t my father just practice fencing?"

    Olliana really didn''t know how to refute for a moment

    During this time, she is also trying to crack the powerful secret of Rolle. She has also talked a lot with Kerry and asked a lot about rolle.

    Some of the deeds are very common, that is, normal mountain village life.

    But the other part is too outrageous, such as the emperor who saves humanity, the commander who defends the sea, the cleaner who splits in the air, and the researcher of the pharmaceutical company

    As soon as I heard this, I knew it was all made up to cheat my daughter. It was a father''s normal operation.

    Therefore, Orianna is puzzled. Rolle is so powerful that she must have a rich and wonderful experience to tell her daughter. Why must she make up these bad stories?

    In order not to expose his cards and origins, can even his daughter cheat?

    Oh, man

    Olliana really had no choice but to make some conjectures according to her own knowledge and theory.

    She felt that rolle either held sacred objects that were particularly strong and exaggerated, or obtained some magical power through other secret channels.

    She still prefers the first guess and regards keeping a low profile as the price of the holy thing, which makes the most sense.

    "Teacher, shall we practice sword?"

    Cori shook Ariana''s arm again and said with a milky voice.

    Orianna quickly changed her mind and wondered how to deal with the past.

    Although the little guy is very cute, he is really frightening to learn from Rolle''s fencing. Although he is not Birol, if he only competes with fencing, he is not her opponent. He can only rely on secret skills to cheat secretly and barely maintain the dignity of the teacher.

    It''s not easy to be a teacher for a little guy who is too talented.

    Just then, a "wooden man" came in, bowed slightly to them and said:

    "Gentlemen, the investigation is over. You can go home."

    "I''ve offended you a lot during this time. I hope you can understand..."

    After that, the two wooden men ran away like running for their lives

 Chapter 65

    The past two days have been the most relaxing and comfortable days for rolle since he came to the imperial capital.

    After reconfirming the news from the head that the bombing was about to end, he was completely relieved.

    I was a little worried about work and income before, and I picked up a moist fat job in vain.

    More importantly, the disgusting fly stopped harassing him at night and could sleep comfortably every night.

    The only thing I''m worried about is that the fly will make a comeback, but it''s useless to worry about this kind of thing. If it keeps hiding in the chaotic domain and doesn''t come out, Rolle can''t take it and can''t kill it?

    So these two days, Rolle got up early every day and went to the barracks. With the title of senior adviser, Rolle helped the elby brothers practice their recruits and passed the addiction of "being a good teacher" by the way.

    To tell you the truth, this recruit is really not good. If you don''t mention bicoli''s talent, you can''t even compare with those guys in the village. If you don''t say you can become a fifth level master like yourself, I''m afraid it''s difficult to reach the average level of the swordsman regiment in those years.

    Rolle somehow understood why Captain King wanted to keep himself with his fat job of admiring others.

    Fortunately, the army''s combat power mainly comes from the cluster offensive of guns and guns. Fencing is mainly used for close self-protection and physical exercise. Otherwise, with the qualifications of these recruits, Rolle will have to worry about the country and the people.

    After abandoning the recruits in the morning, he went to the Military Library in the afternoon to check some extraordinary knowledge that could not be bought outside.

    It was also here that he deeply understood the sacred system of the world.

    At ordinary times, the names of "quasi sacred objects" and "pseudo sacred objects" are actually inaccurate. They are just folk names. According to official standards, these things also belong to sacred objects, that is, special equipment with certain extraordinary attributes.

    According to the performance, origin, control difficulty, cost and other indicators, these sacred objects are divided into multiple levels. For example, storage bags and pamphlets sent by doctors are not powerful and have no cost. The formal classification should belong to level 4, ordinary sacred objects, commonly known as quasi sacred objects.

    Pseudo holy objects are level 3 and expansion holy objects. Like level 4 ordinary objects, they are completely artificial holy objects with much stronger performance and effect. The masterpieces are not even weaker than level 1 and level 2 holy objects, but the cost is often extremely high and difficult to use.

    The 2 levels of essence and 1 levels of artifact are what people often call "sacred objects". They are not entirely artificial. The most important core part is made of natural materials named "mysterious", which is regarded as semi natural and semi artificial equipment.

    There seems to be no specific description of "mystery" in the military data. Rolle''s level is not accessible. After all, he is just a consultant. He only knows that this is a natural object with extraordinary properties.

    Because the core part is natural, the performance effect and cost of the final product are very random, and scholars will deliberately divide them into two levels.

    As for the final level 0 rule level sacred objects, that is, the whole article is written with the four big words "absolute secret". The function is unknown, the cost is unknown, and the quantity is unknown. Anyway, I don''t know anything.

    Just through this name, you can imagine a little.

    Anyway, the sacred objects at this level are completely controlled by scholars, which is the foundation of their foothold and the root of their strength.

    "In this way, apart from level 0, level 1 is really powerful and level 4 is really practical. There is some embarrassment and chicken ribs in the middle of level 2 and level 3."

    After reading the materials, Rolle summarized himself.

    "In this way, my equipment is really good. The only regret is that I lack better weapons and armor."

    He couldn''t help thinking of the deformed weapons and deformed armor he had learned from the Engineering Association, and the extinguished fantasy came out again.

    After all, now that you have a high paying job, it''s always too much to think about it?

    "By the way, the head said, all the students were released today. My little Cori should go back to her apartment and have a look at her."

    As rolle said, he left the library, got on the tram and walked to the university district.

    On the way, he had a whim. If he just looked at his daughter from a distance, it was obviously not fun. Why not put on that mask and try to get closer and look more?

    Should not be found?

    After making up his mind, he came to the downstairs of his daughter''s apartment. He first looked at the window. Sure enough, the curtains had been opened and hung up two beautiful little skirts and a pair of white silk stockings, which was exactly Kerry''s model.

    "It''s too short! Didn''t you say not to wear such a short skirt? It''s really disobedient!"

    Rawl ordered a cup of coffee in the nearby cafe, sipping and muttering in a low voice.

    Before drinking a cup of coffee, she saw a familiar steaming car parked downstairs of the apartment. Anya jumped down from it and hurried upstairs.

    After waiting a little longer, I saw two well-dressed girls downstairs, still discussing something.

    "Uncle housekeeper, where''s Xiaomi?"

    Kerry questioned the housekeeper.

    "Er... This... May have run away?"

    The housekeeper quickly found an excuse to pass.

    Cori''s little face suddenly showed a sad look and wanted to cry.

    Anya nearby hurriedly comforted:

    "It''s okay, it''s okay. It''s just a little milk cat. Let''s buy another one."

    At this time, the pocket in front of Rolle''s chest squirmed, and a small furry head popped out of it, calling twice.

    Although it''s a street away, the baby cat seems to hear something

    "Shh! What''s your name? Why don''t you follow me to eat hot food and drink spicy food in the future and be brave?"

    Rolle stuffed a piece of sugar into his paw and pressed it back into his pocket.

    After that, he found that Kerry and Anya seemed to want to stroll around at will. They had gone far, so he quickly settled the bill, put on his hat and mask, and followed up.

    It''s not easy to be a qualified father!

    However, before she took a few steps, Cori suddenly stopped, and a dull hair curled up in the neat bangs on her forehead.

    She looked left and right for a moment, as if she were looking for something.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Anya asked strangely.

    Cori didn''t answer, but looked at the strange masked man behind her.

    Suddenly, a bright smile appeared on her face and shouted:

    "Dad!"

    Then he spread his legs, ran quickly, got into his arms and hugged his waist tightly.

    "Dad, why did you suddenly come to the imperial capital? Still wearing such an ugly mask?"

    Cori''s little face rubbed hard on Rolle''s stomach, like a coquettish kitten, and asked rolle a very embarrassing question.

    Ah, this... Camouflage is totally useless!

 Chapter 66

    Without a face-to-face meeting, he was seen through by his daughter. Rolle was inevitably embarrassed at this time, but he was more relieved.

    After all, it''s a father and daughter who have been together for more than ten years. I''m afraid no matter what they become, they will be recognized by their daughter?

    How else is it called a sweet little cotton padded jacket?

    Accordingly, he felt that no matter what his daughter became in the future, he must be able to recognize it at a glance.

    Like a story that can be unrecognized by close relatives with a mask and makeup, it will only appear in the novel.

    He bent down, picked up his daughter, put it in the bend of his arm, rubbed her head, and pressed the stupid hair on her head.

    Kerry ''giggled'' and reached out to uncover the mask on his face, revealing her father''s face, and then took a hard breath.

    People passing by saw the scene of father daughter interaction and smiled one after another, as if they were infected by this warmth.

    "Dad, why do you wear a mask? And it''s still such a strange style. Is it to surprise me?"

    Kerry asked again.

    I''m really worthy of being my good daughter. I''ve even made excuses for me!

    Luo Er sighed in his heart, took the mask in his left hand, shook it in front of his daughter and said:

    "Look, dad will do you a magic trick."

    After that, he turned his fingertips around the mask twice, and then took it back into his left hand.

    Slap, clap, clap and laugh.

    Anya also came over from a distance, picked up her left and right skirts, bowed slightly to rolle and said softly:

    "Uncle rolle, why are you here suddenly?"

    With a polite smile, Rolle said:

    "Find a place to sit down."

    So their original trip was cancelled and they returned to Kerry''s apartment.

    However, just as she was about to enter the door of the apartment, Anya heard a passer-by talking behind her:

    "You see, what a happy family of three!"

    "Yes, yes, what a lovely daughter and a young mother. It''s really enviable..."

    Anya: O (�i�n�i) o

    It seems that there are serious problems in the eyesight of the imperial people.

    Sitting down in the living room of this luxurious apartment, Rolle began to tell the whole story of his coming to the imperial capital:

    "I heard on the train that there was an explosion in the imperial capital. The city entered a state of martial law. I was very worried. I quickly changed to the train..."

    "Later, I found this apartment and found no one in it. I picked up this little guy by the way..."

    Said rolle, taking out the baby cat.

    "Ah! Xiaomi!"

    Cori quickly picked up the baby cat and held it up and rubbed it and kissed it.

    The little milk cat was also very happy. She kept crying in her arms and licking her fingers.

    And the housekeeper next to him couldn''t help but show a reassuring smile.

    Mr. Rawl did not disclose his meeting with me, which would not make it difficult for me to do

    It''s really comfortable to get along with such a strong person!

    Rolle also briefly talked about his reunion with the swordsman regiment, learned about Kerry through the head, and became a civilian investigator of the military through the relationship between the swordsman regiment.

    Finally, he concealed his massacre of evil believers, saying only that he had reported a case of evil religion, and that he had been a "consultant" by virtue of the relationship between the elby brothers.

    He still didn''t want his daughter to know about his murder. He was afraid that his daughter would have a bad impression on him. For example, he pushed the fat man and the coffin carrying brother on the guests staying in the field villa in the village.

    Anyway, I will always be a positive image in my daughter''s eyes.

    "Dad is so powerful! My father is indeed the most powerful father in the world!"

    Cori said excitedly, her wine red eyes flickering, full of worship.

    Anya was also slightly stunned and secretly sighed:

    I didn''t think it was Uncle rolle who broke the game this time

    As the daughter of the Lord Protector, she naturally knows a lot more than ordinary people. It is clear that the bombing itself is not important. The key point is that scholars will take the opportunity to launch an attack on her father.

    Because things were very sudden, the Duke of protection did not respond perfectly, lost some political interests and plunged the situation into a stalemate.

    At this time, the deyol family suddenly made such a big thing, which also caught the scholars off guard. The steel tycoon has always been one of the main sponsors of the scholars'' Association.

    So they were afraid that the National Defense Association would make use of the topic and were forced to settle the bombing case hastily. So far, they have not even found the real murderer.

    Their indifferent attitude confirms the Duke''s inference that the real perpetrators are likely to be the insiders of the scholars'' Association. It is unclear whether they are internal disputes or self directing and self acting.

    The struggle for power and profit is often stinky and despicable.

    Anya was very grateful to rolle. If he hadn''t accidentally solved the big case, her father would be miserable for a while, and Kelly would be under house arrest for a longer time.

    Uncle rolle is really a reliable elder!

    On the housekeeper''s side, because he knows more than Anya, the conclusion is more amazing and outrageous.

    Is all this under Mr. Rolle''s control?

    He didn''t believe what rolle said. He overheard a clue from other people''s gossip and found the doubt with a little milk cat.

    Even if you cheat your highness and miss Kerry, you can''t cheat me who has rich experience and experience!

    He insisted that rolle found such a great breaking point after mastering practical evidence and fully weighing the pros and cons.

    It not only solved the problems of both sides, but also gave the scholars a heavy blow, but also did not expose themselves behind the scenes

    Such a layout, such a strategy, how exquisite! How smart! It''s amazing!

    What an honor to work with Mr. Rawl!

    Rolle didn''t know that the housekeeper had turned his brain into an old monster. He was still very concerned about asking his daughter how she was these days.

    "I''m doing well, Dad. Don''t worry."

    "I am with MS. Orianna. She teaches me a lot of new things every day!"

    "There''s no problem with food and accommodation. Those people don''t dare... Oh, no, they don''t embarrass us."

    While touching the little milk cat, Cori said, and then slightly wrinkled her slender eyebrows.

    "It''s just... That..."

    "What''s the matter? She won''t bully you, will she?"

    Asked rolle anxiously.

    Cori shook her head and explained:

    "That''s not true. The teacher has always been very kind to me, that is... That is... She always wants to be my mother..."

    She hesitated again and again, and finally couldn''t help reporting to her father.

    ---------

    No more tonight. See you tomorrow!

 Chapter 67

    "Er... This... Being a mother..."

    Rolle could not help but recall the beauty of Orianna''s explosive watch, her enchanting figure, her licking wheat skin, and her maiden shame when facing herself

    What''s the matter with the itch in the heart?

    What''s more strange is Anya''s reaction. She patted her chest and showed a relieved expression?

    ������

    "Cough, Mr. Orianna must have seen you cute and amused you."

    Rolle explained slightly embarrassed.

    "Woo..."

    Kerry tooted her mouth slightly.

    She didn''t think Orianna was joking. She always felt that she seemed very serious, at least half of it.

    But she didn''t say much. She laughed again and said:

    "Dad, it''s rare for you to come to the imperial capital. Let''s eat delicious food in the evening. It''s my treat!"

    "Good!"

    Rolle nodded and agreed, then felt something wrong and asked suspiciously:

    "Eh? Wait, where did you get the money?"

    "Uh huh! She often helps her tutor finish some projects in school. These are paid."

    Anya nearby quickly helped explain.

    Cori nodded her head hard, and her heart was relieved.

    Fortunately, sister Anya was there, otherwise it would have been revealed

    As a high-ranking strongman in the whole empire, she now only counts the monthly salary paid by the Treasury, not other miscellaneous income. She has 200000 Easts a month, 20 times that of rolle, a senior military adviser

    If you add in all kinds of welfare subsidies, messy bonuses, and the "monthly extra sponsorship" from the Lord Protector, that''s a real monthly income of one million.

    Of course, the cost is not small. The main reason is that the maintenance cost of deformed armor is very high. This single person equipment with a cost of 20 million will be gone if it is slightly damaged. The maintenance starts at 100000.

    Fortunately, this part of the expenses was borne by the rich and powerful Duke of the country. In addition, Ke Li didn''t practice secrets and spells. She didn''t spend much money except buying some beautiful little skirts, so she saved some money in the past two years.

    The scholarship taken home is only a small part of the small Treasury. The amount is just the highest scholarship of the first college. It won''t be revealed.

    The purpose of her efforts to save money is not to buy a house dowry or something, but simply to cut off Rolle''s arm, look forward to meeting something that can regenerate a broken limb in the future, and then buy it with money.

    Of course, Rolle won''t doubt her daughter. She believes everything she says and is happy to praise her for her hard work.

    In order to prevent Kerry from showing up again, Anya also seized the opportunity to ask about Rolle''s current residence and said that she still had an empty house for rolle to move in.

    Her family''s real estate in the imperial capital is not much, and the real estate certificate is enough to play cards.

    Well, enough for double q

    Rolle naturally rejected Anya''s kindness. How can he take advantage of his daughter''s best friend?

    Moreover, he could not live with his daughter all the time and was afraid of spoiling her. Although his "let go plan" had a little accident at the beginning, he still had to stick to it.

    In addition, he thinks the rental house is very good. The stable is very empty and suitable for raising small donkeys.

    During this time, he lived in various stables with the little donkey. At first, Rolle was worried that the little donkey would be bullied by other horses. Later, he found that he was worried about the wrong direction

    When rolle was away, he was afraid to be very fierce. It would be good not to bully other horses. He often pushed other animals to the edge and occupied the largest and best slot.

    So he opened his mouth and said:

    "Don''t bother so much. I''ll stay here for a few days, and then I have to go back to the village. Isn''t it the autumn harvest soon? I''m afraid the tax official in the town will come to trouble again."

    After hearing this, Cori''s original high interest suddenly disappeared.

    She thought that her father would stay with her for a few months and half a year when he came to the capital.

    However, if he wants to leave, it is not unacceptable. His plan is more convenient to implement.

    After the house arrest was lifted, the scholars'' Association sent another secret letter, which provided a clue of limb regeneration as a small compensation for house arrest.

    Cori had planned to start at once, but Orianna stopped her.

    The place mentioned in the clue is outside the control of the Empire and close to the territory of the barbarians. It belongs to the "disputed area" of both sides. It is very remote and dangerous. It needs all kinds of preparation, and the accuracy and effectiveness of the information need to be confirmed.

    Orianna promised to help and asked Cori to wait patiently first. Such an adventure often takes a month or two to prepare.

    When Dad gets back, I''ll look for the way to regenerate the broken limb, and then give him a big surprise!

    After thinking about it, she was in a much better mood. She exchanged greetings with the people and went out to dinner together.

    They came to a high-end restaurant called "high-end enjoyment". Just looking at the decoration and the waiters who are full of professionalism, they know that the consumption is certainly not low.

    Rolle''s two worlds have never entered such a high-end place, and he was a little cramped for a time.

    Anya was considerate and whispered in his ear:

    "It doesn''t matter, uncle rolle. This shop belongs to my family. You should just go home..."

    Rolle:

    Money is great?

    However, when the lamb chop, the first main course, was put into his mouth, Rolle had to sigh:

    It smells good!

    As far as the skills of fat people in the village are concerned, they can''t be compared with other top chefs.

    During the banquet, Kerry and Anya also introduced him to the romantic affairs and customs of the imperial capital in turn, mentioned various painting exhibitions and concerts to be reported in the near future, and asked him if he was interested in going back and playing together.

    But rolle said he was more interested in places like the history museum.

    Anya secretly sighed and felt inexplicably distressed for Orianna?

    The people were talking, when a rude exclamation came from the side:

    "Master rolle!"

    When I turned around, I saw a dandy with gorgeous clothes, simple appearance and a little simple face.

    It was Shaw, the bandage man who was beaten to death and gave ror a clue.

    Unexpectedly, he recovered so quickly. It seems that the healing effect of divine skill is not too slow.

    "Is your highness Anya here?"

    Xiao noticed Anya again and glanced at Kerry nearby.

    I''ve never seen a girl before. She''s ordinary.

    He looked back and bowed slightly to Anya.

    Anya smiled, stood up and stretched out her slender and elegant left hand.

    Xiao gently touched the fingertip handed by Anya with the back of his right hand, which was regarded as the completion of the greeting.

    This is a more polite and hygienic etiquette than kissing.

 Chapter 68

    Tim''s family, where Shaw works, also runs the metallurgical industry. They are mortal enemies of the deyol family, which has become a scapegoat. The deyol family is on the side of the scholars'' Association. Of course, they can only fall to the Lord Protector, which is an Ya''s acquaintance.

    Xiao finished his greeting, winked at the valet following him and motioned him to check out.

    Then, with enthusiasm on his face, he said to rolle:

    "I didn''t expect to meet Master rolle here. It''s really lucky!"

    "Master, I''ll go home and lie in bed and carefully ponder the moves you pointed out. I''ve benefited a lot. I feel I''ve improved my swordsmanship again! I believe I''ll beat deyol''s bastard all over the ground to find his teeth again!"

    No, this product is not only simple, but also inexplicably confident? As far as your three legged cat is concerned, why don''t you go to the challenge arena with such an iron head?

    Rolle couldn''t help saying something in his heart.

    But the young man was unconscious and could not read the air. He kept talking about fencing with rolle, and his eyes were always on him, turning a blind eye to the other two top beautiful girls at the same table.

    This makes Anya feel embarrassed and head big. She has long known that the goods are urine, but she didn''t expect to make it worse now.

    It was not until rolle said he wanted to leave that Han PI youth came back. He smiled embarrassed and said he would visit again when he was free.

    Well, you can board it, whatever. It''s a big deal. I won''t go to the swordsman regiment these days.

    Rolle felt a burst of MMP, but smiled and said goodbye.

    After leaving the restaurant, Kelly took Rolle''s arm and whispered:

    "Dad, that guy was so stupid just now!"

    "Yes, yes, you must not be like him in the future."

    Rolle also whispered.

    "That certainly won''t!"

    Cori said triumphantly:

    "How could I be as stupid as him? I can''t even figure out such a basic swordsmanship problem. Fortunately, I mean to ask..."

    Rolle couldn''t help being a little stunned.

    How does it seem that your daughter is not so smart?

    The crowd continued to stroll in the street and happened to pass a theater. Rolle proposed:

    "Anyway, it''s still early to go to bed. Why don''t you watch a play? It''s just the right time."

    Anya hurriedly tried to find an excuse to get rid of her. As a result, Cori took the lead in mutiny and hurriedly said:

    "Well, well, I haven''t followed the play for a long time!"

    She should have missed the next play:

    Chattering blood and clear spring city

    It''s the story of star Jianji. Rolle didn''t realize that this was the famous battle of star Jianji. He subconsciously thought it was a war drama, so he was interested.

    If it''s renamed "star sword Ji in different worlds", he''s definitely not interested.

    The housekeeper is also ror''s old fan now. As soon as he heard ror speak, he quickly bought the ticket, and there was no room for Anya to recover.

    The crowd then sat in the VIP box with the best position in the theater and waited for the opening of the good play.

    This time, it is not Mr. tank who plays the star Jianji, but a tall and beautiful actress. It is said that by playing the star Jianji, she has become the most popular upstart at present.

    Her interpretation of the image of Xingchen Jianji is indeed in place. It is beautiful, elegant, holy, mature, resolute, and has a heroic spirit that does not lose to men, which is fully in line with the audience''s imagination of Xingchen Jianji.

    It''s just not realistic

    The plot arrangement of the whole play is also in place. It pays attention to a transition and ups and downs. Although there are many artistic exaggerations, it basically restores the situation of the defense war of Qingquan city at that time, and does not insert messy children''s and women''s feelings. The impression is very smooth and natural.

    With the in place and professional performance of the actors, the audience applauded and shouted. They were filled with emotion. It is worthy of being the hottest drama at present, and even rolle watched it with interest.

    But Kerry is inevitably a little boring, and even embarrassed

    No matter how the stage play is arranged, no matter how the props and settings are in place, and no matter how hard the actors try, they can''t be compared with the real war scenes.

    What''s more, there are some small bridge sections that are not in line with the reality, as well as the second line that she didn''t say at all, which makes her embarrassed and want to laugh. She has to bear it very hard so as not to reveal her secrets in front of Rolle.

    Cori also has some regrets. If she had known this content, she would not have come in to see it.

    But there''s no way. Dad wants to see it. A daughter can only accompany him.

    Rolle took it seriously and commented from time to time:

    "Why did you choose the new school of swordsmanship? My understanding of the new school of swordsmanship is not suitable for this large-scale scuffle..."

    Cori''s big eyes flashed slightly, as if she thought of something, and quickly echoed:

    "Yes, yes, I''ve heard that the star sword lady chose the new school of swordsmanship. It''s really unwise!"

    "HMM... and the climax of this scene. In the face of so many demons, he rushed in with only a small number of followers. Although he was brave, he was really reckless and reckless."

    Rolle continued to comment, shaking his head slightly disappointed.

    Cori could not help laughing and crying and continued to echo:

    "Uh huh, yeah, yeah, it''s too reckless..."

    I make complaints about it.

    The wild man in your mouth is your most lovely, obedient and distressed daughter

    And obviously I didn''t bring my entourage at all. I killed myself

    The plot continued to develop. The followers around Xingchen Jianji fell down one by one under the attack of the devil. Then she cried and took one of them by the hand and took the already written suicide note.

    The audience was infected by the atmosphere and couldn''t help wiping their tears.

    Rolle frowned, make complaints about it:

    "How can you do this on the battlefield? Like a woman..."

    "It''s not that I don''t respect my comrades in arms, but in this case, completing the task and going back alive is the best explanation for sacrificing my comrades in arms!"

    Sorry, Dad, I''m just a girl

    And I really didn''t meet such a thing at that time. They made it up by themselves!

    But Li almost cried. Fortunately, the light in the box was very dark, and Rolle''s eyes were always on the stage. She didn''t notice the change of her daughter''s face.

    Rolle make complaints about the brilliant years of being keyboard warrior on earth, and the Tucao is increasingly unrelenting.

    "With the long-range fire support of other soldiers, why don''t you cooperate and run to fight alone? It''s so stupid!"

    "Since there is a gun and a secret skill, why not use it earlier? In the face of such a dangerous demon, you don''t go all out? You deserve the injury!"

    Cori couldn''t bear it anymore. She cried out with a "wow".

    -----------

    I wish today but Tanabata friends happy!

 Chapter 69

    The sudden cry of her daughter startled rolle. She didn''t care about the outcome. She quickly hugged her in her arms and asked in a panic:

    "What''s the matter, baby? Why did you suddenly cry? Was it bitten by a bug?"

    Dad is bad! Daddy stinks! Not all you dislike me!

    Cori was worried, but on the surface she shook her head, adjusted her mood, rubbed her eyes hard, and said hesitantly:

    "No... no... I just feel that sister Jianji''s partners have died. It''s so pathetic..."

    At this time, she almost wanted to strangle herself two hours ago. Why didn''t she look carefully at that time? How could dad come to see the play? Make yourself suffer in vain

    Anya, who was nearby, also reacted quickly. She quickly wiped two tears and said:

    "Yes, yes, that scene is really moving. The battlefield is really a cruel place!"

    The housekeeper followed suit, pinched himself, squeezed out a few tears and said with emotion:

    "Xingchen Jianji, it''s really not easy. After all, I carry everything alone. Even my old fellow is moved by it. It''s really not easy."

    Rolle was speechless. The two girls are sensitive and delicate. What are you doing with the old man?

    With the help of two teammates, Kerry also seized the opportunity to stick to rolle and kept a pitiful little expression. Rolle had no choice but to hold her all the way back to the apartment and coax and comfort her in gentle words.

    Is that even?

    Anyway, when she returned to the apartment, Kelly finally smiled again.

    Rolle took off his daughter, picked up the baby cat who came to meet her and stuffed it into his shirt pocket.

    "Well, I should go back. Good night."

    "Xiaomi will go back with me and help me catch the mouse."

    Rolle waved, and the baby cat poked his head out of his shirt pocket and waved his paw reluctantly.

    "Eh? Dad doesn''t live here?"

    Cori asked in some surprise.

    Rolle shook his head. The apartment is not big. It''s just two sets. One is Kerry''s own room, and the other is where Anya often lives. There''s no bed for his father.

    Moreover, he has also observed before that most of the female students and teachers in this whole apartment building live in the college. Living here by themselves feels like living in a girls'' dormitory. I''m very embarrassed.

    But Cori was still trying to keep him, grabbed his arm and said eagerly:

    "Dad can sleep with me at night!"

    "How is this possible? You are already a big girl!"

    Rolle shot her brain in anger.

    But Cori didn''t seem to realize the problem and changed her mind to say:

    "Woo ~ does Dad want to sleep with sister Anya?"

    "Poof!"

    Anya, who had been walking a little tired and was sipping water, gushed out on the spot, and her pretty face turned red. She was at a loss and wanted to dig a seam to get in.

    "I''m sorry, Miss Anya. She has said strange things from time to time since she was a child. I didn''t teach her well."

    Luo Er first apologized to Anya, and then put his hand around Cori''s slender waist.

    Knowing that her father was going to be serious, she struggled hard and shouted to Anya:

    "Wow! Sister Anya! Help!"

    However, this time, Anya looked away and chose to stand by cruelly.

    Then he saw rolle holding Kerry''s waist and spinning like a big windmill, like helping her do a side somersault.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!"

    This is the unique punishment of the Rolles.

    After turning dozens of circles in one breath, when Molly''s eyes were full of mosquito coils, Rolle let her go and put her back on the sofa.

    "Well, I''ll go."

    "Good night, uncle rolle."

    Anya held back a smile and bowed slightly.

    The housekeeper also suggested:

    "Please allow me to drive you back."

    As for Corey

    (@�n@)

    After rolle and the housekeeper left, Anya went to pour a cup of hot water, fed it to Cori bit by bit, rubbed her temples gently, and stroked her chest gently and smoothly.

    After lying on the sofa for a long time, Cori slowly recovered and sobbed:

    "Woo... Dad is so fierce... He almost vomited out..."

    Anya is also very strange. Theoretically, with Cori''s physique, don''t say turning for dozens of circles. Even if you turn for a day, you shouldn''t faint for so long, right?

    Is it any special skill?

    "By the way, sister Anya, I want to buy the rental house where my father lives. Do I need to go through any formalities?"

    She curled up on the sofa, put her hands around her legs in white silk stockings, and put her chin on her knees.

    Anya recalled a little and replied:

    "According to his description, it seems to be a remote old house near the industrial area. It''s not very cost-effective to buy this. Besides, didn''t my father give you a small villa?"

    Cori shook her head.

    "No, no, that house is too expensive. I can''t accept it!"

    The Duke of protection originally prepared a set of exquisite and beautiful villas for the key training object of Kerry. It is located in the rich area in the east of the city and occupies an excellent lot. The specific value can not be measured by money.

    So Cori didn''t dare to ask. Anya advised her several times and refused to nod.

    "Fat uncle has helped me advance a lot of money. I can''t afford such a valuable house in the future."

    Cori said with a serious face. She also took out a small book from the little bear''s satchel at her waist and opened it. It recorded every expenditure of the Duke of the motherland and Anya on her. The amount was millions, which was very amazing.

    The main part is the maintenance cost of deformed armor, including a function modification and upgrade.

    The first time Anya saw this little book, she couldn''t cry or laugh. She tried to explain to her that it was an investment in her. The money was for her, and it was just pocket money. There was no need to record it at all.

    But Kerry was very stubborn and shook her head.

    "My father taught me to remember the kindness of others to me."

    Of course, there was another reason why she didn''t tell Anya that she would find a way to regenerate her broken limb one day, and then go back to the small mountain village to spend the rest of the years with her father.

    Although the outside world is very good, it''s best to be around dad.

    So now she saves all her salary and bonus. She doesn''t spend much money except buying beautiful little skirts. She can be said to be very frugal, like a little hamster.

    This is not only to help rolle heal his arm and save money for the elderly, but also has plans to repay the Lord Protector in the future.

    --------------

    It''s a little late. I''m going out to do something in the afternoon.

 Chapter 70

    Anya was very clear about her good sister''s character and knew that she could not persuade, so she had to think about it carefully and said:

    "If you insist on buying that house, I''ll arrange someone to go through the formalities for you tomorrow."

    "Sister Anya is the best!"

    Kerry jumped up and gave her a hard hug.

    But he immediately asked in a low voice:

    "Well... How much does it cost?"

    Anya touched her chin, slightly tilted her head and made an offer:

    "Shouldn''t it be too expensive? It''s similar to your little skirt."

    At the mention of ''that little skirt'', Cori seemed to be awakened by some bad memory. She suddenly widened her eyes, shrunk slightly, and her face was full of flesh pain.

    Anya likes to see her like a hamster who has been robbed of winter food. She is very cute, so she will mention it when she has nothing to do.

    About that little skirt, it happened not long after Keli came to the imperial capital. At that time, she had not become famous. She was fascinated by the fancy world of the imperial capital, bought a lot of beautiful clothes and skirts, and spent all the bonuses issued by Qingquan city in twos and threes.

    Among them, the most expensive small skirt was 30000 Easts. She bought it without paying attention to the price at that time. Afterwards, she was distressed for this for many days. Fortunately, she learned from the pain and never spent money recklessly again.

    The little skirt was not worn when I bought it. I was reluctant and didn''t want to wear it. I hung it in the wardrobe for two years. The original fashion style has become a past style. I knew I would save money and stay to buy a house today.

    Of course, no matter how remote and old the house is, it can''t only be worth this money. Now the house price in the imperial capital is rising very fast. Any house has a starting price of 100000, not to mention this two-story small building with stables.

    But Anya said that 30000 was enough. It was certainly enough. It was not bullying people to buy and sell. She had many ways to make up for the price difference. For example, a good job that could change the social class could make the landlord happy to complete the transaction.

    The reason why she tossed about so much was that she didn''t want to write it down in her little book again.

    "Sister Anya, wait, I''ll find..."

    As she said this, she looked down and turned over the little bear''s satchel. Like magic, she turned out a lot of bankbooks, certificates of deposit, checks, money orders, and even a cloth bag filled with all kinds of gemstones.

    Did the little hamster really save a lot?

    Finally, she found out a check of 50000 Easts, which seemed to be issued by scholars, and handed it to Anya.

    "In addition to buying a house, I want to ask sister Anya for a favor with the rest of the money..."

    Cori continued:

    "Dad is going to go back to the village to help with the autumn harvest. I''m afraid he''s tired by train. If you can, can you use your airship? The extra money will be regarded as expenses."

    Anya was stunned and said with a smile:

    "If you don''t tell me, I almost forget that there is such a big toy in my house."

    In Anya''s family, it''s not strange to have a private airship, but it''s almost never used, because the Empire has restrictions on the size, speed, route and so on. It also needs all kinds of reports for approval. It''s not convenient to use, and it costs a lot to use it once.

    That is, upstarts like to use this thing, and really upscale people rub the special airships of various institutions through various channels, such as government, military and scholars, which are faster, more stable and more comfortable than private ones.

    But anyway, it''s better to have an airship than to take a train.

    "Now that you''ve spoken, I''ll ask Uncle Butler to help arrange it later, but it''s very troublesome. You''d better make it clear to Uncle rolle first..."

    "But the best way is to talk to your fat uncle and let him find a way to draw a new route from DIDU to York Town, which will be more convenient and drive the economic development of nearby areas."

    Anya followed the proposal.

    "Well! I''ll talk to fat uncle if I have a chance in the future."

    Cory nodded hard.

    In fact, she also wanted to help the village she grew up in, such as building roads, connecting water and electricity. She just didn''t find a suitable opportunity. She couldn''t do such a big thing with her own status and energy.

    -----------

    In this way, the next day, after Luo Er got up, he first fed carrots to the little milk cat and the little donkey, and then he didn''t hurry to go to his daughter. Instead, he took the little milk cat and rode the little donkey to the military camp to report.

    Captain Kim didn''t ask for this, but he volunteered. With other people''s salaries, he had to do something, didn''t he? Otherwise, I always feel guilty and flustered.

    He helped the elby brothers train recruits for a while. He arrived at his daughter''s apartment before lunch and had lunch with them.

    In the afternoon, Kerry ''had no class'', so she accompanied rolle to the history museum he was interested in.

    After walking around the museum, Rolle couldn''t help sighing in a low voice:

    "The world is also a Zuan district. Everyone is grumpy, brother..."

    The history of the world can be summarized into two parts: fighting and preparing for war

    We have been fighting against aliens, barbarians, demons and ourselves for thousands of years.

    All kinds of dark world wars have been fought many times. Even the territory of the current empire was forcibly robbed from foreigners in those years.

    This situation continued until all forces had their own level 0 holy objects, and the world situation gradually eased down. All forces respected the strength of rule level holy objects. Although there was no small friction, there has been no large-scale war for a long time.

    It smells like nuclear deterrence on earth.

    Sure enough, humans still can''t understand each other after all.

    Although she doesn''t like history very much, she still takes it very seriously. From time to time, she gives rolle all kinds of popular science and tells a lot of historical stories.

    This is also thanks to the course taught by Orianna during her house arrest. She has great attainments in Historical Archaeology and is a PE teacher who teaches history.

    "It seems that your history is very good, very good!"

    Rolle praised.

    "Hee hee, when I need to take a professional course next year, I intend to apply for teacher Ariana''s historical archaeology."

    Kerry went on.

    You little girl, what do you study archaeology? Is it bad to study finance and law?

    Luo Er said something in his heart, and his daughter''s petite figure appeared in his mind, touching and rolling pictures in various ancient tomb ruins

    It hurts to think about it!

    But he didn''t say it. He respected his daughter''s choice.

    Moreover, he has also heard that historical archaeology in the world seems to be a very popular specialty. He has dug up many "ancient mysteries" for making sacred objects, which are also closely related to the field of transcendence.

 Chapter 71

    After visiting the museum, it was nearly dusk. Father and daughter went to the market to buy some ingredients. With a flat chest, Cori said she would cook in person and cook some specialty dishes for rolle.

    She really wrapped up her hair and put on her apron, as if it were serious.

    Rolle was so happy that he helped in the kitchen.

    The kitchen is very smoky. It looks like it is often used, which makes him look forward to his daughter''s cooking. So he silently watched Kerry step on the small bench, stand on tiptoe with her little feet in white silk stockings, hold the spatula in both hands, and turn over the fish chops in the pot nervously.

    From time to time, he was scalded by the splashed oil and sent out a series of "ah ah" calls.

    Very hard, but it''s really hard. I''m too short to reach the stove. It''s very troublesome.

    The kitchen is indeed often used, but the person who uses it is obviously not Kerry

    "All right, all right, that''s it."

    Rolle looked at the fish chops on the plate, reluctantly and funny rubbed his daughter''s head, and took the spatula from her hand.

    Kerry put out her tongue and took the kitchen knife put down by rolle.

    "Mix a salad and cut some shredded radish?"

    Rolle suggested as he returned the fish to the pot.

    Cori nodded, picked up some washed carrots, flipped her fingers, and the kitchen knife in her hand was rotating. A pile of neat filaments of length, thickness and thickness appeared on the kitchen board.

    So the father and daughter worked together to make a simple but warm dinner.

    A table of dishes certainly doesn''t taste as good as a professional chef, but it can make all cooks ashamed just by looking at the skill of knife.

    However, Cori liked the taste very much. It was the most familiar taste she had grown up. She was very satisfied with it. She narrowed her eyes slightly and swayed back and forth with her little feet hanging outside the chair.

    Eating, Rolle suddenly asked:

    "Who usually cooks?"

    Cori''s little mouth was slightly deflated and admitted honestly:

    "Sister Anya''s maid..."

    "I guess so..."

    "I''ve taught you before that friendship is limited. You can''t rely on Anya for everything. You''re 18 years old and have to learn to live independently."

    Rolle said earnestly and put a fish chop in his daughter''s bowl.

    This is the habit he brought from the earth.

    Cori first nodded, then scooped a spoonful of salad into Rolle''s plate, and then suddenly asked:

    "Dad, when you were 18, could you cook?"

    "Cough!"

    Rolle was almost stuck by a fishbone

    He then said without changing his face or jumping his heart:

    "When I was 18 years old, there was already a Chinese army of the Tianhui Corps. I was attacking the position of commander-in-chief. Of course, I would have known this little thing of cooking long ago."

    Egg fried rice and tomato soup, can you cook?

    He was still a happy Houseman on earth when he was 18.

    Nowadays, the cooking skills that can be seen in the past are forced out

    Only by forcing yourself can you know how good you are.

    After dinner, the father and daughter had planned to go to the nearby night market. As a result, the housekeeper''s steam car just stopped at the door.

    Anya booked a concert and invited her father and daughter to go together.

    But when I got on the bus, I didn''t see Anya.

    "Your Highness has something to do. I''ll be there later."

    The housekeeper explained.

    At this time, Anya is standing in front of a huge dressing mirror and taking a look at herself.

    The beautiful girl in the mirror was wearing a black evening dress, revealing two round fragrant shoulders, with a low chest and high slit at the hem, revealing her slender legs in black silk stockings.

    It is a beautiful, dignified and elegant dress, but there is an inseparable sadness on his face.

    Although she has chosen the boldest one, she believes that she will still be regarded as Kerry''s mother

    She even felt a little like Kelly''s mother

    be backward and have no urge to make progress!

    "Forget it, find me a pair of earplugs."

    Anya said helplessly to the maid around her.

    "Eh? But aren''t you going to the concert, miss?"

    The maid asked with a puzzled face.

    "Don''t ask! Asking is the weight I can''t bear!"

    Anya said with a serious face.

    With the help of earplugs, she successfully shielded the gossip around her. She was much better at once. She happily sat in the VIP box with rolle and Kerry.

    Rolle is the first time to listen to this elegant symphony. To be honest, he doesn''t appreciate it very much. He is more suitable for singing and dancing rap like David Tianlong.

    However, the melody itself is still very beautiful. There is a feeling of impassioned. His blood is boiling when he listens to it.

    Sure enough, really high-end music can always convey the emotions you want to express to the audience.

    But after the show ended, he found that the expressions on the faces of other listeners were somewhat depressed and depressed. Listening to their comments, he seemed different from himself?

    "I really want to love the world..."

    "Because of those gestures, those narrations, those injuries..."

    "Born a man, I''m sorry..."

    Rolle wondered if he didn''t understand what the concert was trying to convey?

    It''s better to listen less to this thing in the future

    But look at the daughter with her arm around her. Her face is still a sweet smile. It''s no big deal.

    So he turned to Anya and asked:

    "Miss Anya, what do you think?"

    "Ah? Uncle rolle, what are you talking about? Please speak louder, I can''t hear you!"

    Is this concert really poisonous? Even if the mood is depressed, can you get hearing impairment?

    He took his daughter back to the apartment. Rolle took the housekeeper''s car back to the rental house. As soon as he entered the door, he went to the stable. He just saw the little milk cat squatting on the donkey''s head, condescending, and threw the dried fish in his mouth to the donkey to eat.

    Unfortunately, they are all small animals, not beautiful girls, otherwise this picture

    The dried fish was fried by rolle as a snack before he went out in the morning, but he didn''t expect that the little thing was very generous. What''s good is still thinking of his little partner.

    After a night''s rest, the next day, Rolle was ready to go to the military camp as usual. When passing by the telegraph office, he sent a telegram to the village.

    ��$����

    Does the tax official come to trouble?

    When he arrived at the barracks, Captain Jin, who hadn''t seen him for a few days, suddenly invited him to the office.

    "This is the information from the fertile valley. It''s not important. It has nothing to do with our troops in charge of urban affairs, but you can still understand it. You have a bottom in your heart."

    Captain King handed a sheet of paper to rolle.

    The fertile valley mentioned above is located outside the Empire and at the junction of the four forces of the Empire, barbarians, the United Kingdom and the alien alliance. It is an extremely sensitive area.

    In such a place, suddenly came a news about ancient relics?

 Chapter 72

    Through yesterday''s visit to the museum and his daughter''s history lecture, Rolle knows that ancient relics are a very important place, which may produce some cultural relics, antiques, treasures, and ancient books recording ancient extraordinary knowledge.

    But what is really important is the possibility of discovering the "mystery" used to make sacred objects

    If only the raw materials of level 1 and level 2 holy objects are OK, but if it is level 0, it is equivalent to another big killer with strategic deterrence effect.

    But Captain Kim looked like he had nothing to do with himself?

    "This kind of thing has nothing to do with the military, not to mention our city guard? Let the scholars and the archaeologists get busy..."

    "What''s more, there''s nothing good about sticking it to the ghost place in the fertile valley. Our military has to maintain a tacit understanding with other forces and don''t participate in it."

    Captain Kim explained.

    Rolle nodded to show understanding.

    His daughter gave him popular science. In the world wars in history, more than half of the fuses took place in the fertile valley, which is a little like the Balkans on earth. It''s a big powder keg.

    After all, it''s the junction of the four forces. It must be a particularly sensitive powder keg. At present, another ancient relic has been dug up. I''m afraid it''s going to be dark behind it?

    Hope not to start a war!

    Rawl prayed in his heart.

    Now that he is old, his understanding of the war is not heroic, passionate and meritorious when he was young. He sees more the separation of his wife and children, the people''s livelihood and the destruction of their lives.

    I hope world peace will enable my daughter to study at ease and enjoy her old age.

    He can only pray. He can''t do anything alone. If he can drive a super giant robot, he can consider using force to make people understand each other.

    However, he is 40 years old, too old to drive a huge robot.

    Rolle did not pay much attention to this matter. Since the armies of various forces can exercise restraint and do not participate in this matter, it may be relatively low to trigger a world war.

    He went to the imperial library to find some history books, and then he used to rush to his daughter''s apartment before lunch.

    But it wasn''t her daughter who opened the door, but PE teacher olliana?

    Luo Er''s heart coagulated and had a bad hunch

    This woman doesn''t really want to be Kelly''s mother. Do you force her?

    As a result, Orianna handed him a letter, a pink envelope with Cori''s notes on it.

    "Favorite Dad:

    The college organized us to go to the fertile valley to participate in the relic excavation activities. We have to start overnight. Should we be back in half a month?

    Don''t worry about me. Many students and teachers, as well as the strong men of the academic association, accompanied me this time. It''s very safe.

    I''ll bring you a souvenir!

    Always love your daughter, Cory "

    After reading the letter, Rolle was stunned in place for a long time before slowly returning to his mind. He stared at olliana around him.

    This woman, almost stuck to herself, is still peeking at her daughter''s letter to herself!

    Are there any more teachers?!

    You really think of yourself as Corey''s mother?!

    Ariana smiled awkwardly, left rolle and explained:

    "Ancient relics, if they go late, they will be hollowed out by others, so they go in a hurry."

    After hearing this, Rolle asked angrily:

    "What''s the matter with your college? Don''t you know how dangerous that place is? Why do you let students participate in this kind of thing?"

    Olliana was stunned by him and quickly stepped back for fear that he would suddenly stab herself like a sword, and said wrongfully:

    "Well... This is the usual practice of the college. Every time such a thing happens, archaeology related teachers take students to excavate under the protection of the Scholars Association..."

    "We thank Muyi Moying book friends for their generous reward!

 Chapter 73

    When facing rolle, Orianna always seems a little weak. She doesn''t have the usual self-confidence and style. She is like a clever little rabbit. Don''t dissuade, she doesn''t even dare to speak loudly.

    Probably because the last battle with rice cake people caused her too much shock, and because of the cost of holy things, her psychology was just in a fragile period, which virtually magnified this impact.

    She could only watch lol walk out quickly, and she was like a bullied little daughter-in-law.

    But fortunately, as soon as rolle left, she quickly calmed down and thought about the possible impact and consequences of a super strong man''s sudden chaos.

    There must be no conclusion. The situation in the fertile valley is too complex

    And whether the situation will escalate again depends largely on whether level 0 mystery will appear in the ancient ruins. If there is nothing, it will be just a world-wide archaeological gathering, and everyone will be finished.

    No one can control such a thing. Naturally, Orianna can''t think of a reason.

    She weighed the pros and cons again, and finally decided to keep it a secret for rolle.

    At present, no one knows the strength of Rolle. Once it is made public, it is easy to cause unnecessary tension and make the situation more difficult to control.

    Moreover, Rolle is not a brainless young man. He knows the horror and cruelty of war and is in awe of war. He will certainly not do anything stupid.

    He may even act as a strong mediator to hold down possible disputes.

    If he really has the overall view of planning strategies and overall situation as described by the housekeeper, the situation is likely to be optimistic because of his intervention.

    That''s the best result!

    After figuring out the joints, Orianna even thought it was a good thing for rolle to pass?

    "If you can really handle this, it shows that you are a mature and reliable man. I can consider dating you..."

    "Although you have daughters, I suffered a little loss, but I can''t help it. Let you take advantage of it..."

    She muttered in a low voice, and her originally depressed mood gradually got better.

    On Rolle''s side, he was going to take the tram back to the rental house first, and then ride the little donkey to the railway station. As a result, the tram hasn''t come yet, but the housekeeper stopped by the side of the road in a steam car.

    "Mr. rolle, are you going to the fertile valley? I may be able to help you, such as arranging an airship for you."

    The housekeeper said as he drove.

    The airship is the private airship of Anya''s family. It was originally intended to let rolle go back to the small mountain village. Unexpectedly, it came in handy at this time.

    "Thank you so much!"

    Rolle said very seriously.

    The housekeeper hesitated a little, considered his words, and whispered:

    "Mr. rolle, I didn''t know you were going to..."

    "Simply protect my daughter and bring her back directly if necessary."

    Rolle answered truthfully.

    The housekeeper''s face showed a sure look.

    A layout expert like Mr. Rawl who leaves no trace will often intervene in the event from a small angle unexpected to ordinary people, which makes people unaware. If I didn''t know him enough, I obviously wouldn''t realize it.

    I have to watch and learn

    At the same time, he believed that although rolle had his own deep meaning and purpose, his interests must be consistent with the Empire and the Lord Protector, because the results of his previous moves were beneficial to everyone.

    How can such people provoke war?

    There is such a top strong man with both force and intelligence involved in the event. He doesn''t have to worry about the situation there. He just needs to provide him with a little assistance, leave traces of friendship, and lie down and wait for the good news.

    With legs and flying, it''s so easy and freehand.

    The housekeeper had some hanging heart and put it down.

    He''s not afraid of Rolle going, but he''s afraid he won''t go.

    Soon, the steamer arrived at Rolle''s rental house. He quickly stepped in the door and stepped on a small note under the door.

    When I picked it up, it was a telegram stuffed in by the postman and returned from the village. The content was as brief as ever:

    ���̡�

    I mean, they got the tax official?

    It''s very good. Rolle didn''t have to worry about the village. He hurried back to his room, cleaned up some gifts at random, and then rushed to the stable.

    The baby cat bit a carrot in her mouth, circled around a post, raised her short tail and jumped; The little donkey seemed to want to eat carrots and followed in circles. His tail was swinging and jumping.

    immature!

    "Stop playing and go out with me to eat and drink spicy food."

    Rolle said hello.

    The little milk cat and the little donkey didn''t doubt him, so they hurried over, and then one was stuffed into his shirt pocket by rolle and the other into the back seat of the steam car.

    "Ah, this..."

    The housekeeper looked at the little donkey and was surprised. He didn''t understand why rolle had to take a donkey with him? What is the meaning of this?

    It''s really hard to figure out the strong man''s mind

    In other words, it really deserves to be Mr. roll''s little donkey. It looks very beautiful and lovely.

    The housekeeper had a whim, and suddenly realized that something was wrong. He shook his head vigorously.

    I''ve been divorced for too long. A donkey looks beautiful

    After some tossing, the housekeeper sent rolle into a private airship, whispered a few words to the captain, and asked the latter to nod solemnly.

    After that, he explained to rolle:

    "Private airships can''t directly reach the fertile valley. They can only go as far as the border town of beitmon. I''ll help you arrange your vehicles there in advance, but it will delay your trip a little..."

    "No problem, that''s enough. Thank you very much for your help!"

    Rolle said gratefully.

    He originally planned to take a train, a ride and a little donkey all the way. He didn''t know how long it would take. With the arrangement of the housekeeper, he was much faster.

    The airship took off from the airport outside the city and drifted slowly to the north. It took about three days to get there.

    Rolle lived in an exquisite cabin, and the little donkey was locked in the cargo cabin.

    Along the way, the crew and the captain maintained a high degree of awe for him and did not dare to come and talk to him. They did not dare to disturb him except sending food and drink regularly every day.

    This should be a special account from the housekeeper. Are you afraid these people will offend rolle?

    After floating for three days, Rolle got off the ship and was immediately caught by a steam pickup truck. The housekeeper was very considerate and arranged the corresponding procedures for him, so that he could get out of the customs unimpeded and drive towards the fertile valley.

 Chapter 74

    After bumping on the pickup truck for three and a half days, Rawl almost kept going all the way except for necessary meals and rest. It took nearly a week to finally reach a city in the fertile valley: Sweet frost city.

    The driver was a local, warm, talkative and shrewd. He talked with rolle all the way and described the precautions and customs of the fertile valley to him, but he didn''t say a word, let alone ask Rolle''s purpose and purpose. They got along very well.

    Finally, he took rolle outside a trusted Hotel, greeted the boss, and it was time to part.

    "Mr. rolle, if you still want to take my car on your return trip, you can let the boss contact me."

    "OK, thank you. You are the best guide I have ever met in this world."

    Rolle also said sincerely and shook hands with the other party.

    "If you need a new guide, you can also tell the boss that he will introduce you to the most reliable person."

    The driver said and sat back in the car.

    "Thank you. I''ll think about it."

    Luo Er said, waved his hand, and the two parted.

    The driver should have left directly, but there was a look of hesitation and entanglement on his face. Finally, like summoning up courage, he pressed the horn and stopped rolle who was about to enter the hotel.

    "Mr. rolle, I also have a daughter. She has just turned 8 this year. She is very cute. She lives in Zaza town not far from here..."

    He tried to stop talking, but rolle had guessed from his eyes and expression.

    He is afraid that the conflict that may break out here will affect himself and his daughter

    This is an emotional communication that only fathers can understand.

    When Princess Anya''s housekeeper can arrange to be a guide, the driver obviously knows something and understands that rolle can''t be an ordinary village man, but he doesn''t dare to say more.

    I''m afraid he held back those words for a long time all the way?

    Every father is not easy.

    With emotion in his heart, Rolle walked into the hotel.

    The boss had prepared a clean room for him and asked in less standard imperial language:

    "Would you like to take your lunch to your room?"

    Luo Er was slightly stunned and realized that the world did not only speak one language, but that the driver''s imperial language was too good, which gave him the illusion.

    "OK, bring it to me later."

    Rolle slowed down as much as possible so that the other person wouldn''t understand, and then asked:

    "Are there many people who can speak imperial language here? Do I need to hire an interpreter?"

    "Most people in the city know that if you don''t go to those rural places, you don''t need them."

    The boss replied in awkward imperial language.

    Rolle nodded and inquired about the prices and expenses here.

    "One day, 5 Easts, including meals, and your donkey''s feed."

    "50 East, there is the most beautiful girl in the city..."

    The boss said as he drew the numbers with his hands, and finally gave him a knowing smile.

    Rolle has a bottom in his mind. The prices here are cheaper than those in York, the most remote town in the Empire. Easter is still a particularly hard currency. He should not worry about insufficient money.

    Of course, girls don''t have to

    He went back to his room and had a lunch similar to that of the Empire. Did it taste surprisingly good?

    Then he lay back in bed, alleviating the fatigue of the journey and sorting out the information provided by the driver along the way and all kinds of situations he saw.

    The ruling regime here is called the "principality of Maud". Nominally and legally, it belongs to the holy United Kingdom. However, due to its special location and geopolitical influence, it is not under the care of the United Kingdom, and its nationals are not recognized. It is more like a dispensable chicken rib subsidiary state.

    At the same time, empires, barbarians, aliens and so on secretly support forces and agents here, and the whole fertile valley is basically torn apart.

    Like this sweet frost City, it belongs to the forces supported by the Empire, so the imperial language makes sense here.

    "Mingming has a large territory and a large population. Its products, resources, hydrology and climate are very good. It should have been a really rich treasure land, but it has become such a dilapidated place now..."

    Rolle murmured another sigh.

    When he came all the way from the imperial capital, he had the feeling of crossing time and space, as if he had suddenly come from a thriving civilized world to a primitive and backward barbaric land.

    He witnessed many scenes of people''s livelihood. When passing through those villages, there were always some ragged people looking at their pickup trucks with curious and fearful eyes.

    The historical reasons for this can''t be explained in a few words, and rolle doesn''t want to study it. He''s just looking for his daughter, not charity.

    After taking a nap, he left the hotel and wanted to go out. Before he took a few steps, he was surrounded by a large group of dirty children, stretched out his hands and said some local dialect he didn''t understand.

    Rolle''s attitude was very firm. He didn''t give anything. Then he hurried back to the hotel, found the boss and asked him to help find a guide.

    A moment later, he hired a local young man named Zaza at the "high price" of two Easts a day. He also spoke fluent imperial language and said he was familiar with most parts of the fertile valley.

    But if you want to leave the sweet cream City, you have to pay more! Double!

    "It''s right that you don''t give those children things. If you give them, you''ll have to take out all your things and be remembered by some ill intentioned people."

    "Aren''t you really going to find a woman? With your generosity, the women here will fall madly in love with you!"

    "Do you want me to recommend it for you? From eight to eighty..."

    Zaza was very enthusiastic and obviously satisfied with this high-income job as he strolled around the street with rolle and popularized the "local conditions and customs" here.

    "No, I''m more interested in ancient relics. Where should I ask?"

    Rolle declined the other party''s kindness and asked directly.

    But the guide looked puzzled and asked:

    "Sorry, I didn''t quite understand. What did you just say?"

    His confused appearance is not disguised. He really doesn''t know.

    Ror is also speechless. He knows about ancient relics far away in the Empire, but the locals here don''t know anything?

    This is a little troublesome. He seems to overestimate the news flexibility of this backward area

    In such places, there is no telegram, and message blocking is normal.

    How do you find your daughter now?

 Chapter 75

    The guide Zaza keenly noticed that Rolle''s face was not very good-looking. In order to keep the generous patron, he quickly changed his words and said:

    "Mr. rolle, although I don''t know anything about ancient times, someone in the city must know. Let''s go and ask?"

    Rolle nodded.

    The guide told him to wait a moment. He didn''t know where to go. He borrowed a flat carriage for goods. They sat up and walked towards the east of the city.

    After a while, they arrived at the only school in the city. Next to a mud teaching building, a group of children were having fun on the playground.

    Their clothes are very old, but they are washed very clean; The body is very thin, but the face is very clean, and the eyes are also full of energy and flexibility.

    In sharp contrast to the group of children begging around rolle in the street, this is what normal children should look like.

    Rolle was surprised that the children here were obviously well-educated, which showed that although the school looked dilapidated, it should have a good teacher.

    The guide soon took rolle and met the teacher in front of a row of flower racks.

    That is a beautiful girl with a very high standard. She is just like a paper man. She is still SSR. If she only looks at her appearance, she is even a little better than Anya and Orianna, maybe only Kerry who has grown up can compare.

    She has blond hair as bright as the sun and falls behind her head like a waterfall. She is wearing a simple white shirt and a conservative blue skirt. She is obviously dressed like a rural village girl, but there is no vulgarity at all. Instead, she has a quiet and elegant temperament and a strong intellectual beauty.

    She is carefully pruning the branches and leaves of those wild flowers on the flower rack. The flowers are beautiful and the people are more beautiful.

    This girl can perfectly fit all human fantasies about female teachers. She is much more a teacher than a PE teacher who always wears navel clothes and miniskirts.

    She looked at the two visitors curiously with lavender eyes, put down the small scissors in her hand and asked with a very soft voice:

    "What can I do for you?"

    A very standard imperial language, no local spoken language like drivers and guides.

    "Hello, I''d like to ask about ancient relics."

    Rolle had a good impression of the female teacher and asked directly.

    The girl looked at him and seemed to see that his suit was well made and expensive, so she smiled and asked:

    "Sir, are you from the Empire? I don''t know why you are interested in the relics of our country?"

    "Cough, to be honest, I''m actually a history and Archaeology lover."

    Said rolle, a little guilty.

    His understanding of world history is limited to the museum and his daughter''s small lectures. If the other party really wants to test him, he may be exposed.

    Fortunately, the gentle teacher didn''t doubt anything, but blinked his brush like eyelashes and replied:

    "I see... I''ve heard before that there seems to be news of ancient relics in the Gaoshan castle in the northeast."

    As soon as the guide next to him heard this, he suddenly came to his senses and hurriedly said:

    "Mr. rolle, I know Gaoshan Castle very well. My brother''s home is over there. If you want to go, he can provide more affordable accommodation... Of course, in terms of price..."

    For a moment, Rolle was unable to laugh or cry, and continued to ask:

    "How long does it take to get to Gaoshan castle from here?"

    The guide quickly replied:

    "I can help you rent the best steed in the city. It only takes one Easter a day. We can get there in half a day!"

    So although the cost of hiring this guy is very low, if the surrounding supporting services are included, the cost is not small.

    Of course, this money is just a sprinkling of water for rolle with a monthly salary of 10000.

    The teacher on the side also kindly reminded:

    "As you may know, alpine fort is not an area secretly supported by the Empire. It is still under the jurisdiction of the United Kingdom."

    Rolle nodded. He was looking for his daughter, not committing crimes and sabotage. Naturally, he didn''t need to worry about this kind of thing, so he smiled:

    "I see. Thank you for your kindness, teacher..."

    "Jeanne."

    The girl reported her name.

    "My name is rolle. Nice to meet you, Miss Jeanne."

    The two exchanged casual greetings again. Rolle praised the beauty of the school and the vitality of the children, and then left.

    It was already afternoon. It was not wise to catch the night road. He had to set out for Gaoshan Castle tomorrow morning.

    Rolle didn''t rush back to the hotel, but let the guide stroll around the street, but he frowned slightly all the time. He seemed to be thinking about something. He didn''t even take the guide''s words.

    Occasionally, their flat carriage passed a group of people in linen white robes. The leader also looked at rolle curiously, immediately took back his sight and continued to walk with his head down.

    Rolle couldn''t help looking at them more.

    The next guide whispered:

    "Mr. rolle, this is a group of strange guys. It''s hard to mess with."

    "They never work or talk to anyone. They live in a yard all day. They don''t know what they are doing. They seem to be very rich, but they never look for women. They are mysterious."

    Rolle nodded, didn''t answer, and then reached out and waved in his ear, as if he were driving away flies and mosquitoes.

    Seeing his movements, the guide seemed to think of something and said:

    "It''s strange to say that there are always a lot of flies and mosquitoes in the city, especially when you bring animals, but these annoying insects disappear when you are with Mr. rolle..."

    "It seems that they also know your dignity and dare not disturb you."

    After hearing his deliberate flattery, Rolle frowned slightly, jumped out of the carriage and ordered:

    "I want to walk by myself. Go back to the hotel alone and take care of my little donkey."

    The guide couldn''t help thinking of Rolle''s previous absentmindedness and asked tentatively:

    "Mr. rolle, are you... Thinking about Miss Jeanne?"

    "But miss Jeanne, she''s really not that kind of woman. She''s the best teacher here. Can you stop attacking her?"

    "If you really need it, I can introduce you to better..."

    Rolle smiled helplessly and patted him on the shoulder.

    "Don''t worry, I''m not that kind of person... Well, go back quickly."

    After that, he stopped talking nonsense and chased up alone in the direction of the previous team of white robed men.

    The baby cat poked his head out of his chest pocket and meowed twice.

    Rolle rubbed his head and responded:

    "Well, I know. I heard that annoying mosquito just now."

    ----------

    New characters have been added. Let''s have some pictures!

 Chapter 76

    A pair of fluffy claws of the little milk cat scratched the edge of the pocket. Its sharp ears were high and upright. It also rotated left and right like radar. It made all kinds of calls from time to time to guide Rolle''s direction.

    Meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow.

    As he walked, Rolle found himself getting closer and closer to his previous school, and the mosquito calls that could be heard in his ears became clearer and clearer.

    He thought about it, took out the black-and-white mask and hat from his left hand, took off the gloves of his left hand, exposed the metal prosthesis, continued to touch it in the direction of the school, and said to himself:

    I hope the school is over.

    On this side of the school, the beautiful female teacher, Jeanne, was holding a pitchfork in front of the humble teaching building. She had a determined look on her face, but the fluctuation frequency of her chest exposed the tension she had hidden quietly.

    In the teaching building behind her, dozens of children pasted on the glass windows, their faces full of anxiety and panic, and some even cried to let her run.

    Opposite her, a dozen white robed people stood in a semicircle and surrounded the small school and playground. Everyone was holding a bright snake shaped short dagger and a firerope gun. The leader said with a sneer in Imperial language:

    "Miss Jeanne, others say you are the smartest person in the city, so you should be able to see the situation and give up meaningless resistance. This is the wisest choice for you and the children behind you..."

    "Please allow me to refuse. I can''t go with you!"

    Jeanne clenched the pitchfork in her hand and stood up her proud chest. She refused to give in at any step.

    From time to time, her eyes will secretly aim at the back of the white robed man, as if expecting someone to suddenly appear

    The leader in white smiled and whispered:

    "Give up your unrealistic fantasies. Your people can''t come..."

    The expression on Jeanne''s face could not help but be dimmed.

    "Hehe, it seems that Miss Jenna is still unwilling to cooperate? You may have underestimated us and our determination."

    The head of the white robed man continued, winking at the people around him.

    The man raised his firerope gun and aimed at a window of the teaching building. Behind it were a pair of panicked eyes

    "No!"

    Jeanne quickly shouted, and the pitchfork in her hand was slowly put down.

    But just then, a strange cry came from behind the white robed people:

    "Dang Dang!"

    They quickly turned around, and a gap appeared in the surrounding circle, so that the children in the teaching building could see the strange man who jumped out suddenly.

    He approached with high manners and a black-and-white mask of crying and laughing, a fancy rotating walking stick in his hand, and rhythmic dancing steps under his feet.

    "Hihi, Hello, children! I''m a magician from a different world. I''m here to give you a wonderful and gorgeous performance!"

    The strange man said, bowed slightly, pointed at the fierce white robed people with his walking stick, and continued:

    "Don''t be afraid. They are all my assistants. The previous parts were performances. How about it? Were they frightened?"

    As he spoke, the stick continued to rotate in his hand, and then suddenly disappeared.

    He continued to jump, conjuring up fruits, bananas, corn and other things out of thin air. Like a circus clown, he threw these sundries into a circle in the air, and finally disappeared into his left hand.

    Such a performance was still very persuasive. The children in the teaching building stopped crying, and the expression on their faces eased a lot. They opened their eyes and looked forward to the next performance.

    Some people with big hearts actually began to clap.

    The teacher Jean Na frowned slightly and showed a puzzled look.

    The white robed man in the lead looked even more strange. He looked at the mask monster carefully, and then raised his firerope gun.

    Bang!

    After a gunshot, the mask freak covered his chest hard, and his body began to twitch, which seemed very painful.

    Jeanne and the children became nervous again.

    "Ha ha, scare you!"

    The mask freak suddenly laughed and raised his right hand so that everyone could see the bullet between his fingers.

    "This is the first magic, empty handed bullets!"

    There was a series of cheers in the teaching building.

    As soon as the color inside the white robed man''s hand coagulated, he whispered:

    "Kill him!"

    So the white robed people raised their guns one after another, and there was a series of banging shots.

    But the mask freak did another magic trick. A shield wrapped in sheets suddenly appeared in his left hand and blocked the bullets one by one.

    The children began to applaud.

    "Reload, continue!"

    The white robed leader ordered again.

    Taking advantage of the gap they filled again, the mask freak took back his shield, changed a sword from his left hand and continued:

    "Children, pay attention. Here is the second magic..."

    Before he could finish, he was interrupted by a series of gunshots.

    The sword in his hand was waved like an electric fan. It was airtight. With a series of "Ding Ding" sounds, it stopped all the bullets.

    "Use your sword to stop bullets, success!"

    The children cheered one after another and gave a series of applause.

    The white robed leader realized that something was wrong and quickly ordered:

    "Put your ideas together and use ''singing'' to deal with him!"

    The man in white robe acted in a fan, surrounded the mask freak, and began to utter a series of whispers. A dark green secret art array was lit up in front of his chest. The strange patterns of cicada wings of insects and big mouth of blood also appeared on the white robe.

    "Ha ha, your professionalism is much worse than your counterparts in the imperial capital..."

    The mask freak whispered, then pulled out his long sword and stroked hard on the back of his left hand. The whole sword suddenly burned.

    He waved the burning sword again, left several simple strokes of bears and cats in the air with the flame, and then said in a loud voice:

    "Children, the following is the last magic. You must open your eyes and see my big living man carefully!"

    After that, he took the long sword back into its scabbard, and then reached out and brushed it gently on the handle.

    The hot sword light flashed in the air and passed through the throat of every white robed man with great accuracy, so that they couldn''t even scream before they died, so they were burned into wisps of ash in an instant by the high temperature.

    It looked like a flash of fire and disappeared.

    Zhenda becomes a living man.

    In a series of cheers from the children, the mask freak raised his manners, revealed a little milk cat squatting on his head, and continued:

    "Thank you! Thank you for your applause and cheers!"

    The baby cat also raised its claws and kept waving.

    Jeanne ran quickly to the mask freak, with an excited and grateful smile on her face, and said excitedly:

    "Thank you for your help, Mr. rolle!"

    Rolle:

    What''s the use of this mask for me?

 Chapter 77

    "Mr. rolle, thank you for your timely rescue, your wonderful performance, and your consideration for the children."

    Jeanne said three thanks in a row, then followed the imperial etiquette, twisted her skirt left and right with her hands, and bowed deeply to rolle.

    Because the collar of the white shirt on her body was not so tight, and the bending range was a little large, Rolle was white in front of her

    I have to admit, because this shirt is a little loose before, I really didn''t see that the teacher''s body is also very angry, no worse than Orianna

    Are teachers in this world so broad-minded?

    Rolle was a little embarrassed and didn''t look away. He replied modestly:

    "It''s nothing. I have a little holiday with them."

    He actually had an earlier chance to do it, but he noticed that the children in the teaching building had an idea and came up with a "magic show.".

    He didn''t want to leave a bloody shadow on these children''s childhood. He didn''t hesitate to work a little harder and perform more magnificently.

    This is the kindness of a father.

    Just then, the children also ran out of the teaching building, surrounded him, chattered, and handed over all kinds of gadgets in their hands.

    "Thank you, uncle magician. This is the pie my mother made for me. I''ll give it to you!"

    "This is the cicada I caught in the tree. If I hold it, I will hold this summer."

    "I picked some cat mint and gave it to you. Your kitten will certainly like it."

    Although they were worthless gadgets, they contained the children''s sincere feelings. Rolle didn''t refuse. He accepted them one by one. He also performed another magic trick with his left hand and put all these small gifts in his left hand.

    But the cicada couldn''t take it in, so he had to lift his hat and handed it to the little milk cat.

    It''s really cicada, not other strange insects.

    But the baby cat''s first reaction was to be startled and carefully scratched it with its claws.

    Jeanne comforted the children and told them to go home.

    "Fortunately, they didn''t ask me to change those people back."

    When the children were far away, Rolle took off his mask and hat, put it back to his left hand, and then looked at Jenna with that curious look.

    He was very curious about the female teacher.

    Not that curiosity

    He felt that teacher Jenna was too calm. Whether it was the reaction to the heretics or the reaction when he saw himself kill, he was too calm. He didn''t scream or even panic.

    This is not quite consistent with her slender and quiet appearance.

    In addition, those cultists were numerous and armed, but in the face of such a weak woman, they did not directly use strength, maintained politeness and restraint, and even coerced her with children.

    Rolle doesn''t think this kind of sect that can sacrifice blood relatives will be polite. If they don''t do it directly, they can only be afraid.

    This jean Na teacher is not simple

    The beautiful female teacher noticed Rolle''s line of sight, looked at him without hesitation, tilted her head slightly and blinked her eyes.

    Finally, Rolle moved away first

    Jeanne smiled and said:

    "Mr. rolle, you seem curious about me?"

    "If I can hug your kitten, I can answer your question... But let me keep some too private topics confidential. I believe an imperial gentleman like you won''t embarrass me too much?"

    Rolle thought for a moment and handed over the little milk cat lying on his head playing with cicadas, without asking him what he thought.

    Kitten: (�s �� �� ��)�s��ߩ���

    Jeanne brightened her eyes, carefully took the baby cat, put it on her chest and gently stroked it.

    Rolle asked:

    "Miss Jeanne, who are you?"

    "As you can see, I am an ordinary teacher here, but at the same time, I am also a member of the resistance organization ''recovery Church''."

    "Have you heard of us?"

    Jeanne answered very frankly. There was a sincere light in her purple eyes, which didn''t seem to be lying.

    Rolle knows something about the resistance organization. He has seen this information in the investigation team, but he has never heard of the restoration church.

    Due to the nominal ruling regime in the fertile valley, the Principality of Maud is very incompetent, which makes it poor and backward, the people can''t make a living, and it is torn apart. Rolle''s experience along the way also confirms this point.

    Therefore, many non-governmental resistance organizations came into being. They shouted all kinds of slogans, either to be independent or self-improvement. At one time, they also made a lot of noise.

    The imperial side''s evaluation of these resistance organizations is:

    Scattered sand and mobs are embarrassing.

    Because there are so many such organizations, almost every city, every town, or every village has a group of people shouting to resist, which is like a special folk custom.

    If they don''t resist, they are embarrassed to say that they are people in rich valleys.

    Due to national, geographical, traditional and other reasons, these resistance organizations lack a unified leader, a unified program and appeal, and lack materials and weapons. They can''t do anything at all. Like a family, the regular army of the principality will disappear in an instant.

    Of course, other powerful forces will not take them seriously. Even the names of these organizations are too lazy to record and should be regarded as jokes.

    So did rolle. He almost couldn''t help laughing.

    Jeanne looked directly into Rolle''s eyes and seemed to have guessed what was in his mind. She sighed and whispered:

    "Perhaps in your opinion, all our actions are futile and stupid?"

    Rolle quickly put away his smile and said positively:

    "No, no, no, I don''t mean that. I respect and admire your behavior very much."

    Jeanne''s eyes lit up a little hope and asked in a low voice:

    "With all due respect, Mr. rolle, are you the grey ghost of the Empire?"

    As she spoke, her eyes fell on Rolle''s metal prosthesis.

    What the hell is the gray ghost?

    The official name of grey skin?

    Raul muttered in his heart.

    Jeanne continued:

    "Did you come to save me mean that the Empire would support our actions?"

    No, why do you think the Empire will step in? Are you beautiful?

    Thanks to you looking serious, what''s on your mind?

    Rolle tuckled in his heart, make complaints about it, and denied:

    "I''m not, I don''t. don''t guess! I''m just an enthusiastic citizen passing by by by chance."

    "Well, it''s getting late. I should go back and have a rest. I wish you a smooth career and leave!"

 Chapter 78

    Rolle gave the baby cat a look. The latter quickly broke free from Jeanne''s chest, jumped back into Rolle''s hands, took the initiative to get into his shirt pocket and trembled.

    Jeanne''s pretty face appeared full of regret and reluctance, watching rolle leave.

    But it always feels like she can''t bear to be a little milk cat?

    Rolle''s attitude was firm and his purpose was clear. He came so far to find his daughter. He didn''t want to participate in other messy things.

    After he walked away, a young man with dark skin came out by the old cicada tree next to the school playground.

    He trotted to Jenna, bowed slightly, and then asked in a low voice in local dialect:

    "Sir, who is that man? Do you need to follow him?"

    Jeanne shook her head again and again, put away her usual gentle smile, and said in a commanding tone:

    "No, don''t offend this gentleman!"

    "His strength is unfathomable and elegant. He is a respectable imperial gentleman. He just saved me."

    Then she asked:

    "Are you all right there?"

    A touch of sadness flashed across the young man''s face and replied in a deep voice:

    "We were secretly attacked by three evil believers. They took guns. Finally, five brothers died and managed to get rid of them, so we came late..."

    Jeanne closed her eyes slightly, and her beautiful face showed deep sadness. She put her hands on her chest and whispered a few words.

    Inexplicably, she remembered the scene before rolle took the bullet empty handed

    After a moment of silence, the young man suggested:

    "Your Excellency, the evil cult attacked us, which means that there are ghosts among us who have betrayed your position. The sweet frost city is no longer safe. You''d better hurry to Gaoshan castle as soon as possible."

    Jeanne smiled bitterly and replied:

    "I originally planned to finish the last class for the children tomorrow and then go to Gaoshan castle. It seems that I can only start early tomorrow morning."

    "Take care of the children for me."

    -----------

    Ror went back to the hotel and saw the guide Zaza come back and wait for himself.

    "It''s very kind of you to be safe!"

    The guide greeted him and whispered:

    "Did you really go back to miss Jeanne?"

    "No, I''ll catch the cicada."

    As rolle said, he grabbed only half of the cicada from the baby cat''s paws and stuffed it into the guide''s hand.

    The cicada has long been killed by the little milk cat, but somehow half is left. Maybe he wants to give it to his good friend little donkey?

    "Hold it and you''ll hold it... Well, half the summer."

    Rolle patted the guide on the shoulder and went to the stable to look after the little donkey.

    The next day, Rolle got out of bed early, but he looked very depressed and had dark circles under his eyes.

    Around last night, five call girls knocked on his door

    Although they were all driven away by him, they didn''t sleep well, and the guide made that kind of ambiguous strange smile as soon as he saw him.

    Fortunately, the guide prepared an open carriage, which was very spacious. Rolle let the little donkey lie down and pillowed his stomach to make up for his drowsiness.

    But after a short walk, the carriage suddenly stopped, and rolle vaguely heard someone talking:

    "Are you going to Gaoshan castle, too? Can you give me a ride? I have a lot of lunch ready for you."

    "Of course not, Miss Jeanne. Mr. rolle certainly wants to go with a beauty like you."

    Rolle was clever and sat up quickly. He just saw Jeanne climb up the carriage quickly.

    She is still wearing the simple equipment of yesterday, but she has an extra cambric on her shoulder and a round sun hat on her head. Below is still her bright and moving face.

    "You... How do you..."

    Rolle suddenly showed an expression of seeing a ghost.

    He really doesn''t want to have anything to do with this woman.

    "Hee hee, the teacher also has a vacation. I happen to plan to go to Gaoshan Castle today. I didn''t expect to meet Mr. rolle so lucky."

    Jeanne covered her mouth and smiled.

    Rolle is also helpless. He can''t drive people down, can he? It''s too impolite.

    Fortunately, Jeanne is also very smart. Instead of talking about those disharmonious topics, she talks normally and simply and tells rolle all kinds of interesting things in school.

    Jeanne is very talkative and good at finding topics. She talks about the childish and innocent things of the children and all kinds of troubles when taking care of them, which makes rolle smile from time to time, feel the same, and feel much better about her.

    When this woman is normal, she is still very attractive.

    Rolle also told her bluntly that her baby daughter had joined the archaeological team. She was really worried. She came to find her daughter this time.

    I don''t know if Jeanne believes it or not, but she complimented:

    "You are really a responsible father. Your daughter must be obedient?"

    "Of course, she is the only treasure of my life."

    Rolle said and then asked:

    "By the way, do you know the exact location of that ancient relic?"

    Jeanne shook her head.

    "I only know that it is probably in a valley to the west of Gaoshan castle. I don''t know more..."

    "You may find it funny to say that it is clearly a relic in our principality, but the Empire, barbarians and the United Kingdom don''t allow our people to come near, except those recruited coolies..."

    As she spoke, the smile on her face gradually turned into a bitter smile.

    Rolle can understand the bitterness in her heart. No normal person would want his country to look like this.

    But there was nothing he could do but understand and sympathize.

    They talked about local conditions and customs again. About noon, they could see the wall of Gaoshan castle.

    At the first sight of the city wall, Rawl was still a little surprised. He thought this thing had been eliminated by the times

    In front of powerful artillery and unpredictable extraordinary forces, the city wall is really useless. For example, the Empire has long replaced the backward city wall with more scientific and reasonable fortifications such as steel fortress and concrete fortress.

    This should be the existence of cultural relics. In the backward fertile valley, it is actually a very reliable defense

    Before long, the carriage came to the gate of the city. A small group of soldiers of the Principality of Maud were checking out the people entering the city one by one.

    One of the soldiers had wanted to come to inspect Rolle''s carriage, but their captain slapped him in the face and scolded him in local dialect.

    "He''s saying, you''re a distinguished guest from the Empire. How can you check it?"

    Jeanne translated in a low voice with a smile on her face.

    Sure enough, the carriage did not receive any inspection and entered the city smoothly. The team leader also nodded and bowed at rolle with a flattering smile, as if he had no backbone.

 Chapter 79

    The carriage drove slowly through the city gate. Facing it was a row of gallows, on which hung several corpses, some of them even with incomplete limbs, with a wooden card with a crime written on their chest.

    Rolle also did not expect that such a primitive, barbaric and cruel "tradition" would still be maintained here. He could not help frowning and whispering:

    "Are these people from the resistance?"

    "No..."

    Jeanne shook her head and explained:

    "They are just civilians who can''t afford to pay taxes..."

    "For the present principality, resistance organizations are nothing. Only non payment of taxes is a capital crime."

    Luo Er was a little stunned. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.

    "Do you want to get out of the car for a walk? Can I show you the real principality of Maud?"

    Jeanne followed the proposal.

    Rolle hesitated and nodded.

    So they jumped out of the carriage and walked side by side in the street.

    Compared with the sweet frost City, the area of Gaoshan castle is much larger and there are many more people on the street, but most of them are skinny, ragged and dirty. They can''t tell whether they are refugees or not.

    There were few shops on the street. Most people squatted on the street at will with numbness in their eyes and silently looked at rolle and Jeanne.

    Some people threw greedy eyes at Jeanne, but after seeing rolle nearby, they quickly turned away and whispered a few dirty words.

    Sewage and all kinds of garbage flow across the street, full of a disgusting smell.

    Some skinny children deliberately bumped into rolle and wanted to take the opportunity to touch the money in his pocket.

    Rolle dodged quickly and let him pass.

    Before they walked out of the street, they met five "small" thieves who touched porcelain in the map.

    One of them was unlucky. He was just seen by a patrolling soldier. He flew up and stole the "little" into the nearby garbage pile. He turned back and showed a flattering smile to rolle and muttered something.

    "He said, you can hire him as a guard, so that no one in the city dares to harass you."

    Jeanne translated nearby.

    "Refuse for me."

    Rolle replied.

    Jean Na said a few words to the soldier in local dialect. The other party didn''t show any dissatisfaction. Instead, she bowed respectfully and let him go aside.

    "You may not believe that this is the second largest city in the whole fertile valley."

    Jeanne, as a guest guide, continued to introduce:

    "It was once prosperous and brilliant. It is a beautiful place everyone yearned for, but now it is not as good as the sweet frost town in those days..."

    Rolle originally thought that the sweet cream city was bad enough and backward, but at least it was relatively clean and tidy on the whole. There were normal shops on the street, schools to provide education, public security was also good, and there were no such private soldiers on the street.

    Unexpectedly, this so-called second largest city is so unbearable.

    They then strolled a street and happened to witness a case of wounding people by riding a horse.

    The rider was a well-dressed fat man. What was knocked down was a middle-aged woman carrying sacks. She was like a porter. She was lying on the ground, coughing blood and was obviously hurt to her internal organs.

    Soon there were soldiers on patrol, but instead of arresting the murderer, they roughly kicked the woman and told her to get away quickly and don''t occupy the road.

    The woman got up trembling, coughing violently and dragging the sack stained with blood on the ground.

    The fat man rode his horse and left arrogantly under the escort of the soldiers.

    "That man is from the United Kingdom."

    Jeanne said again.

    Rolle took a deep breath, calmed his mood, and asked:

    "Is the Principality of Maud a member of the United Kingdom? Is that how they treat you?"

    Jeanne smiled bitterly, shook her head and explained:

    "You should also know that the fertile valley was a vassal of the alien alliance hundreds of years ago. When the alien was driven out of the mainland and retreated back to the North Sea Islands, it was ceded to the United Kingdom and the present principality of Maud was established."

    "So we are just incidental booty. In the eyes of the United Kingdom, we are no different from animals and objects."

    Rolle couldn''t help sighing in a low voice, deeply sympathizing with it.

    Can only show sympathy.

    If the geographical location here is not so sensitive, if the Empire and barbarians are not so strong, and if people in the world are more peace loving, the fate of the fertile valley may not be so tragic.

    Unfortunately, this place is so unfortunate that it seems to be cursed by an evil god.

    The situation here can no longer be saved by a person or an organization. I''m afraid only God can do it.

    However, in this world, there are no good gods, only evil gods

    They continued to stroll for a while. Suddenly, they heard a series of screams and cries from a nearby alley.

    They hurried over and saw a bent middle-aged man holding a few-year-old girl, enduring the punches and kicks of several soldiers, pleading in his mouth.

    The little girl trembled and cried, and her voice was a little hoarse.

    There were some onlookers nearby, but no one went up to help and dissuade. Everyone had that kind of insensitive expression on his face. What''s more, there was a sneer of schadenfreude around his mouth.

    "If he can''t afford to pay taxes, these people will take his daughter."

    Jeanne translated in a low voice.

    Rolle clenched his fist slightly

    "Let them stop."

    Rolle said quickly.

    Jenna stepped forward and drank a few words.

    The soldiers looked back one after another. When they saw rolle, they stopped even though their faces showed an unhappy expression.

    Rolle took a 10 eastnote from his pocket and asked:

    "Is that enough?"

    Jeanne nodded.

    He threw the money in front of the soldiers.

    The other party quickly picked it up. The original unhappiness instantly turned into a smile. He said some flattering words he didn''t understand. He nodded and bowed while leaving the alley.

    "You can''t help them like this..."

    Jeanne whispered a reminder.

    Rolle shrugged and sighed:

    "But that''s all I can do."

    After all, he could not be really indifferent and numb, and turned a blind eye to all the tragedies in front of him.

    The guide Zaza ran over quickly, helped the poor father up, and hurried back to rolle.

    "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. rolle, but we''d better leave now, or we''ll have more trouble soon."

    Of course, Rolle knew what the bigger trouble was. He nodded and left the alley quickly.

    This place can''t bear even a little kindness.

    Behind him, the father and daughter were kneeling on the ground and worshipping him deeply.

 Chapter 80

    After leaving the alley, Jeanne noticed that Rolle''s face was not very good-looking, and quickly said apologetically:

    "I''m very sorry to let you see these things, Mr. rolle. Am I really a annoying woman?"

    Rolle shook her head slightly, probably guessed what she was going to say next, and refused first:

    "I sympathize with you, but I''m really just an ordinary person. I''m sorry, I can''t help."

    Jeanne''s beautiful face flashed a little disappointment, but she soon recovered her normal smile and bowed slightly to rolle.

    "I see. I''m sorry to delay you so much. It''s a pleasant time to talk to you."

    She''s going to say goodbye.

    Of course, Rolle didn''t want to stay, so he said goodbye to her politely, and they separated at the corner of the street.

    When Jeanne was far away, the little milk cat put her head out of her shirt pocket and breathed.

    It seemed to be afraid of Jeanne''s appearance. It had been shrinking in its pocket and refused to show its head.

    Rolle and the guide were on the way to lodging. Unfortunately, they met another Gang conflagration, forcing him and the guide to make a detour.

    "Is there so many such things in this damn place?"

    Rolle couldn''t help asking.

    The guide nodded and said bitterly:

    "It happens all the time. In fact, what I saw today is good. What''s more, I saw it when I came last time..."

    "All right, all right! Stop talking!"

    Rolle waved again and again to stop the other party from going on.

    Here is the real purgatory

    He took two more bills out of his pocket and ordered:

    "Let''s change our itinerary and go to the ruins valley now. We won''t live here today..."

    "This damn place makes me sick."

    The guide agreed with his plan and echoed:

    "You really made a wise choice! We can stay at my relatives in the countryside. The village is very close to the valley you want to go to."

    They hurried out of the city towards the west of Gaoshan castle. It took them another half day to reach the village at dusk.

    Luo Er came all the way and found that there were dozens of villages, large and small, in the periphery of the valley. There were a lot of people, and they seemed to have a good life. They were very energetic. The farmland on the roadside was also rising, and many industrious figures could be seen inside.

    Compared with the city, it can be said to live and work in peace and contentment.

    According to the guide''s introduction, this valley was originally called the "valley of the curse". It is said that terrible demons inhabit the depths of the valley, which will devour all creatures who dare to approach. Therefore, the whole area is basically undeveloped, and still retains dense forests and a very natural style.

    But later, people proved that the legend was false. The devil didn''t appear. More and more people moved here. They would rather risk being eaten by the devil than live in the city.

    The claws of Gaoshan Castle haven''t stretched out yet. People here have a little breathing space, so the valley has been renamed ''refuge valley''

    The relative who they stayed in was a simple old farmer who could not speak imperial language. With the help of Zaza''s translation, he welcomed him and cleaned up the best and largest room for him.

    The next morning, Rolle first inquired about the general location of the ancient ruins. Then he left his guide and brought only some dry food. He rode on a little donkey and went into the valley to find his daughter.

    As a result, he regretted leaving the guide after leaving for a long time

    The valley is too big and maintains a very primitive forest style. Once you go in, it''s like entering a maze. You get lost at the speed of light.

    Capital embarrassment

    "No way, in this case, we can only rely on our own feelings..."

    Lol whispered to himself and began to wander around the forest.

    Just like when he took the examination.

    As a result, it was gone for most of the day

    Seeing that it was getting dark, he couldn''t find the big, conspicuous and easy to find excavation site in the mouth of the villagers

    "No... no? I''m not really lost, am I?"

    Rolle was really a little flustered. He quickly called back the little milk cat who was throwing butterflies around.

    "Do you smell Cori?"

    Little milk cat: "meow meow meow?"

    Rolle couldn''t understand what he was saying, so he had to ask the little donkey who was eating grass with his head down:

    "What about you? Do you know the southeast and northwest?"

    Little donkey: "

    "Alas, what''s the use of bringing you out? Just kill and eat meat!"

    Rolle said angrily.

    The little milk cat and the little donkey were immediately frightened and trembled. In order not to be eaten, they hurriedly tried.

    The little donkey is stupid. He will only pass the carrot he chewed half to rolle with his mouth.

    The little milk cat was much more clever. She ran to the side and grabbed a branch, then jumped on the little donkey''s head, loosened her mouth and let the branch fall naturally

    "Meow meow!"

    The baby cat barked in the direction pointed out by the branch of the tree.

    Rolle was teased by the two little guys

    However, anyway, it''s also a random walk by feeling. You might as well try the luck of the little milk cat?

    Of course, even if this direction is ultimately wrong, he will not really eat the baby cat. At most, his food will be reduced from carrots to potatoes in the future.

    However, before he went far, he saw a large number of birds in the woods ahead, mixed with a little crisp sound in the fluttering sound of a series of wings

    That''s the sound of swords!

    Rolle ran quickly through the bushes in front and saw a beach covered with pebbles.

    Beyond the beach, three men in armor were fighting.

    One of them was particularly conspicuous. His armor was silver gray, and there were light blue magic patterns on the surface. There was a single horn on his helmet.

    Even if the single horn is counted, it is no more than 1.6 meters tall, so it is particularly conspicuous.

    The short man in armor has excellent swordsmanship. When facing two enemies who are several heads taller than himself, he is also moderate in advance and retreat.

    But the two opponents are not vegetarian

    Their methods are very strange. One is very fast, smooth like a loach, keeps a distance, and sprays secrets and guns at the short man like fireworks.

    The other figure is looming, virtual and real, like a ghost. He has been entangled closely with the short man to create output opportunities for his teammates.

    Thanks to the short armor man''s exquisite swordsmanship, the sword light in his hand flickered one after another, opening his secret ball, bullet and so on one by one, and he was unharmed.

    Can also easily suppress the enemy with the sword.

    The balance of victory and defeat has begun to tilt slowly towards the short man

 Chapter 81

    The three men on the beach fought for a few seconds. The short armored man had the upper hand visible to the naked eye and left several wounds on the two opponents.

    Although it was not fatal, it also delayed their movements to a great extent, and they were about to lose their support.

    There was an obvious strength gap between the two sides. The short man obviously didn''t do his best. He seized the opportunity to kill each other several times, but in the end, the blade was staggered.

    She doesn''t seem to want to kill.

    But the two opponents didn''t know what to do and didn''t flinch. They still looked like they were going to die, as if they hated to kill their father and seize their foundation.

    Next to the beach, there was a sudden unnatural shaking in a pile of dense shrubs. In the tiny gap of the shrubs, something was flickering cold light.

    It was a built crossbow and arrow that had aimed at the short man''s vest!

    The person holding the crossbow, covered in a strange disguise, lies down in the bushes and is completely integrated with it. Even if he gets close to it recently, he can''t see that there is a person hiding here.

    In his hand, he held a crossbow that had been camouflaged. Judging from the secret magic pattern looming on it and the little blue light on the arrow, the crossbow was of extraordinary quality and might be no less powerful than a gun.

    The man stared coldly at the battlefield with sharp eyes, completely ignoring the life and death of the other two companions, and was still patiently waiting for the short man to show flaws.

    He needs a chance to hit hard or even fatal.

    Old Voldemort.

    His two companions, who are only level 7 heroes, can''t threaten this level 8 short man at all. Their only value is to create opportunities for the third person by taking advantage of their life-saving characteristics and the weakness of the short man''s soft heart.

    Only this sneak attacker of the same rank 8 is the real killing move.

    At this time, the battle on the beach had been going on for five minutes. The short man seemed impatient, stopped the attack and took the initiative to say:

    "Stop fighting, you are not my opponent."

    The pleasant and beautiful female voice is a standard girl''s cute voice.

    The two opponents also looked at each other and calmed down, as if they were going to surrender.

    The short man''s movements and vigilance were also reduced a lot.

    This is the chance that the Raider in the Bush has been waiting for for for a long time!

    He raised the crossbow slightly, aligned his mind again, and poured his whole body''s spiritual power into the crossbow. There was a spiral air flow on the arrow.

    There are no exaggerated and gorgeous visual effects, and there is no big news. He has prepared this silent fatal blow.

    But just as he was about to pull the trigger, the bushes around him shook slightly, and a furry little milk cat jumped out of it.

    The Raider was startled.

    Cat? Why are there cats here?

    Before he could think more, he suddenly felt his whole body stiff and his limbs began to tremble uncontrollably.

    This is an instinctive response he has exercised all year round, which is more acute than his brain.

    Then, he felt a majestic pressure coming from behind, like a mountain higher than the whole world.

    He could not look back, witness or even think in front of this real threat.

    His brain has instinctively given up thinking, leaving only a blank

    When the attacker came back to his senses again, he felt a huge pain like tearing from his chest, and a sword tip had pierced his chest.

    But strangely enough, there was no blood on the blade?

    He tried to open his mouth, as if he wanted to say something.

    Unfortunately, he couldn''t say it, and a large shining sword light twisted him into pieces

    "You should be glad that you can only die once..."

    Rolle said coldly.

    Then he threw his sword into the air, holding the scabbard in his left hand and tapping it gently on the surface of the scabbard with his right hand.

    The sword thrown into the air was magically suspended in the air, as if it had been held by an invisible hand, and then turned into a flash of streamer, galloping towards the remaining two enemies.

    When the two people in charge of containment saw a flash of light in the bushes, they were immediately happy, and a vicious sneer appeared at the corners of their mouths.

    But the next second, the silver light pierced their armor, smashed their hearts, and then flew back to the bushes.

    This move is the third profound meaning of family fencing.

    The name is "three"

    Originally thought of calling it "Yujian", "flying sword" and "please baby turn around".

    As a result, when I was old and didn''t think I deserved such a name, I changed it

    Compared with aoyi 1 and aoyi 2, aoyi 3 is not the fastest in power and speed, and its attack range is not the widest, but it is better in range and flexibility. It can poke people''s vital points at least within kilometers, not to mention taking people''s head thousands of miles away.

    Rolle picked up the attacker''s Crossbow from the bushes, put it into his left hand, and walked out of the bushes.

    The short armor man in the distance was stunned when he saw his figure.

    He is short, has a cute voice, and has excellent swordsmanship. Naturally, that''s the baby daughter that rolle is looking for.

    But she never thought that her father would suddenly appear in such wild mountains

    She was not in the mood to think about this problem. At this time, a thought kept echoing in her heart and mind:

    It''s over. Dad found out

    Dad is angry. Dad doesn''t love me anymore. Dad doesn''t want me anymore. I''m a wild child. I''m an orphan no one wants

    Woo woo

    Lily was so frustrated that she wanted to run away, but she couldn''t open her legs. It seemed that she couldn''t walk when she saw her father.

    She can only hope that this armor can help her hide her identity a little

    But rolle walked quickly to her face, first reached out and touched her helmet, then gently took her into his arms, patted the back of the armor, and said softly:

    "It''s all right. Don''t be afraid. Dad''s coming."

    Sure enough, this armor can''t deceive dad at all. I''m afraid he will recognize it at a glance no matter what he looks like

    But dad doesn''t seem angry?

    Would you like to... Just confess to your father?

    Then apologize seriously, act like a spoiled child desperately and try to sell cute. Dad should be able to forgive me, right?

    Kerry was thinking for a while, and then heard rolle continue:

    "Before, Orianna told me that you were well prepared for this trip. I didn''t believe it at first..."

    "Unexpectedly, she didn''t lie to me. Your college really equipped you with such good armor."

 Chapter 82

    Rolle''s reaction was a little strange and unexpected. She was stunned at first, and then realized that the situation didn''t seem as bad as she thought?

    Although I wore armor and had a fight with others, but

    What does this have to do with the star sword girl?

    Kerry was overjoyed.

    A while ago, the stage play that made him crazy disliked by my father was a mistake, but it made my father have a preconceived inherent impression of Xingchen Jianji.

    The star sword girl in his eyes should be consistent with the tall, fat chest and heavily makeup old woman on the stage.

    And it''s not just my father who thinks so. In fact, many people''s imagination of Xingchen Jianji is like that. I can''t imagine that I''m smart, clever and lovely!

    After thinking through her joints, she calmed down at once, so she first took off her deformed armor, got into Rawl''s arms again, rubbed it on his stomach, and said with milk:

    "Dad, why are you here?"

    Rolle bent down and picked up her daughter, rubbed her soft and delicate face with the residue of her chin, and continued to explain:

    "You left so suddenly that I came to such a dangerous place. I was really worried and came with you."

    "By the way, what happened to those people just now? Why did they attack you?"

    Rolle asked again.

    Cori said something about what she had been through these days.

    They took the special airship of the scholars'' Association and killed them overnight. They were many days earlier than Rawl and one step faster than the barbarians and the archaeological team of the United Kingdom. They seized the first opportunity and controlled the initial entrance of the ruins.

    But the barbarians did have something. They soon found another entrance to the ruins and started their own excavation work.

    There was some distance between the two sides. Although it was inevitable to blow a beard and stare, they were still at peace.

    Barbarians, archaeology, these two words seem to be completely incompatible, which is very awkward, but rolle also knows that the barbarians in this world are not the strong men with muscles in their minds in the traditional impression. In fact, they are no essential difference from the imperialists.

    They should be formally called "mountain people", and the full name of the country is "mountain tribe alliance". Barbarians are actually a contempt of imperial people out of arrogance.

    In fact, they are a civilization originated from the "Tiansuo mountains" in the north. Whether it is science and technology, extraordinary system, art and culture, fashion trend and so on, they are not inferior to the Empire. They are also an advanced modern civilization.

    In some fields, they are even stronger than the Empire. For example, the deformed armor technology was invented by the barbarians. The Empire also obtained this technology through some disgraceful means.

    The barbarians also looked down on the imperial people and called them "earth buns" and "primitive people"

    However, it was not the barbarians who attacked Kerry, but the people of the United Kingdom.

    Although not directly involved, it was indirectly caused by barbarians.

    Although the people of the United Kingdom were recent, they came the latest. Their territory and good positions were occupied and they were about to return empty handed.

    As a result, the barbarians were very "friendly" and gave up a small piece of land to dig for them. There happened to be a smaller entrance.

    However, the direction of this entrance will collide with the area controlled by the Empire. Both sides will come to an underground square in the ruins at the same time, which will naturally produce their own friction.

    The deceitful barbarian used this disgusting trick to affect the excavation progress of the Empire in order to make up for his disadvantage in time and position.

    If the two sides really fight, the excavation progress will naturally be infinitely delayed, and they can reap profits.

    That''s what happened to Kelly.

    The current excavation progress has proved that the relic is a huge underground complex, but it is uncertain whether it is a mausoleum or a palace?

    I don''t know the specific age and the civilization that established it. At present, I haven''t found any recognizable murals, only some disordered lines, unknown words and symbols, and more secrets have yet to be revealed.

    But the Empire has made substantial gains - a scroll of animal skin that still looks 80% new, with several mysterious symbols written on it, and a slight fluctuation of power.

    The relic is very old. Most of the things inside are broken when touched and disappear when seen in light. This animal skin scroll is obviously not an ordinary thing.

    Even if it has lost its power, it is not an ancient mystery, but if you can unlock the symbols above, you may be able to gain an ancient extraordinary skill.

    These extraordinary skills are equally important. They are likely to further improve the existing extraordinary system and even combine a new extraordinary system on this basis. They are still the knowledge that the enemy can''t master and have a high degree of mystery.

    If you are lucky enough, a useful ancient knowledge is far more valuable than those ancient mysteries that are not powerful enough.

    For example, the current powerful and rich extraordinary system of the empire is like this, which absorbs ancient knowledge while creating modern schools, draws on each other''s strengths and complements each other''s weaknesses, and occupies an absolute advantage over other forces, which makes them out of reach.

    And this ancient scroll was found by accident after colliding with the Universiade.

    Because there was no need to fight with people, and there were no dirty things such as zongzi in the ruins, Cori had always been like a real archaeology student, learning and fighting with the professor.

    Then she found the scroll in a pile of garbage left by unknown people.

    According to the rules set by the scholars'' Association, even if the scroll she found is her credit, she is allowed to keep it for a period of time for some preliminary research and interpretation. It will not be handed over until the project is completed and returned to the imperial capital.

    As a result, they also dug into the underground square, but the United Kingdom archaeological team, who found nothing, was jealous and jumped out to claim that the garbage was left by them, that the ancient scroll should be their property, and slandered Kerry as a despicable thief.

    The leader of the archaeological team, Professor Kant, who is also a senior scholar of the society of scholars and the dean of the History Department of the first college, has no intention of participating in these boring disputes so as not to slow down the progress. He is right in the arms of the barbarians and asks Kerry to solve the matter by herself.

    So Cori tried to solve the problem with the rules of the small mountain village:

    Come out and fight alone. Whoever wins will belong to him.

    This is actually learned from her father

    The United Kingdom, on the other hand, said that it didn''t have the strong eight this time. In order to be fair, it asked for two seven at the same time.

    Cori agreed very smartly and didn''t think there was anything wrong.

    Her father used to play three and five.

 Chapter 83

    That''s probably the actual situation over there. She basically told rolle the truth, but she hid some details and optimized some plots.

    For example, not every student has this deformed armor, but Professor Kant, seeing that her swordsmanship is good, specially distributed it to her to help protect those teachers and classmates who have no strength to bind chickens.

    For another example, the two people who dueled with her also degenerated from a 7th level archaeological team escort to a 4th level archaeological student.

    Rolle didn''t delve into it himself. He believed everything his baby daughter said.

    But he immediately put on a straight face and began to scold:

    "Do you know what kind of mistake you made?"

    Collie blinked and asked tentatively:

    "Because I... Didn''t hurt those two people?"

    The two corpses that were pierced by ror''s sword have been thrown onto the little donkey''s back by ror. Let him find a quiet place to abandon the corpse in the wilderness.

    ---------

    Thank you for the melancholy of Niang palace in spring and the generous reward of Muyi ink shadow!

    Little donkey hasn''t come back yet

    "That''s not the reason."

    Rolle shook his head, put his hands on Kelly''s shoulder and said solemnly.

    "Since it''s just a general duel, it certainly can''t hurt people''s lives. This is a matter of principle. You haven''t done anything wrong on this..."

    "Your biggest mistake is that you chose to settle disputes in this way."

    "The world is hot and cold, and people have evil intentions. Not everyone can maintain demeanor and abide by the rules."

    As rolle said, he took out the crossbow from his left hand and threw it in front of his daughter.

    Kerry''s little face changed slightly. She didn''t need rolle to explain anything more. She could also realize how dangerous it was before.

    "Woo ~ fortunately, there is a father..."

    She took advantage of the situation and went back to her arms.

    "Don''t use the barbaric way of dueling to solve disputes in the future. It''s dangerous and uncivilized at all. It''s not something you should learn as a scholar."

    "No matter who you meet in the future, you should be more careful. Don''t believe the enemy''s morality at will; of course, you can''t follow suit. We should not follow others because they are mean..."

    Rolle taught her daughter two more words, then sighed and said with emotion:

    "Alas, I''m also to blame for this. I didn''t set a good example..."

    "But I hope you study outside. I just hope you can become a better person than me. Don''t learn these shortcomings of me."

    "I''m really an incompetent father..."

    "No!"

    After hearing this, Cori jumped up fiercely, hugged Rolle''s neck tightly, her little face was full of seriousness and seriousness, and said word by word:

    "Dad is the best dad in the world! The best dad!"

    Listening to her daughter''s slightly childish but especially sincere declaration, Rolle couldn''t help smiling, bowed his head, kissed her forehead, and whispered:

    "This daughter is really not raised in vain..."

    Anyway, that''s it. Cory muddled through.

    But it was dark now.

    "Dad, it''s late. Go to the camp with me. I have a separate tent."

    Kerry grabbed Rolle''s arm, blinked her big eyes and suggested.

    Rolle thought for a while, but still chose to refuse.

    He doesn''t want to destroy his daughter''s image and make his classmates and teachers'' impression of his daughter worse.

    Everyone is a student. Why did your father come with you?

    And say you''re not Dad?

    Of course, this is only a secondary reason, and there is a more important reason. He doesn''t want to say it for the time being.

    "Dad, are you going to rush back all night? Don''t! The forest at night is very dangerous!"

    As she said, she hugged his arm tightly and wouldn''t let him go. Her legs were still kicking on the ground, trying to drag rolle back to the camp.

    Unfortunately, Rolle''s legs didn''t move

    "Don''t worry, I won''t go at night. I''m going to camp here."

    "This beach is very quiet and open. There is a water source not far away. It''s no problem to stay for one night."

    Rolle said that he pulled out a tent, a sleeping bag and picnic utensils such as pots and pans from his left hand, which was well prepared.

    When Cori saw it, her eyes lit up slightly and then said:

    "Then I won''t go back tonight. I''ll stay with my father."

    "Be sure to sleep with dad tonight!"

    Rolle wanted to refuse her daughter''s willfulness, but he thought about it and finally nodded.

    Then he took out another tent and sleeping bag from his left hand

    These two sets of camping equipment, one is Hefeng meets the moon. Da Da is really a good and gentle person.

    It''s just that the food is not good. I hit the main line ice toothed dragon. I jumped up and down with an insect stick for a long time. At a glance, the damage was as high as 4000

 Chapter 84

    The father and daughter chatted casually again. Rolle pretended to ask the direction of the camp in the United Kingdom. When he got the answer, he said it was time for his daughter to go to bed.

    The father and daughter went to the river first and washed their faces together. Then Cori took off her shoes and socks, rolled up her trouser legs, put her delicious little feet into the river and stepped on them. Finally, she stretched out her arms to rolle for a hug.

    Probably washed his feet and didn''t want to wear shoes again, so he threw a Jiao at his father by the way.

    Rolle bent down to pick up his daughter, put her in the sleeping bag in the tent with the posture of the princess, wrapped her into a silkworm baby, and then drilled out of the tent to tidy up the campfire outside.

    There are two sleeping bags in the tent, separated by a little distance, a little far.

    Kerry tooted her mouth slightly, rolled around the ground wrapped in her sleeping bag, and squirmed twice like a caterpillar, closer to Rolle''s sleeping bag.

    Rolle then ordered the little donkey in the tent to watch the night, pay attention to the surrounding conditions, and then turn back to the tent.

    He pretended not to see his daughter''s little movements, smiled, touched her little head and said:

    "Well, go to sleep."

    However, Cori took an inch, took the initiative to hold Rolle''s hand, put it on her cheek, and begged softly:

    "Dad, tell me a story. I haven''t heard Dad tell a story for a long time."

    Rolle thought for a moment, accepted her daughter''s willfulness and said:

    "The protagonist is a student who loves to play guitar. He has a beautiful girl sitting at the same table. Then one day, he met a singing girl on the roof..."

    "... in this way, the three decided to form a band to participate in the school party, with the protagonist as the guitarist, the girl as the lead singer, the same table as the bassist, keyboard player and saxophone..."

    "The three are practicing hard for the party, and their relationship is getting closer and closer. They have a good impression on each other and decide to be good friends all their life..."

    "... in this way, the performance at the party was a great success, the three became famous at one stroke, and the two girls summoned up the courage to confess to the protagonist, and then..."

    "... in this way, the three worked together to break the secular obstacles, lived together and spent a wonderful life without regret."

    When Rolle''s story was over, Cori narrowed her eyes slightly and said softly:

    "Everyone has been happy. This story is really great..."

    Then she fell asleep.

    Rolle carefully put her exposed arm back into the sleeping bag, tightened the opening of the sleeping bag, and then drilled out of the tent.

    Her daughter was asleep and it was late. It was time to go to the camp in the United Kingdom.

    This is also the real reason why he will stay for the night and not go to his daughter''s camp - he intends to clear away the possible threats and obstacles for his daughter, and well advise the archaeological team of the United Kingdom to live in harmony and make money in the future.

    So my daughter can be at ease.

    He also wanted to go to the barbarians, but he felt that the barbarians were fierce, many people came, unreasonable and easy to misinterpret his goodwill.

    The key is that they are likely to be protected by high-level supernatural

    So it''s better to start with the archaeological team of the United Kingdom.

    As long as the United Kingdom does not kill, I believe we should be able to live in peace as we did a few days ago?

    So he ran in the dark forest for an hour in the direction of his daughter and came to the periphery of the camp in the United Kingdom.

    In the camp, only the dim light emitted by a few magic guide lights can vaguely see several people on vigil.

    Rolle didn''t hurry to approach, but sat down cross legged, took out a waste newspaper from his left hand, rolled it into a receiver shape, leaned close to his ear, then closed his eyes and listened carefully to the sounds around him.

    He was listening to the heartbeat nearby.

    This is not perception. Simple listening is good, and it can only be done in a very quiet environment late at night.

    Two on the left, three on the right, five sleeping in the tent and four hiding on the branch... Eh? Two more hiding underground? Pretty good at playing?

    Rawl counted silently in his heart and wrote down the positions of these people, which was the goal he would persuade later.

    He did not intend to convince the whole archaeological team that it was not very good and troublesome, so he still found out the people with combat power. Their heartbeat was very different from that of ordinary people. They were as dazzling as fireflies in the dark.

    As long as these people are persuaded by him not to participate in later archaeological activities and leave the archaeological community forever, I believe that the remaining ordinary scholars and students should cherish the present opportunity and honestly archaeology, rather than harassing their daughter.

    So he took out his sword again, used the Upanishads, and let the sword fly out. He held the handle of the sword and commanded by remote control.

    He first persuaded the nine men on duty and hiding in the tree with his sword.

    The process was very easy and the opposite side was reasonable. With one sword, they promised on the spot that they would never participate in any archaeological activities.

    Aoyisan, a means of remote attack and remote control, is very suitable for this situation. It is fast and silent. It has persuaded nine people in a row without making any noise.

    I feel a little tired.

    After all, upanishadism is upanishadism. It consumes more than conventional swordsmanship.

    Plus the two times he used before, he has performed the profound meaning 11 times in a row, which is a great burden for a 40 year old man.

    The remaining five sleeping in the tent, he could only walk over and persuade them one by one in his sleep.

    On the way, Rolle put on a black-and-white mask and showed some sword Qi to the soil, so that the two secret outposts hiding in the soil stayed in the local forest villa.

    Then, outside the tent, he used several swords.

    The other party retired from the archaeological community with people and tents in his sleep, but he still couldn''t return to the real retirement.

    After all this, in order to celebrate the smooth action and understand each other again, Rolle lit several tents storing various materials like fireworks to celebrate.

    Finally, his figure quietly disappeared into the darkness, hiding his merit and reputation.

    The camp in the United Kingdom suddenly jumped... Oh, no, it was jubilant. People woke up from their sleep and rushed to tell them, with tears on their faces.

    But what rolle didn''t notice was that as he approached the camp to carry out persuasion, several pairs of eyes hidden in the dark watched his every move silently.

    When he was far away, the lurking talents whispered in the local dialect:

    "The strange black-and-white mask, the dress of an imperial gentleman, Miss Jeanne, is he the strong man you mentioned?"

    ------

    Thank you for the melancholy of Niang palace in spring and the generous reward of Muyi ink shadow!

    Thanks for the typographical error in the last chapter

    I''ll pull a thank-you list late

 Chapter 85

    Hiding in the dark of the forest, it was the beautiful female teacher Jeanne and her little friends who recovered the church, a line of nine.

    The place where they were hiding looked a little vague, as if they had been virtualized, or shrouded in a layer of fog.

    This is obviously the effect of some extraordinary force. That is, with this magical cover, they have not been discovered by rolle and the people of the United Kingdom. Otherwise, I''m afraid there will be more people who announce their retirement from the archaeological community tonight.

    "Lord Jeanne, what should we do now?"

    One of the accompanying people asked, looking strange and embarrassed.

    They came to such wild mountains in the middle of the night, certainly not to fight for gold, but to attack the archaeological team of the United Kingdom.

    As a result, the camp of the archaeological team was ablaze with fire. In a burst of chicken flying and dog jumping, there were heavy casualties.

    "Lord Jeanne, should we do it or not?"

    Another asked.

    But Jeanne seemed distracted. She seemed to be thinking about some serious questions and didn''t answer them.

    She changed the dress of a rural female teacher tonight and wore a set of silver white armor. The style looks very ordinary and unreliable. It not only shows a pair of round fragrant shoulders, but also the skirt armor is very short, and there is a large gap between the skirt and the knee pad

    She can only wear a pair of black silk stockings to cover her thighs, but it just forms a white absolute field with the skirt and armor hem, making the armor look more like a special fun style.

    Since rolle appeared, Jeanne stopped talking. A pair of beautiful eyes had been locked on him. She watched him sneak into the camp alone, kill the extraordinary in the tent, and then set a fire, acting like a lone hero who turned the tide.

    "Although he said he didn''t want to help, he took strong practical action. Mr. rolle, are you such a man?"

    "It''s really reliable..."

    Jeanne whispered.

    Then someone asked:

    "Miss Jeanne, what are you talking about? We didn''t hear clearly..."

    Jeanne came back and shook her head.

    "Sorry, I just remembered something else..."

    "Let''s retreat first. Tonight''s operation was very successful, more than ten times better than we expected. Thanks to Mr. Rolle''s help."

    "Now is not the time to expand the war results. The extraordinary people of the Empire and barbarians will certainly notice the situation here. They are already on their way. Let''s go."

    Under the cover of that vague layer, they quietly withdrew from the area.

    As a result, before he had gone far, he heard a series of roars in Imperial language:

    "Who the hell did this?"

    "Kill as you kill. Why the fuck did you set fire to the mountain?!"

    "It''s wicked!!! Don''t let me catch you!!!"

    It seems that the extraordinary of the Empire has arrived

    After Jeanne and her party kept silent, walked out a long way and confirmed safety, they discussed what they had just seen and heard.

    "Did you see that man''s metal prosthesis? He must be the ''gray ghost'' of the Empire? As expected, he is as powerful as rumored, but sinister and vicious..."

    "Compared with this, I''m surprised how he solved the open and hidden outposts outside the camp?"

    "Yes, yes, those outposts outside are quite troublesome. We can''t think of a good way to solve it, so we haven''t taken action yet. How can he do it quietly?"

    "Why is your focus here? Can you take a big picture? Think about why the gray ghost will help us? Does this represent the attitude and position of the Empire?"

    "Let Miss Jeanne think about these things. I only know that Mr. rolle is so handsome! I will always push Mr. rolle alone!"

    Jenna listened to the comments of her companions, thinking and weighing the pros and cons all the way, without saying a word, and the slender Dai Mei was frowning tightly all the time.

    They walked out of the refuge Valley, came to a farm outside, and then turned into one of the cellars.

    The following is a huge and complex underground building complex. As soon as they saw Jeanne coming back, they drilled a large number of men, women, old and young from various rooms and caves, and came forward to express their condolences.

    This is the secret headquarters of the restoration church.

    Having such an underground base and a large number of people shows that the restoration church and the outside resistance organizations are obviously not the same style of painting.

    Jeanne walked into one of the not spacious basement conference rooms alone. There were several high-level organizations around the table and had been waiting for a long time.

    "The operation was very successful. I brought back a lot of good news!"

    Let Na smile and describe the previous experience to these senior executives.

    A series of discussions immediately began in the conference room. Everyone looked happy and even applauded.

    Jeanne stood up again from the table and said in a loud voice:

    "We must try to win over Mr. rolle and show enough sincerity to really impress him!"

    "I decided to take ''potato'' as a reward to win him over and tell him the whole picture of our plan."

    The high-level people who were still clapping hands to celebrate each other suddenly wanted to be poured with cold water and calmed down.

    Then they began to raise objections one after another:

    "The potato doesn''t matter. Anyway, we can''t use it. You can send it if you want, but I''m firmly opposed to telling the imperial man the real plan."

    "Yes, he is an imperial spy and not trustworthy... Lord Jeanne, although you are our actual leader, I must oppose your capricious decision!"

    "In my opinion, even potato can be saved. It can change a lot of money and food on the black market. Why waste it on a gray skin?"

    "Yes! That''s the truth. Isn''t it good to use this money to hire a mercenary? No matter how powerful he is, he can overthrow an army alone?"

    Jenna listened to these people''s discussions and couldn''t help feeling a little big

    Perhaps it was because of this that the resistance movement in the fertile valley could not develop?

    Even in my organization, there are many short-sighted and stupid guys.

    She sighed in a low voice and turned her eyes to the old man sitting in the middle of the crowd.

    That was her teacher, a scholar from the Empire, the founder and first leader of the organization.

    He was silent throughout the meeting, as if he were asleep.

    Until he felt Jeanne''s eyes, the old man slowly opened his eyes and said:

    "I believe Jeanne''s judgment and support her decision, but..."

    "Why don''t you invite Mr. rolle over first?"

 Chapter 86

    On Rolle''s side, after convincing people with reason, he returned to the beach where he camped and got into his tent.

    Kerry was sleeping soundly and had no idea what had happened.

    I think it''s very safe to have my father around, so I don''t even have the least vigilance.

    Rolle slipped into his sleeping bag and slept next to his daughter. He also felt very peaceful.

    Wait until

 Chapter 87

    Although rolle doesn''t know how this weak resistance organization got the latest technology of the barbarians, it doesn''t affect his judgment. If this thing is really so advanced and awesome, it''s a hot potato that can make people jump.

    If you dare to sell it, who dares to buy it? Do you really want to lose face when you are a barbarian?

    Even if it is a deal with imperial scholars, the probability is that it will be hacked directly, and then the seller and the whole resistance organization will be killed. It is best to live in a prison mansion collectively.

    That''s why rolle ridiculed the other party as an innocent child who didn''t understand anything.

    He even wondered, why did Jeanne send this thing to herself? Isn''t it trying to bring disaster to the east?

    Jeanne was reprimanding the two rude young people at this time, but before she said a few words, another wrinkled old man came in and advised with a happy smile:

    "Well, well, young man, it''s normal to think more. Don''t be too harsh, Jeanne."

    Rolle looked at the old man and felt familiar, so he quickly searched in his memory.

    "Are you... Macmillan?"

    While rolle announced the old man''s name, the two young people who were being trained next to him immediately became nervous and put their hands into their waist and arms, as if they were about to draw a gun.

    But the old man reacted faster and hurriedly took two steps in front of them. His face suddenly changed and he reprimanded seriously:

    "What do you want to do? Don''t you want to die?"

    "If this gentleman wanted to be bad for me, you would have died!"

    "Get out!"

    The two young men glared at rolle fiercely and left the conference room unabated.

    The old man turned around and smiled happily again.

    "Let me make you laugh. I didn''t expect you to know me? Let me venture to ask, how much is this thing worth now?"

    Then he reached out and pointed to his head.

    "Fifty thousand Easts."

    Rolle answered truthfully.

    "Hehe, is that the only thing? I''m afraid I can''t even buy a house in the imperial capital?"

    The old man replied with a wry smile.

    The two discussed the reward on the wanted notice

    Rolle met him on a wanted notice issued by the academic society 20 years ago, asking the military to cooperate. He was charged with defecting from the academic society.

    Because the time is too long and the bounty is not updated in real time, it seems that it is not enough to see. Rolle accidentally saw it in a wanted list when looking up data.

    "You used to be a scholar?"

    Rolle asked again.

    "But now it''s their enemy, so they dare to appear in front of a gray ghost."

    As the old man said, he put his eyes on Rolle''s metal prosthesis and stared at it for a long time. A flash of light flashed in his narrowed eyes from time to time.

    Is there any contradiction between the scholar association and the grey skin?

    Rolle wondered, and felt that it seemed counter normal.

    It is reasonable to say that the members of grey skin, a frightening spy agency, should be extraordinary, and the extraordinary belong to the jurisdiction of the scholars'' Association. The ways and channels of promotion are controlled by the scholars'' Association. There is no reason to be an enemy of the scholars'' Association?

    The water in here is so deep... No, I have to go quickly.

    Raul muttered in his heart and finally took a look at the belt full of sense of science and technology in front of him.

    To be honest, he is very greedy. He was originally interested in deformed armor. Moreover, the belt looks so cool and sounds so sci-fi.

    Why don''t you just

    kill and rob?

    Take away the belt, kill the old man easily, and take his head to receive the reward. 50000 Easts is not a small amount for yourself!

    As for Jeanne, she knew she had taken her belt and had seen her true face. It must be only

    A bad thought came into Rolle''s mind.

    But fortunately, he still has a moral bottom line and can''t do such a lower limit.

    He was about to get up and leave. Jeanne stepped forward again, pointed to the belt and said:

    "After all, it''s the latest model. You may not know what new features it has? Please allow me to introduce it to you..."

    She fucking great Rolle, but she used too many proper terms and professional terms. Rolle didn''t understand much, but she probably knew that awesome and poker faced.

    What he cares about most is that this thing can use magic guide technology to realize the function of extraordinary perception. In other words, if it is worn, it is equivalent to an extraordinary person.

    This has a strong temptation for rolle, who has not completely extinguished his ambition and does not want to be subject to the academic society.

    After Jeanne finished, she pushed her belt in front of Rolle and seduced her with that charming voice line:

    "Mr. rolle, would you like to try?"

    Woman, you''re seducing me into a crime, you know?!

    After taking a deep breath, Rolle finally restrained his inner desire and didn''t touch his belt. Instead, he asked:

    "Tell me about your plan first."

    He also wants to do well. If the other party''s requirements are not too unreasonable or too excessive, he can try to help.

    Cough, this mainly sympathizes with the people here. I can''t bear to see them suffer. It''s not really fragrant!

    Hearing that Rolle''s tone finally softened, Jenna couldn''t help smiling and hurriedly replied:

    "Of course, but our plan is very complicated. Please allow me to bring some more companions to explain it to you in detail."

    After that, she looked back at the old man. With the latter''s acquiescence, she hurried out to gather her colleagues.

    As soon as Jeanne closed the door, the old man mcmillanton raised his eyebrows at rolle and asked in a low voice:

    "She''s beautiful, warm and hot, isn''t she?"

    Rolle nodded first. Jeanne was indeed a very attractive woman, but she immediately realized that something was wrong.

    What does the old man want?

    Does he think so much of himself? A posture of sending equipment and granddaughter?

    Can''t I walk into the protagonist''s line after more than 20 years?

    Jeanne soon answered with two middle-aged men with passers-by''s faces. After introducing each other, she began to elaborate on their resistance plan

    Her plan is very detailed and divided into several major steps. Each step has a detailed time point, and she also analyzes the possible reactions of other forces.

    But after saying that, she suddenly felt a majestic pressure coming towards her face. On a hot day, she felt her hands and feet cold and trembling all over?

    Even consciousness blurred in an instant, and the lantern of life appeared in front of us.

    I''m... Dying?

    ----------

    Sorry, I''m very busy these two days.

    One more, I''ll do it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 88

    Not only Jeanne suddenly had the illusion of dying, but the two middle-aged people present, as well as the old man Macmillan, also met the same situation.

    Fortunately, this feeling didn''t last long. They soon recovered. The two middle-aged men suddenly looked pale and exclaimed:

    "Ah, I''m dead!"

    "What was that just now? Why did the lantern suddenly appear in front of my eyes?"

    Although Jeanne and the old man didn''t speak and looked good, their backs soaked in cold sweat still betrayed their inner fear.

    What a terrible pressure, it''s like a mountain

    The old man sighed in his heart, and at the same time, he had a strong curiosity about Rolle''s identity.

    Such existence, why willing to be a gray skin?

    Is he the legendary leader of the grey ghost, the ''grey King''?

    It is said that the existence is not the oldest demigod in the Empire. No wonder I can''t feel the slightest power fluctuation in him, because the level gap is too big

    But why did he come to a remote place like ours?

    The old man pondered in his mind and saw his student ask Na to cast an inquiring look at him.

    The old man nodded and motioned her to continue talking to each other.

    Jeanne rubbed her face, stroked the ends of her hair, and looked at rolle sitting quietly aside.

    The man sat quietly with a black-and-white sad and happy mask on his face. He couldn''t see the expression on his face. Although his body was not strong, his panic memories made his image like a mountain in Jeanne''s eyes.

    She had a good impression of rolle, handsome, mature, elegant, generous, with the charm of mature men, strong strength and kind-hearted.

    But now, she doesn''t dare to look directly at rolle. The man''s strength and mystery are too deadly

    "I''m sorry, Mr. rolle, just now... Did you... Misunderstand our plan?"

    Jeanne hardened her head and asked. Her voice was very light and soft. She had no confidence and fullness before. She was like a frightened kitten.

    Instead of answering her, Rolle tapped his left arm with his right hand, making a slight tinkle.

    He still hesitated to kill the madmen in front of him.

    Because their plan is crazy!

    They planned to take advantage of the ancient relics to attack the archaeological teams of several major forces, so as to trigger their conflict, involve the Principality of Maud, and use the hands of other forces to solve the regime that oppressed them and create an opportunity for the independence of the fertile valley.

    So rolle wanted to kill, because it was playing with fire.

    And may threaten your daughter!

    In addition, the plan is too short-sighted and absurd in Rolle''s view, although if this operation is successful, it is possible to solve the disgusting principality of Maud

    But it is more likely to trigger large-scale conflicts among several major forces, even world wars!

    What if there is a level 0 ancient mystery that can make regular holy objects in that relic? Such a move is simply adding fuel to the fire!

    The level of uprising and revolution of people in this world is really not good. It is far worse than the earth!

    And Jeanne is still trying to explain:

    "Mr. rolle, please believe me. We will try our best to control the development of the situation and will not trigger a world war. It is also not good for us. We will try our best to control the situation in the stage of local conflict."

    "At the same time, we also promise not to attack the imperial archaeological team..."

    Rolle took a deep breath, changed his sword from his left hand, then flashed and disappeared.

    When he reappeared, he had come to Jeanne, and the cold blade had been clamped on her elegant neck like a swan.

    The people present were stunned at first. After two seconds, they reacted and showed a look of amazement. The two middle-aged people quickly pulled out a firerope gun and pointed at rolle.

    Rolle gently patted Jenna''s pretty face with the blade and whispered:

    "This is my last warning to you, don''t play with fire, little girl."

    Jean Na shed two lines of clear tears in her eyes, as if she were frightened to cry, sobbing and saying:

    "Are you going to kill me and destroy the only hope of the people here?"

    Rolle replied impolitely:

    "Hope? Don''t stick gold on your face. If you, a naive and short-sighted guy, can be called hope, the people here are really desperate."

    Then he took back his sword and added:

    "For the sake of the children at school, I''ll leave, but you''d better get rid of that absurd idea."

    Rolle turned away and didn''t look at the belt any more.

    Two middle-aged men had been pointing guns at him, but they never had the courage to pull the trigger.

    After he had gone a long way, Nana was relieved and sat down in her chair, sweating.

    After a while, she sat up again and asked the old man in a low voice:

    "Sorry, teacher, I screwed up."

    The old man shook his head, patted her on the shoulder and comforted:

    "In fact, you only screwed up half. He didn''t kill you on the spot, which shows that there is still hope..."

    "In fact, he is not against our resistance movement, but against your plan, which is normal. Even I think your plan is too crazy, although it may be very effective and it is the quickest way to overthrow the Principality of Maud..."

    Jeanne could not help lowering her head and said wrongfully:

    "Do you even think so? As Mr. roll said, I am a naive and short-sighted little girl?"

    "But I just want our people to get rid of suffering earlier."

    The old man handed her a handkerchief and continued:

    "You shouldn''t ask me this question. I''m just an old scholar who has done research in the tower all his life. I don''t know much about other things..."

    "The people around us are actually the same. Students, farmers, hunters and farmers don''t know how to fight tyranny."

    "You should ask Mr. Rawl. He can certainly give wise advice. He is the real wise man."

    Jeanne''s face could not help showing a surprised look. She didn''t know how the old man came to this conclusion.

    "Remember the legendary story I told you about the ''grey King'' of the Empire?"

    Jean Na was stunned, and her eyes suddenly glowed again.

    "Take that belt and talk to Mr. roll again..."

    "However, remember to change your clothes first. You''re only 20 years old this year. It''s not good to always dress up so old-fashioned."

    "Mr. rolle is very gentle with the children. If you dress younger, you will be much better."

    The old man continued to remind.

 Chapter 89

    Thanks to the following book friends for their generous reward last month:

    The wood and ink shadow, the skin of the fat, the Phoenix Qi Wutong, the Niang Palace''s spring day''s melancholy, the hope of ordinary me, 08A, methansilane, away from the swallow, the small sunset ~, the ocean 520520, the book friend 20200526201122643, the jade silver, the book friend 20190207213114610, the yifutaren, the book friend 20171113125924522, do not know the first, the mockery person, recalls the dream no regrets, empty, 6461, Mercury''s masked superman, * * death emperor, gentleman''s skeleton, two-dimensional one Maple rainy night, Aoyu Aoyu, book friend 20200820031509409, falling master - Yanyu Feihong, fox demon silver fairy, infinite region, nansansansan, it''s hard to always repeat the name, looking for a sense of substitution, book friend 20190722145646579, handmade flowers, Zhan Bob, after all, he is very capable of waves and sky blue O Ye Paopao, who is faster than a snail, Wanli Yangbo, LAN Moyu boat, a lifelong Book shortage, book friends 20200304224701033, Taoism I nature, popular Yunnan Road, champion of getting up early, lovely zero zero, constellation under the cold star, WS pollution sir, less E123, V in the hot sun, beautiful shadows and dreams, Daji under the really slippery sky, book friends 20190205160526466, book friends 20181102124500707, book friends 20181011195244603 Yu Yuyu, book friend 2018040112945744, uncle Huang with secondary illness, Charles roll, shangchenfeng, no peanuts left, autumn fruit powder, book friend 20170304223428842, soundy, prodigal son wandering in the Jianghu with sword, book friend 160624221651808, starry sky dark moon 321, I want to have everything, 767079323 book friend, book umbrella big, Teresa a apocalis, chaotic wonton stew The wind is blowing and the moon is shining. I am really our way of life and love.

    As well as book friends who reward on other platforms, I can''t list my name because I can''t see it backstage. Please forgive me

    In short, thank you very much for your support. With you, I can stick to writing.

    At the same time, I hope you can recommend this book to more friends to make this book more lively.

    In addition, I didn''t like to write thank you at the end of the chapter because I was afraid to disturb everyone''s reading consistency, but when I wrote this thank you letter, it always gave me the feeling of pulling an urgent list, which was even worse

    Thank you in the author''s words in the future.

    Finally, thank you again for your support.

 Chapter 90

    When Jeanne found rolle the next morning, he was busy with the guide and local villagers.

    Busy inviting the Duchy soldiers lying on the ground to stay in the field villa.

    Even the little donkey is not idle. He is summoning those frightened horses around to let them consciously enter the stables.

    Let Na show a look of amazement, carefully approach her and ask softly:

    "Well... Mr. rolle, can I help you?"

    Rolle raised his head, wiped the sweat on his forehead, took the water bag from the baby cat''s mouth and took a few gulps of it. Then he asked angrily:

    "Why are you here again?"

    Although I dislike it, I have to admit that today''s Jeanne looks more beautiful than yesterday.

    She wore a pink t-shirt on her upper body and drew a kitten on her chest, but she was a little deformed and looked more like a bear.

    The following is a very short and tight hot pants, because of Jeanne''s figure, it looks particularly round and full.

    On the leg is a pair of Black Knee Socks with a faint luster, which also appropriately leaves a touch of white absolute field.

    Obviously, it is a hot and bold style, which forms a sharp contrast with her quiet and intellectual temperament. Under the collision of contradictions, it burst out a unique beauty.

    Although it was popular in the Empire the year before last and played with the rest of the style, it is very fashionable and unrestrained for rolle, a hick. If his daughter dares to wear like this, she will be caught and turned into a windmill.

    Tut Tut, is life like this, or don''t you forget to be beautiful?

    Ah ~ woman

    The Luo Er in the mind stomach Fei a, also don''t plan to say with this little girl more, continue to bow to shovel the earth.

    Jeanne smiled awkwardly and continued:

    "Mr. rolle, did you do what happened in ohm village yesterday?"

    It turned out that after rolle left yesterday, Jeanne convened the top level of the resistance organization to review her previous mistakes and prepare to formulate a new resistance line. However, when the review meeting was half-way, there was a sudden bad news:

    Ohm village next door was looted by a principality patrol, killed many people and robbed the villagers of their hard-earned food

    Jeanne hurriedly summoned people to reinforce her. On the way, she happened to meet several women with children. In their tearful complaints, she learned what happened later.

    The patrol team was like a devil. It killed all the men and old people in the village, burned their farmland, robbed the grain stored in the warehouse, twisted the hair of these women and little girls, and dragged them into the nearby woods with an obscene smile

    Fortunately, a foreigner with a black-and-white mask and a suit suddenly appeared. He lit his long sword and killed more than a dozen patrolmen in two or three breaths.

    Then the man murmured a lot in a foreign language that no one understood, and gestured these people to escape in the direction of Jenna''s stronghold

    "If you came for yesterday, it''s not really necessary. I just happened to pass by and did something small that normal humans should do. It''s insignificant."

    Rolle''s voice pulled Jeanne back from her memory.

    After witnessing the brutality of those people yesterday, he finally couldn''t hold back and pulled out his sword.

    Unfortunately, I arrived too late and only saved so many people

    Mr. Rawl, sure enough, is... Not frank enough. Ohm village and this village are not in the same direction at all. He must have specially run to rescue.

    Jeanne secretly sighed in her heart.

    Is this the reserve and humility characteristic of the strong Empire?

    But she didn''t say anything. Instead, she asked the villagers to borrow a hoe to help rolle build a field villa. It''s neither dirty nor tired.

    Rolle did not speak, nor did she speak. She worked hard. The sweat on her body wet her skirt and stuck to her body.

    Rolle inevitably softened a little and took the initiative to remind him:

    "These people came to search for the patrol. They somehow found the village. Fortunately, I''m still there and didn''t let them commit murder."

    "But I can''t stay here forever. More and more principality troops will come back. The refuge Valley is no longer peaceful. You''d better prepare in advance, but don''t make the same idea as before, otherwise..."

    Jeanne stopped her work, wiped her sweat, and hurriedly replied:

    "I understand. Yesterday I reviewed my childishness and stupidity..."

    "I came to see you today in the hope of getting your advice."

    Rolle couldn''t help being a little stunned and asked:

    "Do you have any misunderstanding about me? Why do you think I can give advice?"

    "Because you are the legendary gray... Gray ghost!"

    Jeanne tried to explain.

    She almost said the name of the "grey king" directly. Fortunately, she remembered the teacher''s advice when she set out: never mention the name, so she quickly changed her mouth.

    Rolle lives in the mountains all the year round. He doesn''t even know what the gray skin is. Naturally, he hasn''t heard of the king of gray. He can''t help wondering:

    What on earth does this gray skin do? Is it the kind of spy organization that often instigates others to rebel?

    No wonder everyone shouted

    But then again, the real gray skin doesn''t know whether he understands these things, but rolle still knows something.

    He was very interested in history because of the various games he played before. In those days, he was also a keyboard man on earth. With a "key to come", he could fight with the bar spirit for hundreds of rounds.

    After more than 20 years, I still have this hobby. When I went to the imperial capital, the first place I wanted to go was the history museum.

    So he can really say a few theoretical suggestions. Although they may not work, the situation in the world is too different from that on the earth, but it is better for these people to mess around.

    Just then, the baby cat came unsteadily with a water bag in her mouth. Rolle reached out to take the water bag and threw it to Jeanne.

    "Speak in another place."

    He took Jeanne to a remote stream outside the village.

    Jenna saw the clear stream flowing in front of her, ran over quickly, first picked up the water with her hands, washed her face happily, then took off her shoes in front of rolle, and then took off the black knee socks on her legs bit by bit, revealing her smooth and round legs.

    Finally, she sat on a big stone, put her white feet into the stream and stepped on the water playfully.

    There is no sense of avoiding suspicion at all

    This move, similar to his daughter''s, made rolle look a little distracted, and suddenly realized that the girl was really just a little girl.

 Chapter 91

    Rolle silently appreciated the beauty of the beauty playing in the water, then did not open his eyes and talked about business seriously.

    He gave Jenna three suggestions:

    First, we should first formulate our own programs, principles and lines.

    Second, use the program, principles and lines to unite those loose and family like resistance organizations and all forces that can be united.

    Third, extensively and fully mobilize the people to follow the people''s war line.

    These are big and empty ideas, which are familiar on earth. Rolle can''t say it in detail. After all, the situation gap between the two worlds is too big. He doesn''t dare to say more deeply

    I dare not write

    But for Jeanne of the world, she felt enlightened, took out a small book from her satchel, knelt on the ground and recorded it carefully.

    Finally, he sighed:

    "You are really a wise man with great wisdom. You can sum up these simple ideas full of philosophy and wisdom!"

    "Although this idea will be slower, it is really effective! It will bring real liberation and happiness to the people here!"

    Her beautiful lavender eyes flickered and her face was full of fighting spirit.

    Rolle waved again and again and explained seriously:

    "No, no, no, no, this is not my own idea, but from a really great sage. I just repeated part of it."

    He didn''t dare to take such credit, so he quickly explained:

    "After all, these are only things in the general direction. When you practice, you still have to combine your own reality and respond flexibly."

    Jenna thought thoughtfully, nodded seriously, quickly got up from the ground and said:

    "I see. I have to go back first and share this great wisdom with more people in the organization."

    Then he hurried away

    "Ah! Wait..."

    Rolle tried to stop her, but she had run away. It seemed that she was really excited

    "Why don''t you even wear socks?"

    Rolle looked at the pair of black silk stockings hanging on the stones by the stream. She was too hot and took them off. She was soaked a little wet by the splashed stream. It looked very good. Isn''t it a waste?

    It''s a waste of money, not other aspects. Don''t think about it!

    Just when rolle was a little embarrassed, Jeanne hurried back.

    "Hee hee, I almost forgot this."

    Jeanne said, ran to rolle and opened her satchel.

    Inside is the deformed belt.

    "In return, please be sure to take this."

    Jeanne took out the notebook in her bag and handed over the whole satchel.

    Rolle took a deep breath and hesitated for a while. Finally, he withstood the temptation and didn''t reach out.

    This thing is very hot, so I won''t say it first. If I take it, I''ll be short handed. Later, others will ask for something, and even put forward some excessive requirements, such as greedy for his body, which will be very troublesome

    "I''d like to give you some suggestions just out of sympathy for the people here. I can''t do anything else."

    Rolle said seriously.

    Jean Na slightly pursed her pink lips, turned her eyes, didn''t say much, and said goodbye again.

    As a result, I still forgot to take that pair of socks

    Rolle also had no choice. Based on the principle of no waste, she reluctantly helped her put her socks in her left hand.

    In this way, the next day, Jeanne changed back to her female teacher''s dress and came to see rolle early in the morning.

    Instead of bringing the belt, she brought a few questions.

    First, ask rolle to help correct the policy and route they worked out last night.

    At present, the restoration church imitates the religious model of the Empire and believes in the concept of "fighting hard and restoring our hometown".

    But apart from such a slogan, there is no more content, so it is essentially an idealized resistance organization.

    With the ideas provided by rolle, they really came up with more slogans that sounded a little hot-blooded.

    As a result, Rolle asked, these things are basically what Jeanne thinks, and rolle has nothing to modify.

    "Well written."

    Rolle commented seriously.

    "Uh huh! Thank you for your encouragement!"

    "I''m full of energy now. I feel that a beautiful tomorrow is in front of me!"

    Jeanne replied very seriously. Her eyes glittered with the light full of ambition and ideals. The whole person seemed to be more beautiful.

    Compared with the previous few days, there have been obvious changes, less naive and a little more high spirited.

    Programs and ideas are indeed very powerful!

    Jeanne gave rolle another string of thanks and compliments. In his eyes, respect had gradually exceeded awe.

    "Don''t be complacent. What''s important next is to convey these ideas to more people."

    Rolle didn''t forget to remind.

    Then, Jeanne came up with several more realistic problems, such as some other resistance organizations who were unwilling to cooperate

    "If the truth doesn''t make sense, change the object and start with their grass-roots and middle-level..."

    "Don''t use force or dirty means such as assassination unless you have to."

    Rolle gives a practical suggestion.

    Jeanne nodded and continued to ask the next question:

    As expected, more patrols have been sent to Gaoshan castle, and the real situation of the refuge Valley has been gradually found.

    Then there must be countless tyranny and heavy taxes. If you resist, the regular army will come again.

    "Giving up illusions, preparing for armed struggle and blindly giving in will only make the enemy worse."

    Rolle suggested very seriously.

    "I understand the truth, but... Our number and equipment are at a disadvantage, and there are no powerful extraordinary people."

    Jeanne could not help frowning.

    "This is really troublesome..."

    Rolle also has some helplessness. Equipment and hands can''t be changed out of thin air. At present, the situation is very urgent and there is no time for Jeanne to develop slowly.

    As for the extraordinary, it is something that does not exist on the earth. It is difficult to speculate with common sense.

    The key is that he is not a master of tactics. It is difficult to come up with any exquisite tactics to turn the table.

    Rolle tapped his left hand with his right hand, pondered for a moment, and suddenly said:

    "Go find a map and let me have a look."

    -----------

    Some things are difficult to write and dare not write, so they can only be described broadly and simply. Everyone knows that

    Here is today''s list

 Chapter 92

    After reading the map for a long time, Rolle asked Jeanne in detail about the surrounding terrain, the specific manpower of the resistance organization, and the troops on the side of Gaoshan fort.

    Jeanne answered one by one, afraid that she didn''t speak clearly enough, so she took out a small book and put these things in front of Rolle.

    Rolle looked at the beautiful handwriting on his notebook, fell into a moment of meditation, and then said:

    "In that case, why don''t we... Steal a beam and change a pillar? No... no, it should be hiding in the dark? It seems that it''s also wrong... Is it a false way to attack Guo?"

    He has been away from the earth for too long. He can''t remember some nouns clearly

    "Forget it, don''t care about the details. In short, we can take advantage of this opportunity to sneak into Gaoshan Castle while Gaoshan Castle comes out to encircle and suppress you and defend the emptiness!"

    Then he took the charcoal pen from Jeanne''s hand and explained his detailed ideas while writing and drawing on the map.

    Jeanne listened, her eyebrows gradually stretched out, her expression became more and more excited, and a pretty face was getting closer and closer to rolle unconsciously, and she was about to stick together

    As a result, Rolle pressed her shoulders, pushed her back to her seat, and continued:

    "This method is highly feasible, but it still has great risks and is likely to pay heavy sacrifices... So you have to decide whether to adopt it or not."

    "If you want to choose a relatively conservative idea, give up the surrounding villages for the time being, and then go to a place far away from the control of the principality through the existence of foreign archaeological teams, and then develop slowly."

    Jeanne''s face showed a determined look and answered seriously:

    "I prefer the first scheme. If it succeeds, we will really have our own city and provide a safe home for our people!"

    "We are never afraid of sacrifice. If I can exchange my life for the peace of my hometown and the realization of my ideal, I will certainly look back!"

    Rolle was slightly stunned, looked at her carefully, and then nodded.

    Then, Jean Na''s big eyes flickered, put on the soft waxy tone, and asked in a low voice:

    "Teacher, if we adopt your plan, will you help us?"

    Since this morning, her name for rolle has changed from ''sir'' to ''teacher''

    Considering that the word ''sir'' has many meanings, it is unclear whether it is more cordial or more vivid

    But rolle didn''t refuse her to change her mouth.

    As he grew older, he also considered finding a disciple or student to pass on his skills.

    Her daughter is obviously not suitable. She is a scholar. If she wants to stand out and join the upper class society in the future, there is no need to learn from him.

    The young guys in the village are not suitable. Their talent is too poor and their mind is not calm enough.

    In front of Jenna, maybe you can consider that she is very smart, but she is inexperienced, has high faith and is very beautiful

    However, it seems that what she wants to learn is not her own swordsmanship.

    In the face of Jeanne''s request, Rolle hesitated for a while. Finally, he nodded.

    He originally intended not to participate in these things, but his ideas have wavered over this period of time.

    On the one hand, I sympathize with the people here. The tragedies I witnessed with my own eyes are the main reason.

    On the one hand, Jean Na has been persistent since she first met him, and has been very polite to invite him. Even if she was rough, she didn''t give up, and the obvious changes visible to the naked eye these two days have more or less moved him.

    On the other hand, considering that he can''t stay in this remote place all the time and always wants to go back to the Empire, it''s too late to stop these people from coming up with big plans that will affect the world situation.

    So it''s better to give them a serious help so that they can settle down, and then develop well according to the route suggested by themselves. It''s good for everyone. When they go, they don''t have to worry too much.

    Finally, the deformed belt was considered, but this factor was very secondary. He had refused twice.

    "I can help, but only to a limited extent."

    When rolle thought it over, he said.

    "I will not participate in and interfere in the whole process, including the preparation in the early stage, the specific implementation and the aftermath afterwards. These are your own things."

    "I can only help the enemy when there are extraordinary people you can''t solve by yourself..."

    Rolle also read the information provided by Jeanne. It didn''t mention that there were strong extraordinary people above level 6 in Gaoshan castle, so he dared to say this.

    But he didn''t say anything, so he left a lot of room:

    "But to be honest, my strength is only level 5. Maybe I can barely contain level 6. If the other party has any powerful role, I can''t do anything. You have to find a way by yourself."

    Finally, he gave a serious warning:

    "You can try to use the deterrence of the Empire or barbarian archaeological team, but it''s just deterrence. Don''t make a fire!"

    Jeanne carefully recorded ror''s words, but she couldn''t help laughing when she heard ror claiming to be level five.

    The teacher still keeps his imperial humility and sense of humor

    He doesn''t want to deal with the enemy''s powerful extraordinary. In fact, he wants to give us a test, right? In other words, he doesn''t want us to rely on his strength.

    This is right. This is our own career. We can only rely on ourselves. After all, the teacher is an imperial man

    Jeanne thought in her heart and replied:

    "OK, I understand your good intentions, teacher!"

    "Please rest assured that we will not rely on your strength. This action does not need your hand. Please take it as a test for my student. I will give you a satisfactory answer."

    Rolle couldn''t hear what was in her mind and didn''t think much. He nodded and replied:

    "That''s the best."

    In the next few days, except for taking time to see his daughter, Rolle spent most of the rest time with Jeanne.

    Since they all agreed to help, he simply moved to the village where the restoration church was located for convenience.

    Under the arrangement of current leader Jenna and former leader Macmillan, he was given the title of "special adviser". He can not only attend meetings and consult information at will, but also transfer manpower at will. His real power is so big that he doesn''t look like an adviser at all.

    He''s a consultant in the Empire. He''s still a consultant here?

    I always feel that after crossing, I have an unexpected fate with the consultant?

    Rolle couldn''t help laughing at himself.

 Chapter 93

    Although rolle has great power, he did not break his promise. As he said to Jeanne before, he really did not interfere in any action of recovering the church. He just silently watched the progress of the situation and occasionally made a suggestion or two.

    I don''t know what Jeanne and Macmillan said to the following people. Not only did no one object to his foreign consultant, his reputation was ridiculously high among them, and they obeyed his suggestions.

    However, practice has proved that their trust is correct. Under Rolle''s suggestions, they successfully incorporated two previously less cooperative resistance organizations within a week, and also included several nearby villages.

    They also ambushed the reconnaissance team of Gaoshan Castle several times, and achieved good results at a very small cost.

    With these small victories, the reputation of the recovered church began to spread gradually. More and more people knew them and began to turn to them one after another.

    In just half a month, their number has increased by nearly 50%!

    From time to time, Jean Na secretly lamented that she is worthy of the legendary king of gray. Just a few suggestions can benefit people a lot.

    Rolle''s reputation was soon filled, and the whole resistance organization respected him as a mentor. When they saw him, they asked everyone to bow and salute.

    Unfortunately, most of them don''t understand imperial language, nor does rolle

    After getting along for half a month, Rolle''s attitude towards the resistance organization is gradually changing. He is no longer as indifferent as at the beginning. When he is free, he will give them one or two moves of swordsmanship.

    After all, I''ve been together for half a month. I''m respected and looked up with adoring eyes every day. No matter how hard hearted people will be moved.

    What''s more, they are not evil villains, but poor oppressed people. Rolle sympathized with them.

    Alas... Mingming said he would not intervene anyway

    It''s just that I''m still too kind after all.

    Roll laughed at himself.

    Just then Jeanne came into his room with some beautiful wild flowers and some letters in her hand.

    "Who are those guys who don''t know how to behave? Do you need me to translate for you?"

    Jeanne said angrily and put the flowers and letters in front of him.

    Rolle is really popular now. Although he has been wearing a mask without revealing his true face, there are many young girls making eyes at him secretly, discussing him in private, sending flowers, writing love letters and playing the flute in the bed of his room.

    Jean Na managed for several times, but it was useless. She was molested with words in turn. She was so angry that she was ashamed and annoyed and cried out.

    If she hadn''t protected her tightly, Rolle would have been attacked by these enthusiastic girls at night and found many little mothers for Chloe.

    "The flowers are good. Insert them. Forget the letter. You can handle it for me."

    Rolle replied very funny.

    When he received the love letter for the first time before, the letter was directly stuffed into the crack of the door. He couldn''t understand the words on it. He thought it was important information, so he had to find Jeanne to translate it and read it to him.

    Jeanne''s pretty face turned red at that time, and she read a few words. Her voice was as low as a mosquito''s cry, and luoergen couldn''t hear it.

    "Do you still want to make a revolution in such a low voice?"

    Asked rolle discontentedly.

    "The teacher is a big fool!"

    Jeanne shouted, threw the letter, covered her bleeding red face and ran away.

    Now she has no idea of men and women about rolle. Some of them are only awe and worship. It''s like forcing her to confess by letting her read love letters written by others.

    Fortunately, the next day, they tacitly didn''t mention the embarrassment. Later letters were all taught to Jeanne, and today is no exception.

    Jeanne first put some bouquets of wild flowers on the vase on the windowsill, then put the letter away, and then hid in the room and tore it off.

    "What about the movement of Gaoshan castle? Still no response?"

    Rolle brought up the business again.

    At first, they thought time would be tight, and action would be taken soon at Gaoshan castle.

    But unexpectedly, the principality left them a lot more time than expected. It has been half a month. My daughter has seen it twice, and the army opposite has not moved yet.

    Rolle once doubted whether he had leaked the news and let the opposite side take precautions.

    But after carefully collecting some information, Jeanne found that Gaoshan castle was not unresponsive, but the reaction was too slow, too slow to imagine

    For the past half a month, they have been recruiting troops, collecting grain and preparing ordnance and horses, but the progress is so slow that it can be said that it is blocked everywhere.

    Conscription, no one, fled; Grain collection, no, moved away early; Instead of increasing, supplies were constantly stolen and sent to the recovery church.

    The recovery church is also making various preparations, and its efficiency is more than ten times that of the other party, forming a sharp contrast.

    "Tut Tut, it seems that they overestimated the enemy before. I didn''t expect them to be so strong from the outside but weak from the inside."

    Rolle couldn''t help laughing.

    But he also had vigilance in his heart. In the face of such a weak enemy, there has been no effective resistance here for so many years. How outrageous should his teammates be?

    This seemingly good situation may cause some moths

    "Anyway, keep an eye on them."

    Rolle followed.

    Now the restoration church has a large number of eyeliner in the alpine castle, and almost every suffering person may become their spy and scout.

    They don''t need to risk to inquire about anything. They just need to report what they see every day. After Jeanne summarizes it, she can present the intelligence in the city, which is very safe for both sides.

    This is the advantage of mobilizing the people.

    "In fact, you have seen people in the city. Most of them are very numb. They are used to all this. I can''t imagine that they will cooperate so much now."

    Jeanne sighed softly again.

    "That''s because they can''t see hope before. You may be, but they can''t see. You won''t really live until you really stand up and become their flag and let them see."

    Luo Er said, patted Jeanne''s head and encouraged her:

    "Next, come on, don''t live up to everyone''s trust."

    Jeanne first narrowed her eyes slightly and stroked her head in the palm of Rolle''s hand like a kitten. Then she raised her head again and said sincerely with a face:

    "If I am that flag, you are the light that illuminates and guides me!"

    "Cough..."

    Rolle coughed awkwardly and quickly changed the subject:

    "That''s it first. I should go to see Kelly tomorrow. Pay attention to yourself."

 Chapter 94

    As soon as she heard that rolle was looking for her daughter, Jeanne''s eyes lit up slightly and asked quickly:

    "Did she like the pie last time? Do you need to prepare more?"

    Rolle thought and nodded.

    "Thank you."

    The next day, Rolle took some pies made by Jeanne herself and went into the ruins Valley to see her daughter.

    Jeanne''s craftsmanship is very good. Rolle likes this salty and spicy taste very much, and so does Corey.

    After all, father and daughter.

    But the little milk cat and the little donkey are different. They can''t accept it at all. Unlike Rolle''s little pet, they can only eat carrots.

    With a little milk cat and a little donkey leading the way, Rolle was not afraid of losing his way. It took only two hours to get to the previous beach, and Kelly arrived earlier.

    She was rolling her trouser legs, barefooted like a white fish, turning crabs in the river. When she saw rolle, she couldn''t even put on her shoes. She ran over with her little bare feet.

    "Dad!"

    Rolle bent down and rubbed his daughter in his arms, while his daughter rubbed the baby cat in her arms.

    "How about this time? Your work should be almost over?"

    Rolle asked again.

    "Woo... It may take a while. Recently, some new discoveries have been made. This relic is much larger than previously expected. It doesn''t seem to be built by the ancients."

    Kerry reported the progress of the work truthfully.

    In the past half a month, everyone has been in peace, and the archaeological progress has been advancing steadily. Two more layers have been dug down.

    Then I was surprised to find that the ruins were getting bigger and bigger

    "At present, it is basically certain that this is the legendary ancient civilization and the remains left by yaaraka, which has a history of more than 8000 years."

    Kerry continued.

    "Yaaraka? The place where the legendary secret arts and extraordinary originated? I didn''t expect that ancient civilization really existed in this fertile valley."

    Asked rolle curiously.

    "Yes, and it''s a super civilization. Under the conditions at that time, we could build underground buildings of this scale. We may not be able to do it now..."

    "No wonder that era would be called the ''era of miracles''. At that time, the extraordinary held the power we don''t have now. At that time, there may be 11 and 12 levels that we can''t touch now."

    Kerry continued to introduce.

    Rolle nodded and recalled the inside information of the academic society he had heard his daughter mention before.

    According to the above statement, since the development of mankind, although the understanding and mastery of extraordinary power have far exceeded the ancients, a more scientific and reasonable extraordinary system has been established, and extraordinary people hundreds of times higher than those in ancient times have been cultivated.

    But the upper limit that extraordinary people can reach and the power they show are not as good as those in historical records

    No one can explain the specific reasons for this, but most people generally believe that the records of the ancients were too exaggerated and the water injection was too serious.

    For example, in any record, as long as tenderness can win the favor of girls, this incredible extraordinary ability is impossible to exist. It should only be the fictional content in ancient romance novels.

    Of course, some people believe that this is because there are too many wars, too many civilizations and too many powerful extraordinary abilities can not be inherited.

    This view also has a considerable number of supporters, so archaeology is a more popular profession in the world than financial law.

    There are also very few people who confuse the public with evil words. They pull this thing in the direction of gods and say that people now disrespect ghosts and gods and lose the protection of gods, so they are getting weaker and weaker.

    Then these people were cleaned up by the academic society.

    "Dad, look, these are some words we dug out recently."

    Cori took out a small notebook from her bear satchel and opened one of the pages, which copied many symbols and words that Logan couldn''t understand.

    Looking at her daughter''s appearance of allowing herself to check the full score test paper, Rolle was full of joy. Her baby daughter was so good and obedient.

    I like history, and she also likes history. She is really worthy of being a father and daughter!

    Look at those ancient characters. They are neat and symmetrical. Although they can''t understand, they are very beautiful.

    I don''t know whether the original font is good, or my daughter transcribes well?

    Rolle prefers the latter.

    "In addition, we also found that the yarakas at that time were already using two sets of characters."

    Kerry went on and turned the notebook to the next page. On it were several symbols with completely different painting style from the front.

    "The professors speculate that one of these two sets of words is used in daily life and the other is used in serious occasions such as sacrifice, because the second set of words was found in the place where the altar is suspected."

    Rolle took another look at the second set of words and hurriedly looked disgusted. Don''t open your eyes.

    This word is too ugly. It''s not symmetrical and neat. It''s also crooked. It''s very distorted. It''s hard to look at it.

    It must be that the words are so ugly, not that my daughter didn''t copy well.

    "So there''s actually an altar down there?"

    He asked curiously.

    "Maybe? But I''m not sure, because the scale is too large, and it shouldn''t be built underground."

    "According to the remaining murals found, the yarakas do believe in a God, and they are not evil gods. He has spread knowledge and eliminated disasters."

    "Unfortunately, many murals fade at the sight of light. What we can see is only a small part, and we can''t see the whole picture of the God."

    Rolle couldn''t help but recall all kinds of "proverbs" heard on earth, such as "don''t look directly at the gods", "don''t spy on the gods" and "the more you know, the worse you die." he couldn''t help sighing in a low voice:

    "This may also be a good thing..."

    "Well, let''s not talk about this. I brought the last pie again. Let''s eat together."

    With that, he took out the pie from his left hand. It was still hot.

    Cori also took out picnic suits such as dinner cloth, scarf, knife and fork from her small bag, paved them on the ground, put her hands around Rolle''s neck and helped him tie his scarf.

    Lol also smiled, took a scarf and tied it for her daughter.

    Then, Kerry did it again in the duck sitting position, cut a large piece of pie into small pieces with a knife and fork, and carefully spread jam on it.

    She first handed a piece to rolle, then she picked up one with her hands, handed it to her mouth and ate it carefully.

    She liked the taste very much. Her eyes narrowed slightly and her cheeks puffed like a lovely little hamster.

    But while eating, Cori seemed to suddenly realize something, stopped and asked inexplicably:

    "Dad, did you really buy this pie in the village?"

 Chapter 95

    Rolle didn''t tell Chloe about Jeanne, mainly because she didn''t want her daughter to know that she was trying to subvert the regime of other countries for fear of her messy worries.

    So he said he bought the pie from the village outside.

    "Is this pie made by a girl?"

    Kerry continued.

    "It''s exquisite and attentive. You can feel full of heart from it..."

    No, can you eat this kind of thing?

    Rolle was a little surprised. When he ate the pie, he simply thought it tasted good.

    "Cough, it''s really made by a girl. No wonder her pie is well-known. It turned out to be such a hard work."

    Rolle explained.

    Cori nodded without asking more questions and continued to eat carefully.

    But when she was about to finish the piece in her hand, she asked again inexplicably:

    "Dad, why do you come to see me every other week? Didn''t you say to come every three days?"

    This girl, can''t she detect anything?

    It''s not that sensitive, is it?

    Rolle was a little drumming in his heart, but he calmly explained:

    "Well... Didn''t you agree last time? Only come during your rest every week without delaying your work over there."

    "Oh..."

    Kerry whispered and didn''t mention this again. As usual, she talked and laughed with rolle and enjoyed the rest of the pie.

    After eating, she said that the pie was too salty and spicy. She wanted to drink water, so rolle had to go to the river to fetch water for her daughter.

    As a result, as soon as he walked away, Kerry picked up the baby cat, bit its sharp ears and whispered:

    "Xiaomi, tell me honestly, did dad find me a stepmother outside?"

    The baby cat shook her head and waved her furry paws.

    "Eh? No? Am I really thinking too much?"

    Molly was relieved.

    The next afternoon, the father and daughter found a quiet place in the valley, had a good nap, alleviated the fatigue accumulated by the body, and then asked the little donkey to pick some sour and sweet wild fruits and delicious mushrooms for Cori. It was almost dark.

    "Well, go back quickly and pay attention to safety on the way."

    Rolle waved to his daughter.

    "Dad hugs dad and rubs ~"

    Cory held out her little hand from him.

    Rolle picked up her daughter, rubbed it, put it down again, rubbed her little head, and said softly:

    "They are all big girls. They still love to be spoiled. What can we do if we can''t get married in the future?"

    "Hee hee..."

    Cori narrowed her eyes slightly, smiled softly on her mouth, and didn''t answer directly.

    After the father and daughter reluctantly separated, Rolle rode a little donkey, led by a little milk cat, and returned to the village of the recovery church.

    As soon as he jumped off the donkey, a young man greeted him and whispered:

    "Mentor, important information has come from Gaoshan castle!"

    The young man happened to be the origin of changing his belt for popular science when he met for the first time, and pointed a gun at him.

    Now his attitude has changed 720 degrees. He is convinced and respectful to rolle, just like a little fan.

    Just a few days ago, when he heard several newcomers chewing the root of lol''s tongue behind his back, he suddenly became angry, fought on the spot, and severely educated those ignorant newcomers. For this reason, he was locked up by Jeanne for three days, and was just released yesterday.

    "What information? Their army has finally moved?"

    "Not this, but... In short, your Excellency and Bishop Macmillan are waiting for you."

    Saints and bishops are newly established positions after the restoration sect gradually embarked on the right track.

    Because Rolle''s theory of sages was not so thorough, the sects still failed to get rid of the limitations of the times and still followed the organizational structure of those sects in the Empire.

    Rolle didn''t interfere in this. After all, it''s just a title. The important thing is to gather strength with faith. It''s not too much to say that it''s a sect, and the sects in the world are not the same as those on the earth.

    Besides, Jeanne is also quite in line with the human design of a saint, holy, kind, tough, and full of ideals.

    Is it always better than such titles as leaders, kings, chiefs and heads?

    Rolle soon came to the basement meeting room. According to the usual practice, he did not sit directly at the table, but chose an audience seat in the corner to express his position and attitude.

    Jeanne nodded slightly at him, and then said in a loud voice:

    "According to reliable information, a batch of military materials will arrive at Gaoshan Fort tomorrow, including a large number of muskets and armor, which is likely to be used against us..."

    As soon as several senior executives heard the news, they suddenly looked embarrassed and whispered.

    And Jeanne continued:

    "But we have mastered the specific trend and route of this batch of materials, so I plan to ''borrow'' this batch of materials like Gaoshan castle!"

    Then she hung a map on the wall and began to elaborate on her ideas.

    Those high-level leaders listened, and the worry on their faces gradually turned into joy. Behind them, they wanted to cheer up, as if this batch of materials had been placed in front of them.

    They also used their brains and put forward their own views and suggestions to help Jeanne improve the surprise plan.

    In the whole process, Rolle just listened silently without giving any comments, and Jeanne didn''t ask him what he thought.

    Because it''s not necessary.

    To be fair, Jenna''s plan is very good. The ambush site is very good. It is a steep valley terrain. It is very narrow. Carriages can only pass one by one. As long as she ambushes well, she can catch turtles in a beautiful urn.

    The intelligence source is also very reliable. It is provided by an officer in charge of escorting materials. He will also cooperate inside and outside at that time, uprising on the spot and cooperate with the action of the church.

    Not every principality soldier is as hateful as those in Gaoshan castle. Naturally, some people with lofty ideals who care about their family and country are secretly contacting the recovery church.

    The officer is also trustworthy. His wife and only son have taken the initiative to join the sect. At present, they are responsible for some security logistics. His son even learned two enlightening swordsmanship from rolle.

    Rolle is quite satisfied with Jeanne''s whole performance. Only this resistance organization that can think independently, organize independently and do not rely on outsiders is worth helping and can help.

    After all, Rolle can''t stay here all the time. Many things still depend on themselves after all.

    However, the plan is not without risks. According to the officer''s intelligence, there are extraordinary people from the United Kingdom in the escort team.

    --------

    I heard about other websites today. I''m glad I wrote very shallow

    Here is today''s list.

 Chapter 96

    According to the intelligence, some of these materials are from the United Kingdom and are dedicated to supporting the Principality of Maud to suppress the rebellion, so there will be accompanying guards.

    But the officer didn''t know the specific number and rank, only knew that a total of 22 people came. These people, as always, maintained their arrogance above the top, disdained to talk to the lower class in his rich valley, and only looked at him through their nostrils.

    After escorting these materials, these people will turn to the ruins Valley to investigate the attack on the archaeological team, which is likely to harass Kerry.

    So this time, although rolle didn''t express his views, he has decided to go with him.

    Anyway, according to her daughter, the extraordinary people in the United Kingdom are generally very good at food, with an average level of 4 or 5, and the number is not large. Rolle should be able to cope with it with a large number of people.

    After the top leaders of these sects had roughly finalized their plans, the people present quieted down again, looked at rolle sitting in the corner, and were ready to listen to him.

    "Your plan is very good. I have nothing to add. I can''t find any problems at my level. I just feel a little ironic..."

    "The people here are living a miserable life. The United Kingdom seems deaf without asking, and even acts as a bully in turn, but once it hears the emergence of a threatening resistance organization, it will not be blind or deaf immediately..."

    "In addition, the neighbor of Gaoshan castle, although his reaction is pitifully slow, has done something in the past half a month. At least he knows to call his father."

    Other high-level officials present laughed one after another, and the laughter was full of contempt and disdain.

    Only Jeanne kept calm and bowed her head to think about something.

    What the teacher said is certainly not a simple satire of the United Kingdom and alpine castle. It must have a special meaning.

    Are you reminding me to pay attention to the intervention of the United Kingdom?

    Well... It''s really possible in this regard. Anyway, principality Maud is nominally a member of the United Kingdom. At first, they may not care about us, but when we become stronger, they will certainly take more actions!

    Ah ~ I was still too naive and short-sighted. I only focused on the Principality of Maud and almost ignored the more terrible enemy of the United Kingdom. Fortunately, I was reminded by my teacher in time.

    Jeanne thought and couldn''t help looking at rolle again, and her lavender eyes began to flicker again.

    Is this the wisdom and vision of the legendary grey king?

    Sure enough, the longer you get along with the teacher, the more you can appreciate his real style.

    How much can I learn from the teacher in this half month? Thirty percent? Twenty percent? Or less than a day?

    I really want to be with my teacher all the time

    After the meeting, the other senior executives hurried away and ran to prepare for tomorrow''s sneak attack. Jean Na left until the last one, bowed deeply to rolle and said:

    "Thank you for your reminder today. I will always remember your teachings."

    Ah... What did I remind you? Why didn''t I realize it myself?

    Rolle was a little confused, but in order to force him, he had to hold on and say:

    "It''s best... Ah, by the way, I''ll go with you tomorrow."

    "Really?"

    Nadon was so happy that she almost jumped up.

    "Teacher, do you want to test my growth during this period? Please rest assured that I will give you a satisfactory answer!"

    After that, she left like a happy bird.

    She ran to find her former teacher, the defected scholar Macmillan, and told him the good news.

    Macmillan is too old. Although he holds the title of bishop, he is an academic role and is not good at organization and operation. Therefore, since rolle came, he took the initiative to withdraw from the decision-making level of the sect and concentrate on teaching children and young people reading cognition and scientific knowledge.

    But Jeanne still respects him very much. She will come and report to him if there is anything important.

    "Really? The grey King... Oh, no, I mean consultant rolle, will he really follow?"

    Macmillan asked excitedly after hearing Jeanne''s description.

    "Yes!"

    Jeanne nodded hard and quickly explained:

    "But Mr. rolle, he shouldn''t do it himself. He''s just watching. We have to rely mainly on ourselves."

    "Just sitting in town is enough, really enough."

    Macmillan nodded with satisfaction on his face, patted Jenna on the shoulder and continued:

    "Tomorrow you will be the female warrior God on the battlefield, the one who sweeps thousands of troops, I promise!"

    Jeanne seemed to think of something, smiled and asked another question she had been very concerned about before:

    "By the way, teacher, can you tell me more about Mr. rolle? It''s about the grey King..."

    In fact, she doesn''t know much about the grey king. She only knows that this is the leader of the grey ghost of the imperial spy agency. She has a top power that can scare the scholars who are detached from the world.

    But Macmillan didn''t tell her more.

    Facing the sincere request of his former disciples, Macmillan thought for a moment, and then said in a leisurely tone:

    "I don''t know much about him and the gray ghost. As you know, I was obsessed with research. I only heard a few words about these things."

    "I only know that the grey king is not an extraordinary person under the scholar association system, and will not be subject to their extraordinary system, and so should the grey ghost under his command."

    "Therefore, scholars are quite afraid of him and regard him as a strong enemy, and the gray ghost led by him is also a sharp sword hanging over the head of the scholars, so that they dare not act too recklessly."

    When Jeanne heard this, she couldn''t help interrupting:

    "No wonder you were not afraid of Mr. rolle when you first met him, because he is your natural ally?"

    Macmillan shook his head:

    "It''s not necessarily true. I admit that I had the element of gambling at that time. Fortunately, the result was good. The noble grey king really disdained to help scholars chase me, a wanted criminal."

    "Teacher, that''s how you guessed Mr. Rolle''s identity?"

    Jeanne asked again.

    Macmillan shook his head:

    "Of course, it''s not that simple. It''s mainly his prosthetic limb and his unreasonable terror."

    "If I''m not wrong, his prosthetic limb should be a very cutting-edge and high-end product. It''s not a general model outside. Even I can''t see through it. The legendary king of gray happens to lack his left arm..."

    Jeanne listened and nodded thoughtfully.

 Chapter 97

    "In addition to his prosthetics, you have seen his terrible pressure. Don''t I have to say anything more?"

    Macmillan continued.

    As a former scholar, even if his main research direction is sacred objects and mechanical devices, he must have a much better understanding of coercion than ordinary people.

    "According to the research of the scholars'' Association, the eighth level legendary strong man can release the pressure only when he accumulates strength and brewing a powerful blow. This is only the most preliminary application..."

    "Only when you reach the ninth order saints can you exert pressure at will, but the impact can be very limited. You can often only achieve short-term absence, fear or awe, blurred consciousness and so on in less than a second."

    "However, the coercion under the royal court can not only make people lose consciousness for a long time, but also cause the body to lose control, hallucinations, even cardiac arrest and suffocation due to trembling and fear, which shows that his strength has far exceeded the scope of the ninth order saint."

    Jeanne blinked, thought, and asked:

    "Is Mr. rolle the legendary tenth order demigod? The extraordinary limit that human beings can reach?"

    Macmillan, here''s today''s list:

 Chapter 98

    The interpreter scolded the officer in charge of the team bloody, and spread all his anger on each other.

    The officer silently lowered his head to prevent the other party from seeing the sneer raised at the corners of his mouth.

    This movement alerted the extraordinary who was resting in the carriage, and someone immediately put his head out to ask what had happened.

    With a flattering smile, the translator quickly explained the situation briefly in the past.

    After hearing this, the extraordinary leader thought for a moment and said:

    "Let him find a map."

    A moment later, the extraordinary man took the map and looked carefully for a long time with the lantern on the carriage. His face showed a thoughtful look, as if he was seriously thinking and considering.

    The officer, on the other hand, gave an embarrassing reminder:

    "My Lord, you took the map upside down..."

    The translator immediately whipped the nonsense inferior aside.

    After "seriously" reading the map, the extraordinary man threw it away and said casually:

    "You tell that fool that there is no problem with the route we have made. With us, those curfews don''t dare to do it. I''m level 6! Does he know what level 6 means to them mole ants?!"

    "Let him move faster. This disgusting journey is killing me! I can''t wait to leave this damn place and go back to my wife''s birthday party."

    Another wave of fox pretended to be tiger''s power and scolded the officer in both voice and color, threatening to hang him up and whip him to death if he couldn''t get to Gaoshan Castle tomorrow morning.

    The officer kept outlining his waist and looked very humble. He hurried to call a close soldier and whispered:

    "The enemy is more stupid than I thought, and I''m not fooling around all the way. Go and inform Miss Jeanne that the main course will be served right away."

    The soldier looked happy and quickly replied in a low voice:

    "Your kind reminder made them further relax their vigilance. Miss Jeanne''s strategy was really effective!"

    The officer shook his head slightly and explained:

    "It should not be Miss Jeanne''s idea, but the writing of the mysterious teacher with a mask? From my understanding of Miss Jeanne, she should not have thought of such a detailed level."

    "Well, stop talking nonsense. Go and get back."

    In this way, the transport team staggered to the intersection of the valley and looked at the steep cliffs on both sides, although not high. Theoretically, as long as a normal person, he would be extremely vigilant.

    Not to mention the transcendent with perception. As long as you sweep the perception casually, you can easily find the ambush here, which is also the most error prone link in the whole plan.

    But because the officer''s acting skills were very outstanding, he played the stupid image of no vision, no knowledge and no brain all the way, and made a lot of pit father operations.

    The reason why the transport team had to rush to the night road and take such a dangerous path was that the officers'' series of "stupid" operations made the team deliberately detour a long way, delayed the trip, and had to take the path all night.

    This gave Jenna the best opportunity to strive for more preparation time and hands-on. It also made the extraordinary people of the United Kingdom very disdain and distrust the officer.

    So when he reminded the danger of this valley, he played a reverse psychology and was subconsciously regarded as a stupid judgment by the other party, but relaxed his due vigilance.

    Coupled with their inherent arrogance and fatigue of driving all night, those extraordinary escorts were too lazy to open their senses, so they got into the siege.

    When the officer reached the predetermined position and all the freight carriages entered the valley, he heard a bird cry from both sides of the valley, pulled the reins fiercely and stopped with his soldiers.

    He turned his steps again and said to the translator who was about to yell:

    "Help me tell the adult that I have a big surprise for his arrogance."

    Just then, the leader of the extraordinary also poked his head out of the car and asked impatiently:

    "Why stop suddenly? What does that fool want?"

    "Well... He said, he prepared a surprise for you."

    The interpreter replied.

    The extraordinary man was slightly stunned and asked:

    "Surprise? You translate for me. What is surprise?"

    He was answered by a clear and passionate bugle from both sides of the valley.

    Hundreds of soldiers of the restoration sect emerged from behind stones, bushes and tree trunks, launched a rainstorm like attack with stones and simple bows and crossbows in their hands, and severely smashed into the unprotected convoy below.

    The officer led his soldiers to block the front exit and cut off their way.

    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"

    "Ah, I''m dead!"

    "The empire is calling, the barbarians are calling, run! Run!"

    The enemy below immediately exclaimed, and then made a mess.

    Their number is not inferior. They have better standard equipment and are assisted by extraordinary people.

    However, they lost the command of the officers and suffered a sudden attack, so that they could not make a correct response at the first time. Only more than ten people were injured and killed, so they left their carriages and fled outside the valley.

    Fortunately, the leading transcendent responded in time. First, he grabbed a cold arrow shot at himself and quickly ordered:

    "Go and kill all those blocking the road in front of me, and then catch those deserters back!"

    More than a dozen extraordinary people led by him took action one after another. Against the dense offensive on his head, some attacked the defense line led by officers, and some went to find interpreters to try to appease those deserters.

    Unfortunately, at the beginning of the battle, the only translator who understood the local dialect was pierced through his throat by a cold arrow shot by the officer, and the gushing blood dyed the ground dark red

    The leader, while avoiding the falling stones and arrows above his head, coldly looked for the possible commander of the enemy.

    In this battle of hundreds of people, extraordinary people do not kill ordinary people, but give priority to a series of more arduous tasks, such as attacking fortified positions, beheading, and opposing enemy extraordinary people.

    At this time, Jeanne was also on a boulder by the cliff, showing her beautiful and slim figure.

    Holding a bare spear in her hand, she said in a loud voice:

    "Compatriots! Shine for our homes and people! Burn for our future and tomorrow!"

    "I am here to fulfill my oath!"

    After that, the spear in her hand made a pestle on the ground, and the whole person really began to emit hot and dazzling light like the brightest star of hope in the night sky.

 Chapter 99

    At the top of the bare spear in Jenna''s hand, a gorgeous flag woven of light appeared and danced in the wind; The dazzling long blond hair fluttered behind her like a golden cloak.

    Even the interesting armor rejected by rolle has completely become a piece of light, incomparably shining and holy.

    Maybe this is the saint

    The light emitted by Jeanne not only lit up the whole valley, but also lit up every soldier of the Resistance Army, making each of them ignite a flame composed of light.

    With the blessing of this flame, the soldiers immediately became extremely brave. The stones thrown and arrows shot became more powerful.

    The line of defense being attacked by several extraordinary people had already suffered casualties and began to shake. However, as soon as this layer of flame arrived, those invincible extraordinary people were instantly suppressed and the situation immediately turned over.

    Their secret skills are no longer effective, and their strength and speed are also inferior. Their guns can''t penetrate the enemy''s armor, and all kinds of extraordinary items can''t play their due effect.

    The soldiers on the opposite side were not only strengthened in all directions, but also filled with infinite courage. Their morale soared in an instant. Under a siege, they successfully killed two extraordinary people and successfully repulsed the first wave of counterattack.

    Rolle on the cliff was amazed. He didn''t expect that Jeanne''s holy thing was so powerful. Or was it such a powerful gain type that ordinary soldiers could have the strength to fight against extraordinary people?

    It''s no wonder that Jenna, a girl who obviously has no ability, dares to take the lead in making things. She is not afraid of the other party''s extraordinary appearance. It turns out that she has such a king''s fried

    But the problem is

    Why don''t I have this layer of buff? Have you been rejected?

    He couldn''t help looking at Jeanne full of Saint fan with a puzzled face.

    Jeanne happened to be looking back at him, and her expression was also confused?

    In fact, she was also very surprised. Why was the effect of stimulating holy things so strong this time?

    The level and level of the sacred objects are not high. According to the standards of the scholars'' Association, it is only the essence of grade two.

    Moreover, it is not the original version. It is a version that is damaged and repaired by the scholars'' Association. Its performance and cost have been weakened. Because of various troublesome restrictions, it is considered a chicken rib by the scholars, so Macmillan has the opportunity to steal it.

    The previous trials made people''s strength and speed a little stronger at most. The main value was to stabilize their mind and boost their morale. She also used this thing because she saw that the defense line guarding the exit below was a little dangerous.

    However, according to Macmillan, the effect of this layer of blessing will fluctuate. An average value will be taken according to the number of friendly forces and overall strength within the range, so that those who are dissatisfied with the average value can reach this level.

    If someone exceeds the average, it will not weaken, but will not be blessed.

    In short, if there are enough people on your side and there are powerful strong ones, the real power of this holy thing can be brought into play. Although it can not bless those strong ones, it can make the mentally retarded stronger in an instant.

    But... The extent of this strengthening is a little exaggerated, isn''t it?

    Jean Na couldn''t help feeling.

    Is it because there are enough people out this time?

    Or is it because of Mr. rolle?

    But we have more than 500 people, most of whom are civilians who have not fought or trained. Teacher rolle alone makes them so powerful

    How strong should the teacher be?

    Jean Na''s heart suddenly jumped, and there was a little more fear in her awe and worship of Rolle

    Although Macmillan told her about the strength of the grey king before, after all, she didn''t really feel it intuitively, and she couldn''t see the upper limit. Her cognition in this regard was too broad and empty, so she had to rely on her own imagination.

    What she admires more is Rolle''s wisdom and experience.

    Until today, she realized how lacking her imagination is

    She felt that Rolle''s strength could not be seen only by looking up, but by trying her best to imagine, which was boundless and magnificent.

    "Stop staring at me. There''s a guy down there who''s going to rush up."

    Roll''s warning pulled Jeanne back to reality from her amazement.

    She looked down and found that the extraordinary leader had found her, a particularly bright leader, trying to rush up the cliff and behead.

    This is also a major disadvantage of this holy thing. It''s too conspicuous

    But that guy''s progress was seriously hampered by other soldiers.

    He was a awesome character. He had a very good skill in secret and swordplay. He chopped all the kitchen knives on the wires, and the lights were shining. If he was not the holy thing today, he would be killed by several travel ready dishes.

    Now, however, even ordinary soldiers can withstand his attack, create enough trouble for him, or leave large and small wounds on him.

    His counterattack can only repel and injure people at most, and can''t die.

    As the enemy at the bottom of the valley either fled or was suppressed so that he could not lift his head, more and more people took out their hands and surrounded him.

    A sixth rank extraordinary person was unable to approach Jeanne at all.

    The situation was very good, but Jenna ordered in a very confident voice:

    "Everybody back quickly, all return to their posts, continue to attack the posts below, and focus on stabilizing the defense line!"

    "This guy, leave it to me."

    After that, she jumped off the cliff and greeted the leader.

    Luo Er didn''t have time to persuade, so he had to sigh helplessly and hurried to keep up behind. His sword and shield were also taken out and ready to fight at any time.

    When Jeanne approached the leader, she let out a soft drink and shouted:

    "Burn! My anger!"

    The light on her body disappeared, the flame on the soldiers also disappeared, and she became an ordinary person again.

    The light that lingered on Jeanne turned into a set of black armor in the blink of an eye, and her long blond hair turned gray white, and even her lavender eyes turned into dark gold with a faint light.

    The flying flag in her hand also rotated and folded back into a spiral black long gun.

    Can you change? And can you change colors?

    It also becomes so fast and so simple that it doesn''t have to pose or float naked?

    Is this holy thing too playful? Or the gifted skills of the virgin character?

    Rolle couldn''t help but stare.

    Jeanne could not hear his heart tucking away. Several arrows rushed to the leader''s body, and his spiral long black gun went to make complaints about the thorns of the other side.

 Chapter 100

    The other party''s extraordinary leader saw that Jeanne took the initiative to rush over, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but crack with a grim smile. He waved his double handed heavy sword in his hand and tried to open Jeanne''s gun tip.

    The blade collided with the tip of the gun, rubbing a little spark.

    The leader of the other party felt a huge force transmitted to his arm through the blade. His hands were numb and almost couldn''t hold the handle of the sword.

    He didn''t expect that the beautiful little girl opposite would have so much power?

    But after all, he was a sixth order extraordinary, with rich practical experience. He quickly adjusted the angle of holding the sword, removed the subsequent power, and then took a few steps back, with a roar in his mouth.

    A vague figure appeared behind him, like a ghost, holding a dagger and a round shield in his hands, floating towards Jeanne.

    This is the effect of the holy thing on him. It can simulate a weakened version of the spiritual separation in a very short time. Although this separation has been weakened by an unknown number of times compared with the iconic skills of the ninth order saint, it can often play an unmistakable effect when it suddenly appears in the original battle of equal strength.

    The dagger in the virtual shadow''s hand twinkled with a dark green cold light, rowed to Jean Na''s slender neck, and the round shield of the other hand hit her gun stem. At the same time, a secret art array also appeared in the chest of the leader, brewing a fatal secret art.

    Jeanne''s response was very simple and rough. A blood red flame suddenly rose on her and evaporated the approaching dagger, round shield and the virtual shadow.

    Then the bloody flame suddenly gathered on her long gun and held it up again.

    The leader''s Secret skills were pierced into his chest before he could sing them

    The bloody flame lingering on the spiral spear surged out again, like a kebab, burning the enemy''s body, as if tortured by the karma fire of hell, making him send out a series of sad screams before he died.

    This series of screams shook the morale of the remaining enemy troops below, gave up resistance and knelt down to surrender.

    The ambush before dawn finally came to an end.

    "Teacher, the rest will get rid of you..."

    Jeanne turned her head, whispered, and then threw herself into her arms.

    With a blank and surprised look on his face, Rolle subconsciously wanted to push her away, but as soon as his hand touched Jeanne''s shoulder, he was stunned to find that her body was shrinking rapidly.

    In the blink of an eye, her whole body became only as tall as Cori, and her figure shrunk almost. Her intellectual and sunny pretty face also changed back to a young and lovely appearance. The whole person seemed to be 8 or 9 years old.

    Her hair is still gray, her eyes remain pale gold, and her armor shrinks proportionally with the change of her body. She looks like a delicate doll wearing armor.

    "Teacher, sleepy..."

    Jeanne said with a creamy voice and stretched out a pair of small hands at rolle.

    Rolle''s muscle memory made him habitually bend down and pick up the little girl.

    Then I realized it was wrong

    This is not your daughter!

    But Jeanne had buried her face in his chest, held his skirt tightly with her small hand, and fell asleep

    This

    Now is not the time to sleep! Your believers still need you to lead, and your people still need you to save! Don''t be so capricious!

    Rolle was speechless.

    At this time, two high-level sects came over, looked at Jeanne in Luo Er''s arms, and said happily:

    "Miss Jeanne was so cute when she was a child, like a kitten."

    "This is the price for Miss Jeanne to use the holy thing. It will last for about one day. During this time, I hope you can bear it."

    Rolle shook his head helplessly and said:

    "Don''t be idle. Clean up the battlefield and retreat."

    While waiting for the people below to clean up the battlefield, Rolle learned from the officer that the guy killed by Jeanne was actually a level 6 extraordinary

    Sixth order? That''s it? Not even Jeanne?

    When he was still in the mountains, Rolle felt that the extraordinary was like an insurmountable mountain, but when he came out, he found that it didn''t seem so great?

    He has tried the hand of an extraordinary person in the valley, the beach and the archaeological team of the United Kingdom. That''s it.

    Even ordinary people can kill them if they work harder with the advantage of number.

    This is also a good thing. After leaving here, don''t worry too much about Jeanne''s safety. With this powerful holy thing, she has the ability to protect herself.

    At least the sixth level and below are like this. It''s hard to say how to do the above for the time being. He hasn''t played yet.

    But according to those novels on earth, the seventh order should always be much more powerful than the sixth order, right?

    Luo Er held Jeanne in his arms, pondered in his heart, and then suddenly thought of a question

    Was there something wrong with my introductory examination?

    But now he didn''t want to think about it. When the battlefield below was almost cleaned, he quickly left with the people of the sect.

    Before leaving, the people of the sect did not forget to follow the previous plan, leaving all kinds of "evidence" and "clues" pointing to a non-existent resistance organization.

    These tips have been taught by rolle for a long time. It seems that these people have learned quite well.

    When they returned to the secret base, Jeanne woke up in Luo Er''s arms and shouted with milk in her mouth:

    "Teacher, hungry, rice..."

    Luo Er''s heart trembled fiercely, and he couldn''t help recalling his daughter''s childhood

    At that time, there was little food in the mountain and there were not so many people in the village. Cori often had a full meal and a hungry meal. She often shouted hungry as soon as she opened her eyes

    This strong sense of vision made rolle quickly take out a carrot from his left hand and put it into Jeanne''s mouth.

    "Fine, old Department..."

    Jeanne chewed the carrot and said vaguely.

    Crunching the carrots, Jeanne came down from Rawl''s arms. She grabbed his little milk cat and rubbed it against her face.

    She climbed onto Rolle''s desk with both hands and feet, took out a paper and pen from the drawer, lay on the table, drew something seriously, and hung her small feet outside the chair.

    Others are busy counting the results, while her leader is entertaining himself

    Rolle suddenly remembered that he had a senior consultant badge, took it out, started the photography function on it, and retained a series of precious pictures of Jeanne selling cute.

    After a while, Jeanne held the painted work and handed it to rolle.

    It looks like two people in white and black, holding hands, walking on a piece of grass.

    "This is a teacher!"

    Jeanne pointed to the man in black.

    "This is Jeanne!"

    She said, clapping her hands hard, and a touch of childish shyness appeared on her lovely little face.

    "Later, Jeanne will marry the teacher and be the teacher''s bride!"

 Chapter 101

    Rolle listened to Jenna''s childish and serious words, and almost gushed out her old blood.

    What on earth is the little girl thinking? Why is it so unhealthy?

    But Jeanne shook his arm, blinked her big pale golden eyes, and begged in a low voice:

    "Teacher, will you? Will you promise me?"

    Of course, Rolle couldn''t promise, so he had to teach her another lesson.

    As a result, Jeanne cried out with a ''wow'' and shouted:

    "No! Jeanne doesn''t want to be a teacher''s student, she wants to be a teacher''s bride..."

    Rolle felt headache after headache. The little girl was not as obedient as her daughter.

    I can only hope she recovers early

    ------------

    "Ha Joo!"

    Kerry, who was still busy in the underground ruins, sneezed inexplicably, breaking the original quiet atmosphere.

    Professor Kant, the leader of the archaeological team, raised his head, held the single high-power magnifying glass with his left eye and asked:

    "Lord Koro, are you all right?"

    "It''s all right, but suddenly there''s a... Not very good feeling..."

    Cori shook her head, turned her head and looked in a certain direction. As a result, there was only a series of dim light left by the magic guide lamp in her sight.

    "Not a good feeling?"

    Professor Kant''s face could not help but become dignified. He quickly found two other eight strong men who were escorted by the archaeological team and asked them how they felt.

    Archaeologists believe in intuition very much, especially the intuition of an eighth order strong man.

    But the other two legendary strong men shook their heads and didn''t notice the difference.

    "Is it possible that Lord Ke Luo hasn''t had a good rest these days?"

    One of them also speculated.

    Professor Kant thought and nodded.

    "Maybe? The child has been very serious and hard these days. It can be seen that she has a real passion for archaeology..."

    "If the rules don''t allow it, I even want her to be my student."

    Another legendary strongman joked:

    "Then you have to hurry up and get promoted to level 9."

    Professor Kant smiled, shook his head and went back to his business.

    Although he is also an extraordinary person, he has just opened the third level of perception and has not set foot in other extraordinary forces, just for the convenience of research.

    Many researchers will do this. After all, perception is still very helpful to all kinds of research.

    Professor Kant returned to his previous busy place and looked down at the pattern engraved on the floor under his feet.

    Now they have dug the fifth floor of the ruins, one floor ahead of the barbarians.

    Here is a hall of nearly 1000 square meters, supported by more than ten huge stone columns with three people. Each column is engraved with various symbols and characters, and the second kind of distorted and ugly characters are used.

    A set of very complex patterns are carved on the floor. Because of the height problem, we can''t overlook it. At present, we can''t judge what it is. We can only draw the patterns of each area, and then put them together to see the whole picture.

    They have been busy for many days. They should be able to come up with the final results today.

    After being busy for most of the day, a student suddenly cheered:

    "Long live! It''s finally finished!"

    The people of the archaeological team gathered together in a hurry and took out the patterns copied from each area in their hands and put them together like a jigsaw puzzle.

    Finally, a rather strange pattern was presented to the public.

    It looks like some kind of creature, with a pair of broad wings of birds, which are greatly unfolded, and painted with all kinds of symbols and patterns that you can''t understand.

    The body part looks like a human, but the limbs are morbidly thin, and the arms are very long, about to fall to the ground.

    The skull is even more curious. The whole head has only a big mouth, which is full of fine rows of teeth, which is particularly ferocious.

    When people look directly at the painting, they will feel instinctive awe and their scalp will tingle slightly.

    "This is... The god worshipped by the yarakas?"

    Someone whispered.

    "This... Looks so ugly. Isn''t it an evil god?"

    Another person followed, but was immediately refuted:

    "Don''t talk nonsense. Evil gods are indescribable. How can they leave portraits? Moreover, the murals above can also be seen that this is really a good God."

    Professor Kant also spoke at this time:

    "Well said, this should be the gods that only appeared in ancient times. They have no hostility to mankind and are even willing to impart human knowledge and extraordinary good gods..."

    "Ladies and gentlemen, our discovery today may be able to solve an unsolved mystery in the archaeological community for a long time - the mystery of the disappearance of God!"

    The archaeological team suddenly burst into a burst of cheers and applause. Cori was no exception, and her little face was full of excitement.

    But the other two extraordinary people are not so happy

    The discovery of a purely historical perspective is not so "valuable" in the eyes of scholars

    The only valuable harvest from being a mole in the ground for so long is the ancient scroll discovered by star sword Ji Keluo. If there are no more discoveries, the returning scholars will give them a meager hard fee at most.

    I''m afraid it''s not enough to maintain a deformed armor.

    So one of them seized the opportunity and asked:

    "Professor Kant, since we found this huge carving painting, it shows that there should be something like an altar or treasure house below? Will there be ancient mysterious excavations?"

    Before Professor Kant had time to answer, he heard bursts of digging in the distance and a series of murmuring barbarian language.

    The barbarian archaeological team dug this layer from another direction.

    The three legendary strongmen present, including Kerry, took out deformed armor from various storage bags and put it on, and then met the direction of the barbarians with a tacit understanding.

    "Don''t do it as much as possible. It''s not wise to go to war rashly in such a place engraved with a statue of God..."

    Professor Kant whispered in the back.

    And rolle, who didn''t know what happened to her daughter for the time being, worked as a nanny all day and finally coaxed the wayward, coquettish and sticky little Jeanne into bed. She was very tired.

    In the early morning of the next day, a sect leader who could speak imperial language came to him and reported an important situation:

    On the other side of Gaoshan castle, when it was found that the transport team was attacked and several extraordinary people fell, a large army of nearly 2000 people was sent out regardless and in a hurry. They chased out the bandits along various "clues" found in the valley all night.

    This means that the defense of Gaoshan castle is unprecedented empty, which is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!

    Instead of commenting directly, Rolle asked:

    "It''s strange that Jenna told me about such things. Why hasn''t she come today? Hasn''t she recovered yet?"

    "Er... That''s not true. Your Highness has returned to normal. Oh, no... to be exact, there''s only a little something wrong with her..."

    "Anyway, you''ll know when you see her..."

    The senior said slightly embarrassed.

 Chapter 102

    After receiving the editor''s notice, it will be on the shelves at 12 noon tomorrow.

    Emmm, there are 10000 words in hand at present. Throw them up at that time.

    Then look at the state tomorrow and see if you can code a little more.

    The result is very idle.

    I still hope you can support it.

    Here is today''s list:

    Thank you: the 18th Apostle and book friend 20170614195442222. There are no people before flowers and under the moon. The generous reward of painting Yi Tianlu and fan Zhen.

 Chapter 103

    When rolle found Jenna in the basement meeting room, she had recovered her normal appearance and changed back to ordinary clothes. Her face was still as beautiful as flowers, her body was still tall and hot, and she was lying at the table, writing and painting.

    Rolle couldn''t help recalling her soft, sticky appearance yesterday. To be honest, it was still cute like yesterday

    Fortunately, he took a lot of photos yesterday. Although they were only black and white, they should be the same color when recalling this kind of thing.

    "Good morning, teacher."

    Noticing rolle coming, Jeanne raised her head and gave him a gentle smile.

    There seems to be nothing wrong, and there is no imagined embarrassment. Should it be... She doesn''t remember what happened yesterday?

    Rolle felt that he could not rule out the possibility that the cost of all kinds of sacred objects was strange, and it was normal to lose memory with younger age. However, from this point of view, although the power of this sacred object was not weak, the cost was a little too troublesome

    So he didn''t take the initiative to mention yesterday, nodded politely, responded to Jeanne, and then looked around.

    It''s a little strange that I saw that the conference room was fine yesterday. Why are there some cracks today? On the table and on the wall, you can see several places, like being hit repeatedly by some heavy object

    "What''s wrong with the wall? Is there anything wrong?"

    Rolle asked, pointing to the cracks in the wall.

    "Cough, nothing... Nothing. Maybe someone accidentally broke it? I''ll find someone to repair it later."

    Jeanne''s answer seemed a little flustered, which made rolle suspicious, so she asked tentatively:

    "Your painting is pretty good..."

    "Gee!!!"

    Jeanne immediately looked like a kitten stepped on her tail. The whole person jumped up from the chair, and a series of lovely calls came out of her mouth. A pretty face rose red in an instant and was about to bleed.

    Then, she threw her head on the wall, hammered it hard, and hit the wall with her head, with a fast frequency and strong strength

    Seems to want to pass out in this way, or forcibly lose memory?

    Rolle now understands how the cracks around him come from

    At the same time, he also knew that the girl didn''t lose her memory, otherwise she wouldn''t have this social death convulsion reaction.

    Maybe that''s what the senior said before. There''s only a little something wrong?

    Jenna''s action attracted the attention of many people outside, and many people asked with concern:

    "What''s the matter under the virgin''s crown? Do you dislike that the meeting room is too narrow?"

    "Should it be the price of holy things? It''s terrible..."

    "Tutor, do something quickly! I''m worried that the base will collapse under the saint''s crown!"

    Luo Er first dispersed the crowd, then closed the door of the conference room, pressed Jenna''s shoulder, dragged her back to the seat, and then said in earnest:

    "Well, well, my daughter is 18 years old. How can she argue with you little girl? I didn''t take what you said yesterday seriously. It''s just a child''s joke."

    "Woo woo ~"

    Jeanne let out a pitiful cry in her mouth, stopped for a while, covered her face with her hands, and asked carefully:

    "Teacher, do you really mind? Won''t you be angry with me? Don''t you think I''m a lecherous and bad girl?"

    "No, no, no!"

    Rolle said three ''no'' seriously, then subconsciously reached out and rubbed her head, and continued to comfort:

    "Don''t worry. I won''t mention it in the future. Let''s take it as if it didn''t happen."

    Jeanne narrowed her eyes slightly, stroked her head in his palm with some greedy initiative, and then whispered:

    "Well... Thank you, teacher."

    It seems that the girl can''t see the photos she took

    Rohr said to himself and continued:

    "Well, cheer up. Your home and people are still waiting for you to save."

    Jeanne nodded hard and ran to summon other senior leaders of the sect to come to the morning meeting, including naturally the defecting officer who performed well yesterday.

    His name is redgill. He once studied in the Military Academy of the United Kingdom and achieved excellent results. Unfortunately, he has not been successful after returning home. His military rank is only captain. He has long been indignant at all kinds of follies and evil deeds of the Principality of Maud, so he will surrender so simply.

    This is one of the few talents in the resistance.

    Rolle had warned Jeanne to try to reuse this person and give him enough trust. Don''t despise and neglect this person because of her defection.

    Not to mention that people have already sent their wives and children to the resistance organization, with full sincerity.

    Jean Na also listened and directly asked him to participate in the high-level memories, which moved this person''s face.

    As usual, Rolle sat back in his auditorium and listened quietly to their meeting, or did not participate.

    There is no way to participate. Most of these people speak local dialect, which he can''t understand.

    "Yesterday''s ambush, we gained a lot. There were 200 brand-new muskets and supporting ammunition in that batch of ordnance, as well as 100 sets of close fitting soft armor. We can set up our own muskets team!"

    "In addition, there is an unexpected surprise. We actually got two 75mm field guns!"

    A senior manager in charge of logistics said excitedly, as if he were going to fly.

    Even rolle was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that this ticket was so fat. He got not only guns, but also artillery?

    Although the caliber of 75mm is put on the side of the Empire or barbarians, it is barely a toothpick, let alone compared with the earth, it is like a giant gun to destroy the world in the backward fertile valley as a whole, and can even pose a great threat to the low-level extraordinary.

    "I was lucky enough to learn the artillery drill. Please teach me these two new things to use."

    "The brothers who came with me have also practiced the use of muskets. Please ask them to help train other brothers and strive to form combat power faster."

    The officer, redgill, volunteered again.

    Several other leaders immediately hesitated and wanted to say something, but Jeanne remembered Rolle''s suggestion and immediately agreed to it.

    Then another high-level person in charge of intelligence collection said:

    "According to our report, an army of more than 2000 people was sent from Gaoshan Castle yesterday, and we induced it to the barbarian border. This time, it will waste at least two weeks..."

    "Now the garrison in Gaoshan castle is very empty. It is estimated that there are less than 2000 people left..."

    The people present understood what he meant, so they quickly launched a heated discussion on whether to take advantage of this opportunity.

    Rolle and Jeanne naturally hope to seize this opportunity. This is the idea they first formulated.

    Especially now, after seeing the power of Jenna''s armor, there is a great possibility of success.

    Once the mountain fort is laid, the resistance organization will really have its own power and territory, and the subsequent development and growth will be greatly accelerated.

    But it makes sense to oppose each other.

    They believe that the opportunity is indeed good, but the problem is that time is still too tight. In fact, their preparation is not so sufficient, training is insufficient, equipment is still very poor, and the number of people is not large.

    Today''s recovery sects have less than 2000 soldiers who can fight, and they are basically recruits who lack training, so their combat effectiveness is really worrying.

    Moreover, there is still a lack of grass-roots officers, and the whole team is hardly organized. Therefore, so far, they have only organized harassing attacks and guerrilla activities of about 100 people. Yesterday, 500 people were dispatched once, which is a "big" battle.

    If you want to attack the mountain fort with strong walls, even with the help of artillery and sacred objects, you will have to pay a lot of losses, and it is likely that you will not be able to stop the counterattack of the enemy behind you.

    It''s better to develop well, play steadily and slowly like this.

    Both sides feel that they are reasonable, stick to their own words and argue endlessly.

    Quarreling, I don''t know who said "it''s better to ask the tutor''s opinion", so the conference room was quiet for a moment, and everyone turned their eyes to rolle in the corner.

    Rorton was a little embarrassed

    "Cough, first bring me the information collected by Gaoshan castle."

    He gave an order.

    Before, Jenna would check all kinds of intelligence at Gaoshan Castle every day, sort it out and screen it, and then report it to rolle, but she missed one day because of the special situation yesterday.

    It is reasonable to say that there should be no earth shaking changes without one day, so rolle actually wants to take advantage of this time to smooth out his ideas and give practical, effective and reasonable suggestions like a real consultant.

    The senior level in charge of intelligence collection quickly took out a large pile of sticky notes from under the table, turned them to the corresponding date, handed them to Jeanne, and the latter translated them to rolle one by one.

    Most of them know something. For example, the city Lord was angry, hanged more than a dozen Dalits called non tax Dalits, and sent an army of 2000 people out of the city overnight.

    Until Jeanne read the last one:

    "In an old mine vein in the South outside the city, the bankrupt mine owner asked people to continue digging deep. It seems that he has found something new. It seems that he can produce a beautiful, silver, soft like water, but constantly tearing magical material..."

    Hearing the news, Rolle was shocked and hurriedly said:

    "Come on, go and ask Lord Macmillan to come and show him this."

    He doubted that the beautiful and silver thing in the description might be a unique rare mineral in the world - gandanim metal.

    He once read the brief introduction of this thing in the materials of the Engineering Association. After alchemy and engineering processing, this thing will become gundanim alloy, that is, the core material for casting deformation armor and deformation weapons!

 Chapter 104

    There is no doubt that this gandanim metal is a very important strategic resource in the world. It is far more precious than any decorative gem. It is a material needed by major forces.

    If this thing is really produced under the waste ore vein, the policy and thinking of the whole resistance organization will have to be adjusted and changed.

    Jeanne listened to Rolle''s words, spread her slender legs and ran to find Macmillan who was giving the children a math class.

    The latter soon came to the conference room with a dignified face and said with extra seriousness:

    "It is basically certain that it is the vein of gandanim. It is a very unique mineral that will not appear in other places or scattered, but only on the vein."

    "They only appear in the underground karst landform environment, which is commonly known as'' karst cave ''. In the primary state, they are like a layer of mucous membrane covering all kinds of stalactites..."

    "Scholars have always suspected that this thing is actually an extinct body tissue in giant organisms, because the arrangement of stalactites looks like ribs..."

    Macmillan first gave rolle a simple science popularization, and then asked in a low voice:

    "Sir, what do you think should be done?"

    Rolle certainly believed Macmillan''s judgment. According to the military''s wanted notice, this man was engaged in the research of sacred objects and deformed armor before he defected. He was a real expert in this field.

    "Do many people know these things? Is it possible to block the news?"

    Macmillan thought for a moment and replied:

    "Not much. Apart from the Empire and barbarians, other forces can''t play with the high-end technology of deformed armor, so it''s possible to block it if we don''t let the news spread."

    Rolle nodded, lost in a moment of meditation, and his right hand kept knocking on the back of his left hand.

    After a while, he raised his head and said to the senior intelligence officer:

    "Use your people to control the mine owner first. It''s best to invite him to our side. I hope he can understand the great righteousness. If he insists on refusing, then..."

    He made a gesture of digging a pit and shoveling soil, which meant to invite the other party to settle in the underground villa.

    The senior manager nodded first and then asked through Jeanne''s Translation:

    "How much does this affect our career?"

    "It''s very, very, very big. If the news gets out, you and I can''t do anything about the fertile valley. All kinds of cattle, ghosts and snakes will dance around for this mineral vein, and even the Empire and barbarians will participate in it."

    The faces of all the people present couldn''t help turning white.

    Although Rolle''s description is sensational, it is not exaggerated at all.

    This precious strategic resource can really trigger a war!

    "We should not only keep it secret, but also take the Gaoshan castle as soon as possible, hold it in our own hands and seal it carefully."

    "Until you have enough ability to protect yourself, forget it and hold it in your hand as a card."

    Considering the emotions and knowledge of these people present, he didn''t elaborate on what the cards were, but Jenna, as his student, should be able to understand.

    Nothing more than taking the ore vein as a name, and then choosing to rely on barbarians or empire, get rid of the control of the United Kingdom and be a puppet. Is it considered to have completed the recovery of the fertile valley?

    But this is still a temporary solution, not a permanent solution. The Empire and barbarians may not be much better than the United Kingdom

    Weak is really an original sin.

    "Make a plan to attack the city as soon as possible, pay close attention to the whereabouts of the 2000 people out, and choose the right time to start."

    "Lord redgill, do you have contacts in the city? Can you try to open the city gate? If you can, you might as well try. It is beneficial for us who have a mass base to successfully enter the street fighting stage..."

    "Those people in the city are not really numb, nor do they really want to resist. They just need someone to shoot the first shot to let them see the hope of victory and turnaround..."

    "Those two cannons should be used in the right place, preferably to bombard the barracks. They don''t want to cause much damage, but they must destroy the enemy''s morale..."

    "Jeanne, how wide does your holy thing cover? What? Less than a kilometer? You''re afraid it''s the weakest halo monster I''ve ever seen!"

    "At that time, I will help, but I''m just a person with limited power. I can''t control a war. Don''t rely too much on me. I only do it when it''s most necessary."

    Rolle said a lot and came out in person. From the arrangement of troops, to the selection of attack direction and focus, to the promotion of control area and other details, he helped to suggest or arrange it again.

    This time, he is really serious, because it is not only sympathizing with the suffering here, but trying to avoid a war that may affect the whole world.

    Once a war breaks out in the fertile valley, an area where many forces meet, the consequences are unimaginable.

    So this time, he also wanted his daughter to study at ease and enjoy his old age.

    Everyone present listened very carefully, nodded repeatedly, and felt a wonderful sense of comfort.

    This is probably the comfort and comfort of lying with thigh straps?

    Macmillan almost laughed.

    With the personal end of the grey king, everything is stable.

    Even if he still needs to maintain his identity and reserve and refuses to use force himself, at present, this is enough.

    In particular, he was most worried about the assassination of the enemy''s high-level forces, but now he doesn''t have to care.

    No one can assassinate under the protection of the grey king. Scholars have tried several times to solve this restless force that is not under their control through assassination. As a result, they haven''t tried again later.

    Originally, he thought that the grey King fell under the siege of the saints of the scholars'' Association, but now it seems that the grey king is still active, and the assassination of the scholars'' Association has ceased, which is obviously completely abandoned.

    Thinking of this, Macmillan could not help but swear in his heart that he must take good care of his body and strive to live longer. On the one hand, he wanted to witness the greatness and glory of the king, on the other hand, he wanted to do more for him as much as he could.

    For example, the maintenance of the latest barbarian trial armor should be left to my old bone!

    Rolle was busy for a long time, helping to arrange things in order and clearly, so that the high-level people could keep busy.

    Before leaving, everyone will bow to him deeply to show their respect.

    If Gaoshan castle is successfully defeated in the end, his influence in the restoration sect is likely to be more than just a consultant and mentor, but will become a new spiritual leader.

    After everyone else left, Macmillan pulled Jenna''s arm, took a dark one from his arms, and looked at something like a wrist guard and handed it to her.

    Jeanne nodded comprehensively and handed over the things to rolle.

    "Teacher, this is for you. It''s one of yesterday''s gains."

    This was pulled down by a soldier yesterday from the charred body of the enemy Superman leader, regardless of the stench and nausea.

    All the other things in the man''s body turned to ashes, and this pair of wrist guard was left. Obviously, it was not an ordinary thing.

    After handing it over to Macmillan, he studied it a little and found that it was the holy thing that could release the monkey version of spiritual power. After repairing it, it could still be used.

    The performance of this thing is good. It can use the spiritual power of level 9 in advance. Although its power is too weak, it can always play a miraculous effect when used well.

    The key is that the price is not high, but within an hour after use, you can''t help but want to release the thoughts and desires that have been suppressed for a long time. The effect is not very strong. You can force confrontation by willpower, or you can choose to sleep and release yourself in your dream.

    Even by the standards of the scholars'' Association, it is a fourth-order quasi holy thing.

    After hearing Macmillan''s description, Rolle took it with a look of disgust and stuffed it into his left hand without looking at it.

    This is something pulled from the charred body. It''s disgusting. If he wasn''t greedy and curious about the separation of spiritual power, he wouldn''t want it.

    Although he still wore a black-and-white mask on his face, Jeanne and Macmillan saw his dislike from his actions.

    Sure enough, for the grey king, the separation of spiritual power is probably just a very basic and simple thing, isn''t it?

    It''s normal that he doesn''t look up. If he isn''t close, he must refuse as before.

    They both thought at the same time.

    So Jeanne gently and carefully reminded me that this thing can be donated or sold.

    This kind of holy thing is easy to use and cheap. You can sell it at a beautiful high price on the black market, or give it to other gray ghosts under your command. Should you also take it?

    She thought to herself.

    Rolle didn''t say much. He said goodbye to the two, went back to his room, asked someone to fetch a bucket of water, then closed the door, threw the wrist guard into the bucket, cleaned it carefully several times, and then took it on his left hand with a look of disgust.

    According to what Macmillan said before, he set a formula for the wrist guard. As long as he whispered, he could release the weakened spiritual power.

    Dislike returns to dislike, but the fragrance still needs to be real.

    "Hoo... I''m going to be a double messenger soon. I''m still a little excited when I think about it?"

    He whispered to himself, then stood in front of a floor mirror and tried to concave a few poses.

    First, the five fingers opened and stood in front of his face, revealing only a pair of eyes.

    Or stand with your feet apart, pull open your collar with one hand and lift your corners with the other.

    Finally, he whispered out the set formula at a volume that only he could hear:

    "Come out! Platinum experience!"

    The wrist guard started, and a human shadow appeared behind him.

 Chapter 105

    Lol leaned against the floor mirror in front of him and looked carefully at the virtual shadow behind him. He couldn''t help being stunned.

    Then he whispered:

    "My double..."

    "It''s a ball!"

    He originally thought that as a jumper, double or split, he should be crazy, cool and different.

    Either the image of a domineering warrior, the image of a future sci-fi mecha, or the image of a majestic and ferocious monster is OK, and other results are not accepted.

    However, the reality is cruel

    The shadow behind him is just a simple and simple image of a match man����

    The head is a circle drawn with white lines, and the body and limbs are black lines like three matchsticks. Is it still a strange black-and-white match?

    Even if you forget the key match man, you still have only the upper body and no feet. Your two "arms" hang down at an angle of 30 degrees. It looks like a simple stroke of badminton.

    It''s too much to say it''s a ball.

    And these lines are not very clear. They look a little fuzzy. They are also hairy, impetuous and unclean. They are like the lines drawn with a rough charcoal pen.

    Rolle could hardly cry.

    But what''s more, he adjusted his mind, held the idea that shape is not important and performance is the key, and tried to control this half of the match man.

    It turned out to be unresponsive and motionless.

    He tried to reach for it again, but his fingers went straight through the lines

    This means that it can only serve as a decoration for him.

    It can''t even provide beauty and style, and it looks very funny

    "Sure enough, because I''m not an extraordinary person and have no perception, will I become like this?"

    Rolle sighed helplessly.

    Just then, there was a knock outside the door, followed by Jeanne''s polite voice:

    "Teacher, are you free now?"

    Rolle forgot to take off the wrist guard and habitually replied:

    "The door is unlocked. Come in."

    Jeanne opened the door and went on:

    "Your Excellency redgill has some details. I''d like to ask..."

    Halfway through her speech, she suddenly stopped.

    Then, the whole person seemed to have been evacuated in an instant. He knelt down soft, his hands struggling to support his body, and his whole body was shaking.

    His face turned pale and his teeth kept ringing. He seemed to see something terrible.

    Two seconds later, she turned her eyes and fainted at the door. Rolle didn''t respond.

    "What''s the matter? The sequelae of using sacred objects?"

    Rolle hurried over, took her to his little bed and wrapped her in a blanket.

    Even in a coma, her face did not ease at all. She frowned tightly, her thin pink lips trembled slightly, and her forehead exuded cold sweat.

    "What''s the matter? Is the price of that holy thing so terrible?"

    Rolle was very worried. He quickly went outside to get a basin of water, soaked a towel, wiped the sweat for Jeanne, and then put the towel on her forehead.

    Then he took out the pamphlet sent by the doctor from his left hand and performed a slow healing magic.

    In the process, he saw that his left hand was still wearing a wrist guard. He noticed this stubble. He quickly picked it off and put it back to his left hand. The badminton behind him also disappeared.

    After observing for more than ten minutes, Jean Na''s situation gradually improved, her face calmed down, and a little blush appeared again.

    "The magic works. Should it be all right?"

    Think about the wrist guard before. Compared with the pamphlet sent by the doctor, he made a high judgment, which made him miss the doctor. I don''t know how he''s been recently?

    Why don''t you just write a letter and ask!

    Rolle thought, sat back at the table and took out his paper and pen.

    He didn''t realize something was wrong until he wrote a few words.

    Why do you suddenly want to write a letter when you''re huddled in this remote place?

    He suddenly gave a thrill and remembered the price of using the wrist guard that Macmillan had said before: he couldn''t help but want to release his thoughts and desires that had been suppressed for a long time.

    Before, Rolle didn''t take this price seriously. He was not a hypocrite who said one thing and did another. He had always been a happy person who dared to love and hate and happy gratitude and hatred. His heart was very healthy and there was no depression.

    But the actual situation tells him that the price is probably not that simple

    He really hasn''t contacted the doctor for a long time, but he has been living in a fertile valley and can''t write or send a telegram.

    What should I do now?

    Rolle remembered Macmillan''s introduction again. The best solution to this price is to have a sleep and have a dream to release your desire.

    But he looked at the small bed in the room, which had been occupied by Jeanne

    Looking at Jeanne''s beautiful and quiet sleeping face, I really can''t bear to wake her up.

    Just in time, when you rub her to sleep, give her back the pair of black socks she forgot before, or put them on for her? Just like helping my daughter wear socks when I was a child

    He suddenly had a more strange idea in his heart and subconsciously took out the pair of socks from his left hand.

    Fortunately, he woke up in time and quickly took back his socks.

    No, no, I can''t go on like this. I have to leave the room!

    Rolle got up quickly and planned to leave.

    But when he was about to open the door, he suddenly thought of his strange situation. If he was careless and fell ill outside, he was afraid that it would not be human collapse and social death?

    Ah ~ society, I am a remote mountain village man. What society is there?

    I''m so good at fencing, my daughter is so lovely and good, and I still work with a high salary. Why do I always live in that small village without water and electricity? Isn''t it good to go directly to DIDU?

    You can also find a stepmother for your daughter by the way. I think her teacher olliana is good. She has a high appearance, a good figure, white hair and black skin. It''s easy to lick

    He suddenly had a confused idea in his mind.

    Fortunately, Orianna was not around, the objective conditions were limited, and he soon recovered.

    It''s over. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid I''m really going to die!

    Rolle was in a panic.

    Fortunately, he was not in a hurry and came up with a solution.

    These usually repressed ideas are difficult to prevent and will pop up inexplicably. In that case, we can only find ways to actively guide and think about some less excessive problems.

    My family preaches the profound meaning of swordsmanship. It''s just called one, two, three, four. It''s too simple. It''s not domineering and cool at all.

    I might as well think of some more handsome names.

    He succeeded in guiding the thoughts in his mind, then sat back at the table, took out paper and pen, and wrote and drew on it.

    Unfortunately, he didn''t have too serious selection difficulties. This method only helped delay for more than 40 minutes, which just changed the name of aoyi IV to starburst abandonment therapy.

    There were a few minutes before the time limit of the price, and Jeanne had no sign of waking up for the time being.

    So he went to the floor mirror again, took out the top hat and monocle from his left hand, put them on his right eye, and whispered:

    "Hehe, I''m just ''wrong''"

    Then he took out an ordinary belt and fastened it. Then he danced in all kinds of shameful postures, and kept saying:

    "Change!"

    "SA ~ come and count your sins!"

    "Fuck you, why?"

    After playing for a while, he not only didn''t feel ashamed, but had a feeling of enjoying it, and even felt that his mood was relaxed a lot?

    Maybe it''s because he had a hard time most of the time when he came to this world. It''s a lot easier to release it.

    The time of the price actually ended before, but he couldn''t stop.

    Until he concave out a classic posture and bent back greatly in an exaggerated posture, he just saw Jeanne blinking her big lavender eyes and looking at herself

    "Er... Today... Let''s have a barbecue tonight?"

    With an embarrassed look on his face, Rolle tried to turn off the topic.

    "OK... OK, I''ll let them prepare."

    Jeanne replied in a low voice, a little scared.

    Rolle quickly returned to his normal standing position, stared at the girl on the bed and asked in a low voice:

    "How much do you see?"

    "No, no! I swear, I didn''t see anything!"

    Jeanne hurriedly explained.

    Rolle can only listen seriously for the time being.

    He didn''t expect to master Jeanne''s head only yesterday. In the afternoon and evening, I worked hard to see if I could write more.

    Please give us more support.

 Chapter 106

    According to Jeanne, this legend happened more than 2000 years ago.

    With the power of armor, the girl named Fiona led believers and supporters to successfully resist the tyranny at that time and establish a peaceful, harmonious and friendly ancient religious country.

    For this reason, she was praised as the "saint of salvation" by her people

    At that time, this armor was still more orthodox, standard and conservative.

    The power is also stronger than now. It can directly increase the friendly forces within the range without taking the average value. It is a terrible killer when used in a large-scale battlefield.

    Even after changing the form, it is more powerful. It can use a variety of extraordinary abilities and has a super combat power no less than that of the ninth order saint.

    Of course, the cost is greater, more troublesome and more complex.

    Now this armor was dug up by scholars in an ancient tomb.

    Because the time is too long and there is no reasonable maintenance on the way, the power has been reduced too much. It can not be directly used as a sacred object, but can only be used as the raw material for casting sacred objects: ancient mystery.

    Later, Macmillan took his own team and made it look like it is now. The power has shrunk a lot, and the corresponding price is much weaker. It just changed back to a day when he was a child.

    But the use conditions are still troublesome.

    First, users must be unmarried young women.

    Then we must bear in mind such empty "grand aspirations" as recovering our homeland and liberating the people, and make similar vows, and our behavior and thinking must not be violated.

    Considering that the conditions are part of the price, the current state of this holy thing is not very strong. Except for Jeanne, who is an extremely special candidate, no one can use it at all.

    No wonder it is only classified as the 2 tier essence of holy things by scholars, or the kind of chicken ribs. Mcmillan can live to this day, and that is also why.

    Rolle nodded quietly and didn''t refute part of Jeanne''s statement.

    In fact, he happened to know the story of Fiona in the History Museum of the imperial capital.

    In the historical records of other forces such as the Empire and barbarians, she is more known as the "evil witch of chaos"

    She was able to successfully build the country not only by the powerful power of sacred objects, but also by virtue of the world war at that time. In the war, she provoked discord, fanned the flames, found both sides of the coin, and jumped repeatedly.

    The historians of the Empire generally believed that if this witch had not made trouble, the scope of the world war and various losses would not have been so great.

    Her fate was even more miserable. Because of the cost of failing to fulfill the sacred objects, she was finally seriously backfired. The religious country, which had just been established for more than ten years, was immediately destroyed by the enemy country, the country was broken and people died

    She herself became the plaything of the enemy and staged various dramas such as the "white burning saint".

    It should be at that time that armor became such an interesting style today.

    It can be seen that even the strongest original version of this sacred object has limits and cannot support the existence of a country.

    After listening to this explanation, Rolle understood where her crazy ideas came from when she first met Jeanne.

    But she obviously doesn''t know what Fiona''s end is

    Rolle was not convenient to tell her, so he had to ask:

    "You said redgill was looking for me before?"

    Jeanne remembered her business and hurriedly took him to find redgill who was playing with the two field guns.

    "I suddenly remember that a classmate who studied abroad with me should be on duty in Gaoshan castle. I want to try to get in touch with him, so I plan to go to Gaoshan castle..."

    "Be sure to go there yourself? It''s too dangerous."

    Rolle subconsciously retorted that he didn''t want this rare talent to be in danger.

    Redgill smiled indifferently and said:

    "I know, but the risk is worth taking. If it succeeds, you don''t have to work hard to prepare siege equipment, and you don''t have to risk huge casualties to attack the city wall."

    Rolle looked at him, saw the enthusiasm and fearlessness in each other''s eyes, hesitated for a long time, and then nodded.

    So redgill set out all night and secretly sneaked into the mountain castle.

    But fortunately, the results are very good and the mood is very poor. I have to play a game to adjust my mood.

    Maybe later?

 Chapter 107

    The confrontation in this relic has lasted for several hours, and the patience of both sides is facing a severe test.

    However, in terms of number and equipment, the empire is at an obvious disadvantage.

    In this archaeological trip, they only came to more than 200 people, most of them are scholars and students who really only engage in archaeology. The total number of extraordinary people at all levels is less than 50, and only five of the strongest legendary level came.

    There are more than 100 supernatural people from the barbarian side, and there are also seven in the legend level, occupying the absolute upper hand.

    Moreover, the empire is only equipped with 5 sets of deformed armor, and other extraordinary people only have various holy objects with different functions.

    In contrast to the barbarians, there are more than a dozen people wearing deformed armor, and more people are equipped with advanced magic weapons.

    Even their armor looks much more domineering and more beautiful than that of the Empire. The helmet, chest, shoulder and other positions are equipped with decorations such as animal head and animal claw, and the color and pattern are also more gorgeous, as if they can cut 999.

    In contrast, the deformed armor on the imperial side is much simpler and rudimentary

    In addition, the barbarians are generally taller than the imperial people, which leads to the lack of momentum on the imperial side when the two sides confront each other.

    As the two strongest forces on the mainland, both sides have their own advantageous fields. The empire is strong in the aspect of extraordinary system and sacred objects; The barbarians have the upper hand in technology and magic guide technology.

    Suddenly, a burly barbarian with a metal wolf head on his chest seemed to be impatient. He cursed and lifted a heavy hammer with a magic guide power structure in his hand and moved two steps in the direction of the floating altar.

    The extraordinary people on the side of the Empire were surprised. The four famous legendary strong men stepped back one after another and reached out to hold their weapons.

    Instead, the youngest and shortest Kerry took the initiative to step forward, pulled out her sword, pointed at the man and threatened fiercely:

    "If you dare to move again, I''ll stab you to death!"

    The barbarian was stunned, gave two dry smiles and scolded:

    "I''ll smash the cake into a discus!"

    Kelly said she didn''t understand

    As a result, the guy whose helmet was made like a metal tiger skin hat, raised his long gun, blocked his chest and drove him back to his original position.

    Then he said in Imperial language with a strong accent:

    "My people don''t obey the rules, but I can understand him. Waiting is really a very annoying thing."

    "But we won''t do it until the last order comes down."

    He was so strong that he didn''t seem to pay attention to the people of the Empire at all.

    The Empire quickly dragged Kerry back, and whispered a few words of advice to make her endure again.

    Kerry expressed her disdain for this. In addition to looking vicious, these people opposite have nothing to be afraid of.

    It''s a big deal to escape and find her father. She firmly believes that there is no trouble in the world that her father can''t handle.

    At dawn today, when she and her father agreed to meet, if he was late, his father would be angry. If he was angry, he would not love himself, and he would become a wild child without his father''s pain.

    And she didn''t know how to tell a lie when her father saw the dark circles under his eyes due to lack of sleep.

    Unfortunately, the rest of the Empire did not know the existence of Rolle. They were still waiting for the leaders of both sides to discuss a specific result.

    Professor Kant on the side of the Empire was negotiating with the barbarian leaders, and from time to time asked the Secretary to send a telegram asking for the opinions of his superiors.

    The other side is an old woman who looks very strange and strange. Half of her face is made of metal and always outlines her waist. She is as thin as a wood, in sharp contrast to Professor Kant, who is a standard imperial gentleman.

    From the beginning, the two calmly reasoned and debated normally, gradually developed into yin and Yang, slandered each other, then sprayed on each other, personal attacks, and finally rose to racial discrimination.

    But he still kept the last restraint and didn''t do it directly.

    After about half an hour, the secretaries of both sides handed the translated message to their leaders at almost the same time.

    The message from the Empire side made it clear: take this sacred thing at all costs!

    Elena, the saint of inflammation, jiantie, the saint of metal and Mark Hughes, the saint of secret arts, have led an extraordinary army of more than 500 people to board the airship and rush towards the border.

    The sleeping seals of the demigod higra and the demigod Usak are also being lifted.

    In short, the Empire looks like it''s going to be serious

    Professor Kant''s face could not help but show a bitter smile.

    No historian wants to witness the war, let alone act as the fuse.

    He glanced at the strange old woman of the barbarian, and her face was almost the same.

    Obviously, the orders of the barbarians should be similar.

    The two looked at each other, and returned to their respective camps with tacit understanding.

    "Later, please stay with your excellency Ince and Andro. After the break, please try your best to cover your excellency Koro and leave with the dagger..."

    After reporting the final order of the Empire, Professor Kant made his own arrangement.

    The two eight strong men who were named and left behind were stunned. They hesitated for a long time before nodding.

    After this narrow passage was interrupted, it almost meant loyalty to the Empire.

    Although they both wore face armor and could not see the expression on their faces, they must be very ugly.

    "May the glory of the Empire last forever!"

    "Die generously, right now!"

    They each said, then took a token like a badge from their arms and handed it to Professor Kant, hoping that he could help hand it over to his family.

    Professor Kant shook his head.

    "I won''t go. I''ll stay with you."

    "No, you are just a researcher without combat effectiveness. You must leave!"

    An extraordinary said with some excitement.

    But Professor Kant shook his head and was very stubborn.

    "Dying in a relic and sleeping with history is the best destination for an archaeologist. It''s the price of disturbing them to rest..."

    "All my notes are in the tent. If you have a chance, remember to take them with you."

    Kerry also wants to persuade the old man who has been taking care of herself and patiently imparting all kinds of knowledge to herself.

    But she was too short and had a low sense of existence. She wanted to talk in time, and no one cared about him.

    "Well, don''t be fussy, do it!"

    At the moment when Professor Kant gave the order, the chest of the extraordinary on the imperial side lit up the secret arts array one after another, and all kinds of flames, lightning and light balls, with colorful dazzling special effects, smashed at the barbarian side.

    "I''ll take you up."

    After being left behind, the eight rank strong man said, reached out to hold Kerry''s shoulder, then threw her hard and threw her to the altar in mid air.

    Although the barbarians were caught off guard by the sudden attack of the Empire, they reacted in an instant.

    Several barbarians with metal wolf heads hanging on their chests and umbrella shaped weapons shouted. The umbrella weapons in their hands quickly expanded to form a light blue curtain, covering their own people and resisting the attack on the imperial side.

    The legendary strongman on the side of the Empire also shot. A strongman holding a firerope gun pulled the trigger, and a micro secret magic array lit up at the muzzle of the gun, spewing out a sharp bullet wrapped in lightning from the muzzle.

    In the blink of an eye, the bullet hit each other''s light curtain protection, rotated at high speed, and rubbed with the light curtain to produce a series of dazzling sparks, and cracks appeared on the light curtain.

    A barbarian with a lion''s head and shoulder armor on his shoulder pulled out a long knife at his waist, shouted angrily, raised his knife and cleaved at the bullet that was about to break through the barrier.

    But before his knife fell, he saw a short dagger composed of black fog emerging at his vest and stabbed him in, wearing him cold on the spot.

    "It''s a spell! These cunning imperialists!"

    "Kill them all! Kill them all!"

    The barbarian strongman who stopped Kerry also shot. He held up his weapon like a long gun and ejected a golden light from it, but did not attack the Empire opposite, but aimed at Kerry who had just fallen on the altar.

    "Be careful!"

    Professor Kant shouted with tears in his heart.

    "Dada dada!"

    Cori''s slightly tender voice came from the top.

    Several sword Qi shot out from her sword in the handle and cut into the light column.

    In the blink of an eye, the light column was cut into a lot of small pieces, fell from the air and fell to the ground, making a brittle sound like broken glass.

    "Stop the dwarf!"

    The barbarian strongman roared and was ready to jump onto the altar, but a few dark figures suddenly appeared at his feet, holding his legs tightly with open arms.

    Although the people of the Empire stopped him, they failed to stop the other two barbarian strongmen who were also wearing metal tiger helmets. They blocked the attack on them.

    The two people who jumped onto the altar radiated a light golden light, waved the heavy hammer and long knife in their hands, brought out the whistling wind, and clamped Kerry left and right.

    "Our real barbarian warriors have the protection of our ancestors. Your cunning secrets and spells are useless!"

    "Die, dwarf!"

    They shouted in their mouths. The heavy weapons hit at the same time. They didn''t move, as if they were stunned.

    But after the clang, their weapons collided.

    What they hit was just a shadow.

    Ke Li didn''t know when she had appeared behind them. The sword in her hand mercilessly stabbed into one opponent''s abdomen, then pulled it and cut a long and narrow wound on the other person''s chest.

    Then she kicked them off the altar with two feet and reached out to hold the end of the dagger.

 Chapter 108

    When Kerry held the handle of the old dagger and pulled it out, the Relic Hall suddenly quieted down.

    The two groups, who had been scolding and fighting, stopped their actions and stood still, as if they had been petrified.

    They felt something terrible approaching, or waking up, and everyone could hear bursts of thunderous heartbeat and dull low roar.

    Closer and closer, more and more urgent, and more and more clear.

    Gradually, the heartbeat and roar gradually turned into some kind of vague nonsense, penetrating their eardrums and reaching their minds.

    Although I didn''t understand what was whispering in the nonsense, the deep and distant tone was not harsh, nor did it cause anyone''s discomfort. On the contrary, my mood gradually calmed down.

    The same illusion appeared in front of them - in a prosperous and lively ancient city, everyone knelt on the ground and worshipped a towering figure in the sky.

    All people dare not look up at the great existence, only tremble under the shadow of his wings, and can only imagine the extraordinary honor from his shadow on the earth.

    The people in the ruins were affected by this illusion and couldn''t help kneeling down. They happened to surround the floating altar one after another. For a time, they couldn''t tell whether they were worshipping the great existence in the illusion?

    Still worshiping Kerry standing in the middle of the altar with an ancient dagger.

    Cori didn''t see the illusion in front of her. She just looked carefully at and looked at the dagger in her hand. Through the dim light around, she vaguely saw a flash of streamer across the surface of the dagger in the cracks of rust marks.

    She stared at the dagger for a while and soon recovered. Then she noticed that the surroundings were quiet. For some reason, the people below suddenly stopped fighting and knelt on the ground to worship?

    The situation was a little strange, and Cori didn''t dare to think much. She quickly put the dagger into the space storage bag around her waist.

    When the dagger disappeared into the storage bag, the illusion in front of everyone disappeared, and the balderdash filled in their ears became sharp and hoarse, and a severe headache seemed to break.

    The people who had been kneeling on the ground fell down, and black blood gushed out of their eyes, ears, mouth and nose at the same time. There were bursts of painful roars in their mouth, struggling on the ground.

    "Er... Ah!!! This is... Mental pollution!"

    With a painful expression on his face, a legendary strong man of the Empire bit off one of his index fingers and gushed a lot of blood from the wound.

    As soon as the blood was released into the air, it burned fiercely and turned into a bloody mist, and then flew to the other four legendary companions and Professor Kant.

    The five people shrouded in blood fog recovered a little consciousness. Even though they still had a headache, they could finally take action.

    Unfortunately, he himself seemed to be experiencing some terrible torture, his face was as white as death, and he was twitching on the ground in pain.

    The strong man ignited his spiritual power at the critical moment and covered his teammates.

    "Run! Don''t let Lord Andro die in vain!"

    Cried Professor Kant.

    Two eighth rank immediately picked up professor Kant and the self sacrificing Andro and ran away regardless.

    Di Keli also flashed, returned to the ground from the floating altar, stepped on her short legs and followed up.

    With the help of deformed armor, their running speed was far faster than ordinary people. In the blink of an eye, they left the hall and reached the upward channel, but the channel was quite narrow, which suddenly limited the speed of everyone.

    Professor Kant couldn''t help looking back. The hall filled with various lighting equipment by the Empire and barbarians suddenly darkened, but it was not normal darkness, but it was more like being swallowed up by some indescribable deep darkness.

    In the passage, magic guide tubes for lighting were hung on the left and right walls at regular intervals.

    These lamps are going out section by section, and the darkness is catching up from behind and getting closer and closer to them.

    "Hurry up! Hurry up!"

    Professor Kant shouted.

    "Let me open the way!"

    A burly eight rank strong man grabbed the front, flashing a large amount of electric light on his body. His whole body rushed forward like a drill bit, took a burst of flying sand and stones, and widened the originally uneven pit for several points.

    With his help, everyone''s speed was much faster. Finally, they rushed out of the underground ruins before the darkness behind them.

    At this time, it was just a starry night outside. Even the faint starlight made them have the illusion of seeing heaven and earth again.

    An eight rank strong man turned around, popped several cards like playing cards from his armour, twisted them between his fingers and flew out towards the hole.

    Several cards were inserted into the wall around the hole and exploded with a bang, causing the surrounding rock walls to collapse and temporarily blocking the hole.

    "It''s no use. We must run separately and contact the Empire and scholars as much as possible to wake up all demigods as soon as possible! Prepare all rule level holy objects!"

    Professor Kant, lying on one''s back, ordered.

    "What the hell is that?"

    The strong man couldn''t help asking.

    Professor Kant did not speak, but answered him with a frightened look.

    The man stopped talking, silently picked up his companion who was still in pain and convulsion, and ran towards the barbarian camp.

    Kerry was also very separated. Her little face under the mask was tight, and a wisp of bangs in front of her forehead stubbornly stretched out a handful of dull hair from the gap under the pressure of the helmet.

    Then she ran in the direction of Gaoshan castle.

    But the distance between the ruins and Gaoshan castle is too far. The carriage has to go all day. Even with the help of deformed armor, it is almost impossible for Kelly to run through.

    She is too short and her legs are too short

    But fortunately, after running out of the relic Valley, she passed a small village and found a small donkey at the entrance of the village with a small milk cat lying on her head.

    Two small animals are looking at the direction of the relic valley together, with worried faces.

    "Little Mi! Little donkey!"

    But when she was happy, she ran quickly.

    "Meow meow!"

    The little milk cat rushed excitedly, and the little donkey hurriedly approached.

    Time was pressing, and Cori didn''t have time to roll the cat. She quickly took off her armor, turned over and rode on the little donkey and patted its round ass.

    "Come on, it''s dangerous here. A powerful monster is coming out. Let''s go find Dad!"

    The little donkey was stunned for a moment, then stretched his neck and cried ''cluck''.

    All kinds of animals in the village were excited. Suddenly, chickens and dogs jumped and ran out like crazy. Even the old sow and little suckling pig bumped out of the pigsty and ran like Sahuan.

    The old, weak, sick and disabled left behind in the village were shocked. They got up quickly and went out together to catch up with all kinds of livestock. There was no one in the whole village in the blink of an eye.

    Then the little donkey closed his eyes again, his hooves were groping on the ground, and his tail was swinging around quickly. It seemed that something was brewing.

    But after a long time, there was no movement.

    The little milk cat couldn''t remember. She jumped on its head and scratched it with her little claws, urging her good friend.

    The little donkey looked helpless and innocent, his ears drooped and shook his head.

    As if she understood something, she quickly searched for it in the little bear''s satchel.

    Finally, I found a sweet fruit produced in the village

    When she left the village last time, the kind neighbor stuffed it into her. At that time, she sent a lot of it, but she didn''t have time to finish it. Fortunately, the storage bag has the function of keeping fresh. The sweetheart fruit looks the same as the one she just picked.

    Cory quickly fed the sweetheart fruit into the little donkey''s mouth.

    The little donkey ate the fruit in a few bites, and then began to shake his head again.

    This time, something has finally changed.

    The muscles on both sides of its stomach squirmed, and a pair of furry, snow-white bird wings grew out of thin air.

    The little donkey fluttered its wings twice, and its body gradually soared and floated. It looked like a flying messenger.

    Cori''s tight little face finally showed a little smile and quickly cheered:

    "Fly! Little donkey! Fly!"

    The little donkey flapped its wings, adjusted its direction, flapped its wings slowly, and flew leisurely in the direction of Gaoshan castle.

    Too slow!

    Cori was so anxious that she lowered her head and took out a sweetheart fruit from her satchel. Then she tied her hair ribbon to her sword and hung the sweetheart fruit in front of the little donkey.

    In this way, the speed is finally improved a little.

    ------------------------------

    In the hall that had been completely swallowed up by darkness, a little light suddenly appeared.

    Red, blood colored light.

    That little bit of light divided into many directions and rushed along the lines engraved on the ground. It was like a colored red brush only copying the patterns, and soon outlined the scarlet patterns engraved on the ground.

    At the huge wing position of the pattern, several lines are tangled and fused into a pair of circular blood pools emitting red light, which are boiling slightly.

    Looking down, it was like a pair of blood red eyes appeared in the darkness.

    When it was too late to leave, the people lying on the ground tumbling and screaming also calmed down in an instant. They got up from the ground, whispered inaudible nonsense, lined up in two neat lines and walked to the edge of two Wang blood pools.

    Their faces looked ferocious and twisted under the faint red light of the blood pool, with some unspeakable madness.

    Then, one by one, they walked into the blood pool and disappeared.

    The blood pool changed from slightly bubbling to violent boiling. It seems that something is going to gush out of it

 Chapter 109

    Rawl was in a relaxed mood at this time. He was standing on a balcony imitating the imperial style and watching the battle below.

    Although the war was less than four hours away and the sky was still not bright, the outcome was doomed. With the help of the people in the city, the Resistance Army generally solved most of the enemies, and finally only a small group of tenacious enemies shrank in the city master''s house and fought the last trapped animals.

    If we didn''t want to capture the city Lord alive and use it as a bargaining chip for later transactions with the principality, the Resistance Army would have been able to push field artillery to solve the problem.

    But now, Jeanne is dueling with an extraordinary person of the other party, which was put forward by the other party. If Jeanne can defeat him in a one-to-one fair duel, he will take the initiative to hand over the city master hiding inside and swear allegiance to Jeanne.

    So Jeanne started the holy thing, turned into the form of black armor, gray hair and golden eyes, and fought with each other.

    The leader''s level seems to be more powerful than the previous one. In addition, Jean Na intends to save his life and hesitates a little, so the two sides have fought for more than ten rounds and have not decided the outcome.

    However, it is obvious that Jeanne''s strength is much stronger than the other party, and the opponent''s speed, strength and response are not as good as him. She shows some fancy tricks, which is basically ineffective for Jeanne.

    Her armor seems to have high resistance to secrets and spells?

    There was no suspense about the outcome, and rolle didn''t pay much attention to this side. Instead, he focused on the reports of several spies.

    The previously hired guide Zaza worked beside him as an interpreter, listening to the situation in other parts of the battlefield.

    The group responsible for delaying outside the city had evacuated in time, with some casualties, but they barely retreated.

    The garrison in the camp suffered a lot of casualties and was unable to attack the city wall. He simply turned around and left. Looking at the posture, he was going to be an enemy.

    In other parts of the city, there are inevitably some cases of beating, smashing and robbing zero yuan purchases, and several fires. Several senior executives have dealt with them, but the follow-up must find more ways to rectify public security and appease the people.

    The overall situation is very optimistic. Rolle''s mood is further relaxed and even begins to think about the arrangement after dawn.

    I must go to the mountains to see my daughter. Today is an appointment.

    But if Jeanne uses the holy thing, it will certainly become smaller and cute, and it''s very sticky. Do you want to take it with you?

    He thought it over and decided to forget it.

    It''s really hard for Cori to explain if she sees Jeanne

    He was thinking about it. Suddenly another sentry came to report. They saw a flying donkey rushing towards the Gaoshan castle.

    Rolle was stunned and thought the other party was dazzled and wrong.

    He has heard of many flying mounts in the world, such as snake necked dragons that look like ducks, flaming moths that look like Phalaenopsis, Griffin Griffins and so on.

    But I''ve never heard of anyone who looks like a donkey.

    It''s too cheap. Who will use this thing as a mount?

    Could it be that the enemy''s flying messenger is sending black emperor''s staff and escape dagger?

    He was about to go over and have a look in person. As a result, a burst of cheers and cheers suddenly rang out on the square of the city master''s house below.

    It turned out that Jeanne had defeated the leader.

    "I will swear allegiance to you!"

    The leader was very single. He broke the spear in his hand into two parts on his thigh, and then knelt down on one knee.

    "Good, good."

    Rolle also clapped twice with the dry drum.

    The leader continued to fulfill his promise and rushed into the city master''s house with the soldiers of the Resistance Army to arrest the city master.

    But just then, a series of slight vibrations suddenly came from the ground.

    "Earthquake! Earthquake!"

    Someone exclaimed.

    "Don''t panic, it''s just a small earthquake. It will end soon."

    Another attempt was made to this order.

    "Sir, let''s go to the street quickly. Be careful that the house collapses."

    The guide around him also advised.

    Rolle did not speak, but compared the ''Shh'' gesture, and then listened.

    He heard the familiar sound of flies again.

    And it is closer and clearer than what I heard in the imperial capital.

    A demon invasion?

    Other people in the city also heard something one after another. They were stunned, and a dull look gradually appeared on their faces.

    Even though the earthquake continued, no one cared. Everyone was petrified.

    Rolle looked up at the still dark sky in the distance and found a strange phenomenon.

    Tonight is a dark, windy and starry night, but there is an area of starry sky in the distance. It suddenly darkens, as if the stars were swallowed by something.

    That direction is exactly the direction of the relic valley.

    Rolle was surprised. It shouldn''t be their daughter. They dug up some big monsters and monsters?

    He jumped down from the windowsill and was going to have a look.

    Daughter, don''t worry!

    As a result, before he could step forward, a familiar little donkey suddenly appeared in an alley next to him, carrying a lovely beautiful girl on his back.

    "Dad!"

    The hair on her head straightened instantly, and her body flashed into her arms.

    "Wuwu! A big monster wants to eat me!"

    Kerry''s head lingered hard on Rolle''s chest, as if frightened, and her words were crying.

    The baby cat also meowed, jumped from Kerry''s head to Rolle''s head, and then hid in the pocket on the chest of his shirt, shivering.

    "Where is it?"

    Rohr whispered.

    Kerry reached out and pointed to the dark sky without stars in the distance.

    Then I found that the stars there reappeared, and the previous black shadow seemed to disappear?

    But before she could be happy, she suddenly noticed something and looked up.

    The black shadow seemed to move in an instant. In the blink of an eye, it crossed a long distance and fell over the Gaoshan castle.

    Cori can''t see its specific shape and appearance. Its body shape is a little fuzzy and virtual, like a layer of mosaic on the surface.

    She looked a little more, felt very uncomfortable, and quickly took back her sight.

    Rolle was looking up, too.

    He looked through the cover of the mosaic and saw the honor of the monster.

    The appearance is somewhat indescribable. The head is round and covered with a bright red blood mist. The body and legs are a group of smoke in an inverted triangle. The arms are long and long, and are about to fall to the feet. Behind them, there are a pair of tentacle like wings, twisting wildly.

    To sum up, it''s a bit like a strawberry omelet ice cream with a pair of chicken feet and several squid whiskers on the left and right.

    The monster''s size is very huge. Four or five airships of human beings are not as big as it. The round head is constantly rotating, as if searching for something.

    When it came to the sky over Gaoshan castle, people who were still in a daze in the city began to kneel and utter inexplicable nonsense.

    "Hiss ~ this thing is a little troublesome. I have to send you to a safe place first."

    After a little hesitation, Rolle moved his daughter behind him and planned to ask the little donkey to run away.

    He''s not afraid of it. He''s just worried about his daughter''s safety.

    Of course, he didn''t forget Jeanne. Before running away, he turned back and took Jeanne''s arm.

    Jeanne did not kneel down, but her face was pale, and a cold sweat exuded from her forehead, but she continued to stand.

    Cori could not help but be a little stunned.

    Who is this woman as fat as Miss Orianna?

    Jeanne was dragged by rolle and ran vaguely for a few steps before she recovered. Only then did she notice the situation on the scene.

    She also looked up at the terrible monster in the sky and quickly took back her sight.

    It''s terrible. It''s terrible. It''s frightening at a glance

    Is this the legendary son of an evil god? The "disaster" that the Empire and barbarians need to deal with

    She didn''t seem to be much affected by the monster. She still kept awake and could think.

    Even she herself was surprised at this.

    I heard from Mr. Macmillan that when facing the children of evil gods, human beings have no resistance. Even those who are high and strong can''t bear the spiritual pollution of each other.

    But why am I okay?

    Did the armor protect me? But Mr. Macmillan didn''t say there was such a function

    Mr. rolle and the little girl on his back are all right

    Several thoughts flashed through her subconsciously. Then she suddenly remembered the business and stopped.

    "What''s the matter? Are you tired?"

    Luo Er thought she couldn''t run away, so he put his hand around her waist and clamped it between his arms, like holding a package.

    Just then, his right hand held the little donkey running too slowly in the same position, holding two large lumps of heavy objects from left to right, a daughter on his back and a kitten on his chest. After all, he carried everything alone.

    Jeanne quickly struggled and shouted:

    "Teacher, I can''t go!"

    "My soldiers and people are still here. I can''t leave them!"

    "You''ll die!"

    Rolle ignored her willfulness and continued to run.

    "Even so... I will stay. This is my oath and the price I must fulfill!"

    "Please, let me go!"

    Jeanne said very seriously.

    Rolle could only stop, put down his steps and seriously stared at Jeanne''s pale golden eyes.

    "Teacher, if I''m gone, the rest will get rid of your care."

    Jeanne smiled bitterly on her face, stepped forward a few steps, gave rolle a hard hug, and took the opportunity to put her forehead on his chest.

    Then he separated from rolle and resolutely walked in the direction of the past.

    But rolle stopped him behind his back and asked:

    "I remember you said that when the belt is expanded into armor, it can fly, right?"

    Jeanne was slightly stunned and nodded subconsciously.

    "Give it to me."

    Rolle put down his daughter and the little donkey and said.

    -------

    Here is today''s list:

 Chapter 110

Hearing ror''s request, Jeanne quickly took out the deformed belt from the bottom of the skirt and handed it to ror.

    "Because it''s the latest, direct code, don''t play games.

 Chapter 111

    After being disturbed by rolle, strawberry ice cream looked particularly irritable, and never knew what organ sent out a series of chilling low roars.

    According to the records of the scholars'' Association, this roar will theoretically cause the highest level of spiritual pollution. Even the saints will lose themselves and fall into madness in this roar.

    If the roar is allowed to continue to spread, not only the mountain fort, but also life will be destroyed within tens of kilometers.

    Some strange thing is that the people who knelt down below were safe and sound, still kneeling in place, as if nothing had happened.

    "It''s terrible!"

    Kerry put her hands over her ears and shouted.

    "It... Seems to be giving orders?"

    Jeanne covered her ears and said.

    They didn''t seem to have much problem. Although they covered their ears, they just felt that their scalp was numb for a while. They didn''t feel blurred consciousness. There were hallucinations in front of them. They just felt that the sound was too harsh and ugly.

    But what is more unimaginable is that the roar did not spread far, only maintained in the range of Gaoshan castle, as if blocked by some invisible force.

    After strawberry ice cream vented its unhappiness, several tentacles behind it continued to twist.

    Among the people who knelt down below, more than a dozen people had a strange and distorted smile on their faces and shouted a language they didn''t understand.

    Then, their bodies began to blur gradually, like being hit with mosaics, and the fragments of these mosaics continued to fall from them and dissolve in the soil under their feet.

    Almost just two breaths, these more than ten people only have pairs of bloodshot eyeballs.

    These eyeballs floated in the air and were dragged into the air by some invisible force, turning left and right to search for Rolle''s figure.

    Rawl deliberately flew neither fast nor slow, and was easily found by these eyeballs.

    The tentacles behind the ice cream twisted again, and the black fog began to appear on the surface of those eyeballs, and then disappeared in place.

    When they reappeared, they had come to rolle, surrounded him in the middle, and then sprayed dozens of dark green beams directly at Rolle''s vest.

    Rolle didn''t look back. He just brushed the hilt with his right hand.

    Countless sword Qi suddenly appeared around him, flashed by, cut off the light beams one after another, and then crossed those eyeballs and cut them into two symmetrical halves.

    "Why do you always do this? You don''t have any new tricks?"

    He also muttered with disdain.

    Strawberry ice cream roared again and caught more than a dozen eyeballs from below, but this time I didn''t dare to let the eyeballs come after rolle, but surrounded myself and stared at Rolle''s back from a distance.

    "Well, as usual, your next move should be this..."

    Rolle drew out his sword and waved it in the air.

    The sword was clearly chopping the air, but the air actually exuded wisps of black blood, followed by several cut tentacles.

    The severed tentacles quickly became blurred and transparent, disappeared out of thin air, leaving no trace.

    Those black blood fell on the surrounding roof, immediately turned into a dark flame, burning, and burned the surrounding houses to ashes in an instant.

    "When you look back, remember to remind Jeanne that the ash from this fire is better than jinkela when applied to the fields..."

    Lol muttered in a low voice, then turned back in mid air, waved his sword twice, and fired two more swords at strawberry ice cream.

    The power of this sword Qi is far less than the one that has been ready for a long time, just as a provocation.

    "According to previous experience, you should be very angry at this time, then be incompetent and furious in place, and then play Scrabble with your tentacles."

    The reaction of ice cream is really as he said, and the tentacles behind it are really twisted to form a symbol.

    If Kerry can see through the black smoke on the demon like rolle, she may find that these symbols are in the same style as the distorted and ugly second text in the underground ruins.

    However, nothing happened, just like the carp king used water splash jump

    The strange move of the demon didn''t cause any results.

    This is actually a doubt that has been bothering rolle. This behavior is so inexplicable that I can''t understand the meaning of it.

    Moreover, this demon seems to have no wisdom at all. Its behavior is very fixed and routine. It won''t express other emotions except yelling and losing his temper.

    So rolle never took them too seriously.

    "Next, you will try to catch up with me and poke me with your tentacles..."

    Rolle continued to mutter.

    Sure enough, the huge figure of ice cream disappeared in place. When it appeared, it had come not far in front of Rolle.

    They had already come out of the city before they knew it.

    The tentacles behind it all jumped straight and stabbed into the surrounding air.

    Ripples of water waves appeared in the air, and those tentacles seemed to probe into some space and disappear half.

    Then it suddenly stretched out from the air around rolle and stabbed him.

    Rolle stood still and let his tentacles pass.

    However, it was just a virtual shadow.

    "At this time, it''s time for me to fight back!"

    Rolle gave a big drink. He didn''t know when he had appeared behind the ice cream.

    The long sword in his hand has also been sheathed.

    "One"

    He whispered out the name of the upanishadism and tapped his finger on the handle of the sword.

    His body then flashed a long and narrow flash from the demon.

    On the lower half of the devil''s inverted triangle, a huge wound suddenly appeared, and black blood gushed out.

    And rolle, no longer know when he flashed over the monster''s head.

    "II"

    He continued to whisper, and his body flashed away, drawing a vertical sword light from the middle of the demon''s body.

    Then, countless tiny sword lights flashed on the demon, leaving countless wounds on its huge body.

    The tentacles behind were also cut off, which looked more like ice cream.

    But it is still not dead. It can support after eating two profound meanings. The blood is not generally thick.

    Rolle''s face under his armour did not relax at all, but was more nervous than before.

    According to past experience, after hastily approaching and eating two more mysteries, the monster will pull away again, continue to be incompetent and furious, and then use all kinds of strange means to attack himself.

    Including but not limited to fire spraying, water spraying, poison spraying, electricity spraying, light spraying, etc.

    More powerful, they can even control the surrounding stones, trees and so on, and use these to attack themselves.

    When rolle was injured two years ago, he didn''t have the means to prevent the enemy from controlling objects. He was knocked out by a big tree. He almost fainted in pain and broke two ribs.

    This is also the most troublesome and difficult time to fight against this demon, and there is no good experience to refer to.

    At this time, it won''t give rolle a chance to get close to his hand. It will fly in the sky all the time. The sword Qi can''t hurt it, and its injury will heal quickly with exaggerated speed.

    At this time, Rolle can only approach again according to the situation and make the last fatal blow.

    If you can''t seize the opportunity, it will be very troublesome. After its blood is full, it will have to fight for a long time

    But that was before.

    Today is different from the past. Now rolle can fly. Naturally, he won''t miss the opportunity.

    "Then your next step should be..."

    Rolle continued to talk about the script, while secretly accumulating the power of the last blow.

    Today, however, the monster''s reaction is different.

    It does not spray fire, water, poison, electricity and light column, but turns around and runs

    It didn''t blink as long as just now, but floated out into the distance like a balloon.

    As it floated, it also made a series of hiss.

    It is no longer the angry roar, but the cry after being beaten by someone.

    This is the first time rolle has felt another emotion in this strange body.

    "It... Seems to have been beaten and cried?"

    The following Jeanne asked with a little doubt.

    "Then it''s quite powerful..."

    It was strange that Kelly gave a positive evaluation.

    Then he explained:

    "If you meet my father, you don''t even have a chance to cry!"

    But obviously, Rolle is a sentimental swordsman.

    When he adjusted the speed of his armor to the highest, he caught up with him from behind.

    The ice cream didn''t float fast. He caught up with it easily.

    But just as he approached, the ice cream suddenly stopped, and then suddenly turned around. The round head showed a big mouth and bit the approaching rolle hard.

    But only the air.

    "Hehe, do you think I don''t know this abusive Yin move?"

    Rolle''s position is just one meter away from the top of the devil''s head, which is the best distance to show his next move.

    "Four"

    He gave a low drink and showed the fourth righteousness that had been going on before.

    The sword came out of its sheath and disappeared with his right hand holding the sword.

    Then, a series of dense sword lights burst out in front of him, each of which flashed away, but the next one appeared immediately. It was too fast and dense. The sword lights crisscrossed like a Epiphyllum in full bloom in the night sky.

    After the demon''s head was cut by the sword light, there was no wound or black blood.

    But little by little, gradually disappeared into the air.

    The whole head seemed to have been wiped off by an eraser and disappeared.

    And the huge body in the shape of an egg tube below also emerged a mosaic and fell one by one.

    This is the "four" of the profound meaning of family fencing

    The name is "four"

    The day before yesterday, it was renamed "star burst abandoning healing chop". After returning to God, it was changed back.

    --------

    Thank you for your generous reward!

    If there is only one reward, I won''t pull the list

 Chapter 112

    As the demon''s body completely disappeared, Rolle also lifted the armor on his face and took a deep breath. He suddenly felt refreshed, comfortable in every pore of his body, and the fatigue of staying up late was swept away.

    He then raised his chest slightly, put his hands back into his waist, and sighed in a low voice:

    "Although it''s a little troublesome to kill, it''s as refreshing as getting up early in the morning and changing your pants."

    "Oh... I almost forgot..."

    "Cough... Your strength can only rank fifth among the demons I have met."

    After that, he raised his sword painfully.

    It has been covered with dense turtle crack roads. Obviously, it has reached the limit and can''t be used anymore.

    "Upanishadism IV, the consumption of weapon chopping is still too large..."

    "What a pity, this good guy who has been used for two years..."

    "It seems that I have to go back to the village and find that strange man to call me again."

    As he spoke, he landed on the ground and planned to insert his sword into the soil.

    The surface here has been burned into a large area of bare ruins by the blood from the demon logistics. I don''t know what it was like before. Now there are only a lot of thick ashes left anyway.

    Grow some corn, potatoes and carrots here, and you won''t be afraid of hunger in the coming year.

    "Leave your sword here, just like all kinds of film and television works on earth, and leave your weapons on the battlefield to commemorate this thrilling, exciting, ups and downs and wonderful war."

    Then he put the scabbard in.

    Unfortunately, the sword had been damaged to the extreme. With a little force, it broke into pieces. Only the scabbard stood there alone.

    "It''s like me, who is still a single dog."

    He smiled like a mockery and was about to leave, but he noticed something flashing at his feet.

    Bent over and picked it up, it turned out to be another piece of metal in the shape of a fish bone, similar to the one found in Duoduo town before.

    "Pick up another space bag? It''s good. I''m worried that it''s a little smaller now."

    "The demons outside are fatter than those in the mountains. You can kill them and lose their equipment."

    Lol nodded with satisfaction, took off again and went back to the city to find his daughter.

    Cori was sticking out a slender finger and poked Jenna''s soft cheek.

    "Hello? What''s the matter with you?"

    Jeanne came back, shook her head first, and then asked foolishly:

    "Is this... Over? Is it over?"

    "That terrible guy, such a big monster, is gone?"

    But Li said angrily:

    "Otherwise? I''ll fight for a day and a night? Who do you think my father is?"

    "He is the best, tenderest and most powerful father in the world."

    Jeanne was still a little confused and continued:

    "But... That''s an evil god!"

    "What evil god? Are you stupid?"

    Cori said with disgust on her face and took two small steps back, as if she was afraid of being infected.

    "Even if you haven''t read a book, you should have heard the saying ''evil gods can''t look straight at''?"

    "Didn''t you look back at that black thing just now?"

    Jeanne couldn''t help but be a little stunned. She did look straight at him. Although she was blocked by black fog and didn''t see the true face, she completely watched how he was killed by rolle.

    Freehand brushwork is easier than dealing with the enemy extraordinary

    This made her completely unable to refute Cori''s remarks, but she always felt that something was wrong.

    But she didn''t have time to think about it. The duration of the sacred thing was up.

    So she hurriedly said:

    "After a while, I may become very strange. Please bear with me."

    Kerry is going to ask the woman, what is the relationship between her and her father, and whether there is that and that.

    But before I could ask questions, I saw Jeanne''s body shrink rapidly and change back to her childhood appearance.

    Cori watched Jeanne become as tall as herself. She couldn''t help staring at her eyes, her small mouth opened slightly, and felt a strong sense of crisis.

    She thought the worst result was that the woman wanted to be her own little mother.

    But in reality, she may be competing for another position

    And she is very competitive. This woman is really cute when she becomes small, especially her eyes. They are golden and like a large doll. She wants to hug

    Danger!

    She was about to dislike her, but Jeanne blinked, looked at her with a pure face, and said with a milky voice:

    "Sister, you are so beautiful!"

    Somehow, Kelly''s mood suddenly changed for the better.

    I couldn''t say what I had prepared, so I changed my words and said:

    "Thank you. You''re cute, too."

    "Sister, can I hug your kitten?"

    Jeanne stared at the baby cat in Ke Li''s arms and asked carefully.

    Before rolle went out to play a strange game, the baby cat was left in Kerry''s arms.

    "Well, he''s very obedient. You can call him Xiaomi..."

    "Can I feed him?"

    "Yes, I still have carrots here. Wait for me to find..."

    When the two little girls were rolling the cat together, far away from the periphery of the relic Valley, Professor Kant, who escaped by chance, and the eighth order strong man who played cards with him, were kneeling on the ground, shivering and sweating.

    After kneeling for a while, they gradually recovered.

    "Lord lunt, did we just... Witness a divine war?"

    It is said that the strong lunt opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but he couldn''t make a sound for a long time. Only his lips opened and closed, like a drowning salted fish.

    After a long delay, he recovered from the great tension and shock and whispered:

    "I even feel like I''m dreaming..."

    After they escaped from the relic Valley, they were preparing to send a telegram to the nearby villages and towns. As a result, before they went far, they felt a majestic and terrible power erupted over the Gaoshan castle.

    Then he knelt down.

    However, fortunately, the distance is far away, and there is no spiritual pollution. He still retains a certain soberness. He knows that he can''t look directly or spy. He quickly retracts his perception, and his heart is a dead gray despair.

    The underground ruins not only failed to find anything really good, but also dug out a great horror.

    Evil gods exist longer and longer than human beings.

    However, there are few records about them in the current credible history of mankind, and almost only a few words have been mentioned.

    However, it often appears in all kinds of romance novels and stories made up by bards.

    It is not that they appear less, but every time they appear, it is a catastrophe more terrible than the world war. Those who can leave records are dead

    There will be so many civilization dating and so many inheritance disappearing in history, which is not only made by human beings themselves, but also related to their emergence from time to time.

    Professor Kant now probably wants to understand why the yaaraka civilization, which was once famous and prosperous for a time, suddenly and mysteriously disappeared.

    They probably sealed the evil god at the cost of the destruction of the whole civilization.

    This huge underground relic is actually the place sealed by evil gods.

    As a result, these ignorant descendants foolishly thought it was a treasure

    If there were not another unknown, mysterious and powerful presence to act in time, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Even if the Empire and the barbarians can defeat him at the expense of all demigods, it is still unknown.

    The gap between demigod and true God is like a natural moat!

    "Professor, is it a good God who defeated the evil god? But isn''t there no good God in the world?"

    Lunt whispered again.

    "I... I don''t know..."

    Kant is also a university professor and scholar of the academic society. He is knowledgeable and knows more than ordinary extraordinary people, such as Xinmi, such as why the demigod is sealed and forced to sleep.

    But today, it is really beyond his knowledge reserve.

    "I only know, don''t talk about God!"

    He hastily reminded me again.

    Lunt quickly took out a card and stuck it on his mouth and nodded hard.

    But after a few seconds, he took off the card again and asked tentatively:

    "Shall we... Go and have a look?"

    Although they knew that a divine war had broken out in the distance, they only knew it.

    They didn''t dare to look up or feel. They just knelt on the ground and trembled in the aftermath of the confrontation between the two forces.

    Even dare not think, dare not guess, for fear that they will be watched like ants.

    In front of God, even if you just look at them, you may suffocate and die of fear.

    Professor Kant doesn''t want to agree to the other party''s proposal. It''s too risky.

    He thought it was possible that before he got close, he would be twisted into powder by the residual waves on the battlefield.

    In this world, there are three sites of divine war.

    Two at sea, one in the remote desert south of the Empire.

    Every place can be called the most terrible place in the world. The space there is torn up, the laws are tampered with, and the storm caused by the afterwave of power is shrouded all day. It is an absolute forbidden area inaccessible to human beings.

    No one knows when these sites were left. They may be earlier than human history

    But as a researcher, he couldn''t restrain his curiosity and thirst for knowledge. Finally, he nodded reluctantly.

    "Spread out your perception. Be careful and get close to the edge first."

    They walked cautiously in the direction of the previous battlefield.

    But after spreading their perception, they were surprised to find that the situation did not seem as terrible as expected? The remains are not as violent as the previous times.

    Apart from the disturbance of perception, other terrible things such as energy storms, spatial cracks, rule distortion points and so on have not appeared?

    The intensity of this divine war does not seem to be high?

    Didn''t both sides do their best?

 Chapter 113

    Kant and lunt approached the center of the battlefield carefully, that is, the place covered with a thick layer of black ash.

    It was very quiet all the way. There was no danger, no other people, and even no insects.

    "Is this the center of the battlefield? This place... I remember it should have been a small hillside..."

    Professor Kant took a map out of his arms and examined it carefully in the gradually brightening light.

    Then he put down the map and looked at the flat black wasteland in front of him. There were no energy storms, space cracks and so on.

    "The intensity of this divine war is really low. Why?"

    He asked, puzzled.

    "This may be because there is a gap in strength between the two sides..."

    Lunt on one side speculated.

    "Just like ordinary people who want to catch a cat in the house, they will be very troublesome. If they don''t do well, they will make the room a mess; but if they just catch an ant, they will be finished with a pinch."

    "Ha ha, very bold speculation."

    Professor Kant laughed twice and didn''t agree with each other.

    At the stage of true God, who can be weaker than who?

    But he can''t completely rule out this possibility. Human beings still know too little about gods.

    If so, what terrible strength should another God be?

    With human imagination, I''m afraid I can''t figure it out?

    "Professor, I found something strange again."

    The nearby lunt suddenly opened his mouth and interrupted Professor Kant''s thoughts.

    "Although the perception was greatly disturbed here, I tried to expand it..."

    "Have you noticed that there seems to be only one kind of residual pressure and breath fluctuation here?"

    Professor Kant shook his head. He really didn''t notice.

    After entering the black wasteland, he quickly gathered up his perception and didn''t dare to expand it.

    Moreover, his perception is only convenient for research. Whether it is accuracy or sensitivity, it can''t be compared with an eighth order legend.

    He quickly took the courage, let go of his perception and felt the aftertaste around him.

    Indeed, I can only feel a trace of very slight pressure.

    Strong and violent, just a weak remnant, made him feel headache. It seemed that he heard some strange sound, such as some kind of desperate cry and scream before he died.

    Professor Kant''s face suddenly turned pale, his body stumbled and nearly fell, and he was on the edge of spiritual pollution.

    This residual pressure is not a big threat to the eighth order lunt, but it makes him feel a slight headache, but it is extremely dangerous for Professor Kant, who is only half an extraordinary.

    "Professor! Professor! Put away your perception!"

    Lunt grabbed Professor Kant''s arm, took out a knife from his arms, put it against the professor''s fingertips, and was ready to make him feel some pain and help him maintain his consciousness.

    "No... no, I''m fine..."

    Professor Kant quickly withdrew his perception and waved his hand. He stood up straight, his face gradually improved and came back.

    "After all, it''s the site of divine war. People like me can''t peep at it at will..."

    "You''d better put away your perception, or I can''t save you if you touch something you shouldn''t spy on."

    He began to persuade.

    Lunt was startled by his reaction and nodded.

    "However, there is really only one kind of residual pressure and breath fluctuation? Why?"

    Professor Kant asked hurriedly.

    Lunt shrugged and said he couldn''t understand the operation of the gods, but he speculated with his brain wide open:

    "The remnant is obviously an evil god. He must have been killed by the good God, so there will be remnant?"

    Professor Kant did not answer and did not comment on this speculation.

    He once looked far away outside another Shenzhan site. The residual pressure and fluctuation there have not dissipated yet. Just looking at it, he will feel blurred vision and pain in his eyes.

    Perhaps, the divine war that left the previous three sites is not like today''s one-to-one, but many to many, so the residual reaction will be so intense and continue to this day.

    This is a great discovery in archaeology!

    The paper I wrote back can shock the whole world!

    At that time, you can call Lord Koro as an assistant and ask her to sign, so that she will become famous in the archaeological community.

    Professor Kant muttered in his heart that he didn''t forget to pull a little Kerry who is diligent and respectful these days.

    She''s much better than my bad old man. Should she still be alive?

    They moved on and gradually approached the place where rolle put his scabbard.

    When he got here, lunt seemed to feel something. Although he took the professor''s advice and put away his perception, the instinctive reaction of an eighth order legend was still there.

    He smelled something unusual in the air, magically popped up a few cards between his fingers and slowed down.

    Then he saw two young people who looked like ordinary villagers, with a trailer of a truck parked next to them.

    Both of them are straw sandals in hemp clothes. They are dressed very simply. They are digging and filling into the next mop with a shovel in their hand.

    What are these two doing?

    Wait, no!

    How could anyone else come to this place?

    Who the hell are they?

    When Professor Kant and Renton changed their complexion, the cat leaned over and approached carefully.

    Lunt also crushed a card in his hand, and their figures gradually became blurred and transparent, which not only covered the fluctuation of lunt''s breath, but also their breathing and heartbeat.

    Quite clever invisibility.

    The faces of the two young people are very similar. They are ordinary public faces, like twins, but one face always wears a faint smile and looks like a typical Sunshine Youth in a mountain village.

    The other always looked gloomy, as if he was carrying an unbearable weight.

    Digging, the black faced young man stopped and turned to look at the smiling young man.

    "Why are you looking at me? Keep digging!"

    "The village has been peaceful for so long. The farmer''s harvest is getting worse year by year. Don''t try to take some back. It''s winter to eat soil and drink wind?"

    The smiling young man said angrily.

    The black faced youth still didn''t speak and continued to stare at him.

    The smiling young man seemed to be able to read his thoughts from his eyes, smiled and shook his head, and continued:

    "No, they may just pass by?"

    "And it seems that people and animals are harmless, and there should be no hostility?"

    "Do you think so?"

    His last sentence was asked by Professor Kant and lunt, who were not far away in the invisible state.

    Lunt was shocked. He was very confident in his invisibility. It was one of the unique skills, and he couldn''t even see through the ninth order saint.

    What''s more, this area is very special, and the perception is seriously disturbed. It can only be reluctantly unfolded, which is still very dangerous.

    How did these two ordinary villagers find themselves?

    Lunt had no time to think more. He grabbed Professor Kant''s arm and tried to escape.

    He didn''t dare to do it in such a place. He didn''t know what terrible situation would happen.

    However, before he had time to step forward, he found that his sight had blossomed and his figure had left his place and came to the two young people.

    "You haven''t answered my question yet."

    Said the smiling young man.

    Although the smile on his face was very sunny, it revealed an unspeakable strangeness and terror in the eyes of the two professors.

    At any rate, lunt still had the psychological quality of an eight rank strong man. He swallowed his saliva and whispered:

    "We... We''re just passing by..."

    "It''s really just passing by. We have no hostility at all!"

    Somehow, he clearly didn''t feel the slightest power fluctuation in the two villagers. He really looked like an ordinary person.

    But the instinct of his body made him feel extremely awed. It was like facing the existence of two incomparably powerful statues, his heart beat increased uncontrollably, and his breathing gradually became rapid.

    "So? That''s good..."

    The smiling young man nodded, as if he didn''t intend to embarrass them.

    "But since it happened, please do me a favor and we''ll have a rest."

    With that, he handed out the shovel in his hand.

    The same is true of the black faced youth next to him.

    Professor Kant and lunt did not dare to disobey. They could only tremble slightly, stretch out their hands and take over the shovel.

    It''s a very ordinary shovel. It''s the same as the street goods.

    "By the way, I almost forgot to remind you not to use any inexplicable and strange power, otherwise it may cause some trouble."

    Lunt nodded quickly.

    The two men then rolled up their sleeves, scooped soil one by one and filled it into the tractor.

    The two villagers watched silently. They didn''t speak except for occasionally encouraging them to change places.

    Even the expression on his face hasn''t changed. One is still smiling and the other is black.

    Because they didn''t dare to use their extraordinary strength, the professor and the professor were so busy that they were sweating and panting. When the sun came out, they barely filled the mop.

    "Almost. It''s really hard."

    The smiling young man clapped his hands and took back the shovel from them.

    The black faced youth turned and handed him a look, as if to express something.

    The smiling young man understood his eyes, shook his head and advised:

    "Eh? Don''t you need it? Didn''t you agree to come out this time and only dig earth and don''t kill people?"

    The black youth continued to stare at him.

    "No, no, no, you don''t do that. You have to do what you say!"

    "Besides, don''t we just want them to help keep it a secret?"

    Then he looked back at Professor Kant and asked:

    "Can you promise me not to tell anyone about seeing us?"

    Professor Kant nodded subconsciously before he knew what was going on.

    "Good, you promised!"

    The smiling young man said and clapped three chin palms.

    Professor Kant and lunt felt dark at the same time and fainted.

 Chapter 114

    When Professor Kant woke up, he found himself lying on a grass, not far from the gate of Gaoshan castle.

    He quickly got up from the ground and touched his body. He didn''t lack arms or legs.

    If it weren''t for the pain in his limbs, he almost suspected that everything just now was a dream.

    Just now... What happened?

    In the middle of a god war site, we met two young people like ordinary village men, and then helped them dig a cart of black soil

    This is a very strange situation.

    But what''s more strange is that he didn''t resist at all, didn''t complain at all, and didn''t even doubt the identity and motivation of the two guys in his mind.

    Like some kind of hypnosis?

    Fortunately, in the end, in addition to hard work, I was so tired that I felt sore all over my body, but I retreated all over my body?

    The price is only that he promised not to disclose the affairs of the two strange villagers, which is not even an oath and has no binding force.

    Sorry, your behavior is too strange. I must disclose it to the academic society!

    Professor Kant made a treacherous decision in his heart.

    But at the moment when he had this idea, he felt a convulsive pain in his heart, as if he would stop beating the next second.

    Fortunately, this feeling of palpitation lasted only for a moment and soon returned to normal. It seems to be just a small warning?

    This... Curse?

    Professor Kant''s face suddenly turned very pale.

    He quickly looked around and found lunt lying next to him.

    He quickly woke lunt up and checked his physical condition with perception.

    It seems that everything is OK, but there is some confusion in perception, muscle strain transition, and there is no trace of magic.

    This kind of "normal" is actually the more terrible "abnormal"

    Lunt also tried to write a letter to his friend about the two strange villagers.

    The moment the thought rose, he also felt the palpitation.

    "The same thing happened to me and you... Did you find the reaction of spells and secrets on me?"

    Asked Professor Kant.

    Lunt began to feel and check Professor Kant''s physical condition, and his face turned pale.

    No... nothing found

    "What did those two guys do to us?"

    "Who on earth are they?"

    He asked in some panic.

    Professor Kant shook his head and whispered:

    "I don''t know. I''m just sure they must have done something to us..."

    Then he searched his memory carefully to see if there was any knowledge that could help.

    Soon, he thought of a possibility

    "We may be distorted by some reality..."

    "Distort reality?!"

    Lunt is no stranger to this concept.

    Distorting reality can be seen as an operation to modify the laws of reality, just like those level 0 holy objects.

    Only individual ninth order saints can touch the threshold of this ability and hope to be promoted to demigod.

    Lunt didn''t know much about the tenth order and half god. He only knew that this process was different from the first nine orders. It was no longer what ability he mastered and what level he had at what stage, but also needed many other complex and troublesome steps.

    Although you have the ability to touch the threshold at level 9, you can''t use it. You can officially master this ability only by becoming a demigod.

    "Those two strange villagers are two demigods walking on the ground?"

    Lunt made a bold guess.

    But Professor Kant shook his head and clearly expressed his opposition:

    "The demigod can''t do this. I mean, it only works for the two of us, and the effect is like a curse. The demigod can''t do this. Their use of this ability can''t be so subtle..."

    "Moreover, there is a price to pay for using this ability. They don''t have to and have no reason to waste on us. Killing us directly is more effective than anything."

    "This..."

    After listening, lunt was stunned for a long time before he whispered:

    "Are they the legendary eleventh order?"

    Professor Kant smiled bitterly and asked:

    "Do you know what the eleventh order is?"

    Lunt shook his head and looked at each other curiously.

    "In fact, I don''t know, the scholars'' Association doesn''t know, or they haven''t discussed it yet?"

    Rank was handed down a long time ago. Its history is longer than the existence of the Empire. It is impossible to verify the origin and standard at the beginning, and it is unknown what civilization formulated it at the beginning.

    Professor Kant found in archaeology before that there were not as many levels as there are now, so fine, probably only five levels, and the basis and standard were also very rough.

    Now the level system used all over the world is the product of modifying many versions. It is only a simple standard formulated by human beings. The standard to measure personal strength must be consistent with reality.

    Now the reality is that after being promoted to a demigod, you must sleep deeply. Professor Kant doesn''t know the specific reason, but only knows that the demigod can''t move outside at will.

    Sleep every day, naturally can not be promoted, so in theory, demigod should be the limit that human beings can reach in the extraordinary field.

    The reason why many people, including Professor Kant himself, believe that there should be 11 and 12 levels above the 10 levels is purely due to archaeological results.

    The existence of demigod has been recorded in many ancient books for a long time, which is not different from the current demigod.

    Only a few classics mention that there are higher ranks above the demigod.

    However, due to different times, different social environments, different cultures and other factors, these classics have no clear definition of the existence of more than ten levels, even the names are not unified, and the credibility is not high.

    Therefore, many people still think that the demigod is the limit. They think that the demigod mentioned in the ancient books is just an exaggeration without real evidence.

    Probably according to their standards, the current level 5 can be called demigod. The so-called level 11 and 12 is only the current level 6 and level 7.

    The proponents of this view currently occupy the mainstream and believe that the development of human civilization has established a scientific and reasonable extraordinary system, which should always be stronger than the ancients.

    "In fact, I once tried to decipher an ancient book, which mentioned the existence above the tenth level, but it lacked practical basis, could not be determined or verified."

    "Of course, maybe I deciphered it wrong..."

    Professor Kant suddenly remembered another stubble and mentioned it.

    "What does it say? What should level 11 be called?"

    Lunt hurriedly asked.

    "The ancient books are written in some kind of hieroglyphic. According to the shape of that character, I translate it into..."

    "Angel!"

    The word seemed to have some magic, which stunned lunt.

    -----------

    Rolle is sleeping in a house.

    He stayed up all night last night and had a big fight against such a difficult demon. He was really tired.

    I can''t remember how long he slept. He vaguely felt someone shaking his arm.

    Barely opened her eyes, little Jeanne was standing next to the sofa he was lying on, holding his arm and looking at him.

    "Teacher, hungry, eat!"

    Little Jeanne saw that he woke up and quickly said in a milky voice.

    Before rolle could speak, he saw his daughter rush in with a bang, with a bag of bread in her arms.

    "Dad, you''re awake!"

    She said hello to rolle with a smile, and then performed the stunt of instantly changing her face. When she pulled her small face, she said to little Jeanne fiercely:

    "Didn''t you say you shouldn''t wake my father? Why aren''t you obedient?"

    "Wuwu..."

    Jeanne groaned wrongfully and wanted to cry. She quickly hid behind the back of the sofa, only daring to show a pair of light golden eyes, and whispered:

    "Oh, my sister is so fierce..."

    Er... These two little guys have become sisters? Feeling so good?

    Sure enough, children are easy to get along with.

    Rolle gradually woke up, felt a little funny, and began to advise:

    "Well, well, she''s younger than you now. My sister should give way to my sister."

    When he returned to the city last night to find two little guys, he found them hiding in an alley.

    It was probably too late and too sleepy. They sat on a big wooden box, leaning against the wall, and their Petite bodies snuggled up to each other. They had fallen asleep.

    It looks like two abandoned kittens. It''s cute and pitiable.

    But the real little milk cat looked very energetic and faithfully guarded at the entrance of the alley with the little donkey.

    With a distressed look on his face, Rolle picked up two little guys from left to right, found a clean looking house, occupied the bedroom and put the little guys on it.

    Then take out two blankets from your left hand and wrap two baby silkworms.

    I made do with it on the sofa outside.

    "Dad, you worked hard last night. Wash your face first. I''ll get you a basin of water."

    As she said, she put down her bread, found a wooden basin from the room and ran out.

    Little Jeanne, hiding behind the sofa, dared to come out. She first ran to the bag of bread and stretched out her little hand to take it.

    But it seemed that she was afraid of Cori''s dignity. Finally, she took back her little hand and shook her head.

    "Teacher, I''ll get you water, too."

    After that, she hopped after Kerry and went out.

    A moment later, the two little guys came back.

    Jeanne took a handkerchief out of her arms, wet it in the basin, and then handed it to Chloe.

    But Li took a handkerchief and wiped her face carefully. Finally, she rubbed it with her cheek, as if she were checking the fruits of her labor.

    So, my daughter is really not in vain.

    ----------

    Do you play with the original God? Add a friend?

    Here is today''s list:

 Chapter 115

    Rolle learned from his daughter that the sudden appearance of the demon was miraculously not a big loss to the whole Gaoshan castle, and the number of casualties was even lower than the casualties when he captured here.

    This is because strawberry ice cream doesn''t seem to be going to attack ordinary civilians. Secondly, Rolle handled it properly and killed the monster outside the city.

    Otherwise, the black blood that will burn out is enough to burn here into ruins.

    At present, most residents have just woke up from a nightmare. The city is in chaos. The people of the restoration sect are maintaining order under the leadership of several senior leaders.

    No one has bothered him for the time being, probably because he knows he is busy taking care of his children.

    "Dad, our archaeological activities have also been suspended. I''ll find a way to contact Professor Kant later and return to the imperial capital. Will you go back with me then?"

    Cori suddenly asked.

    When she raised the question, she was still a little worried.

    What if dad prefers Jenna and proposes to stay here in the future?

    Fortunately, Rolle simply nodded and replied:

    "OK, but after I go back, I really want to go back to the village."

    He''s really gone too long this time. He''s worried about the situation in the village.

    And the sword is gone. It''s not convenient to start with people these days. I''m a little empty in my heart.

    On one side, Jeanne heard their conversation, blinked, grabbed Rolle''s arm and said pitifully:

    "Teacher, don''t leave Jeanne alone..."

    Next to Clayton, she cast a wary look.

    Rolle smiled awkwardly, rubbed little Jeanne''s head and explained:

    "She won''t be like this tomorrow. It''s only temporary."

    "Dad, what is your relationship with her? Why does she call you a teacher?"

    Kerry asked again.

    In fact, while rolle was sleeping, she secretly asked little Jeanne.

    But Jeanne is only an 8-year-old or 9-year-old now. Where can she make it clear? Only a vague nonsense, so that Cori was confused.

    Fortunately, this time she didn''t say anything like "being a teacher''s bride".

    Rolle told his daughter about his experience here, including the reason and process of helping Jenna, and stressed that the two were a simple teacher-student relationship.

    Of course, Kerry believed in her father. She was relieved to hear that she was really just a student and would not compete with herself.

    Moreover, from Rolle''s description, she also knew that the people here really had a miserable life, a flood of compassion, and supported her father''s actions.

    But she was still worried.

    "But, Dad, you can''t stay here forever to help them?"

    Rolle nodded and explained:

    "This is natural. After I leave this time, I probably won''t come back if I don''t have something very important."

    "In the future, they will probably just contact Jeanne by telegram and point out some problems to her. The rest is up to them."

    "Don''t look at Jeanne now. In fact, it is the sequelae of the holy thing. Under normal circumstances, she is still very reliable. She is a qualified leader with strong learning ability and rapid progress."

    With that, he could not help but reach out and pinch the soft face next to Jeanne.

    "Oh..."

    Cori whispered. Although she couldn''t see it on her face, she was still a little upset.

    I don''t like dad praising other girls

    Especially other people''s children

    Then she reached out and pinched Jenna''s other face.

    "Woo ~ pain!"

    Jeanne cried pitifully.

    In this way, Rolle took his daughter and Jeanne around the city at will and provided some small help within his ability to stabilize the city as soon as possible.

    Cori wanted to help, but her small arms and legs couldn''t help. Rolle asked her to help with Jeanne.

    Abandoned by my father

    Cori had no choice but to take Jeanne and the two little guys hand in hand and stroll around the city.

    When I was wandering around, I happened to meet Professor Kant and lunt, who were very sad.

    Kerry ran over and said hello.

    "Lord Koro, it''s great that you''re all right!"

    Professor Kant rarely had a smile on his face. His face has been ugly since he met the two strange villagers.

    He was not surprised at the escape of Kerry. After all, there were so many people alive in the city. As a legend, Kerry was naturally safe and sound.

    "Lord Koro, when did you come here?"

    Lunt also asked.

    "I came here last night."

    Cori answered truthfully.

    They were surprised and asked:

    "Aren''t you very close to that battlefield?"

    "Yes, I watched my father solve the big monster with my own eyes last night!"

    Cori said with another look of pride and pride.

    "What?! your father?"

    The two professors were so frightened that they almost jumped up.

    But now they have calmed down, their thinking has returned to normal, and soon understood the problem.

    They smiled politely. They didn''t go deep into this childish joke, and they didn''t mind very much. They had heard about the mental problems of Xingchen Jianji for a long time. After getting along with her this time, they had seen her childish and lovely side.

    Of course they won''t believe what Kerry said.

    They once heard that Kerry mentioned rolle and knew that Rolle''s long list of titles was false.

    They also knew that rolle was worried about his daughter. He came to the fertile valley alone and went into the mountain to see his daughter every week.

    When Professor Kant knew about it, he asked lunt to use stealth and quietly followed him.

    The conclusion is that her father looks like an ordinary village man. He doesn''t have any power fluctuation, and he is very smart and knowledgeable, so he won''t interfere with archaeological activities.

    So, in their opinion, what Kerry said is probably the customary boasting of the father in front of his daughter? It''s human nature, but Mr. Rolle''s Cowhide is too big.

    Solve an evil god?

    I''m afraid he doesn''t even know what kind of existence he is bragging about?

    Professor Kant and lunt were talking about it in their hearts.

    They tend to think that when Cori came here, she met her father. Then when the evil god came to the city, she fainted with the people in the city and didn''t know anything.

    When Mr. Rawl woke up, he blew a big boast in order to be a hero in front of his daughter.

    But they are also people with wives and children. They know a father''s hard work and don''t expose Rolle''s lies to his face.

    Moreover, the father came so far to visit his daughter, which was very touching. He was a good father who did his duty!

    --------

    I''ve been busy all day outside today. I''m so tired that I have to rest early. I can only do more. I''m really sorry.

 Chapter 116

    Three days later, the imperial rescue airship arrived at the Gaoshan fort. Rolle could also go back in the airship by his daughter''s light, and it was time to separate from Jeanne.

    "Well, I''ve told you what to say and teach. If you have any problems in the future, remember to send me a telegram. It''s best to send one to both addresses I left."

    Before he left, Rolle told him seriously.

    "Please rest assured that I will strive to build here into a beautiful new home and let people live a happy life!"

    Jeanne replied with a confident look on her face.

    These three days, she was very busy. Since she returned to normal shape, she didn''t say a few words to rolle. She was all busy dealing with the aftermath.

    The biggest focus is the mine that is suspected to produce gundanim metal.

    She has handled the head and tail there according to Rolle''s previous instructions, and completely sealed it on the grounds of disrepair and huge potential safety hazards.

    Then, she has been busy maintaining order in the city. Until today, the daily life in the city has basically returned to normal, except that the flag of the Principality of Maud on the city wall has been replaced by that of the restoration sect.

    It was a newly designed flag of the restoration sect, with a white bottom and golden lines on it, depicting the pattern of a girl bowing her head and praying.

    It''s beautiful. It''s the overall white tone. If you look away, it''s easy to misunderstand

    "Well, that''s it. I hope everything goes well."

    Rolle finally said.

    "Thank you for your guidance and help during this time."

    Jeanne smiled and replied, subconsciously wanting to give rolle a farewell hug.

    As a result, the nearby Kerry seemed to be aware of the danger and hurriedly took the first step and put her arms around Rolle''s waist.

    Jeanne had to stand in place awkwardly and reluctantly smiled, but she said politely:

    "And thank you for taking care of me the other day, Miss Kerry."

    "When our country is built, you are welcome to play again."

    After Jeanne changed back, she was not as sticky and willful as little Jeanne, and she would not compete for a position with her.

    But I won''t call her sister Kerry anymore.

    It made her feel a little lost

    "You have to refuel!"

    She waved her little fist at Jeanne to cheer her up.

    With a wave of his hand, Rolle bent down to pick up his daughter, put her in the bend of his arm, walked in and boarded the gangway.

    But just as he was about to enter the cabin, he suddenly stopped, looked around the crowd and frowned slightly.

    Many people in the city saw the airship for the first time. They ran to see the excitement and surrounded it three times inside and three times outside.

    "What''s the matter, dad?"

    "I just caught a glimpse of two people, a bit like Ah Da and ah er?"

    "But in the blink of an eye, there were no people."

    Rolle said with some wonder.

    "Ah Da and ah er? How is it possible? They two fools dare not go to the town at the foot of the mountain. How can they come to such a place?"

    Replied Kelly.

    "That''s true. I was wrong."

    Rolle didn''t worry about it, so he took his daughter into the cabin.

    ADA and ER in his mouth are twin brothers in the village. They don''t know where they came from. They have lived in the village for 5 or 6 years.

    Their brains seem a little bad

    A Da always smiles. It seems that he can''t do anything but laugh and talks a lot; Ah Er always has a black face. It seems that the whole world owes him money. He doesn''t speak at ordinary times.

    Although they are not very smart, they are honest, honest and diligent. Their land is the best growing place in the village.

    It''s also very generous. Rolle picks their things and never complains.

    So sometimes when they are in a good mood, they will teach them two moves of family swordsmanship to avoid being bullied by bad guys in the future.

    Unfortunately, their talent is too poor. They are much worse than Cory. They can only barely learn a fur.

    After the airship took off, a pair of twin brothers came out of the crowd below. They were the smiling and black faced youths who had shoveled soil outside.

    "Have you bought almost everything? Let''s go back to the village quickly!"

    Said the smiling young man.

    The black faced young man nodded hard.

    The two walked forward shoulder to shoulder.

    With their steps, their bodies gradually became virtual and blurred, and then disappeared into the crowd.

    But the people around didn''t notice the terrible vision

    On the airship, Rawl first strolled around under the leadership of his daughter, then went to the freight yard to see the little donkey and fed it a carrot.

    To be honest, it is worthy of being a special airship of the scholars'' Association. Whether it is comfortable or luxurious, it is much better than the small airship he came over.

    In addition to the cabin where the crew live, the rest are all luxury cabins, with sofas, wine cabinets, potted plants and murals on the wall.

    Now, I enjoy a high-end luxury by my daughter''s light?

    Rolle lay on the soft sofa, poured himself a small glass of red wine, followed the posture of the dignitaries and took a sip.

    In fact, the taste is similar to the fruit wine in the village, but it has grade, taste and force. That''s good!

    Scholars are really rich!

    He couldn''t help feeling in his heart.

    I hope Jenna will have the opportunity to enjoy such treatment in the future.

    He looked forward to it from the bottom of his heart.

    Jenna, if they really develop and become a big force in the future, can''t they

    Think a little excited?

    However, objectively speaking, the current Alpine Fort still has a long way to go.

    But the prospect is very good. At present, the fertile valley is in a safe and stable stage, and the development momentum of the recovered church is also very good.

    In just three days, the number of their followers has increased geometrically, and the feat of conquering Gaoshan castle has begun to spread in the fertile valley.

    I believe that in a few years, Jeanne, they can really complete the feat of independence!

    This is not just Rolle''s optimistic estimate.

    After knowing that a revolution suddenly broke out here overnight, Professor Kant collected all kinds of information and deduced similar conclusions.

    While waiting for the imperial airship to pick up people, he was preparing the incident report and asking for all kinds of news in the street.

    According to the information he heard, although the restoration sect has few hands, poor equipment and insufficient funds, the leader is still a very young girl.

    It looks hopeless, and it doesn''t look like a force that can capture a city.

    But they seem to worship a real God? It is not the evil god who destroys everything, but a good God.

    In the process of chatting with several members of the restoration Sect on the street, he often heard them mention a character called "mentor" and threatened that the mentor saved them and killed the terrible monster.

    People here don''t know the real situation of strawberry ice cream at all.

    In theory, Professor Kant, a highly educated imperial scholar, cannot believe these nonsense.

    But this time, he really believed

    Not only him, but also lunt

    Because they met the two ordinary villagers again yesterday.

    They seem to be shopping in the street, acting like ordinary people, talking and laughing with others in fluent local dialect.

    They didn''t say hello to Professor Kant and lunt who passed by. They just smiled politely. Just like ordinary passers-by, they had never seen them before.

    In this way, Professor Kant firmly believed in his judgment. Indeed, there are top strong people here, even protected by a true God.

    Otherwise, this suspected existence of level 11 is unlikely to appear in this place for no reason and go shopping like ordinary people.

    It''s as simple as drinking soup if they can capture the mountain fort.

    As for why the true God wanted to shelter here and choose them, and why he was called a mentor, Professor Kant couldn''t find out.

    Maybe it''s because of the beautiful girl leader? I hear she is a top-level beautiful girl with a high standard?

    Lunt came up with a boring conjecture.

    Professor Kant scoffed at this.

    At the same time, he also decided in his heart that after returning, he must try his best to persuade the high-level of the Empire not to have any unrealistic ideas about this restoration sect.

    It is even better to provide them with some human, financial, diplomatic and other financial assistance to maintain good relations.

    This is an organization sheltered by true gods. This is a city guarded by two mysterious strong men.

    Never provoke!

    He had a better view of the prospects for the restoration of sects than Rawl.

    On the way back to the empire by airship, Professor Kant and lunt have been carefully considering the wording of the report, not only to make the Empire aware of the importance of the problem, but also not to break their previous commitment to reveal the existence of the two eccentric young people.

    This is a very hard process. He must control every thought in his mind for fear of making a mistake.

    But fortunately, the terrible palpitations did not appear. It seems that the two young people did not mind him revealing the divine war and the existence of the restoration sect.

    But they still suffered physically and mentally. They were basically locked in the same cabin all the way. They ate and lived together, spoke in a whisper, and basically didn''t talk to others.

    Rolle originally wanted to talk to Professor Kant, ask about his daughter''s performance, and flatter him, hoping he could take care of something more in the future.

    As a result, Professor Kant perfunctorily said that he just wanted to chat with lunt.

    This inevitably makes others doubt whether they have an improper relationship beyond friendship

    Compared with the abnormal group of professors, Kerry is much more normal.

    The absence of a Jeanne around her and the lack of competitive pressure make her feel more relaxed and able to act like a spoiled and cute girl.

    But the only problem is that this time my father doesn''t intend to go back to the imperial capital with her, but really to the village.

    It''s no use trying to persuade or flirt.

    Cory can only hope that the airship can fly slower.

    --------

    Here is today''s list:

    Thank you for the most beautiful cub in the street. It''s hard to name it. It''s always repeated. It''s fantastic to eat heart''s generous reward!

 Chapter 117

    The airship floated in the sky for more than two days and finally reached the imperial capital.

    Along the way, Cori thought of many ways to try to keep rolle, including but not limited to being coquettish, selling cute, pretending to be ill, threatening to find a boyfriend and so on

    But rolle didn''t give in, determined his ideas, and used a family windmill to resolve many of Kelly''s next ideas.

    The sudden appearance of the strawberry ice cream made him feel a sense of crisis again. He really didn''t dare to continue shaking outside. He was afraid that one would come out of the village.

    And my daughter has to study hard after she returns to the imperial capital. After she has been with her for so long, it''s time for her to concentrate on her study for a while.

    A father should learn to let go.

    Seeing that she couldn''t persuade, she had no choice but to contact Anya with the radio on the airship and ask her to help arrange the private airship.

    Let dad''s next journey home a little more comfortable and faster, which can be regarded as a filial piety of his daughter.

    Rolle gladly accepted that he could not take an airship with his little donkey. If he wanted to go back to the village by train, it would be too far.

    If only the little donkey could fly

    Eh? wait!

    Rolle suddenly remembered that when Gaoshan Castle attacked the city, it seemed that a soldier told him that he saw a donkey flying in the sky?

    At that time, he was quite surprised, but too many things happened later. He forgot this for a while until he was about to get off the airship.

    So before getting off the ship, he went to the warehouse and found the little donkey chewing carrots. He asked directly:

    "Can you fly?"

    The little donkey didn''t answer, but he seemed to be smart. Before rolle could say the next words, he took the initiative to hand over the remaining half of the carrot to him.

    Kind of asking for mercy in advance?

    "No, what do you mean? Even if you can''t fly, I won''t eat you?"

    Lol cried and laughed and fed the carrots back.

    After the airship docked at the airport, Professor Kant and lunt got off the ship first and ran to report the situation regardless.

    And rolle and Corey are still making their final differences.

    "Woo ~"

    Looking at the separation from her father again, Cori''s red eyes suddenly became watery and ready to cry at any time.

    Rolle felt a little distressed, gently rubbed her head and comforted:

    "Well, it''s all right. Didn''t you agree? I''ll come back to see you in two months."

    "Remember to study hard in DIDU..."

    "Don''t eat!"

    "Don''t trust strangers!"

    "Don''t have a boyfriend!"

    "Don''t wear too short skirts!"

    "Don''t..."

    He confessed a lot at once, and finally threatened:

    "Or I won''t come to see you."

    "Wuwu... I know..."

    Kerry replied, and then asked carefully:

    "Well... Dad, can you let Xiaomi stay with me?"

    These days, the baby cat didn''t live in Rolle''s pocket. She was always held by Kerry. She had a good life for a few days.

    There was a little embarrassment on Rolle''s face.

    "Well, it''s not that I like cats, but that this little thing can really help me a lot..."

    "Eh? But Xiaomi is just a baby cat? What can I do for you?"

    Cori asked curiously, and hugged the baby cat more tightly in her arms.

    "Well... It''s not easy for me to explain. I understand everything anyway. It''s really useful."

    Rolle was really embarrassed to say that he needed a little milk cat to guide the way

    "Then..."

    Ke Li hesitated for a moment. Obviously she was reluctant to give up the little milk cat, but she lifted it up and asked:

    "Xiaomi, would you like to follow dad or me?"

    The little milk cat cried with milk and waved its furry paws at Ke Li.

    Let it choose. Of course, it''s more willing to follow the little master.

    Don''t even say that Kerry really treats him as a pet. At least every day on the ship, he can eat fish.

    Follow rolle. Maybe he''ll be eaten one day

    "Dad, look, Xiaomi, it''s willing to follow me!"

    Kerry said with a little pride.

    "Well... Ok..."

    Rolle nodded, as if not going to delve into the fate of a milk cat.

    But he suddenly said something inexplicably:

    "Oh... Suddenly I''m a little hungry..."

    The little milk cat suddenly blew her hair, quickly broke free from Kerry''s hand, meowed and crawled back to Rolle''s shirt pocket.

    "You see, it actually likes me more."

    Rolle said with a bad smile.

    Cori really wants to cry now

    So in this way, after watching rolle leave in a private airship, she turned back and sat in the high-end black steam car that the scholars would come to pick her up.

    In fact, Rolle''s return is also good for her, that is, the identity of Xingchen Jianji will not be exposed.

    She will certainly face frequent inquiries from the scholars'' Association next. The other party will not cooperate with her to tell a lie. If rolle is there, it''s easy to help.

    You''ll be very angry when you wear help. If you''re very angry, you don''t want to be yourself. You''ll become a poor wild child

    Rolle continues to float on the airship and is expected to arrive in Yorktown in three days.

    When he was about to check the harvest of his trip, he found a very strange phenomenon.

    All the things he got before are gone!

    At first, he killed the crossbow that fell after the crossbow man who dared to ambush his daughter.

    Jeanne gave him that pair of wristbands that can summon doubles and the latest trial deformed belt.

    Fish bones and iron pieces found from strawberry ice cream.

    Even the bone spur, the shield wrapped in the bed sheet, and everything containing metal were gone, even the buttons on the clothes.

    Intact, only carrots, blankets and other woolen fabrics, as well as the black-and-white mask that must be seen through and the black silk stockings that didn''t find a chance to return to Jeanne

    Even if he didn''t understand extraordinary knowledge, he knew that there must be something wrong with his stupid left hand.

    "Give me back my baby!"

    Rolle held his left hand and shouted wildly.

    Then he found that even the deformation function of his left hand had failed, and he could not change the combination of razor and small mirror!

    I really have to go back to the village this time. Find the strange villager and let him try to save it.

    Rawl waited anxiously on the airship. As soon as the airship reached the sky over York town and fell to the appropriate height, he couldn''t wait to jump down with his donkey before he could put down the gangway.

    "Mr. rolle, if you want to take this ship, remember to send a telegram a week in advance!"

    The captain also shouted at his distant back.

    As a result, when rolle returned to the village carrying the little donkey, he was stunned

 Chapter 118

    Luo Er looked at the strange village in front of him and was stunned for a moment. Even the little donkey forgot to put it down.

    The dirt road originally stepped out by feet has been paved into a gravel road, and a bluestone step has been built next to it.

    The houses in the village have also changed from gray wooden houses to small brick buildings. The unified white walls and red roofs are brand-new and beautiful, like small villas.

    Originally, the open space in the middle of the village, which was barely counted as the square, was also provided with a small pool, with several small saplings on the side. The surrounding road was also paved with a circle of colorful pebbles, which looked very beautiful.

    As for Rolle''s own village head''s house, an additional floor was built on the original basis, with a small garden and a stone corridor in the back, with a recliner in the middle.

    On the whole, the village has become beautiful, and it has not destroyed the unique charm of the quiet and auspicious small mountain village, but also added a simple elegance, which really has the beauty of a paradise.

    I haven''t been back for more than two months. A quarter hasn''t passed. Is this how the village has become?

    Rolle was shocked.

    Just then, a neighbor who was busy in the field noticed him and quickly said:

    "Village head! You''re back!"

    "Eh? This donkey... Why is it riding you? Does the village head have any special hobbies?"

    Rolle deflated his mouth, put the little donkey down, patted it on the head and said:

    "Are you hungry? Come on, I''ll treat you to a buffet."

    After that, he drove the little donkey into the neighbor''s field and generously charged:

    "Don''t be polite to me. Let go."

    The neighbor couldn''t help regretting his mouth

    Looking at the new look of the village, Rolle''s anxiety seemed to have been diluted for a while, slowed down and walked in slowly.

    Suddenly, more villagers found his return and shouted:

    "The village head is back! The village head is back at last!"

    "Village head! Look at our new village. Isn''t it beautiful?"

    "Village head, everyone is doing well without you!"

    Several sensible neighbors took out all kinds of fruits and vegetables from home and welcomed them.

    But rolle declined their kindness, casually said hello, and then said he would go to the strange villagers first.

    After the renovation of the whole village, the area is much larger than the original, and the old wooden houses have basically changed their positions, but the general direction has not changed. Rolle soon found a new home for strange villagers under the leadership of an enthusiastic neighbor.

    It is still in the most remote corner of the village. It is only two circles larger, and there are two more buildings on the left and right sides. It looks like a blacksmith''s shop and a mason''s shop.

    This

    For the time being, Rolle held down his doubts and planned to solve the more important problems first.

    So he knocked on the door politely and broke into the strange villagers'' house.

    The goods were standing in front of a professional looking workbench, holding a dropper and dripping some unknown purple liquid on a metal sheet.

    For Rolle''s sudden intrusion, he didn''t even turn his head back, still focused on his own business, and didn''t even shake his hand, so that the purple liquid slowly spread along the subtle lines on the metal sheet.

    The whole piece of metal was soon dyed evil purple, and the material looked changed. It turned out to be a bit like translucent ground glass.

    But it was strange that the villagers shook their heads slightly, then swept the discolored and deformed metal pieces into the nearby trash can, and then turned around and looked at rolle with a magic giggle on their face.

    "Well... I''m back. A lot of things happened outside before, but I don''t think you''re interested in listening..."

    When rolle was about to pick the key point directly, the other party magically opened his mouth:

    "Tell me..."

    His voice is very low and magnetic. He has a special smoke voice. He is very suitable to be a narrator in the theater. He doesn''t have to show that giggle.

    Rolle was also startled and hurriedly said:

    "You''re not dumb?"

    "Say the point..."

    Narrator... Oh, no, the villagers urged.

    "OK..."

    Rolle shrugged.

    "Probably... I went outside to see my daughter, beat some demons and persuaded several people."

    "The point is, there''s something wrong with my left hand. It used to have the function of space storage bag, but later I don''t know what happened and swallowed all the metal products in it!"

    "Also, my sword is broken, and I need a new one..."

    Strange that the villagers didn''t speak any more, they came straight over, skillfully removed the prosthetic limb, and then looked at the mark like a fish bone on the back of their hands.

    He carefully observed the mark, carefully touched it, considered it for a moment, and then said:

    "Open."

    Rolle nodded, stretched out his right hand and touched the mark on the back of his hand.

    The storage space opened and the tents, blankets, carrots and so on fell out.

    Strange, the villagers pulled out the old prosthetic limb that rolle had used before from a box in the corner, connected it for him, and then returned to the workbench to study the changes of the uprising limb and treat rolle as air.

    Rolle shook his head reluctantly, bent down to pick up the things falling on the ground, and wrapped the black silk stockings in the blanket for fear of being found. Then he left here and went back to his home.

    Just then, the fat man came back with a carriage. As soon as he saw rolle, he came and gave him a warm hug and said happily:

    "You''re back! How''s it going outside?"

    "Very good. The outside world is wonderful."

    Rolle smiled and then asked:

    "But what happened in the village? It turned out to be like this?"

    The fat man asked in surprise:

    "Eh? Isn''t that what you mean?"

    Rawl: "

    Fat man: "didn''t you send two telegrams to the village?"

    "Yes, my first letter means to ask about the situation in the village; the second letter means to ask if the tax official has come to trouble?"

    Rolle explained his original intention of sending a telegram, and then said:

    "The telegram is calculated according to the word. I think we have known each other for so many years. Can even simple words convey the meaning?"

    "Are you... Wrong?"

    "Cough, cough, cough!"

    The fat man coughed a few times, turned his head slightly, tried to ease the embarrassment on his face, and then said:

    "Well, of course we have no mistake. Of course we understand what you want to say..."

    "Then why did the village suddenly become like this? Where did you get the money to buy these materials?"

    "You can''t have sold your wine?"

    Rolle followed and asked, took out a bottle of fruit wine from the fat man''s carriage tug, unscrewed the bottle cap and poured a few mouthfuls.

    Fat man is the only one who can make wine in the village. His craft is also good. The fruit wine is sour and sweet, fresh and refreshing, and the alcohol content is very low. It is said to be wine, but it is actually more like a beverage.

    Rolle likes this.

    Kerry also likes it very much. She was greedy when she was a child. If she can practice sword hard, Rolle can reward her with a small half bottle to relieve her greed.

    After that, they also tried to sell the wine to the town at the foot of the mountain, but the market was very general. Half of the wine was often returned after pulling a car, which was basically cheap for the villagers.

    People are used to it.

    "It has to start with a ''Lucana'' foundation. Have you heard of them outside?"

    The fat man also opened a bottle of fruit wine and asked while drinking.

    Rolle nodded.

    He saw this foundation in the newspaper. It is one of the old charitable funds of the Empire. It has a history of hundreds of years and is unanimously committed to various charitable relief activities.

    However, the poorest and most backward kodo provinces in the Empire often don''t get their help. Instead, in rich places such as imperial capital and Newlin, poor families will get relief from time to time and be published in the newspaper.

    But in the fat man''s description, the foundation with poor eyes suddenly found the poor and backward kodo province and specially allocated tens of millions of Easters, including 150000 in the small mountain village.

    "Then we used the money to buy some materials and build our own blacksmith shop. We worked together to turn the village into this beautiful look!"

    The fat man continued to explain.

    "Is that right? That''s good, but if I were here, I would take the money to pave the way out first."

    Rolle didn''t doubt it, but thought it was a waste of money to repair the village.

    If it is used to build roads, the future development of the village will certainly become better.

    Alas... These villagers, after all, have no long-term vision. Without their own leadership, they just focus on the petty profits in front of them. Sure enough, they still can''t rest assured!

    But then again, it''s a dereliction of duty when I was the village head. I haven''t come back for so long

    Rolle felt a little remorse. He chatted with the fat man about what he saw outside, and went back to his house to take a bath first.

    As soon as he closed the door, a lot of voices suddenly came from the fat man''s mind:

    "How''s it going? Doesn''t he doubt it? Is it over?"

    The fat man didn''t open his mouth. He directly used a very magical means to convey the ideas in his mind:

    "No, he always trusts me."

    "Hoo... It''s dangerous. I almost thought it was going to be exposed..."

    "Has the foundation arranged it? Won''t there be any loopholes?"

    "No problem, I handled it well, perfect..."

    The fat man replied confidently.

    "But it''s still not appropriate. As long as it''s a person, it will leave flaws. Otherwise, I''ll solve these flaws?"

    "Absolutely not!"

    The fat man said very strongly.

    "These people are old to me. They can''t hurt people''s lives for such a small thing..."

    "Moreover, if you hadn''t messed around, we wouldn''t have come to this point!"

 Chapter 119

    That night, in order to welcome the return of the village head, the villagers held a grand bonfire party in the new village square according to the usual practice. Everyone sang and danced, with wine and meat, which was quite lively.

    While eating, drinking and dancing, Rolle relieved the fatigue accumulated during this period and told the people what happened outside.

    "I tell you, my daughter is a great student! The teachers and professors in the college praised her as a genius. The students regarded her as a learning bully. Even I was greedy for that day!"

    "I tell you, my daughter is promising. I come back in airships. Have you seen airships? I''m afraid I haven''t heard of them?"

    "I tell you, my daughter may have done it. It''s a fertile valley. Think about how far it is. She can run there alone, dig up a big news, and make headlines when she looks back!"

    After all, three sentences are always inseparable from my daughter. As a result, I don''t mention what I did.

    It''s not that he deliberately kept a low profile, but that these villagers have no knowledge and don''t understand anything. They can''t understand what they said. They have to ask East and West as if they knew it. They have to explain everything for a long time. It''s very troublesome.

    However, as he spoke, Rolle suddenly noticed some discordant detail, suddenly turned off the topic, pointed to a mountain shrouded in night in the distance and asked:

    "Eh? Is it because it''s dark? How do I feel that the mountain opposite seems to have suddenly become higher?"

    "Look, look, I remember sitting here before. The mountain doesn''t seem so high?"

    As soon as these words were spoken, the original atmosphere of talking and laughing suddenly solidified.

    But fortunately, it lasted only one second, and everyone continued to talk and laugh.

    "Village head, have you drunk too much?"

    "What nonsense? You don''t know what the village head''s drinking capacity is? It''s obviously that I haven''t come back for too long. I''ve forgotten the shape of the village."

    "Yes, yes, village head. You are so happy outside and your daughter is so promising. You won''t come back in the future?"

    After hearing someone ask this question, everyone gradually calmed down and seemed to care about Rolle''s answer.

    This problem happened to be what rolle had been struggling and hesitating about. He immediately forgot his doubts. He stuffed half a bottle of fruit wine, and then said leisurely:

    "No, I won''t go. I must guard this place..."

    The villagers laughed and waited for him to continue.

    But rolle went on to say:

    "However, my daughter should also be taken good care of. I can''t let her suffer losses outside and be cheated..."

    "So I plan to go out to see her every once in a while and bring her some fresh fruits and vegetables from the village."

    Hearing what he said, the villagers began to applaud.

    "It''s the best. It''s really worthy of being the village head! I made the wisest decision!"

    "Village head, this is a left-handed career and a right-handed family. It''s really enviable!"

    "Yes, you are not in the village head, and everyone is doing well. You can rest assured to take care of Xiao Keli and come back every few months..."

    "Come on, village head, I''ll give you a bottle!"

    Rolle was flattered for a while and unknowingly drank a lot of fruit wine. Even if the degree was low, he felt a little drunk and just slept.

    After chatting with everyone, he went back to his room, looked at the two portraits of his daughter hanging on the wall, and fell asleep with comfort and satisfaction.

    However, the villagers outside did not disperse, but extinguished the bonfire and other illuminated torches and braziers, so that the darkness shrouded the small mountain village.

    A neighbor with sweet sweetheart fruit at home listened to the news of the village head''s house and made sure that rolle was asleep before he snapped his fingers.

    Rolle''s home suddenly became distorted and virtualized. It looked translucent and seemed to be about to disappear, but it maintained this ethereal state all the time.

    He said another word with his mouth;

    "Yes, the village head will not notice the movement outside. He will sleep safely until dawn."

    Compared with the previous magical idea communication, it is more convenient and safer to speak with your mouth.

    The fat man on one side nodded, looked at the mess on the ground and ordered:

    "Ah Da and ah Er clean up here first. It''s a mess."

    Ah Da and ah Er, that is, smiling face and black face, are the youngest brothers in the village except Kerry, so they have to do a lot of chores.

    They didn''t complain about it and gladly accepted the fat man''s arrangement.

    I saw those empty wine bottles on the ground automatically become brand-new, and then jump back to the fat man''s wine cellar like feet; The leftover food residue and all kinds of garbage also disintegrate into mosaic fragments and sink into the ground.

    The small square is clean and beautiful again.

    In the whole process, there was no power fluctuation, but also revealed an unspeakable sense of nature, as if these bottles should be clean and neatly stacked in the wine cellar; As if the garbage and residue didn''t exist.

    This is the power to distort reality and force the impossible to rewrite. It is the power that only the demigod can master, and the means at the real apex of the extraordinary power.

    But in this village, it''s just for cleaning

    But the villagers seem to be used to it. They are not surprised at all. They are still discussing more serious problems.

    A neighbor who grew potatoes very well and looked very honest was the first to speak with a worried face:

    "What should I do next? The village head seems to have found something?"

    The neighbor who planted sweetheart fruit immediately said angrily:

    "What are you saying? Isn''t it all your fault? You can''t control your power and destroy the village!"

    The villagers who raised pigs and sent small burros nearby helped:

    "Even if you destroy it, you cut down the land several layers and make a big pit, otherwise the village head can''t find the flaw."

    "At least I stayed in the village for so long, and my control of power is still so rough that the village head didn''t learn the fur?"

    The honest neighbor felt ashamed and could only lower his head in shame.

    "But what should we do next? If the village head doubts, it will be very troublesome..."

    Young ADA, who has been smiling, asked.

    "Why don''t you cut that mountain to the right height?"

    I don''t know who proposed a sentence in the crowd.

    "No, it''s impossible."

    The fat man shook his head and retorted:

    "If the distance is too far and the scope is too large, too many things will be affected, and we will be exposed."

    It was also proposed that:

    "Then why don''t we cheat the village head together?"

    The plan was immediately refuted:

    "It''s still not good. Always round one lie with another, and the possibility of exposure will be greater and greater."

    As a result, the neighbor on the right of Rolle''s house made a reliable suggestion:

    "Do you want to try magic? Covering the mountain with magic should be the means with the least flaw, the least influence and the least easy to be discovered by mortals."

    "But... Are any of you good at magic?"

    "Should I be ok?"

    A villager whose family only planted corn and usually only ate corn stepped forward and offered himself.

    "No problem? Now the village head is sleeping and the village head''s house is blocked. If there is too much noise, there will be some trouble."

    The fat man was a little worried and asked one more question.

    "Of course, no problem. When I was in level 10, I had titles such as'' miracle illusionist '','' Supreme illusionist '','' God of illusionist '', etc. Please be sure to believe my professionalism!"

    The corn man said confidently. He reached out and took out a golden pocket watch from his hand and showed it to the public.

    "Look, this is the old guy who has been with me all my life."

    The pocket watch swung slightly between his fingers, emitting a mysterious and unique charm.

    Smiling face ah Dalian quickly closed his eyes and didn''t dare to look directly at the pocket watch. He also covered the eyes of black face ah ER and whispered:

    "At our level, we can''t look directly at it."

    The sweetheart fruit man looked at the pocket watch carefully, nodded and exclaimed:

    "It''s really a good thing. If it''s put in this world, it can make ordinary people crazy."

    "Do it quickly."

    The fat man nearby urged.

    The corn man gently shook his pocket watch to make it shake faster and faster. At the same time, he whispered something in his mouth. Behind him, a huge secret arts array with a full height of one person appeared, rotating slowly.

    The pocket watch shook faster and faster, and the Dharma array behind him rotated faster and faster, and a majestic breath wave broke out on his body.

    The fat man could not help but frown slightly and felt that the noise was a little too big.

    While other villagers looked at the mountains in the distance and said:

    "Eh? Is it really getting shorter?"

    "It seems that juggling in this position, if used well, also has miraculous effects!"

    "Adjust the height well. It seems a little too short?"

    "No, no, it''s still too high!"

    All the people gave a command. They saw that the mountain became higher and lower, stretching and shrinking in the distance, like a bastard whose head kept probing.

    Fortunately, it will be late at night, and other villagers will help cover it up. Otherwise, if this scene is seen by others, I''m afraid I don''t think the mountain has survived?

    As a result, after commanding for a long time and stretching the mountain for a long time, it still didn''t adjust to the most appropriate height. For a while, some people said it was too high, others said it was too short, and others asked angrily:

    "Can your illusion work?"

    Probably disturbed by this sentence, the corn man suddenly turned white and the secret art array behind him collapsed.

    The mountain in the distance also disappeared neatly, as if it had been cut with a knife

    --------

    The following convention is today''s list:

 Chapter 120

    The whole village was suddenly quiet, as if it could suffocate.

    The villagers looked at each other for a while, and finally turned their eyes to the corn man who claimed to be "excellent in professional quality".

    "Cough, people stumble and horses stumble. I haven''t used magic for a long time. Some hand students..."

    The corn man waved his hand again and again, trying to explain.

    But the villagers approached him step by step

    He quickly took out two corn cobs from his arms and waved them indiscriminately to keep others away.

    But the sweetheart fruit neighbor didn''t know what means he used. His body suddenly disappeared in place, appeared in front of him, stretched out his hand and grabbed his neck, twisted him up and shook him.

    "I call you professional! I call you quality! I call you illusionist!"

    "Die for me!"

    Although he was strangled by his neck, the corn man made a normal sound and continued to excuse himself:

    "No! It''s not my problem! It''s all your blind command!"

    "Alas..."

    The fat man shook his head reluctantly and began to speak and play mud.

    "Forget it, even if you strangle him, it won''t help. You''d better think about how to deal with the aftermath?"

    And some of them said with a bitter laugh like self mockery:

    "At least, we don''t have to worry about the high mountain now."

    The neighbor of sweetheart fruit put down the corn man first, then staggered his hands and fingers together, held them in the shape of a sledgehammer, and then knocked the corn man on the top of his head like a stake in the soil.

    He said in a worried tone:

    "On the village head''s side, now we can only cooperate well, pretend not to know and bluff it. But compared with him, the real trouble is those mortals..."

    "Shall we deal with it?"

    Smiling face ADA volunteered.

    "It''s useless."

    The fat man shook his head.

    "He finally failed to control his power, which led to such a disaster and scattered the power fluctuations. Such movements will certainly be noticed by many people. You two can''t handle them alone..."

    The corn man, half of whom had been nailed into the soil, was still forcibly explaining:

    "It''s not that I didn''t control it well, but that''s what my ''real magic'' is. It''s a unique skill. Only this family''s special skill hovers between magic and distortion. Once there is an accident, magic will become a distorted reality..."

    "Shut up!"

    Sweetheart fruit''s neighbor scolded angrily. He used a few more points in his hand and nailed him into the soil.

    As a result, the fat man advised:

    "Alas... Just... The world will eventually notice our existence. As long as we don''t find a specific location, it should be all right..."

    "Please guard the village together and don''t let mortals come up again. For this reason, I''ll find a way to get a radio back, so I don''t need to have too much contact with mortals below."

    At this point, he suddenly paused and turned to look at a six man standing outside the crowd.

    Although the six faces as like as two peas, they are almost identical in shape and height. They usually live together in the same place.

    They are good at a very professional dance step, and rolle often joins in to form a professional team with them.

    "Did you really handle the tax official last time?"

    The fat man asked the six men.

    The leader didn''t speak, just nodded.

    "At your level, you shouldn''t be divined?"

    The fat man asked again.

    The six people still didn''t answer, but the corners of their mouths grinned and showed a tiger smile.

    The fat man probably guessed the fate of the tax official and couldn''t help feeling sorry for him

    "In that case, let''s do it first. We should guard against outsiders, pay more attention to the state of the village head and spend more time."

    With a general conclusion, the villagers who are not going to sleep have another topic:

    "Ah da''er, you''ve seen the battlefield. Who''s the unlucky guy this time?"

    Smiling face Ah Da nodded, still kept that smile, and said:

    "Not surprisingly, it should be the legendary lucacia, the original creator of secret arts and the original demon God, who once reached the top of the element system."

    "According to historical records, he is a very ancient existence. He should be one of the winners of several world wars that year. His strength is unfathomable, but he must have witnessed the fear of chaos..."

    "So he finally chose to seal himself. Maybe there are still a few strands of rationality left? It is a little different from other chaotic systems..."

    "Unfortunately, the seal was destroyed, and he still couldn''t escape the phagocytosis of chaos."

    Ah Da said, and the smile on his face could not help showing a sad feeling of rabbit death and fox sorrow.

    Other villagers immediately talked:

    "Such an ancient existence still can''t escape such a fate?"

    "Alas... Although I knew that the element system was a dead end, I suddenly felt sorry for myself when I saw his end..."

    "Fortunately, there is still the village head, otherwise..."

    "By the way, ADA, did you see the fighting process? Did lukasha use his'' Rune ''?"

    ADA shook his head and explained:

    "We didn''t dare to approach at that time. After all, we were an ancient true God. Even if we fell now, it''s not something our two brothers can bear. If it weren''t for the village head, we wouldn''t even dare to watch."

    "But I still smelled some fluctuations at that time. He should have planned to use it, but it was suppressed by the village head."

    Hearing this, several villagers nodded with satisfaction and sighed:

    "Sure enough, only following the village head is correct! Only our twisted system is the real way out!"

    "Long live rolle! I''ve pushed Lord rolle since I was born!"

    Including the corn man whose body has been completely smashed into the soil and whose head is still exposed, he also shouted:

    "So I ran here as soon as I knew it!"

    Compared with these people, several villagers standing relatively outside one after another showed difficulties, some with worry, some with regret and some with fear.

    They obviously don''t go all the way with these happy people.

    The village is not monolithic.

    The neighbor who sent Rolle''s donkey was among them.

    However, the expression on his face was still calm. He also looked at the little donkey following him and asked:

    "What have you learned from following the village head these days?"

    The little donkey''s body has been trembling since the villagers'' gathering, and reluctantly made two low calls.

    "Oh? It''s OK. I met a new friend. Is that the kitten?"

    "Keep working hard, but don''t lose to your new friend. He looks much smarter than you."

    "Don''t worry about those boring people. The village head is not as simple as they imagined. If we continue to follow him, our road will usher in light."

    The pig neighbor said, touched the head of the little donkey, and finally gave an advice.

    "In your spare time, don''t forget to observe more human girls. Don''t end up like your pig elder. It''s a pity that your way forward is blocked by yourself."

    The little donkey listened carefully and kept nodding his head.

    In this way, the next day, Rolle got up early in the morning and was especially energetic.

    He first washed his face and brushed his teeth, then went to the neighbor''s vegetable field to pull out a carrot and feed it to the baby cat.

    "Meow meow..."

    The little milk cat barked a little wronged.

    "Eat well and supplement more vitamins to grow fast..."

    Rolle scratched his furry little head and said comfortingly.

    "In other words, you eat and drink spicy food with me every day. Why don''t you grow up? It''s still a big slap for so long. Is it a special variety in the world?"

    "Well, I''ll take you to the mountains to eat something better and replenish your body."

    When the little milk cat reluctantly ate half of the carrot, the remaining half of Rolle was not wasted, so he fed it to the little donkey.

    Then he was going to take two little guys into the mountain to find something delicious.

    At this time, he noticed that there seemed to be something wrong with the mountain in the distance

    What''s missing?

    He hurriedly asked the villagers. As a result, everyone looked confused and even shouted in panic:

    "Oh! How terrible! How terrible!"

    "It must have been done by a demon! It must have been done by some damn demon!"

    "Yes, yes! This demon is so damn! Village head, stab him to death!"

    Hearing these words, the corn man who was going to work in the field with a hoe suddenly felt a chill in his back. First he glared at the open mouthed guys fiercely, and then he shrunk his head and ran away quickly while rolle didn''t notice him.

    As a result, Rolle asked for a long time in the village, but he didn''t get a result.

    Alas... Forget it, these inexperienced guys have never seen the world in their life. They must not understand this kind of thing

    He murmured in his heart and comforted everyone in turn, so that everyone should not worry. The empire is very safe, with a strong army and magical supernatural beings, he will protect everyone; The place of the incident is far from the village. Even demons can''t get through.

    He wanted to go and see what happened, but the mountain was at least hundreds of kilometers away from here. This idea could not be realized, so he had to continue to enter the mountain with a little donkey and a little milk cat.

    As soon as he walked away, all the villagers couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    Roal wandered in the mountains and picked up some mushrooms and wild fruits, but they were not good. They were not what he wanted.

    But fortunately, he soon had a greater harvest and picked up the round bear.

    The little guy is much stronger than when we met last time. It took a lot of effort to catch up and pick it up.

    "This time... Have some game or something."

    Rolle rode on the bear''s back and turned back to the two big bears.

    Bear father and bear mother are silent, slightly curled up, dare to be angry but dare not speak

 Chapter 121

    Rolle rode the little bear back to the village, and then let the little donkey take the little bear and the baby cat to play.

    "Remember not to eat the neighbor''s crops. Pick me some sweethearts."

    He specially warned.

    The little donkey nodded.

    The baby cat and the little bear showed a pair of speechless eyes.

    Then, Rolle turned out a short wooden sword from the basement of his home and planned to practice the sword at will and keep it in shape.

    Speaking of this wooden sword, she used it when she was very young to practice basic fencing, but it didn''t take long. She changed it into an iron sword with a sheath when she was about 7 years old.

    The wooden sword has no scabbard, so it can''t show its sword spirit. Rolle can only dance two sets at will. The action is very slow, like doing old-age radio gymnastics.

    After moving freely, he took another book that had not been swallowed by his left hand, lay down on the bench and read it.

    This is a book explaining the "third civil war". The war took place more than 300 years ago. It is considered to be the most tragic, longest and crucial battle between the Empire and the barbarians.

    Both sides have invested nearly ten million combat power and fought for five years. Both sides have suffered heavy losses. Five level 10 demigods have fallen, and the following saints and legends have suffered heavy casualties.

    Finally, the Empire won the most crucial decisive battle and wiped out the enemy''s main force with its advantages in extraordinary fields.

    It was also through this battle that the Empire established its strong position among several major forces.

    A illusionist named trenwell was particularly active in this battle. He repeatedly used illusions to interfere with the judgment of the main force of the barbarians, allowing the Empire to complete the encirclement that was theoretically impossible.

    Later, he was crowned with the top title of "miracle illusionist" and became famous all over the world.

    "The magician of miracles sounds fascinating. I don''t know what level his magic can reach? Confuse the false with the true? Or is it like the one in eye hegemony that makes people never wake up?"

    Raul murmured, looking forward to this great hero in history.

    "But these are people 300 years ago. Now I''m afraid the ashes have melted?"

    He smiled again and looked up at the sky. It was almost noon.

    Then he went to the entrance of the village and saw that the reserved game had not been brought.

    "This bear express is not very good?"

    He murmured, ran to find the fat man and asked him how a bear should eat better?

    At this time, the little bear was having a good time in the village. The little donkey generously gave him a carrot, and then told him what he had seen outside.

    The little milk cat stood on the little donkey''s head and danced for a while. She used body language to describe the situation at that time. How wonderful and dangerous it was, and how intelligent she and the little donkey were to deal with that situation.

    With big round eyes, the little bear was stunned. He forgot to chew the carrots.

    There were chickens and ducks raised by other villagers, rhubarb dogs, old sows and so on. They all surrounded the little donkey and listened very carefully. They also made several excited calls from time to time, like cheering.

    The story didn''t come to an end until the bear father and mother rushed to the village with rabbits, pheasants, honey, mushrooms, bamboo shoots and other game in their mouths before the meal.

    But the little bear''s playfulness is a little heavy. Obviously, he hears his parents roaring at the entrance of the village, but he still refuses to go.

    Obviously I want to spend more time with this beautiful donkey sister.

    "You''re here at last? Just in time. If you''re late, your son will be gone!"

    "But it doesn''t seem to go. Come in and call it yourself."

    With a lot of fresh game in his arms, he said to the father and mother of the bear who were still anxiously wandering at the entrance of the village.

    Father Bear hesitated for a while before he summoned up his courage and carefully slipped into the village. He just saw his son bumping his ass behind the little donkey, like a licking dog.

    It ran over unhappily, slapped his son on the head, and then dragged it away.

    As a result, the little bear waved his paw reluctantly and said to play again in two days.

    --------------

    While rolle was enjoying a leisurely life in the mountain village and temporarily left behind the lack of a piece on the mountain, several airships were floating in the sky and flying towards the mountain.

    In front of the airbags of these airships, there is a huge secret arts array, and there are devices like flame throwers at the tail to spit out flames.

    The combination of extraordinary power and magic guide technology makes the flight speed of these giants several times faster than that of rolle, which is close to the speed of helicopters on earth.

    In the following pods, a total of more than 800 well-equipped elite soldiers, hundreds of ordinary extraordinary people, 20 eighth order legends and five ninth order saints were loaded.

    And the separation of the two demigods

    Such a lineup is simply luxurious enough to easily destroy a small country like the Principality of Maud.

    Obviously, they didn''t come for an outing. There was a serious and slightly anxious look on each face, even a little nervous.

    Elena, the saint of inflammation, is also one of the PE teachers.

    Oh... Really, I made an appointment to have lunch with my little Cori, but I actually met this kind of trouble.

    In the middle of the night last night, the scholars knocked on her door like a reminder, forcibly woke her up, and conveyed the highest emergency assembly order, indicating that the Empire had entered the highest level of war preparedness.

    Even in the war with barbarians, the Empire has only entered the second level war readiness state

    On the other hand, for ordinary people, first-class war preparedness is like nothing happened. There is no national mobilization and no evacuation. Even the headlines of all newspapers publish entertainment news about singing and dancing, living and working in peace and contentment.

    Because there is no need

    Orianna has met this highest level of combat readiness twice. The last time was 18 years ago, the year she was just promoted to Saint.

    At that time, it also caused a burst of tension at the top of the Empire and urgently awakened several demigods. However, in the end, it was just a false alarm. The worst thing I feared did not happen.

    I hope so today?

    The secret skills of the two demigods floated in the command room of the airship, staring at the mountain in the distance.

    Their split body is also wearing armor, only the upper body without the lower body, which looks no different from the saint level split body.

    Because the separation is always floating, and the legs are just decoration, the big people on it still understand.

    But obviously, their noumenon must stay in the truth tower of the imperial scholars'' Association. It is obviously impossible for the saints to control their separation from a distance.

 Chapter 122

    Overlooking the cut mountain from the position of the small mountain village, it seems that it''s no big deal because it''s too far away, just a small earth slope is missing.

    However, when several airships of the Empire approach, you can see the cut mountain top platform at a close distance, which is larger than the area of two football fields, so you can intuitively feel the shock.

    The accompanying ninth order saints and eighth order legends whispered one after another to explore whether they could do this if they were themselves?

    The two demigods were silent until the airship came closer and the demigod in Khaki armor suddenly asked:

    "Does this mountain have a name?"

    A saint nearby quickly replied:

    "There is no common name in the traditional sense. It is only recorded as'' No. 9 peak of snake Ridge Mountains'' by the Geological Bureau."

    The Khaki demigod nodded and said to another demigod wearing dark purple armor:

    "I don''t see danger."

    The dark purple demigod nodded and said to the others:

    "In that case, there is no need for idle people to go down. Keep alert in the air. The ninth order will go down with us."

    It is not a good thing to have too many people in such occasions where it is unlikely to trigger a battle and only need to investigate and find clues. The strong need to use perception to distinguish all kinds of subtle afterrhymes in the air. If there are too many people, their power fluctuations are easy to form interference, which is very troublesome.

    "Gentlemen, is this incident related to the ''No. 12 case'' a few days ago?"

    A nearby man covered by deformed armor asked.

    This man is the famous metal saint of the Empire, alias jiantie.

    It seems that he always wears his own deformed armor and never takes it off. It is said that even if he attends the dinner, he stubbornly wears armor and doesn''t show outsiders his true face.

    The "No. 12 case" in his mouth sounds very simple and ordinary, but it is often only the truly critical and fatal events that can be referred to by this simple name.

    The number is only 12. Counting the event that caused the first-class war preparedness, it is only case No. 13.

    This means that in the Empire''s hundreds of years of history, such a serious situation has only been encountered 13 times

    The 12th case is the evil god''s earthly event reported by Professor Kant and lunt a few days ago.

    Compared with the remarkable case No. 13, case No. 12 is still under further investigation.

    Although the testimony of Professor Kant, lunt, two other survivors and star sword jikoro was confirmed by several demigods who were awake at that time, it showed that this terrible thing did happen.

    The evil god was also given a new name in line with the trend by the academic society: May the cry turn into a storm of pain.

    However, the specific process of the whole incident still needs further investigation. The Empire has sent several spies to Gaoshan castle.

    The incident reports submitted by several other survivors can only prove that this happened, but the specific process is not clear, because they dare not look directly or let go of their perception. At that time, they can only kneel on the ground and tremble like mole ants.

    The report submitted by Xingchen Jianji can only be described as nonsense

    In her report, she described the divine war and lied that the God who defeated the evil god was her father rolle.

    As she said in her report:

    "My father took off in situ first, and then accidentally fell down, but he didn''t give up and immediately flew again..."

    "He first attracted the attention of the strawberry ice cream with a sword spirit, then led it outside the city, and then made a monk pass on the profound meaning of swordsmanship and killed the strawberry ice cream!"

    "My father is the best! He is the best father in the world!"

    The scholars read her report and couldn''t cry or laugh

    That''s an evil god! Can you kill it with a sword? What else do you want a superman for? What else would scholars do?

    Your father is so powerful. Why can''t you see it in history?

    Obviously, no one will take such childlike jokes seriously. What''s more, it''s a ''secret'' that many people know that Xingchen Jianji''s mind is fixed at the age of 12.

    Scholars generally believe that she should have suffered serious mental pollution and had an illusion in front of her eyes. She took the illusion seriously and wrote it in the report, which made people laugh and laugh.

    Finally, the scholars'' Association invited a bishop in the sect of science and truth to help her heal her mental trauma.

    Little Kelly is so angry!

    Talk to Anya first, but Anya doesn''t believe it.

    No way, she had to back down and talk to Orianna.

    They made an appointment to have lunch this noon to talk about it. As a result, Orianna was called away by the emergency sign.

    My little Cory, this must be depressing, right?

    Olliana murmured in her heart and planned to go back to the imperial capital as soon as possible to appease little cute.

    But... Can you really go back safely?

    She could not help worrying.

    If the No. 13 case is really related to the No. 12 case, it means that it is related to evil gods. It is definitely not a good job

    I hope nothing happens

    I''m not married, I haven''t been in love

    Mingming is also going to try to date Kerry''s father

    She prayed silently in her heart.

    But since the Khaki demigod, that is, the legendary "ancient hard recorder" said it was safe, it should be very safe, right?

    The demigods of the Empire are different from the following saints and legends. They are very low-key and will not appear in the outside world. Their life experience is absolutely confidential. They don''t even have a name, but only a template code.

    For example, the two who came here this time, the code name of the earthy yellow is "ancient chronicler", and the code name of the dark purple is "honor witness".

    Among the transcendents of the Empire, there is a comforting Slang:

    "If you don''t see me tomorrow, you may be dead, or you may be a demigod."

    This sentence is often used in situations of dangerous tasks.

    It can be seen from this that the mystery of the imperial demigods and their true identity can only be guessed through the list of strong people who officially announced their death or retirement.

    When the airship was closer to the mountaintop platform, the Khaki paleontologist ordered:

    "Get ready."

    Orianna quickly took out the deformed armor and put it on. She lifted the double handed sword like a magic wand and called out her own fire red secret.

    The ordinary soldiers who stayed on several other airships also cheered up one after another and poked out their rifles from the dense shooting holes on the pod. The gunner also adjusted the angle of the gun. The oval pod became like a sea urchin covered with thorns for a moment.

    Then, led by two demigods, five ninth order saints landed on the empty mountaintop platform.

    They spread out their perception and wanted to carefully search the surrounding situation, but as soon as they felt out, a strange palpitation came from the bottom of their heart.

    The honor witness quickly reminded:

    "Stop feeling, don''t open it at will! Don''t act rashly!"

    The saints are forced to withdraw their perception and can only look around with their eyes like ordinary people.

    This made them feel a little uncomfortable, just like a normal person was suddenly blindfolded.

    The two demigods floated in the air, swam around, returned to several saints and said:

    "Once again, there is no danger. You can relax a little."

    "But still don''t expand your perception at will, keep it tight and don''t extend it."

    Olliana was a little relieved. She put away her weapon first, then took back her separation, and her small mouth hiding on her visor relaxed slightly.

    "Venerable, what happened here?"

    A saint couldn''t help asking.

    The demigod didn''t speak in a hurry. He looked at each other again and exchanged some views with his eyes before the earthy yellow one said:

    "Don''t be too surprised about what I''m going to say next!"

    "We are the ninth order saints. We won''t be afraid. Please say."

    The saint replied quickly.

    "Here is probably the pen of the legendary figure in history, the miracle illusionist, trenwell."

    The Khaki paleontologist spoke a sensational story in a very calm tone.

    The saints present were stunned for a while

    If it had not been said by a demigod, they would have laughed.

    "It''s not disrespectful, but... How is this possible? It''s a figure more than 300 years ago, dating back to the third civil war..."

    Mark Hughes, who has the title of "saint of secret arts", first raised questions.

    The metal Saint nearby also said:

    "I can''t understand this kind of thing. If I remember correctly, he was 70 years old when he became famous. If today, he is close to 400 years old, which obviously exceeds the limit of human life."

    The life span of human beings, even demigods, is about 300 years old.

    Although they are different from normal people in life, age, illness and death, after reaching the legendary level, their body shape and appearance will no longer age with the years. Like Orianna, she is still a hot and beautiful girl''s face, but the aging of organs in her body can not be controlled.

    But when it comes to demigod, because he is forced to sleep most of the time, the rate of organ failure will be a little slower, but it is impossible to live a hundred more years.

    Oreana also shook her head and refused to believe the demigod.

    As a physical education teacher who teaches history, she is naturally familiar with trenwell''s deeds. She knows that according to the official records, his final outcome is to be demobilized and returned to the countryside, with a large number of wives and concubines, children and grandchildren, and finally die.

    Now go to his hometown, you can find his tombstone and memorial hall.

    And now someone tells her that this man is still alive?

    Also like a psycho, inexplicably flattened a mountain?

 Chapter 123

    Whether the imperial records, the confessions of relatives and related personnel, or various rumors, can prove that the miraculous illusionist trenwell has been dead for more than 200 years. Now his tombstone and memorial can be found in his hometown.

    But a demigod said in a very determined tone that he was still alive

    This is not impossible. After all, he is the top illusionist in history. It is not impossible to create the illusion of his own death and deceive everyone.

    But how did he live to this day? Why do you want to hide your name? Now why do you want to erase a mountain for no reason?

    Everyone present focused on the ancient chronicler and looked forward to his answer.

    "In the air, I feel the residual fluctuation of illusion and the distorted aftertaste..."

    The light green demigod said slowly, with a particularly serious tone.

    The honor witness next to him added:

    "He has been exposed to ''distortion'', which shows that he has successfully promoted to demigod. Although he doesn''t know how he passed the ceremony and can hide people''s eyes and ears, it''s reasonable to live to this day."

    Although the demigods in active service in the Empire did not live as long as more than 300 years old, considering that they slept most of the time, it is not impossible in theory to live to this age.

    "In addition, I saw traces of sacred object 1-000."

    The paleontologist followed.

    Several saints on one side could not help but be slightly surprised.

    They have all heard of this holy object No. 1-001. From the number, we can see that although it is still the category of level 1 artifact holy object, the number in the first place is enough to show that this holy object is infinitely close to level 0 regular holy object.

    But they don''t know what kind of power this holy thing has, what kind of price it has to perform, or even what its shape looks like. From the perspective of confidentiality, scholars seem to have treated it with the standard of rule holy things.

    "Why hasn''t there been any news that such a powerful holy thing has been used?"

    The nearby mystical Saint asked eagerly.

    "Because this sacred object was not in the hands of the scholars'' Association, they just made a record and gave the corresponding number, and then disappeared with trenwell''s'' death ''..."

    "Afterwards, they thought that this sacred thing had been destroyed by trenwell himself, so they sealed up this ancient history."

    "Scholars 300 years ago were far less powerful than they are today. The binding force on the top strong was seriously insufficient, and naturally they could not recover this sacred thing. I think trenwell could deceive everyone through a perfect fake death, which is also related to this."

    The two demigods answered each other''s questions together.

    Hearing this statement, several saints present couldn''t help feeling a chill behind their backs and numbness on their scalp.

    Let a demigod who broke away from the official constraints master a powerful weapon of an almost regular holy thing, and this demigod has lived for 300 years and has awakened recently

    This is equivalent to tying the whole empire and even the whole world to a huge remote-controlled bomb. The controller is also held in a hand that may fall into madness at any time. Moreover, this man is also very powerful and very good at hiding himself

    The seriousness of the situation is no less than that of case No. 12, which has not been investigated in detail before, that is, the arrival of evil gods.

    From this point of view, Orianna''s previous hope that nothing would happen has come to naught.

    That is to say, the two demigods seem calm when they are separated. Of course, maybe their noumenon is actually very flustered, but they can''t see it when they are separated.

    "I''ll try to divine his position."

    The ancient chronicler suddenly said.

    "No! No, it''s too dangerous! The existence of such a high position as divination is very dangerous, not to mention that the other party is famous for being cunning and twisted."

    "We can''t lose a demigod at this juncture, let alone face two demigod enemies at the same time."

    The honor witness quickly objected.

    High end divination skills, especially if the object is still high, are not as simple and safe as a baby cat throwing branches, which is full of all kinds of unpredictable dangers.

    It''s ok if the other party remains sober and rational, but if the other party has fallen, it is likely to cause serious spiritual pollution to the diviner, leading to chaos and degeneration.

    "I also understand the danger, but if I don''t do it and no one else can do it, and let him go unpunished, the Empire will be in greater danger than losing me."

    "Trenwell lives longer than us. No one knows how long he can last..."

    But the ancient chronicler said stubbornly that there was no fear in his words, and he was not afraid of the terrible consequences. He was still very calm and had a taste of determination.

    He is not an ordinary twisted demigod, or a demigod of the twisted way, but a rare mysterious demigod.

    The road after reaching the demigod is not fixed. There are still other route choices, such as element system, present system, mystery system, pain system, etc. there are many routes that have been lost and exist only in historical records.

    However, the twist system is generally considered to be the easiest route to succeed, the best to master and the best to control. The route with the strongest theoretical combat power is superior to other routes in all aspects, and has become the symbolic ability of the demigod.

    However, like the mysterious system, it gave up the terrorist power of distorting reality and chose to specialize in divination, prophecy and magic. Although its combat power is much weaker, its functionality is irreplaceable by the common distortion system.

    What he said before about "seeing" no danger and "seeing" No. 1-000 holy objects do not refer to what is seen by the naked eye, but what is perceived by his ability.

    He even "saw" that a large number of people were mobilized to come.

    But these things are safer than divining trenwell''s position.

    To find a demigod who is good at magic and has the ability to distort reality, only a mysterious demigod like him can do divination.

    However, divination must take great risks, but the mysterious demigods are very rare, which makes the situation fall into an embarrassing contradiction.

    "In fact, we can try to use a level 0 holy thing. There should be types that can deal with this situation."

    The honor recorder continues to advise.

    "Such a price is not necessarily greater than my fall..."

    The paleontologist shook his head.

    "At least, let me try. I have lived long enough. Please allow me to be free with glory."

    "I have informed the scholars'' Association, and they have agreed."

    The honor witness hesitated for a moment, finally nodded, bowed slightly to each other and said:

    "Well, please allow me to witness this scene and fight side by side with you, which makes me feel honored."

    "It''s my pleasure, too."

    The other replied.

    The saints present could also foresee the next thing. They bowed to the part of the ancient chronicler, then summoned their part again and picked up the weapons and sacred objects in their hands.

    If there is any accident next and there are signs of degeneration and Madness on the ancient chroniclers, they will not hesitate to solve this great danger.

    Olliana was shocked speechless by the seemingly calm but actually tragic scene in front of her.

    As the youngest saint of the Empire, she can predict something in the future, but it is far less shocking than what she saw with her own eyes.

    Really, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility

    She once had the wild hope of being promoted to demigod, but now the idea has wavered.

    In contrast, it''s better to be a physical education teacher. Find a reliable and honest man to marry and have a lovely daughter like Cori.

    In this way, I''m afraid the safest time in the past ten years is gone.

    Orianna sighed silently in her heart, holding the hilt tightly in her hand.

    The divination of the ancient recorder began quietly.

    There are no gorgeous visual effects, and semi divine strong people will not waste their power on these things.

    There are no specific rituals and actions. His separation is just floating in the air and motionless. Obviously, this important thing must be completed by the body. The separation is only used as a device for collecting information, which is equivalent to a remote camera.

    But they still felt an unspeakable mysterious wave emanating from his body.

    That wave is quite deep and has some magical temptation. Even the determined saint can''t help but want to stretch out his perception to touch it.

    It seems that through it, you can go back to the past and have a rebirth. I am xxx series.

    Fortunately, the honor witness opened his mouth in time to remind:

    "Stop feeling and don''t touch his fluctuations. It''s very dangerous and will sink your consciousness forever."

    When he spoke, he used some power to distort the reality, so that the saints in the presence woke up in an instant, and instantly dispelled his covet for the fluctuation.

    "I saw... I saw... He... Doesn''t seem to have fallen yet..."

    "It should be... Safe. He hasn''t... Noticed me yet. I can... Go deeper..."

    The ancient recorder murmured in a low voice, with some intermittent sounds, as if the signal was not very good.

    The crowd could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. Finally, it was not the worst situation.

    Everyone continued to wait for further divination results.

    "I saw it again..."

    "Stick... Thick... Golden... Full... Particles..."

    "Seems... Sweet?"

    "What is this...?"

    The ancient recorder continued to whisper some inexplicable words, as if describing something?

    What magic or terrible thing could this be?

    -----------

    Here is a new list:

    Thanks to adgersh. It''s hard to name and always repeat * 2. Don''t shoot. I''ve raised my hand, Muyi ink shadow, heart to heart, netizens, Japanese names that can''t be called, missisq4ever''s generous rewards!

 Chapter 124

    The ancient chroniclers took great risks in divination, but the final key words were confusing.

    What is a thick golden granular, full and sweet stick?

    It sounds like corn?

    But no one''s stupid enough to really think it''s corn.

    After all, this is a clue obtained by a mysterious demigod divination.

    According to the common sense of mysticism known to beginners, the characteristics of divination are like this. The more troublesome and dangerous things are, the more fragmented and vague the information is.

    What''s more, things like corn that can be seen everywhere can''t be expressed in this fragmented way. Wouldn''t it be good to say the word ''corn'' directly?

    Next, it is up to people to piece together these clues, or repeat divination and ask more detailed questions on the basis of these clues.

    For example, at present, ancient recorders can continue to divine "how thick is this stick?"�� Is golden yellow the color of metal? " And so on.

    After getting the answer in this way, I repeatedly summarize the clues to get the final truth, which is a little like playing a little game of ''who am I''.

    In theory, the more times you do divination, the more clues and keywords you get, and the more accurate the final conclusion you can deduce.

    But it is obviously difficult to carry out such an action at the moment, which is too easy to be noticed by the opponent.

    This is the time to test the strength and experience of the diviner. He must get more critical questions through fewer questions in order to get really valuable clues.

    "The other party still doesn''t notice my action, and I can perform divination for 1-2 times."

    "But this will certainly increase my risk of being found. Although the other party does not seem to have fallen, extreme behavior is likely to lead to adverse results..."

    Whispered the paleontologist.

    After thinking for a while, the honor witness asked several saints nearby:

    "What do you think of these clues?"

    "I think the clues of stick like object and golden color should all point to the legendary 1-001 holy object. Are they describing its shape? The back is sweet and full, and should point to a certain position?"

    A saint said first.

    "The stick may also be a tower or an airship. It may be granular. These are describing the holy thing?"

    Another Saint put forward a different opinion.

    "I think these clues probably don''t point to the holy thing. Maybe they are describing a place? A Canyon? A golden Canyon full of gravel?"

    Everyone was expounding their views, and only Orianna didn''t speak.

    She was still a little unconvinced.

    Do I think this is corn alone? Is it corn anyway?

    But she didn''t dare to say that. She was afraid to be regarded as a stupid woman with only corn in her mind

    If so, for her who has never been in love, it is tantamount to social death.

    As a diviner, the ancient chronicler also said nothing. In fact, in his opinion, these people''s brain holes are too outrageous, and their lack of in-depth understanding of mystics is certainly not helpful.

    He can''t help it. These days, everyone is more interested in the more comprehensive twisted system. The direction of the mysterious system is too small.

    Finally, after a brief discussion with some mystical scholars around him, he set the next question as "the position of this stick?"

    This is a regular question, but if you can get an effective answer, it will determine the thinking and direction of the next question.

    According to this question, he started the next round of divination from noumenon.

    Of course, according to the Convention, before he started, he still used divination to ''see if'' this move would cause any danger.

    Finally, I got several key words about "be careful", which means there will be no danger, but I still need to be careful.

    Considering that his opponent seemed to remain sober and the results of divination were more optimistic, he couldn''t help but be a little bold. He made more efforts in formal divination, polished his eyes and tried to find a deeper result.

    Before his eyes appeared a somewhat hazy and fuzzy mountain, shrouded in darkness and fog.

    "See... I see again..."

    "Is this... A mountain?"

    "How majestic... How majestic..."

    Although he only saw a very vague picture, he made the demigod produce some unspeakable awe in his heart. He felt like a small mole ant crawling at the foot of the mountain, looking up at the whole world.

    There were no more pictures after that, and the pictures he saw were finally fixed in this scene.

    "No... not enough..."

    Perhaps because of instinctive curiosity, perhaps because the situation is really urgent, or perhaps because the mountain is dignified but not dangerous. In short, the ancient chronicler decided to take a risk and peep into the mountain with a sharper line of sight.

    The picture in front of me finally changed. The fog around the mountain slowly dispersed and the surrounding light gradually became bright.

    There was still no danger, and there was no warning in his heart.

    So he planned to kick his nose and face, didn''t discuss with others, and directly asked the third question by divination.

    "Where is this?"

    The picture in front of me changed again, the fog became lighter and lighter, the light became brighter and brighter, and the lines of the mountains became clearer and clearer.

    The ancient chronicler''s heart pounded and felt that he was close to the truth!

    His uncontrollable thirst for knowledge made him no longer satisfied with simple peeping, but chose to look directly and boldly.

    The fog was very thin, the light was as bright as day, and the looming peaks were about to appear completely in front of him.

    He even vaguely saw a human figure.

    "I see you!"

    The tone of the ancient recorder became excited.

    Finally, the mountain appeared completely in front of him.

    "Wait, what''s wrong..."

    Hidden under the fog, it is not a mountain at all.

    But a huge symbol that looks as magnificent as a mountain.

    The whole symbol consists of a simple circle and three short lines. It looks like a person with simple strokes, but it only has the upper body and is a bit like a badminton

    "What is this..."

    Ancient recorders try to organize their thoughts and ponder the meaning of this symbol.

    But the next second, he felt a wave of overwhelming pressure rolling towards himself

    "No! No! No! Save..."

    His separation and noumenon sent out a cry of despair at the same time.

    Then, the split instantly disappeared in place.

    The audience was stunned. They didn''t react to what had happened.

    Another demigod honor witness came back first and asked in an incredible tone:

    "The separation is invalid? No... this is not invalid... But... Annihilated?"

    "How is this possible?!"

    Demigod level separation and Saint level separation are not a concept at all. They can not only be controlled remotely, but also speak and do many things. They can even give full play to the full strength and combat power of a demigod, which can be regarded as the demigod noumenon.

    Even if you encounter an evil god, you can draw two moves as long as you don''t deliberately die.

    But is such a strong split that disappeared quietly in the blink of an eye?

    And there was no fluctuation of power, and I didn''t even know what had happened.

    The honor witness temporarily put down his separation, began to perceive far away in the noumenon of the imperial capital, and explored the ancient difficult recorder in the same deep truth tower.

    The body of the ancient recorder is a middle-aged man who looks only in his 50s. He wears a gorgeous nightgown and looks like an ordinary rich man.

    But at this time, he kept wailing and rolling in a beautiful large bedroom, leaving two lines of blood and tears in his eyes, his hands were blurred, and his mouth shouted intermittently:

    "Please... Forgive... Disrespect..."

    "Beg... Don''t... Vent your anger..."

    "I would like to... Crawl... At my feet... Offer..."

    All the scholars around him looked stunned and confused. They didn''t know what the demigod adult had met. They suddenly poked their eyes and rolled around.

    This situation looks like a serious mental pollution.

    But it''s not very similar. After all, it''s a demigod. Even in the face of evil gods, it also has a certain resistance. It shouldn''t be like this inexplicable loss of heart and madness.

    And he didn''t seem completely crazy. He seemed to maintain a certain rationality, but he kept begging for something.

    "What on earth did he see?"

    The honor witness suddenly felt a chill on his back and his sense of vigilance filled up in an instant.

    At that moment, he also noticed something wrong.

    "Who is it?!"

    He suddenly looked at an empty space and shouted.

    "Hee hee... I thought it could be hidden longer."

    In the air of the open space, a hoarse and sharp voice came out, and then a figure slowly emerged.

    No, to be exact, it''s just a robe floating in mid air.

    The color of that robe is a kind of black that doesn''t seem to be dyed by human beings. It is so deep that it seems to swallow all light.

    Wearing a hood on his head, there is a pattern interwoven with hollows in the middle of his chest, circle by circle, like a vortex, and a pair of white gloves are hung at the sleeve position.

    In addition, the fierce mountain wind kept blowing, which made the black robe inflated because of inflation. It looked a little like

    Mosquito repellent frog?

    But obviously, this is also a demigod''s split. Only the faint pressure emanating from him made the sweat of the saints opposite stand upright and dare not act rashly.

 Chapter 125

    After the sudden appearance of the semi Divine Body dressed in the style of mosquito repellent incense frog, a chaotic and crazy smell began to permeate the air, which made several saints present feel numb on their scalp and began to have a slight headache.

    The headache is not obvious for the time being, but it is gradually strengthened bit by bit. I believe that before long, the slight pain will develop into sharp pain.

    The hollowed out mosquito repellent incense ring on his chest makes people dare not look more. As long as his sight stays for a few seconds, he will feel dizzy and confused.

    This shows that he is a demigod of chaotic system.

    Strictly speaking, the way of chaos is not the right route. The demigod of the chaotic system has actually been crazy and degenerated, and there is no cure. One day, he will be completely reduced to a demon that has never been rational.

    But they seem to have some way to stay awake for a short time and burst out strong combat power beyond ordinary demigods.

    "Be careful, he is the next second. A circle of black light shines on him and wraps his body into a dark ball.

    No matter the human ammunition or the attack of the extraordinary, they fell on the surface of the black ball and disappeared in an instant, completely swallowed up by the deep darkness.

    Then, a dark shadow suddenly appeared at the feet of the people present, not spreading rapidly.

    With the spread of the shadow, the saints present immediately felt a flower in front of them, a tingling in their heads, and suffered a very sudden mental pollution.

    Although it doesn''t cause much damage to them, it''s enough to stop their movements for a second or two.

    This time is enough to spread the shadow under your feet into a huge black ball and wrap the whole mountain in it.

    Neither the demigods nor the saints present could escape the shadow.

    The mosquito repellent incense ring looked up slightly and looked at the airship in the sky.

    The airship, which was still running well, suddenly burst into sparks one after another. Fire, explosion, gun misfire, barrel jamming and other faults broke out at the same time.

    In the blink of an eye, several airships exploded into fireballs in the sky, and the people inside were mixed in all kinds of debris and fell to the ground.

    But some of the flying superheroes survived.

    The mosquito repellent frog threw himself into those people and seemed to want to hurt the killer.

    But he suddenly felt a sight coming from afar.

    That direction was far away, as if he was no longer in the world, and there was an indescribable strange feeling that made him dare not look back and look at it.

    "This is..."

    He whispered and didn''t dare to stay here any longer. The mosquito coil pattern on his chest rotated at high speed, and the black robe seemed to be coated with a layer of paint, melting rapidly in the air.

    But the black ball remained on the top of the mountain, wrapped in demigods and saints.

    They are not dead yet, but the situation is very critical.

    They are in a dark environment where they can''t see their fingers. Only the spiritual power behind them can provide some light.

    And the darkness around is like some living creature, wriggling and twisting, trying to devour them completely.

    The light on the body is getting weaker and weaker, like a candle flickering in the wind, which may disappear at any time.

    But compared with it, what is more uncomfortable is the nonsense filled in people''s ears. The headache has been as strong as a needle, and gradually changed from simple stimulation to forced agitation.

    The consciousness of the saints inevitably began to blur, and various illusions appeared in front of them.

    Fortunately, at this time, the honor witness shot in time, and his body suddenly became brighter, like an oil lamp in the dark. Although it was dim, it could barely disperse the surrounding darkness.

    The saints'' headache gradually eased. Although there were still hallucinations in front of them, they at least had a certain thinking ability.

    "Careless, this bastard arrived here earlier than us and laid this sinister trap!"

    "He must have used the power of sacred objects or others in advance to interfere with the sight of the ancient chronicler, so that he could not find the danger here."

    The honor witness first summarized two sentences and then added one:

    "If I do my best, I can break this chaotic cage, but I can''t guarantee your safety."

    As an old demigod of the Empire, it is not easy for the other party to deal with him head-on. Even if he prepares a fatal trap in advance, he also has the ability to escape.

    But the other side was very vicious and involved several saints. The imperial demigod could not care about the lives of those people outside, but he could not ignore these saints.

    In order to protect several saints, he obviously couldn''t do his best to break the cage.

    Moreover, his shelter could not last too long. Forcibly distorting this high-level thing would also consume him greatly.

    A dilemma lay before him.

    Several saints also recognized his difficulties and quickly took action against the darkness around him.

    But their attacks fell into the surrounding darkness and failed to stir up any waves.

    "It''s useless. This is the unique ability of the chaotic demigod. It''s equivalent to a chaotic field that can devour everything."

    "Do you have anything special?"

    Asked the honor witness.

    Several people present hurriedly said their holy things and extraordinary abilities.

    However, they are all unconventional things, which are difficult to use in such places.

    "It seems that scholars will still be stingy as always."

    The honor witness sneered.

    It can be said that they are stingy to come out to perform such a dangerous task, but they are not equipped with powerful holy things that can turn the war around. It can also be said that they do not trust these people enough

    "I have another way, but it is very risky. If I fail, I can only give up you and leave by myself."

    The honor witness continued.

    The saints present nodded silently.

    "The eleven apostles used to walk in the present system, and the chaotic cage was formed in the way of fantasy. I can try to distort his power and transfer the power to form this cage to one of you."

    "This allows you to have the ability to present in a very short time. You can take advantage of this opportunity to present a sacred thing that can break the game, or a strong man who can break through the cage."

    "I must use all my energy to control power. The present can only be completed by you. There is only one chance and less than three seconds, and it must be something that exists in reality."

    The honor witness finished his plan with great speed and asked quickly:

    "So, who will? Hurry up and decide."

    Several saints present suddenly fell into silence.

    This is also a very difficult decision. If you fail, you will not only yourself, but also take the lives of several companions.

    They wasted three precious seconds.

    "I''ll come!"

    Suddenly, Orianna spoke.

    She could still see all kinds of illusions in front of her eyes. As the youngest and weakest Saint present, she was more affected than others.

    There are several pictures about a man.

    Although the hallucination could not see the man''s face clearly, it could bring her a sense of peace of mind and happiness.

    In the illusion, she is holding a man''s hand, shopping in the Imperial Park, followed by her lovely daughter, pushing a stroller in her hand, in which lies a pair of twin babies.

    Or she was busy in the kitchen with a round belly. The man gently hugged her from behind and gently kissed her earlobes. There were happy and satisfied smiles on both faces.

    There is also that person, surrounded in front of a cradle, holding a bottle and diaper in his hand, taking care of his daughter''s baby just born.

    In short, these hallucinations caused by mental pollution made her enjoy it a little

    But obviously, she is not a suitable candidate. She can still see all kinds of hallucinations in front of her, indicating that her mental state is unstable and it is difficult to accurately restore something enough to break the game.

    Her reason is on the verge of collapse.

    Confused thinking, coupled with some women''s willfulness, she actually didn''t understand the plan of the honor witness, and didn''t want to break the game in this way.

    She is just capricious and wants to see the man in the illusion with her own eyes at the last moment of her life

    But miraculously, the other saints didn''t object?

    Maybe it''s because I don''t have the courage and burden to bear the responsibility after failure?

    Even the honor witness, after carefully looking at Orianna, said strangely:

    "Your state, not quite right, seems to have fallen into illusion..."

    "But from what I know about manifestation, it seems that your current mental state is very suitable for manifestation? Maybe women always have special talents in this regard?"

    "So, are you ready? I''m going to start."

    Orianna nodded.

    Her mental pollution has reached a very serious level, and her eyes are almost full of hallucinations.

    In the illusion, she was wearing a white wedding dress with a long hem, snuggling in the arms of the man, and gently rubbing his slightly bearded chin with her forehead like a kitten.

    Then she reached out her hand with white lace gloves to touch the man''s cheek and see his face.

    At this time, the honor recorder launched the ability of distortion.

    Orianna looked forward to the man in front of her, and the other party''s face became clear gradually.

    So it''s Mr. roll?

    Sure enough

    That''s nice

    She whispered in her heart.

    But the next second, she felt a sudden blur of consciousness and fainted.

    At the last moment of fainting, she saw a light in the darkness around her.

    One seems to cut the world and cut off all the dark light.

    -------

    Here is today''s list:

    Thank you for your name. It''s hard to repeat * 4. Pro Soviet people * 2. My name is boss hang. Promise? Today, red blood shadow is a generous reward from several friends!

 Chapter 126

    On Rolle''s side, I don''t know what happened on the mountain in the distance.

    After getting today''s game from Xiong''s express, he has been busy in the fat man''s kitchen. They make lunch together and reward themselves with various gifts of nature

    "Yawn!"

    He sneezed out of the blue.

    "Eh? Is someone thinking of me?"

    Rolle said to himself with some wonder.

    "Hey, hey, isn''t the woman outside thinking about you?"

    The fat man with a spoon stirring mushroom soup in the pot asked with a bad smile.

    "How is it possible? You don''t know me. Women will only affect the speed of my sword!"

    Luo Eryi said in earnest, his hands still brushing oil on the roast rabbit on the shelf.

    He didn''t notice anything, and the life around him was as calm as ever.

    The outside of the fat man''s house has been shrouded in a light fog to ensure the peace and harmony in Rolle''s eyes.

    Until the distant horizon quieted down, the sweetheart fruit neighbor squatting at his door was slightly relieved and wiped the sweat on his forehead.

    The mist outside the fat man''s house also slowly dispersed.

    "Shit, I''m finally quiet. I''m so tired..."

    He muttered in a low voice.

    "Fortunately, the village head really doesn''t feel it, otherwise I can''t hide it from him at my level..."

    "Damn! I wouldn''t have worked so hard if that bastard hadn''t made a mistake and cut the mountain."

    He scolded and wanted to knock the corn man into the field to turn him into a real corn.

    In his ear, there was still communication from other villagers:

    "The carefully arranged chaotic cage was destroyed? I thought the Empire would be destroyed."

    "It seems that the people of the Empire are not as weak as they think?"

    "Did anyone notice the light just now? What is it..."

    "That should be some kind of power? But how do I feel like it has something to do with the village head?"

    "Can ah DA and ah Er go and have a look? They are too far apart and their perception is disturbed. They don''t see it very clearly."

    "It''s our pleasure."

    Ah Da and ah Er are using their own hands to turn over the ground like ordinary farmers and put the black ash they brought back from the Gaoshan castle on the ground. After hearing this proposal, they agreed without hesitation.

    Before leaving, two more villagers warned:

    "If you meet that chaotic guy, remember to catch him alive. These little mice are really restless. Can''t they learn from us and be an ordinary villager?"

    "You''d better disguise a little and don''t let those mortals notice us."

    "I see."

    Smiling face a little bigger, looked down at his ordinary villagers'' clothes and snapped his fingers.

    Then the clothes on him and his twin brothers were distorted into the standard imperial gentleman dress of suit, shoes and hat.

    After thinking about it, they took out two masks from their arms.

    The mask is black-and-white and symmetrical, with different expressions painted on it. One is a smiling face like a clown, and the other is a crying face with great grievances.

    They bought it when they were wandering in Gaoshan castle. It is said to be the most popular souvenir there.

    But the workmanship is not very good, some rough, and there are various defects in the pattern and color.

    The two brothers thought that these mortal gadgets were still interesting. They bought one and specially matched the expression on their faces. In turn, the smiling Ah Da put on the crying face mask, and the black face ah Er put on the smiling face.

    Then, their figure gradually disappeared into the field.

    When their figure reappeared, they had come to the top of the mountain and saw the strong Empire lying on the ground.

    The chaotic cage was cut by the light. They came out alive and found a life, but they immediately gushed out a strong sense of fatigue that the constitution of the saint could not bear, and they could not stand stably.

    It''s almost the same, including the demigod. Although it can continue to float, the clarity is reduced a lot.

    Moreover, physical fatigue is secondary, their spiritual power is almost exhausted, and all the sacred objects on their bodies have lost their luster and completely wasted.

    After all, in theory, they were no longer in the world before. It is natural to pay a heavy price to return to the world from the chaotic domain.

    Even if you can come out alive, you will fall into a serious state of weakness, which will last for about 2-3 days. If someone outside is waiting to attack them, the end is self-evident

    This is also the powerful and sinister place of the chaotic cage. Thanks to this trap ability, which takes a long time to prepare, otherwise the apostles would have counterattacked the empire by this alone.

    The eleven apostles really left and didn''t intend to kill. They seemed afraid of something.

    Otherwise he can kill the super God directly.

    The situation of Orianna seemed even worse. She fell into a coma and seemed to be hollowed out.

    However, on her beautiful face hidden on her visor, she seems to be experiencing a beautiful dream with a sweet and happy smile.

    After seeing Ah Da and ah Er, who suddenly appeared in front of the crowd and wore an ugly mask, the strong people present immediately became nervous.

    Then they found that they were too weak to pinch out a secret.

    "Don''t struggle. Have a good rest. We have no interest in you and have no intention of hurting you."

    Ah Da said, took out a hoe from his hand and waved it around. The hoe turned into a gentleman''s walking stick. Then he pointed at the demigod with his walking stick and continued to ask:

    "Just you, can you tell me how you got out of the chaotic cage?"

    The honor witness did not hurry to answer, but carefully examined the two suddenly appeared strange people in front of him with his perception.

    There is no smell of corruption and chaos, indicating that the other party should not be an apostle.

    And there is no power fluctuation and no coercion. It seems to be just ordinary people.

    But he did not dare to take it lightly. Instead of answering directly, he asked:

    "Who are you?"

    "Cough, now I''m asking a question."

    Ah Da said and gently pestled his stick on the ground.

    The honor witness immediately felt a wonderful wave wrapped around him. Although it seemed that he had no lethality, he made some invisible changes in himself.

    He knew he was distorted, and the other party was obviously a distorted demigod.

    "You..."

    He just spits out one syllable from his mouth, and then he finds out what he has been distorted.

    He can''t ask questions!

    How

    He couldn''t help staring at the truth tower in the imperial capital.

    Not only his separation, but also his noumenon was affected.

    He wanted to say ''how is this possible'', but he only said half of it and then stopped abruptly.

    This situation has completely exceeded his imagination and cognition.

    As a twisted demigod, he knew how difficult it was to do this.

    Although the ability to distort reality is strong and easy to use, it still has limits after all. Not everything can be distorted.

    In the initial stage of mastering power, you can only distort specific things, but also simple and ordinary things, and then gradually grow to distort the enemy''s power, distort space and so on, just as he showed before.

    The stronger the things to be distorted, the more difficult the distortion is. The power required to deal with a saint is not at the same level as dealing with a legend.

    However, similar to people''s ideas, there are various laws of objective existence. Although they exist, they have no entity and can''t be distorted.

    But the guy with an ugly mask did it silently!

    And the object is himself, an old imperial demigod!

    The honor witness was shocked and realized that the two guys in front of him were more dangerous than the previous apostles.

    He wanted to know who the other party was, what rank he was, and why he could do such a thing that overturned common sense.

    But he can''t ask questions anymore

    He could only look at the saints lying behind him, weigh the pros and cons in his heart, and then described his previous experience.

    "... in a word, that''s it. I didn''t know what the saint of inflammation was. At that time, I fell into a short state of consciousness and saw only a light."

    ADA did not respond, but pointed to the metal Saint next to him with his walking stick and said:

    "You answer the question."

    The metal saint was originally a tough man, but at this time, he was very spineless and told the truth about the situation.

    He was distorted into a state of truthfully answering each other''s questions.

    After he noticed something wrong with himself, he also realized that the strength of the other party had exceeded his understanding, and his huge metal body couldn''t help shaking slightly.

    ADA then asked the two saints and got the same answer from them.

    This made him very disappointed and shook his head.

    "Alas, you are really rubbish. You don''t even know what happened. Hehe, you don''t even realize what you missed..."

    With that, he looked at Orianna, who was still in a coma.

    Ah Er, who was silent from beginning to end, suddenly reached out and grabbed his arm, and then shook his head.

    A Da stared at Orianna seriously and seemed to understand something.

    Then, their figures gradually disappeared in place.

    After they had left for a long time, the saints present whispered:

    "Who are those two guys?"

    "I don''t know. They really look like ordinary people, but my heart is full of awe..."

    "This is really terrible. Will they be the enemies of the Empire? Will they be the legendary 11th order?"

    "How many things we don''t know are hidden in this world!"

    Looking at the heated discussion among the saints, the honor witnesses actually want to participate.

    But I still didn''t speak.

    It''s not putting on airs, but he is still influenced by the power of the other party and can''t ask questions. It''s uncomfortable to participate in the discussion

    In a blink of an eye, Ah Da and ah Er returned to the field, their clothes changed back to the painting style of ordinary villagers, and their masks were put away.

    Then they happily reported the situation to other villagers:

    "Our village head, there are girls like it!"

    "And she is a very beautiful girl, very young and hot!"

    The villagers were immediately excited.

    "Wow! Is the village head going to get married?"

    "Is that woman powerful? It''s also twisted?"

    "Very curious! Very curious! I want to go!"

    However, many people have raised questions:

    "No, no, no, no, no, no, there are women who really like the village head, right?"

    "Although it''s not strange to be liked by ordinary women according to the appearance of the village head, he must not be interested in others. He only has his daughter in his eyes."

    Only the sweetheart fruit neighbor remembered the business and asked in his mind:

    "Is the light before the village head''s power?"

    "Well, among them, there was a twisted demigod, who was of some standard. By twisting the cage, the woman showed the strength of the village head and was able to survive."

    "It was through this connection that ah Er noticed her connection with the village head and the village head''s daughter, so I let them go."

    Ah Da opened his mouth and explained that he was still a little sorry.

    Although the saint is weak and the effect is poor, it must be better than the chemical fertilizer outside. Some land that is not very lack of fertilizer can be used.

    The fat man who was eating with rolle was a little stunned. A bad smile hung from the corners of his mouth and asked rolle opposite:

    "Hey, are you really not going to find a little mother for Chloe?"

    "What are you talking about? I can''t even find her mother. I''m still looking for my little mother?"

    Luo Er replied unhappily, nibbling at the fat greasy rabbit leg in his hand, while the other hand scooped a spoonful of mashed potatoes from the table and fed it to his little milk cat squatting under the table.

    "Meow, meow..."

    The little milk cat whispered a few words, looked at the remaining fish bones eaten by rolle, and looked at the mashed potatoes handed over. Her big eyes were full of grievances.

    After eating and drinking, Rolle wiped his mouth and said:

    "Oh, by the way, I almost forgot one thing. You are the most knowledgeable person in the village except me. I have something to discuss with you."

    Then, he told the fat man about his entry examination and his doubts.

    "You said, was there something wrong with my trial?"

    The fat man was a little stunned. Although he heard rolle mention the failed trial, he used to be silent about it. Only when he drank too much wine would he uncover his scars. Unexpectedly, he suddenly talked about it again today.

    He hesitated and answered:

    "Well, I don''t know. You can''t even remember where you took part in the test. How do I know?"

    "It seems that we can only wait for the next time we go back to the imperial capital and ask the head of the regiment."

    Rolle reluctantly replied.

 Chapter 127

    Then, like most of his life, Rolle spent three quiet days in the mountains.

    I took time to go to town and sent two telegrams.

    Of course, the first one is for my daughter. The content is as concise as ever:

    �c(��^?^)?

    It means he''s doing well and comfortable.

    After all, he is a daughter raised since childhood. I''m sure I can understand what he means.

    In the second telegram, he sent it to the doctor. In this society, it is always good to have more doctors and lawyers as friends.

    Originally, only three symbols "��,?, ��" were written in the content.

    The first is to show that you are good now.

    The second is to ask the doctor how he is doing recently?

    The third downward arrow points to the signature of the telegram, which means to remind the doctor to look at the signature. There is the address of his current residence.

    Originally, he put the telegram into the counter and was ready to shoot it out. As a result, he suddenly remembered something, took it back quickly, returned to his desk and wrote a new one.

    He suddenly remembered that the doctor told him not to write ordinary telegrams like encrypted telegrams. For this reason, he also gave him a huge telegram fee

    If you really only shoot three symbols in the past, wouldn''t you deceive your friends?

    So rolle honestly and formally wrote a telegram, saying that he had returned from the imperial capital and everything was fine. He was staying in a small mountain village recently, asked the doctor about his recent situation, and then sent it out.

    He also planned to send another telegram to captain Kim of the military investigation team.

    I took a well paid and decent job, and suddenly left without saying goodbye. I always felt sorry for going for so long.

    However, he thought it over carefully and found it difficult to say anything. Finally, he simply gave up.

    Most of this excellent job is gone. I haven''t worked for a month. It''s a pity to think about it

    In this way, another day later, a postman arrived at the entrance of the village, inserted two telegrams into the crooked neck tree at the entrance of the village, and ran away like running for his life.

    The little donkey walked slowly over, grabbed two telegrams, shook his tail and went to the backyard of Rolle''s house to feed the telegram to rolle who was lying in the sun.

    "Back quite quickly? What did you write? Let me be healthy..."

    The letter returned by my daughter is also concise and comprehensive:

    (=^��^=)

    Well, it seems that everything is fine with her. There''s no problem.

    The letter the doctor replied wrote a lot.

    First of all, Mr. tank and himself are very good at present. Mr. tank has also adapted to the days of the church, become a trainee priest, and is determined to become a formal priest. Therefore, he is making use of his spare time to study medical knowledge and plans to participate in the entrance examination of medical school at the beginning of next spring.

    Although there is no logical problem with this remark, it always sounds like something is wrong

    A priest who doesn''t want to be a doctor can''t be a priest?

    As for the doctor himself, the new drug against mental pollution he previously studied has made a breakthrough. At present, he needs to be sent to DIDU Medical College for further pharmacological analysis and clinical experiments, and has to attend several medical seminars.

    New drugs? Isn''t it the kind he drank before?

    Rolle couldn''t help remembering the reagent he prepared for the doctor. It was a terrible drug with the same color and smell as paraquat.

    Although the doctor promised that the official product would add sugar, Rolle didn''t think it would be useful

    Finally, the doctor said that he would take a special airship to the capital early next month. If rolle wants to go back to the capital, he might as well go with him.

    This suggestion is worth referring to. It happens that it''s time to visit your daughter next month. Calculate the time. There are still two weeks left.

    So rolle returned the telegram, made an appointment and went together.

    In this way, he spent another leisure time. He practiced his sword every day, picked some neighbors'' fruits, and then rode a little donkey and a little milk cat to walk around the mountains, leisurely and comfortable.

    He has no idea how noisy the outside world is

    The Apostle reappeared and attacked the investigation team of case No. 13, which has been noisy in the circle of extraordinary people.

    Even Kerry, a little girl who doesn''t watch the news at ordinary times, knows that the Empire has suffered a great loss. Even her dear teacher Ariana almost fell.

    The casualties were too heavy. Most ordinary soldiers and low-level extraordinary people died. Only those legends and saints survived.

    Fortunately, under the strong public opinion control of the Empire, the incident did not spread to the people and did not cause further panic.

    There are those two mysterious strong men with unfathomable strength, which makes scholars feel a strong sense of crisis and speculate where they came from?

    The ancient strongman sleeping so far?

    The super power cultivated by foreign hostile forces?

    Or is it the weird existence of pretending to be an adult?

    There are too few clues to draw any reliable conclusions, and they dare not rush to divination.

    Professor Kant and lunt, who had been involved in such events during this period, were so anxious that they almost died of myocardial infarction.

    They were almost sure that these two were the mysterious strong men who were digging outside Gaoshan castle.

    It is also a group of two, the same twisted system, the same come and go without trace, and you can''t feel the slightest fluctuation and pressure on your body.

    Although there is a small probability that it is just a coincidence, they would rather believe that it is the same group of people, otherwise, the Empire will have to face more unknown enemies

    Unfortunately, when they were about to say what they thought in public, they were warned of myocardial infarction and had to hold back their words.

    There were no more clues on the imperial side, so they had to put pressure on the military and scholars to send someone to conduct a carpet search, focusing on people dressed as gentlemen and wearing black-and-white yin-yang masks.

    Many people have suffered a disaster, because this black-and-white mask is a mask style that has just become popular in the Empire this year. It can often be seen in circuses and all kinds of masquerade dances.

    Roadside stalls everywhere can also buy such small toys that can be simply imitated.

    It even spread to Gaoshan castle in the fertile valley. According to the reports of spies sent in the past, this style of mask is also popular there. It is even suspected that this is the origin. It is just brought back to the empire by someone, which has become a new trend.

    This greatly increases the difficulty of the investigation, which is tantamount to looking for a needle in a haystack.

    I can only sigh that the two mysterious strong men do everything without leakage.

    In addition, the No. 12 case in the previous fertile valley, the invasion of evil gods, after further investigation, has basically come to the conclusion:

    The invasion of evil gods is true. A somewhat different divine war broke out in the suburbs of Gaoshan castle.

    And behind the revival sect that suddenly launched an uprising, it is likely that the winning God is only supporting it.

    This is the conclusion obtained after the investigation and visit of secret agents and field exploration, which has been confirmed by many mysterious scholars in the rear using divination.

    However, this restoration sect, from the top leaders to the ordinary believers below, are ignorant and uneducated buns. They don''t understand the concepts of evil gods and even don''t know what happened one day.

    All they know is that we won! It''s going to be a good life soon! WAAAAAGH��

    Therefore, the Empire could not judge the intention and purpose of the God for the time being, and could not understand why he would protect these stupid mortals.

    I can''t understand why there are still good gods in this era?

    Therefore, they can only set up a special investigation committee of case No. 12 to investigate the details of the matter, study the God, and contact the restoration Church in the name of the Empire, so as to give appropriate assistance and goodwill and maintain good bilateral relations.

    They appointed Professor Kant who had experienced it all the way.

    Professor Kant said that I am a dog. As a diligent archaeologist, I am not even an extraordinary person. I am just a pure researcher. An old man who has made outstanding contributions in the archaeological community has neither bullied students nor delayed graduation. How can I get into such a mess?

    He was afraid that he would suddenly die of myocardial infarction one day

    Moreover, after coming back, the paper on the ancient civilization of yarakaya, which is destined to stir the archaeological community and go down in history, has not been properly outlined because it has been delayed by these trivial things.

    In desperation, he had to leave this important task and glory to Cori, who wrote the draft and only corrected it later.

    Finally, when the paper was completed, he promised to put Cori''s signature at the top, and let Cori as her closed disciple to help her apply for an official title of archaeologist.

    This is a very valuable title. It is equivalent to a full member of the scholars'' Association. He receives salary and benefits and enjoys corresponding treatment. He can teach in any university and have an iron golden rice bowl.

    If successful, Kerry will not only be the youngest eighth order legend of the Empire, but also become the youngest official scholar.

    As a result, after receiving the assignment, Kelly also said that she had lost her dog.

    She is so old that she hasn''t done her homework yet!

    Even her father didn''t give her homework!

    It is said that most children in the Empire have been tortured by homework. Including Princess Anya, she thought she would never write this and was proud. As a result, she could not escape.

    However, there is no way to refuse.

    She was very interested in history and planned to study it seriously. Moreover, in the face of Professor Kant, who was eager to beg, she could not open her mouth to refuse the respected old man.

    So it was not easy for Cori to return to modern civilization from deep mountains and forests, and her plan to buy a skirt with Anya failed. She had to spend most of her time dealing with this important paper.

    And because she is a novice without foundation, she can''t write at the beginning, so she can only turn to her other teacher, olliana.

    Since she returned to the imperial capital a few days ago, although she woke up, she had been ill in bed and didn''t go back to college. Cori had to go to her house and visit her.

    When she was next to the maid in the bedroom, she saw Orianna leaning against the head of the bed, her long white hair behind her head, her slender legs covered with a blanket, looking through a book.

    Next to the open window, there is a clear sky and bright sunshine outside. On the windowsill, there is a bottle of fresh lily, emitting a faint aroma.

    The whole picture looks quiet and pleasant. As a key point, Orianna has changed her usual hot and unrestrained temperament. She is quiet like a beautiful girl of literature in the Department of illness and weakness, intellectual and elegant.

    But Li was so stunned that she almost didn''t recognize her.

    A strange idea even came into my mind:

    Such a mother seems very good, too?

    But she immediately threw the absurd idea out of her mind.

    Because she saw the name of the book in Orianna''s hand:

    Sweet part of my sadistic love with the cold faced strong

    This woman, after all, is still Bu Taihang

    After noticing that Cori came in, Orianna quickly hid the book in the blanket and didn''t dare to show it to Cori. Then she turned her head, put on a very gentle smile on her face and asked softly:

    "Little Cory, are you back?"

    This tone sounds a bit like my mother saw her daughter coming home from school.

    "Mr. olliana, let me see you. How do you feel?"

    Kerry approached and asked. She also took out fruits and other consolation products from her little bear satchel and put them on the bedside table next to her.

    "Well... Pretty good?"

    Orianna said with a smile.

    Her complexion looks good, her face is ruddy and shiny, her mental state is also very full, there is no patient''s malaise, and she can feel weak power fluctuations.

    Not only does he not look like a patient, he is even younger and more energetic than before.

    Some people feel refreshed at happy events?

    Olliana picked out a sweetheart fruit from the fruit brought by Kerry and continued:

    "Shall I peel you a fruit first? Do you like it piece by piece or like a flower?"

    "Just a flower."

    Kerry subconsciously replied.

    Then she saw that Orianna''s originally slender fingers became like a sharp knife. She cut off the skin of sweetheart fruit neatly with her fingers, and carved the flesh into the shape of a flower, and then handed it to Cori.

    Cori stretched out her hands and took over. She looked at the carving like a work of art. She was amazed at Orianna''s dexterity.

    But in this atmosphere, I always feel something wrong. It''s only right to visit by herself. Why did she cut fruit for me?

    "So, is little Kerry just visiting me? Or is there anything else?"

    Olliana twisted a piece of cut pulp, put it into her mouth and asked again.

    "Er... Actually... That... I have something to ask you..."

    Kerry said very embarrassed.

    I heard the news of the teacher''s attack earlier in the morning, but she didn''t come to visit her until today because of some small problems and papers in her heart, which made her very ashamed.

    "Is there anything I can do for you?"

    Olliana continued, her smile still gentle.

    Cori just talked to her about the paper.

    "I see. Let me guide you!"

    Olliana listened and said very generously.

    ----------

    Here is today''s list:

    Thank you for your generous reward from friends such as * 7, rotating burning sword, dabundan and so on!

    In addition, in October, the daily update will stabilize, at least 4000 words. If there is an accident, you will ask for leave.

    Please give us more support.

 Chapter 128

    In this way, the next period of time, Cori basically lived in Orianna''s house.

    Even her Anya sister was inevitably ignored.

    But there''s no way.

    Writing professional academic papers on a zero basis is not a matter of looking at the video cloud. There are too many basic parts that need Orianna to help her make up lessons from scratch and start with the most basic written language.

    Cori is very clever and learns quickly, but these contents always take a lot of time, so that she is still in the stage of writing practice and has not officially started writing.

    Anya understands this and hopes that Cori and Orianna can be closer.

    A ninth order saint, plus the family behind her, is worthy of deep friendship.

    However, the relationship between Cori and Orianna during this period is different from that when she was under house arrest by the academic society.

    At that time, the two were locked up in a small courtyard. Although Orianna also taught Cori, she mostly said what she thought and lacked systematic teaching.

    At that time, Cori was always in a low mood and couldn''t listen to many things. In addition, she was always flirted with by Orianna, which made her have a sense of resistance.

    But this time it''s different. Orianna really acts as a teacher. Like a real teacher, she gently, patiently and carefully explains all kinds of questions to Cori, hands-on teaches her to actually write, and helps to smooth out ideas, manage outlines, change words and typos, etc.

    In their spare time, they will call Anya and go out to buy new beautiful skirts and taste all kinds of desserts and delicious food.

    Moreover, Orianna also changed the hot and sexy dress style before, took the line of educated and reasonable ladies, gave up the short and tight small skirt and chose the noble and elegant long skirt, which really has a bit of elder style.

    She is not only a teacher, but also like a sister and friend.

    This has greatly improved Cori''s perception of Orianna.

    This woman is really a good person as long as she doesn''t want to be her mother

    However, I''m worried about her physical problems

    Although it doesn''t seem to be a big problem, I''ve been on vacation for several days. I often see some sect priests coming. Is it still not recovered?

    But Li couldn''t help worrying.

    As a result, Orianna bit her ear and whispered:

    "Hee hee, I''ve been fine for a long time, but... You know, I''m always busy. It''s rare to have such a holiday to have a good rest..."

    Cori looked at the cunning smile around her mouth and was relieved.

    However, after observing this period of time, she found that Orianna would suddenly lose her mind from time to time, looking at herself with the tenderness that can flow out of the water in her red eyes.

    Or stand alone by the bed, look at the distance, don''t know where, put her hands together in front of her chest, let the breeze outside the window blow the tip of her white hair, look like a girl who is missing.

    These two strange actions made Cori vaguely feel that something was wrong

    But I can''t say what it is.

    Maybe... Is it the sequelae of the injuries suffered in the previous battle?

    Sure enough, she''s trying to be strong, isn''t she?

    Cori felt remorse and felt that she shouldn''t disturb her rest like this. She was going to move back.

    As a result, she was forcibly retained by Orianna, and took out the due dignity of the teacher, saying that she was not allowed to leave until the paper was completed.

    In fact, there''s really nothing wrong with Orianna''s health. On the one hand, she wants to take the opportunity to be lazy, just as she said to Cori.

    On the other hand, she was a little confused and needed time to calm down.

    After the last attack, as soon as she woke up, she was confronted with many questions from the academic society, mainly to know what she had shown.

    But Orianna didn''t say

    It was not deliberately hiding anything, but her memory was really blurred at that time.

    At that time, she suffered from mental pollution, and there was a very strong illusion in front of her eyes. Her later memory must be affected, leaving only some scattered fragments, which did not have reference value.

    However, the most profound pictures are still left in her mind. They are all the way she lives a happy life with that man

    And that man is still Kerry''s father, Mr. rolle.

    Anyway, she was so confused and hazy, as if she had a dream. She couldn''t remember anything else. Even she didn''t know what was present at that time.

    Even the light, which was seen by everyone present, also had a different meaning in her eyes. It was a bit like the light she saw when the door of the church was opened and she was about to embark on the road of happiness with her lover and usher in a happy life.

    Orianna herself didn''t know why there was such an illusion in front of her eyes.

    Besides, why is that man Kerry''s father?

    How many times have they met? I haven''t dated, and I haven''t held my hand

    However, the hallucination of mental pollution is such a characteristic. The thinking falls into a chaotic state, and there is no law and logic to follow.

    In theory, that''s right. Everything is just a coincidence. Orianna just has a passive illusion, which has nothing to do with her thoughts. Just forget it.

    However, when she recovered, she always lay in bed and couldn''t help recalling those hallucinating pictures, and realized once again the happy, full and secure mood at that time

    Then his lovely face turned red, his slender legs clamped the pillow tightly, and rolled shamefully over and over on the bed.

    Later, when teaching Kerry, there was always the illusion of teaching her husband and children. Naturally, she had to be in a daze and distracted.

    Even when I thought about what I had and how I could break the game, I would inevitably recall all kinds of things at that time

    This kind of thing is obviously impossible to say. It''s like the holy man of Empire. His mind is full of love, marriage and children.

    No one can say!

    Fortunately, the Scholar Association didn''t force her and gave her a big long holiday.

    It was mainly the honor witnesses who believed her words, which confirmed that she had indeed suffered serious mental pollution at that time, and it was normal for her memory to be confused.

    So... What should I do next?

    What should I do with Mr. Rawl when he comes to see Kerry again? Why don''t you just run away?

    Or is it better to dress up and attract his eyes?

    But... What kind of dress style would he like? Skirts and stockings?

    At this time, Orianna''s mood was very contradictory. Her inner reserve made her dare not meet rolle again. However, she faintly wanted to see him again, and even had a strange impulse to recover the scene in the illusion.

    So, after two weeks of calm on the surface and surging undercurrent, it was time for rolle to start.

    The prosthetic limb on his hand has been replaced with the latest version, which was given to him by the strange villagers a few days ago.

    This version of prosthetics, how to say... Has changed a little

    The easy-to-use part of the foundation is better than the previous version. It is really like the command of the arm, and the counterweight is also adjusted very well, which is basically equivalent to the weight of the normal arm.

    Because it is so easy to use, he will occasionally forget that he is still a disabled person.

    But what''s important is that all kinds of things swallowed before can''t be taken back after all.

    But it changed into another way to be with him.

    For example, for the deformed armor that was not easy to get, now rolle only needs to use his left hand to compare a gesture of raising his thumb, index finger, little finger and closing his middle finger and ring finger, and the armor will extend from the prosthetic limb and cover his whole body.

    The appearance and color of the armor did not change. It was still very streamlined and sci-fi light black, and it still couldn''t wrap his left hand. It still looked like a sleeve was missing.

    Fortunately, Rolle is not OCD

    Then there is the crossbow he captured and the shield his daughter brought back. The current state is the same as the previous bone spur. It is completely absorbed by the prosthetic limb and can be directly changed from the back of the left hand.

    This is more convenient for him to use. He doesn''t need to take it out from his left hand.

    It''s just that these two new functions are contradictory and seem unlikely to be used.

    Because they conflict with another new feature.

    Now the shield, crossbow, bone spurs, and the fish bone metal obtained from the two demons seem to form a strange fusion state.

    They form a deformed weapon

    Under normal condition, as like as two peas, the size and weight of hand swords are exactly the same as those used by Rolle. Besides the handle of the sword, there is a mark of fish bone.

    When rolle stroked the mark, the sword would change like deformed armor.

    For example, it becomes a straight knife with only one side blade, or a stabbing sword like fencing.

    Or a very long and large crossbow, which is a bit like the thunder wolf dragon Heavy Crossbow.

    Moreover, the arrow is not used, but the small arrow shaped ammunition formed by the leftover materials such as buttons swallowed before, which is more like a concealed weapon dart.

    In addition, it can be turned into a huge shield alone, and on the basis of the shield, it can be turned into a two handed Epee, or into a huge double-edged axe.

    It looks very fancy anyway.

    But I just don''t know what it can do.

    Although it was his long-awaited function to turn the shield into an axe, it was finally installed, but there was still a great gap from his ideal form.

    The main reason is that now the weapons are integrated together. If they become swords, they can''t become axes. At the same time, the left hand can''t take out the shield and crossbow alone.

    If the left hand wants to use a shield and crossbow, the right hand has no weapons

    Not to mention that using ultra-high output is a unique skill such as * * * * chop.

    In short, although rolle has his dream deformation weapon, he is still a long way from his ideal appearance.

    Fortunately, other functions that are convenient for daily use, such as turning out scissors, razors, screwdrivers and so on, have also been retained. The function of the space storage bag is also normal, but the capacity has not been expanded.

    The other is the pair of wristbands that Jenna gave him. They''re gone?

    Rolle doesn''t feel bad. Anyway, the wrist guard is useless. The summoned body is a ball that won''t move. It''s easy to lead to social death. If it''s gone, it''s gone.

    After trying out the new function of the prosthesis, he quickly asked the strange villagers to make complaints about why he couldn''t optimize the user experience better. Let the change of weapons be more practical and do not engage in any conflict function.

    It''s strange that the villagers ignored him and didn''t raise their heads.

    Rolle had to ask:

    "After that, if my rogue left hand swallows other things, can it change into more forms?"

    The strange villagers thought and nodded.

    "Well, that''s good. I still have hope!"

    Rolle was very satisfied with this and asked:

    "Now that my arm is so powerful, it should be regarded as a holy thing? What level is it? Can it have a second level? What price do I have to pay?"

    Strange villagers raised their heads and looked at him silently, with clear sympathy and care in their eyes.

    This made rolle very embarrassed for a moment, so he had to cough twice and change his words:

    "Cough, generally speaking, this left hand is much more powerful than before. I''m curious. How did you do it? What''s the principle in it?"

    This time, it was strange that the villagers could not help but speak:

    "I said, do you understand?"

    Rawl: "

    Then he left silently.

    After solving the problem of prosthetics, Rolle packed his bags, found new tents and blankets from his neighbor''s house, packed them in his left hand, and then called the villagers together to explain his precautions after leaving:

    "If there are beasts attacking in the mountains, don''t be brave!"

    "If the tax official in the town comes again and gives me my name, I still have some thin noodles in the town. Don''t attack others with hoes and shovels!"

    "If any new villagers want to move in, they will all refuse and deal with it when I come back."

    "And it''s going to autumn soon. Remember not to delay the autumn harvest, otherwise there''s nothing to eat in winter..."

    He worded several precautions in one breath, and then rode down the mountain slowly on a small donkey.

    The villagers did not cheer this time. Only after he had gone far did they show a sigh of relief.

    At this time, various changes began to appear in the village.

    The peaceful and peaceful small mountain village, the beautiful houses, the square with fountains and cobblestone roads, and Rolle''s home were suddenly turned into ruins, full of scars and mess.

    You can see deep gullies that are not known to be peared by any force everywhere, and the cracked lines are like a huge spider web covering the whole area.

    The crops outside were almost destroyed, and only a few weeds could be seen.

    The air was also full of all kinds of terrorist fluctuations and remnants of coercion, complaining about what terrible battles had been fought in this place before.

 Chapter 129

    At present, the real appearance of the small mountain village is more like the site of divine war than the battlefield outside the Gaoshan castle.

    Obviously, this place has long been destroyed. What rolle saw before is peace and harmony, singing and dancing, but the villagers whitewash it out by all means. As soon as he leaves, this place will be restored as it is.

    Fortunately, they still maintain the most basic disguise. From a distance and from the sky, it is still ordinary and nothing different. Only after they really enter this land boundary will they find the terror here.

    What''s more troublesome is that the current environment is full of dangerous undercurrent of energy, which makes it impossible to carry out reconstruction work at all. No matter how powerful the ability to distort reality is, it will last for a long time.

    "Well, well, don''t be stunned. Seize the time to move, clean up all around, and try to restore the village to its original state before the village head comes back next time."

    The fat man clapped his hands and asked everyone to go to work quickly.

    "This is a big project. It will take at least one quarter. I just don''t know how long the village head will stay this time?"

    Sweetheart fruit said the neighbor with some worry.

    The only intact building in the whole village is the strange villagers'' home, and we must clean up all kinds of dangerous hidden dangers here before reconstruction.

    There are only 60 people in the village. It''s really hard to clean up a large area.

    To blame, we can only blame rolle for being too presumptuous. As soon as he was presumptuous, he came to the first martial arts conference in the small mountain village, and then it became like this.

    "Alas, there''s no way. Let''s hurry up. I''ll go outside and find some building materials. By the way, I''ll see if I can find a way to let the village head stay outside for a while."

    The fat man said, and his figure gradually disappeared in place.

    The other villagers also scolded and began to be busy.

    Their main work is to clean up the crystalline material left over from the battlefield after huge energy collides with each other, that is, the so-called energy crystallization.

    The texture of this thing looks a bit like obsidian, but the whole body is light blue, and the surface is covered with a layer of lines formed after energy fluctuation and solidification.

    This thing is very sensitive and unstable. Once it is handled carelessly, it may cause a big explosion and cause second damage. Therefore, it must be handled carefully. It can''t use extraordinary means to be lazy. It can only be cleaned slowly with bare hands and simple tools.

    Moreover, these crystals are scattered everywhere, and many of them are still buried in the soil. You need to carefully dig the soil to find them, which is equivalent to turning over the whole village and the nearby mountains with dozens of people.

    Even if everyone is used to working, the workload is still ridiculously large

    Fortunately, some villagers can summon some helpers, such as dark mud people, stone people covered with a layer of volcanic rock, etc. with the help of these coolies, they can hope to complete this big project within three months.

    But like corn man and sweet fruit neighbors, they can only rely on their own hands.

    Everyone is in charge of an area and busy on their own. The area assigned by the neighbor who raises pigs is located at the edge of the village boundary. He is walking slowly with the old sow.

    The old sow sniffed and snorted.

    The pig neighbor went over, dug the soil on the surface with his bare hands, took out a fist sized energy crystal from inside, and then found several small stones nearby.

    The big fist was thrown into the back basket behind him, and the small stone was squeezed into powder by him.

    It seems freehand, but it is actually a very dangerous operation. Even this tiny energy crystal, once exploded, is equivalent to an oversized powder keg. Therefore, this is a dangerous operation that can only be carried out by professionals. Please do not follow suit.

    The man, a pig, was like picking up mushrooms in the mountains. After wandering for a while, he picked up large crystals in a half basket.

    These crystals can be taken back to strange villagers. They can be used to forge farm tools and rebuild windmills and waterwheel.

    However, just after the pig neighbor picked up two crystals the size of small stones, he suddenly stopped, and then turned his head and looked at an empty space nearby.

    "Eh? Have you been found? It seems that you are not an ordinary person?"

    There came a low hoarse voice in the air, and then saw three figures emerge slowly.

    All three were dressed in hoods and black robes, with dazzling mosquito coils embroidered on their chest. The one in the middle was still separated, and only one black robe floated in the air.

    It is early in the morning, sunny and well lit, but here in the small mountain village, the light seems to be distorted and the surroundings are very dark, which makes the three black robed people look like ghosts in the shadow, looming and particularly evil.

    This is the eleven apostles who ambushed the imperial investigation mission last time!

    "How did you find here?"

    The pig neighbor asked calmly.

    "Hee hee, how can you monopolize such a good place?"

    The other party asked, floating half a step forward, and looked at the energy crystals with big fists in the neighbor''s basket.

    "Such a high quality crystal! It''s great!"

    The tone of the eleventh apostle became increasingly excited and quickly asked:

    "Can you give me these and leave here? I''m willing to pay a good reward."

    The pig neighbor shook his head:

    "Please allow me to refuse. You can''t give me what I want."

    "Oh ~ it seems that you prefer a more direct way?"

    The eleven apostles sneered, and the mosquito coil on their chest began to rotate slightly.

    The two attendants beside him, who exuded the power fluctuation of the eighth order legend, also stood away from each other and began to sing something in a low voice.

    The neighbor who raised the pig shook his head and sighed in a low voice:

    "Stupid, arrogant, and weak..."

    In the shadow behind him, a series of wild animals roared and lit up two strands of blood red fire. It seemed that some giant appeared in the darkness behind him.

    Although it can only see a faint outline, it is as big as a hill.

    The three apostles in black seemed to be aware of something. The movement of their hands slowed slightly and asked in a low voice:

    "Something''s wrong. You''re not an ordinary man or an ordinary demigod. What are you?"

    The pig neighbor didn''t answer.

    Only a silver light flashed in the darkness. Two things like wild boar tusks emerged from behind the eleven apostles, directly penetrated his part and held him high in the air.

    The huge figure behind him slowly showed his true body. He was a huge wild boar with spear like tusks, flashing flame like light in his eyes, and covered with a layer of colorful, blade like mane.

    The giant wild boar still stood in place and snorted. Immediately, more tusks, like stalactites, suddenly emerged from the feet of the three people opposite and stabbed them in the chest.

    The eleven apostles were still nailed in the air by their tusks. A large amount of black mud like material gushed from the mosquito coil in front of their chest and splashed on the snow-white tusks, temporarily stopping their movement.

    However, these tusks were not corroded by his power, and they were still struggling with sharpness and could get out of trouble at any time.

    The two attendants quickly took out their weapons from their arms and tried to fight back.

    But in the shadow behind them, a big mouth suddenly appeared and bit it hard at them.

    One of them reacted quickly and reluctantly avoided.

    The other was unlucky. He was bitten off his upper body by the big mouth, leaving only his lonely legs standing in place.

    The huge wild boar''s mouth was like knocking melon seeds and spitting out a black robe.

    "You... Who the hell are you?"

    The words of the eleven apostles are full of panic. He has been trying to break free from the tusks in front of his chest, but he is unable to do what he wants. His powerful power that could have thrown everything into chaos has no effect on this pair of white marble tusks.

    This shows that the other party''s power level is much higher than him, and it must be more than the level of demigod.

    The chaotic cage he used to ambush the imperial investigation mission is an ability that needs to be prepared and arranged in advance, and is suitable for the current situation.

    He has regretted it in his heart. He shouldn''t have rushed to this place.

    But in fact, I was more surprised. Where did this ordinary looking guy come from?

    I''ve only been sleeping for more than 50 years. Has it changed outside?

    He was obviously not the opponent of the mysterious strong man, so he had to find a way to escape.

    Or give up resistance, give up this separation, and get more information about this guy at the cost of heavy damage.

    But the best thing is to let another attendant escape

    So he riveted the strength of his whole body, trying to involve his neighbor''s attention, and secretly mobilized his forces to cover the surviving attendant and wanted to send him away.

    But just then, a shovel suddenly stretched out in the dark and knocked on the head of another attendant.

    This scene looks very funny and illogical, but that''s what happened.

    After being knocked on the head, his body began to shrink rapidly. In the blink of an eye, he turned into a cloth doll and fell to the ground.

    One hand reached out, grabbed the doll and looked at it for a long time.

    "Oh? It''s an apostle? A group of filthy smelly mice."

    Sweetheart, the neighbor looked at the shovel on his shoulder, came out of the shadow, threw the doll in his hand, and continued:

    "They ambushed the people of the empire before, peeped into the divination clues of the Empire, and then found this place through further divination."

    "Sure enough, it''s easy to get into trouble when the village head is away."

    When the eleven apostles heard his words, they were stunned. They couldn''t think how the other side knew the process.

    While sweetheart fruit''s neighbor played with the doll in his hand and continued:

    "They seem to be preparing a big plan code named ''King''s landing''. Once successful, can their organization become the master of the world?"

    "But this guy is not the core member. He doesn''t know more details and inside information. It''s useless."

    Sweetheart fruit''s neighbor understated each other''s top secret plan, as if the doll in his hand had told him everything he knew.

    He also said mercilessly:

    "Hehe, as naive and funny as a child, I admit you made me laugh."

    As he spoke, he suddenly exerted a force on his hand, and the doll suddenly looked like a porcelain doll. Cracks appeared on the surface, and then broke into pieces on the ground.

    Those fragments fell to the ground and quickly turned into quicksand like material, integrated into the surface and became the nourishment of the land.

    An eighth order strong man fell and disappeared like a toy.

    The eleven apostles who were still alive felt their scalp tingle.

    There are two mysterious strong men who are difficult to understand!

    I can''t see through their rank, their power line, or what means they use.

    I''m in front of them, just like the other party said.

    Stupid, arrogant, and weak

    But fortunately, the other party is arrogant enough to expose their existence and strength, as well as the secret organization behind them.

    What he has lost is only a part of himself, which should not threaten his life.

    After giving up separation, contact other apostles and conduct targeted investigation and Research on these two mysterious strong men, they may not be so terrible anymore.

    In the real realm of transcendence, the unknown and fear are the greatest source of power.

    The eleven apostles had made up their mind to give up their separation, explode directly, and then hide in the distant body to report the situation.

    But just then, another voice came from behind him:

    "This guy is just a part of himself. He doesn''t know where to hide. Let''s deal with it..."

    It was the six coffin carrying brothers who were similar in shape.

    There are not only two people on the opposite side, but three!

    The eleven apostles felt nervous again.

    But before he could think more, he felt that his consciousness had fallen into decline.

    Not only the separation, but also the noumenon fainted together.

    When he woke up again, he found that his body was in a dark and narrow space. From the touch from his limbs, it was a bit like

    A coffin?

    He tried to struggle, but found that he had lost consciousness of his limbs, as if there were only one head left.

    At this time, he heard a muffled voice outside the coffin:

    "Are you awake?"

    "We already know your plan. It''s very interesting. You can keep it for the village head."

    "Work hard, don''t let the village head feel bored..."

    "As for you, just sleep in peace..."

    As soon as he spoke, the eleven apostles immediately heard a melodious and mournful funeral song, which floated into their ears across the coffin.

    Yourself, are you going to be buried?

    He immediately became nervous, exhausted all his strength and shouted:

    "Who the hell are you! What the hell is this place!"

    A compassionate answer came from outside:

    "This is the only pure land in the world, where we serve and live."

    "It''s a privilege of your life to be buried here."

    After that, there was a dead silence around.

    The consciousness and life of the eleven apostles also completely disappeared in this silence.

    ---------

    Here is today''s list:

    Thank you for your name. It''s hard to repeat * 4. Follow the wind SL, the end of war, Muyi ink Shadow * 3. Xia Ji''s eight books and generous reward for Mao''s always occupied * 2!

 Chapter 130

    On Rolle''s side, he rode his little donkey down the mountain, found the long-distance station in the town, carried the little donkey to the roof and squatted. Then he rode leisurely in the direction of Duoduo town for most of the day. It was almost dark before he arrived.

    He went straight to find the doctor. He just got off work. They had a casual meal provided by the church and went to the doctor''s original Bishop''s office. They talked while drinking coffee.

    Mr. tank missed the party because he had to make up classes at night school. It was a little regrettable.

    Rolle talked about what he had seen and heard during this period. He first went to Newlin to cut rice cake people, then went to the fertile valley to cut strawberry ice cream, and helped the local resistance organization.

    The doctor was stunned and couldn''t help feeling that you had a wonderful life

    Fortunately, the previous case No. 12 is still confidential, and the doctor is obsessed with research and doesn''t know about it. Otherwise, his emotion may have to be changed to another way.

    "I don''t live as well as you. I just work and research step by step every day..."

    "The medicine you mentioned before is very powerful?"

    Rolle asked with some curiosity.

    "Of course! This is the masterpiece of my life!"

    The doctor said proudly, then opened the chatterbox and talked to rolle about the specific effects, pharmacological components, research process and so on.

    There are too many professional terms and knowledge, which Luo Ergen couldn''t understand

    In fact, he just cares if the medicine is still so bad.

    The doctor didn''t understand this and asked:

    "What''s good to drink?"

    "But I have tried my best to adjust my taste. I added some sweet herbs and special flavors. Should they taste good?"

    Then he took a test tube from the pocket of his white coat, handed it over, and asked:

    "Would you like to try it?"

    Rolle politely took it over, pulled out the plug and smelled it.

    emmmmm����

    The smell is fragrant, with a hint of fruit sweetness. I really want to have a try.

    Of course, it''s impossible to drink. What medicine do you drink if you''re not sick?

    He returned the test tube to the doctor and continued:

    "Can this thing be immune to mental pollution?"

    The doctor shook his head and patiently explained:

    "In theory, it can''t be immune. It''s just to treat problems such as blurred consciousness, mental trauma, severe head pain and memory decline after mental pollution. If you take a course of treatment, it will cure much faster than nature."

    Lol smiled and said with sincere blessing:

    "I hope everything goes well in your later clinical trials so that the drug can be put into production as soon as possible."

    At the same time, he also muttered in his heart:

    If I accidentally encounter an evil god or something in the future, I can''t run away and suffer from mental pollution, there is another way to save it, so as not to suffer from Alzheimer''s disease in advance

    "Speaking of this, I''ve always wanted to ask you something before."

    The doctor suddenly changed the topic, and then asked in detail about the whole process of Mr. tank''s acquaintance after Rolle''s last visit to Duoduo town was warmly welcomed by local residents.

    Rolle felt a little strange, but he didn''t ask any more and said it in detail.

    The doctor just listened silently, didn''t interrupt, and didn''t explain the purpose of asking about it.

    It''s like a riddle.

    After that, they chatted casually. It was getting late, and rolle went to rest, while the doctor returned to his usual office and wrote a research record on his desk.

    The object of his research is Mr. tank, who helped rolle find a sword and played a key role in the last fight against the children of evil gods.

    Mr. tank was just an ordinary man, but he moved freely in the spiritual pollution of the children of evil gods at that time, and his mental state was even better than that of his sixth rank bishop.

    There must be something strange in here.

    Before, because they were busy with all kinds of aftermath work, the doctors forgot about it. They didn''t suddenly remember this until they went back to study new drugs, so they began to study Mr. tank.

    Of course, it''s not the kind of research to imprison slices for specimens. Mr. tank still lives, works and studies normally. He just has to cooperate with doctors for various physical examinations from time to time, which has not affected him.

    But the three are also friends of life and death who share weal and woe. Studying this kind of thing is somewhat unnatural. Therefore, before reaching a specific conclusion, the doctor planned to keep it secret, not disclose anything, and didn''t explain it to rolle.

    But his inspection did not get any results, so he had to change direction and ask Mr. tank what he had experienced before.

    Generally speaking, he was an ordinary porter who was calm. The only thing worth mentioning was that he had planned to attack rolle at that time, but he was stopped by his daughter, and then he forced himself out of control by relying on his own will and father''s love for his daughter.

    After that, he seems to have acquired a constitution immune to mental pollution?

    Because the doctor is not sure whether it is a physical change or something else.

    Moreover, this is only an example, not representative, and it is difficult to draw effective conclusions after all.

    "Alas, it''s a pity. If we can find a way to prevent spiritual pollution, human beings will no longer be so passive against evil gods..."

    The doctor sighed a little dejected.

    As a medical worker, like other engineers, alchemists, magicians and other people in the scientific research field of the Empire, he firmly believes that mankind can fight against God after all with the development of science and technology and the continuous progress in the extraordinary field.

    After all, long ago, just the appearance of the children of evil gods could make mankind pay painful sacrifices. Now the situation is much better. The high-ranking and strong can resist the children of evil gods, and even catch and capture them alive.

    Further, it seems that dealing with evil gods is not unthinkable?

    However, if we only look at the present situation, human beings can not even overcome the level of spiritual pollution. The spiritual pollution caused by evil gods is much more powerful than their children. Once the human brain is affected, no matter how powerful it is, it will always be at a disadvantage.

    If we want to fight against evil gods, we must first solve the problem of spiritual pollution.

    "I hope everything goes well with my medicine, which is at least a small step."

    As the doctor said, he involuntarily opened the drawer and revealed a pair of picture frames inside.

    Inside is a group photo of a family of three. All three faces are filled with happy smiles.

    Now, however, only young men are still in the picture

    Women and children were permanently separated from him in the catastrophe that swept the whole province of kodo 18 years ago.

    "I will succeed, I will succeed..."

    The doctor murmured and stroked the frame with his fingers, lost in thought.

    When the next morning, the doctor, with two students and several attendants, called rolle and boarded the special airship of the sect of good life together.

    Compared with the airship of the scholars'' Association, the airship of the sect is a lot shabby, but the comfort and speed are always much better than the public airship. Rolle naturally has no complaints about it.

    When the airship took off, the doctor suddenly remembered something and asked rolle:

    "Oh, yes, I almost forgot one thing. Did you use the magic manual you sent you last time?"

    Rolle nodded and took the little manual out of his arms.

    The manual has shrunk by half compared with when it first started.

    In addition to using magic on his daughter, he used it several times to treat the wounded resistance soldiers when he was at Jeanne''s side, so the number of times he could use it was really limited.

    Although this thing records some simple magic skills, it is very practical. Fortunately, it was not swallowed by his greedy left hand.

    "It seems that although your life is wonderful, it is also very dangerous."

    The doctor said jokingly, took the manual from rolle, said something in his mouth, and the smiling face of his robe suddenly lit up.

    A moment later, the manual became as thick as the new one.

    "Thank you, my friend!"

    Rolle was very happy to pick it up.

    "Well, in this way, there should be nothing to forget. Well, my friend, I have to go back to my room to prepare the contents of the meeting. If I get off the airship, I have to go to the meeting. Excuse me."

    The doctor said, leaving his briefcase in advance.

    Of course, Rolle couldn''t bother. He had to visit the airship at will. Then he went to the cargo hold to see the little donkey and fed it a carrot.

    However, when he was going to leave, he was bitten by a little donkey on his sleeve. His big eyes were watery and looked at him.

    "What''s the matter? Are you afraid of being bored and lonely?"

    Lol smiled, took the kitten out of his shirt pocket and put it on the top of the donkey.

    "Let Xiaomi play with you."

    After that, he went back to his room to read the newspaper by himself, regardless of the little donkey''s request.

    "Meow meow?"

    The baby cat barked twice, as if asking something.

    The little donkey shook his head for a while, his long ears swaying left and right, and answered with body language.

    "Meow, meow!"

    The fluff on the little milk cat suddenly burst open, like meeting some terrible danger.

    On Rolle''s side, I''m reading today''s headlines:

    "There are many ways for human beings to fight against mental pollution, among which magic is only the third, and the first two is..."

    This report actually introduces the doctor and his new drug, and is ready to enter the clinical trial stage.

    The research of new drugs is not a confidential matter. It has been published in the newspaper several times. The main report is the R & D process. It''s good news. That''s the title

    Every time he saw the headlines in the newspaper, Rolle always had an inexplicable impulse in his heart. If it was not illegal to kill, he wanted to clean these newspapers.

    But after reading the newspaper for a while, Rolle suddenly remembered that he had forgotten an important thing

    When he was in Duoduo Town, he forgot to go to the mayor for a reward!

    That is, the reward promised by the mayor in the newspaper after solving the demon last time.

    Although the doctor had collected and sent the bonus to him, he missed a chance to make headlines.

    However, on second thought, the newspapers are all such low explosive headlines. It doesn''t seem to be a glorious thing to publish in the newspaper. It''s quite out of force. Moreover, things have been going on for so long, and the rubbing heat is not enough, but only the rubbing air conditioner.

    "Alas... Forget it, there''s nothing wrong with keeping a low profile. Anyway, a man like me is like a firefly in the night sky..."

    He comforted himself and planned to read the entertainment gossip in the newspaper.

    But just then, I heard a series of shrill alarm bells outside.

    Frightened, Rolle rushed out of the room, grabbed a crew member and asked:

    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? Is there something wrong with the airship?"

    "No, no, don''t be nervous."

    The crew member waved his hands and explained with a smile:

    "This is a bell to remind us that there are birds that need to be dispersed in front of the surface. Let''s fire a gun to disperse them, and remind you to pay attention to the gunfire and gunfire that may appear later. Don''t panic."

    There are many birds in the world, including flocks of large birds of prey, and even pigeons are braver and stronger than those on earth. It is common for airships to be harassed.

    In the early years, there were tragedies in which airships crashed after being attacked, but now humans have been very experienced in dealing with these things. Airships are not only equipped with various armed forces, but also many magic guiding equipment to disperse birds. This kind of thing almost never happens again.

    "This is also a common situation when taking airship. Haven''t you met it before?"

    Rolle let go of his hand in embarrassment, smiled and replied:

    "No, I''ve always had good luck."

    With that, he looked around again and found that several other priests in the same trade were calm and asked at will. The doctor was as stable as Mount Tai and didn''t even leave the cabin.

    The result is that he is nervous alone, like a bumpkin

    He went back to his room and waited for a while. Sure enough, there was a series of gunshots and the shrill cry of birds outside, but soon it was quiet again.

    It was safe.

    However, after waiting for another two hours, the alarm bell came again outside, and the airship unexpectedly met a group of raptors.

    Then there was a burst of gunfire and bird calls, and the surrounding was quiet again.

    But around the afternoon, the alarm bell rang for the third time

    Although it was soon dispersed, not only ror but also the crew felt something was wrong this time.

    This kind of thing is not common. I feel very abnormal when I encounter it three times in a row.

    Therefore, the captain had to turn on the ship''s horn and say to everyone:

    "We don''t need to panic. Now it''s about to fall. It''s the season of bird migration. It''s normal to encounter this kind of thing."

    "I have also carefully observed that these birds are normal migration, and there are no signs of tracking and man-made control. Please rest assured!"

    "And our airship is well equipped to deal with any situation."

    "We have also slightly adjusted the route. We will arrive at the next airport around 9 p.m. and conduct ammunition replenishment and relevant inspection..."

    After hearing this, Rolle breathed a little relieved and muttered in a low voice:

    "I hope it''s safe."

 Chapter 131

    Then, until it was dark, the airship really arrived at the next airport all the way, where it had a short supply and maintenance, and then continued to leave overnight.

    The captain also confirmed with the locals the recent migration of birds. Recently, it is indeed a season for a large number of birds to migrate. Passing airships are often harassed, but they are safe.

    In this way, the crew and passengers were relieved, and rolle shrank in the cabin to read the book, and then went to bed early.

    Although I went to bed early, I had a strange dream.

    In his dream, he met a hairpin with a pair of long ears on his head, very cute, big red eyes, watery, long pink hair with a pair of cartoon carrot shape on the tip of his hair.

    The body is a brown dress, the legs are a pair of white silk stockings with excellent texture and faint luster, and there are no shoes on the feet

    The beautiful girl was holding his arm and shaking it, but her face was full of anxiety and worry, like begging or warning.

    However, I only saw her mouth open and close, but I couldn''t hear any sound.

    Rolle was also very playful. He reached out and grabbed the long ear on her head and asked:

    "Are you a donkey or a rabbit?"

    As a result, before the other party answered, he heard a series of bleak alarms in his ears.

    Unlike the alarm bell of birds before, this is the real alarm from the tweeter.

    Luo Er woke up from his dream and ran out of the room. He saw several anxious crew members running around, holding fire extinguishers and shouting anxiously.

    Further away, a fierce fire, a heat wave and a burning smell from the pavement can be seen.

    The airship caught fire?

    Rolle quickly picked up the fire axe in the corridor and ran to help put out the fire.

    As a result, I happened to meet the first mate on the ship and stopped him.

    "This guest, don''t be nervous. Airship fires are common. We have sufficient experience in dealing with them. Please don''t..."

    Before his voice fell, there was a loud explosion not far away. Several crew members screamed and were blown away for a long time.

    At this moment, the original composure on the chief mate''s face disappeared in an instant.

    The captain''s voice followed from the tweeter:

    "Attention, everyone! A group of snake necked flying dragons of unknown origin is observed in front, rushing towards the airship. Everyone is ready for battle!"

    "Please note that the airship may face a forced landing due to an emergency. Please wear an emergency parachute..."

    As soon as he spoke, he saw a circle of things like protective covers on the periphery of the airship, still flashing colorful lights, like a neon sign.

    This is the way to deal with some nocturnal birds. This irregular flash will make them feel extremely uncomfortable, so they take the initiative to bypass and avoid the airship.

    But this method seems to have little effect on the aggressive snake neck flying dragon

    Snake neck flying dragon is a demon with a risk of about 4-5. It is not particularly powerful. Human firearms can kill it effectively. Ordinary soldiers can deal with it under the leadership of experienced extraordinary people.

    And the number is also small, and the habitat is also squeezed by human activities, far away from the scope of human activities.

    At the same time, it also has a certain wisdom and is a domesticated demon. Some extraordinary people like to use it as a mount.

    So they usually don''t attack humans to death.

    But now the situation is obviously different.

    The snake neck flying dragon was much faster than the airship. Within a few minutes, it approached and dispersed in the air, making a series of harsh calls at the airship.

    On the airship side, only a few shots were fired to try to drive them away because people had to be assigned to put out the fire.

    This obviously did not work, but further angered them and began to hit the protective barrier around the airship with their claws and python like head.

    When such a thing happened, the doctor also came out of the cabin and asked the accompanying priests to help put out the fire. He sang divine skills to further strengthen the defense of the airship and won''t fall in a short time.

    But if we can''t drive them away, the airship is still very dangerous

    And I don''t know what the internal fire is. Maybe we don''t need the snake neck flying dragon, and the airship itself will crash.

    "Mr. rolle?"

    The doctor hurried to find rolle, hoping that he could use pressure to drive away the flying dragons first.

    But Rolle''s cabin was empty.

    And the cabinet that originally put the parachute was also opened, and the two parachutes inside were missing

    It looks like he abandoned everyone and abandoned the ship to escape.

    But rolle is obviously not such a person. In fact, he is also very worried. He is tying a parachute to the donkey''s back in the cargo hold.

    "Remember, if you fall out later, bite the rope hard!"

    Rolle grabbed the carrot from the donkey''s mouth and put the parachute pull rope into its mouth.

    The little donkey chewed the rough rope, spit it out with disgust on his face, and wanted to stretch out his head to take the carrot in Rolle''s hand.

    "Why are you so disobedient?"

    Rolle threw away the carrot and stuffed the drawstring into his mouth.

    The little donkey could only look at him pitifully and was very wronged.

    "Well, be smart. I''ll put out the fire first!"

    As rolle said, he stuffed the kitten into his pocket and quickly left the cabin.

    As a result, as soon as he left, the little donkey still stubbornly spit out the pull rope, lowered his head and bit the carrot lost by rolle and continued to chew.

    For it, eat this carrot quickly in order to better protect itself and everyone.

    It''s more important than parachutes!

    Unfortunately, his stupid master doesn''t know anything!

    Rolle took care of the donkey and hurried to the burning cabin.

    With the help of several priests, the open fire was put out temporarily, but it has caused enough damage. The height of the airship began to decline gradually, and the external barrier was also shaky under the attack of snake neck flying dragon, which was supported by the doctors.

    "Hold on! Hold on! Don''t fall!"

    Roaring loudly, Rolle quickly turned back to deal with the uninvited guests outside.

    He found an empty shooting window, picked up the nearby firerope gun and powder plug, and prepared to fill the gun with bullets.

    However, he just poked the gunpowder plug twice and realized that something was wrong. He quickly threw away the rope gun and took out his sword from his left hand.

    He originally wanted to use sword Qi, but the position of the shooting window was not very good. He couldn''t see the figure of snake neck flying dragon.

    This is the disadvantage of no perception.

    Rolle had to change the direction of the upward shooting window. He could just see a snake neck flying dragon rushing towards this side, and seemed to have found him. He was holding out his big mouth like a snake kiss and biting it.

    As a result, he bit on the airship barrier and added some cracks to the precarious barrier.

    Luo Er also seized this opportunity and chopped two sword Qi, pointing directly at the head of the snake neck flying dragon.

    As a result, the sword Qi also fell on the barrier

    Then the barrier broke

    The crew also shouted in despair:

    "The barrier is broken! We''re finished!"

    "This is a trap!"

    "Abandon the ship and escape!"

    The doctor at the other end was spewing blood at his mouth and staggered. He almost fainted because of his magic.

    He didn''t understand that the attack power of these animals was not very strong. He could support them for a while, but how could he suddenly get a heavy blow?

    Are there any powerful demons hidden in these monsters?

    Rolle looked at the fragmented in front of him and was turning into a little barrier. He was also a little confused.

    Why can this thing stop the sword, but not bullets and shells?

    Fortunately, the doctor was also an indomitable bishop. He took a few bottles of colorful reagents from his arms, stuffed them into his mouth, and then propped up the barrier again.

    Rolle had no choice but to try to change his mind.

    Fortunately, his weapons have been upgraded and have long-range firepower!

    So he quickly touched the fish bone emblem on the hilt, turned the end of the hilt counterclockwise, and started the Heavy Crossbow form of wearing the sword.

    The hilt of the sword immediately opened like a stretched dough cake, becoming a very long and cool shape, without the strange shape of crossbow and bow string.

    "I remember, it seems that I have to wind it first..."

    He muttered and pulled the crossbow bolt next to him.

    The inside of the crossbow suddenly heard a "click" sound.

    Then he used the crosshairs on the crossbow arm to aim at a snake neck flying dragon who was about to jump into the top air bag and pulled the trigger.

    The long and narrow crossbow arm suddenly lit up a light blue light, and a secret art array appeared at the top.

    Then, three bullets without arrow shaft and tail feather, like concealed weapons of darts, were fired through the secret arts array in front.

    After the three arrows were shot out, they immediately turned into three light balls with light blue trails, drew three beautiful arcs in the air, and hit three snake necked flying dragons respectively.

    The snake neck flying dragon hit by the light ball immediately sent out a violent explosion, turned into three scattered blood fog, and was killed in an instant.

    Rolle was a little confused and looked down at the strange weapon in his hand.

    He only knew how to use it before, but he hasn''t tested its power and specific performance. Anyway, everything is solved by fencing, so he has no hope for this thing and has the right to be a toy.

    However, the power and performance are simply shocking.

    Explosive warhead, three rounds at a time, automatic rope enemy, gun head explosion

    Is Lu Benwei nothing more than that?

    "Is it so powerful?"

    He couldn''t help muttering.

    He remembered that when he was still working in the military, his people mentioned that the new rifle was undergoing intensive final testing. At that time, it could be loaded directly from the rear, which was much more convenient than loading from the muzzle.

    Moreover, it seems that it is also equipped with a cartridge clip. Once it is fired and the bolt is pulled, it can be loaded conveniently and quickly. The firepower density can be several times stronger than before. If the whole army is loaded, the combat effectiveness of the military can be improved again.

    People in the military are very much looking forward to the early completion of the experiment of this new rifle and loading the troops.

    However, even the most advanced new rifle is like an antique and toy compared with the crossbow in Rolle''s hand.

    It doesn''t feel like a weapon of an era.

    But it was obviously not the time to think about this. Rolle quickly pulled the crossbow bolt and loaded it again.

    As a result, the crisp sound did not come.

    "Ah! What''s going on?"

    "Oh, yes, I remember. There are three rounds of ammunition. I have to load it first..."

    He pulled a trigger attached to the side of the crossbow, and a magazine like box fell out from under the crossbow, with a rocker next to it. It looked a bit like a hand-held pencil sharpener.

    He opened the box, grabbed a handful of bullets from the nearby ammunition rack, stuffed them into the box, then held the rocker and turned it vigorously.

    The action looks like crazy sharpening a pencil.

    After shaking for a while, he didn''t stop until he heard a click from the clip and put the clip back into the crossbow.

    In the process, the snake neck flying dragon didn''t hang up and wait for him to load, but launched several fierce attacks, and used their inherent acid spitting skills.

    According to the research of biologists, the acid in the stomach of snake necked flying dragons is a very important survival resource. If they spit out to attack the enemy, they will be unable to eat and digest for a long time, and they are likely to starve to death.

    So this is their killer mace, which can only be used when they are extremely angry.

    But generally speaking, in this case, they should give priority to running away.

    This time, there were all kinds of things wrong

    But after all, it''s the killer mace of the other party. It''s much more powerful than ordinary attacks. Under a series of acid spitting attacks, the newly erected barrier is full of cracks again. The doctor sprayed blood again. He quickly took a few bottles of medicine from his pocket and stuffed it into his mouth.

    If we don''t deal with these animals quickly, his medicine will be almost finished.

    Fortunately, at this time, Rolle opened fire again.

    This time, seven arrows were shot from the heavy crossbow, turned into seven blue streamers, and hit seven snake necked flying dragons respectively.

    There''s no one on the self-aligning hook

    Originally, there were not many snake necked flying dragons besieging the airship. There were only about 20. Ror solved less than half of the two attacks.

    The crew also noticed his achievements and cheered.

    Unfortunately, Rolle didn''t have time to enjoy the joy. He quickly removed his magazine and began to sharpen his pencil again

    The function of this hanging is not comprehensive enough. There are no infinite bullets and one second loading.

    But just then, a long and low roar suddenly came out of the air

    "Ga......"

    The roar was vigorous and powerful, as if a giant beast were roaring.

    The tone is OK, but the sound is a little strange. It sounds like a donkey barking. It''s a little strange.

    After hearing this strange roar, the snake necked flying dragon, who had never died with the airship, immediately turned around and fled like a frightened sparrow.

    ------

    Alas, there is no reward, and the list can''t be pulled out

 Chapter 132

    Although the snake neck flying dragon was driven away by the strange roar, the airship couldn''t hold on at this time. It was shaky and lower and lower, and it couldn''t be seen by the naked eye.

    Although the crew worked hard to repair, the airship finally had to make a forced landing in a desolate forest. The huge air bag collapsed, hung a large branch of a tree, and finally landed next to a river beach.

    All the people on the ship were safe under the protection of magic. At most, they were only slightly injured, and the remaining fuel of the airship was properly handled, which relieved the risk of secondary explosion and was temporarily safe.

    The little donkey was naturally safe and sound, and the parachute on his back could not be used.

    Unfortunately, Rolle wanted to see what the little donkey parachuting was like. Should it be cute?

    As a result, the doctor was the most seriously injured

    Fortunately, his medical skills and divine skills were superb, and he took more medicine with him. He stuffed a few bottles and slowed down for a while, and his face recovered a lot.

    "Cough... What kind of attack did I get when I was maintaining the border? Did any of you notice?"

    "That must be a rough, evil and fierce guy. It''s frightening to think about it. Fortunately, he retreated, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable!"

    The doctor said with lingering fear.

    Roll bowed his head and didn''t dare to make a noise

    At present, it is obviously impossible to go. Although a distress signal was sent, it did not receive a response. It seems to be disturbed by some kind of interference.

    Even the ship''s compass and other measuring instruments failed, and the pointer swayed wildly, so it was impossible to determine the current specific position.

    "I can only speculate roughly according to the route. We should be here now..."

    The captain pointed to a small area on the map.

    It is close to the border of kodo province. If you fly north for a while, you can enter vilhang province where the imperial capital is located. Moreover, from the map, it seems that it is less than 100 kilometers away from the nearest city. If you can''t, you can walk there on foot.

    At present, there are enough supplies and supplies from airships. Even if they stick to waiting for help, they can last for many days, so they are not too worried.

    The people arranged a temporary camp on the beach according to the things on the airship.

    "After dawn tomorrow, let''s explore the surrounding conditions before making a decision. The forest at night is too dangerous to act rashly."

    "We can''t relax our vigilance tonight. The chief officer is on duty. Everyone should be smart."

    The captain finally gave a few more instructions.

    The crew around nodded one after another. It seems that the first world war just now is still very frightening.

    "The monster that roared at last should be the terrible demon that injured the bishop? Did any of you see it?"

    "No, the light is too dark and messy. Everything looks like a demon to me."

    "Strangely, why did the demon turn around and run away after roaring? Did he see something terrible, just a deterrent roar?"

    The crew talked there again. Rolle tried to stop talking several times, but he still didn''t have the good intention to speak.

    He didn''t want to admit that he was the "demon" who injured the doctor

    However, I didn''t shout or roar. What scared the flying dragons away?

    Is it possible that it hasn''t gone yet? Hiding in the darkness around, ready to ambush us?

    Rawl pondered in his heart. The more he thought about it, the more frightened he became. He suddenly stood up and said to the people:

    "No, I''m really worried. I''m going to patrol around."

    The captain and others instinctively wanted to dissuade, but the doctor stopped them and said:

    "I''ll go with you."

    "No, no, you''d better have a good rest."

    Rolle waved his hand again and again.

    "Didn''t you say I''m all right? Are you a doctor or am I a doctor?"

    The doctor asked angrily.

    Rolle had to change his side words:

    "No, I won''t go too far. I''ll go around and come back in ten minutes. There''s no need to follow."

    After listening, the doctor sat back again.

    Several brave priests and sailors wanted to go with him, but he declined.

    "Don''t look at me like this. In fact, I''m a field survival expert. Don''t worry."

    "Just take care of my little donkey and kitten."

    After talking, Rolle put the baby cat on the donkey''s head and disappeared into the woods on the other side of the beach.

    He didn''t dare to take the little donkey. He was afraid of meeting some big monster and swallowed his only horse.

    So they waited for ten minutes.

    Rolle didn''t come back as promised.

    Then I waited another hour.

    Rolle still hasn''t come back.

    Another two hours passed.

    Still didn''t see rolle.

    People are a little anxious and plan to search and rescue.

    But now it''s very dark and dark. In addition to the camp, there is a little light here. The surrounding forest is dark, like a huge mouth that can devour all things. I really don''t dare to approach it.

    The key is that the compass doesn''t work. Going out to find someone is likely to make more people missing.

    But the doctor insisted that people search and rescue, but the captain refused his request for the safety of more people, and the two even had a quarrel.

    Fortunately, when they quarreled for another hour, Rolle finally came back.

    "Cough, it''s not easy to walk in the forest at night."

    He coughed twice and looked a little embarrassed.

    In fact, he really planned to go around the neighborhood to confirm the surrounding conditions and come back.

    As a result, such a large camp disappeared magically!

    He quickly reached into his shirt pocket and tried to take out the little milk cat.

    Then he found that he had been blindly confident and left the baby cat in the camp.

    Now, it''s a little embarrassing

    Rolle had no choice and did not dare to sleep alone in the unknown woods, so he had to keep walking around.

    Fortunately, he was lucky. Before long, he saw some fire.

    So he ran quickly, got out of a bush and said:

    "Sorry, sorry, I''ll go..."

    Before he could finish, he realized that something was wrong.

    There is indeed a camp in front of us, but it is not our own camp. There are no airship wrecks around and it is not close to the beach.

    About a dozen odd people dressed in black robes and embroidered with a large circle of mosquito repellent incense on their chest are surrounded by a campfire and utter a series of nonsense.

    At their feet, there was a huge array of secret arts, which was slowly rotating and emitting that dark green evil color.

    "Uh... I went wrong?"

    Lol smiled and scratched his head.

    The other party was also startled by the guy who suddenly emerged from the bush.

    But they quickly reacted, took out daggers, daggers, pistols and other weapons from their arms, and pointed at rolle.

    "No, can''t you have something to say?"

    Rolle quickly stepped back two steps and reached for the sword at his waist.

    "Kill him!"

    The group of people in black shouted and rushed at rolle.

    "Why are you so unreasonable?"

    "Then I can only convince people with reason!"

    Rolle said and greeted him.

    The mosquito repellent incense ring in front of the black robed man''s chest rotated, and rolle immediately felt that the surrounding air had changed a little.

    Seems to be getting heavier?

    But his action was not affected. His sword lit a snow flash in his hand and successfully persuaded the man in front.

    The rest of the black robed people were stunned. Although their faces were covered by hoods, their expression must be full of surprise at this time.

    "Why is it invalid?"

    "He was not mentally polluted, and his actions did not become rigid and chaotic?"

    "Not good. Let''s go!"

    The black robed men stepped back one after another and tried to escape.

    As soon as rolle heard the word mental pollution, he determined that the other party must not be a good thing, so he whispered:

    "Want to go?"

    "Did I allow it?"

    As he spoke, his right hand gently brushed the handle of the sword, and several silver sword lights flashed again in the dark.

    In the blink of an eye, the black robed people were convinced by him that they would not join the cult in their life.

    Unfortunately, the little donkey is not here, otherwise we can take advantage of the situation to invite them to stay in nature''s suburban villa.

    It was a serious mistake not to bring two small animals out.

    Rolle bent over and searched them again. In addition to some money, he found two letters stained with blood.

    But the letter was not written in Imperial language. Although rolle knew every character, he couldn''t understand everything.

    He had to rummage through several tents next to the camp, and finally found a radio station, some strange materials and a codebook.

    "It''s all here."

    While telling the doctor what had happened, Rolle took out the seized things from his left hand.

    The captain, the doctor and others spent some effort to cooperate with the codebook and successfully decoded the two secret letters.

    There are not many specific contents, only three or two sentences.

    "The prey is on the road and ready to start."

    "The apostles will give you strength!"

    "Lurk, follow, kill!"

    Although it is only a unilateral secret letter, I don''t know what kind of communication has taken place between the two sides, and the translated things are not smooth.

    But you can see a general picture.

    "They''re coming for me."

    The doctor''s face suddenly became very ugly.

    "The development of new drugs was not kept secret. Many people came to the door halfway to try to invest and cooperate."

    "But I refused. I didn''t study this medicine to make money, and the headquarters fully supported my research and didn''t lack money."

    "Some people expressed regret and left, but some people were unwilling to leave."

    After listening to the doctor''s instructions, Rolle couldn''t help saying:

    "Everyone knows that your medicine is a good thing in the future. Why don''t you take precautions?"

    The doctor smiled bitterly, shook his head and scolded himself:

    "After staying in the laboratory for a long time, the idea will inevitably become naive and underestimate human greed and ugliness."

    Rolle sighed and could not say anything more. He had to change his voice and suggested:

    "When you go to the imperial capital, you must pay attention to your safety. If you can''t, I''ll follow you."

    The doctor was stunned and looked a little moved, but he shook his head and said:

    "It''s not necessary. As long as I can reach the imperial capital, I''ll be safe. There''s very tight security there."

    "Alas... In short, let''s leave this damn place first."

    Rolle sighed.

    Just then, the captured radio station suddenly made a drip sound.

    The ship''s correspondent hurried over, recorded the contents of the message, and then translated it in a codebook. There was only one simple query:

    "How''s it going?"

    The captain and the doctor looked at each other for a while, a little at a loss, and then turned their heads and looked at rolle.

    Rolle smiled coldly and said to the correspondent:

    "You reply to him: ''the murderer is a warm-hearted crowd who doesn''t want to be named. Don''t make any more plans with my friends, or I''ll kill you all in three days! The ashes will be given to you!"

    The correspondent couldn''t help but look embarrassed and didn''t dare to send the telegram.

    But rolle pressed his shoulder and stared at him with unquestionable eyes.

    The correspondent had to bite the bullet and send the telegram.

    The radio station then fell into silence and didn''t respond for a long time. It seems that the other party obviously doesn''t want to have a boring mouth fight with rolle.

    "Ah, by the way, since their radio station can be used, our distress signal should also be sent out?"

    The captain suddenly realized something and quickly asked the telegraph operator to try to contact the nearby airport.

    Soon, a response was received here.

    The other party is also very anxious, because they were not observed on the scheduled route. They think they have crashed. They have sent a search and rescue team in advance and need to provide specific directions here.

    The radio station was available, and the compass and various observation instruments returned to normal. The captain and the first mate tossed about for a while, measured the exact location of the camp and sent it by telegram.

    The other party said that the airship of the search and rescue team was already on the way and could arrive tomorrow morning at the latest.

    People couldn''t help cheering. This crisis was finally passed without danger.

    Although the doctor was equally happy, he was thinking about another problem.

    Although Rolle''s description is very understated. He wandered around at will. He happened to meet a cult camp, subdued them and robbed their radio station and codebook.

    It sounds calm, but as a bishop, doctors obviously know how cruel and dangerous the cult is.

    These guys are much more powerful than Orthodox priests and bishops. They can obtain the ability of spiritual pollution from the evil gods they believe, cooperate with all kinds of strange magic, and even threaten the eighth rank strong.

    But in front of rolle, it seems that it is just a group of mole ants who are too lazy to mention more?

    Although he knew that rolle was strong before, he was also vague at that time and had no clear understanding of Rolle''s performance.

    Until today, I have a clearer feeling.

    My friend, who are you?

    The doctor asked silently in his heart.

    ----------

    I''m so happy to pull the list again!

    Thank you: it''s hard to name, always occupied, Yueyu Xingying, warmaa, moon and wood, wanlikong 2, Muyi ink shadow, eternity, a pig who loves reading, jiasiwan, Yanqing, meow sauce, meow sauce, dabundan and other friends'' generous rewards!

 Chapter 133

    When they arrived, they still practiced recruits on the school field.

    However, this group of recruits looks a little strange. They don''t look like imperial people. How many of them look familiar?

    Big elby was lecturing to this strange group of recruits:

    "I''m corporal elby, the imperial instructor. I''m here to supervise you... Our imperial instructor is your best..."

    "Big brother!"

    Rolle approached carefully and was found by little elby standing aside. He rushed over, grabbed Rolle''s neck and asked angrily:

    "Where are you dead these days? Do you know captain Kim is going crazy looking for you!"

    "Did you fool around with any woman? Didn''t you say that women will only affect your speed of sword?"

    As he questioned, he shook rolle vigorously.

    This scene could not help but attract the attention of the recruits.

    And big elby roared:

    "Don''t you hear me? Don''t look away!"

    After tossing for a long time, little elby let go of Rolle and said angrily:

    "Go to captain Kim first and listen to your explanation when you drink at night."

    Rolle knew he was wrong and didn''t dare to answer back, so he had to run quickly to find captain Kim.

    Fortunately, he was not as rude as the elby brothers, but showed a look of ''my illness has been saved'', grabbed Rolle''s arm and said:

    "Mr. senior consultant, you are back!"

    "I''m sorry, because of some special circumstances... In short, I''ll ask the steward of the Duke of protection to help explain later."

    In this case, Rolle had to have the cheek to rub Anya''s father''s face, hoping not to be too embarrassed.

    However, Captain Kim did not seem to pay attention to this, but talked about something else:

    "The past is no longer important. There are more important things now!"

    "More important?"

    Rolle wondered, as a senior consultant, strictly speaking, he was a nominal wage earner. There was something really important. How could he find himself?

    Captain Jin hurriedly explained to him, then "snapped" a letter into his arms and said:

    "Please hurry up. If I delay any more, I really can''t make a job."

    With a letter of introduction from captain Kim and a worried face, Rolle left the barracks and found his little donkey.

    "Go home by yourself. I have something important to do."

    He whispered and stuffed a carrot into the little donkey''s mouth.

    The little donkey nodded and turned to leave.

    "Don''t get lost and don''t be led away by other men!"

    Rolle followed the advice and slapped the little donkey on the ass.

    The little donkey quickly shook his tail, opened his hand and jumped away.

    Rolle then took the tram to the center of the city and came to the Empire Hotel, which specializes in receiving foreign guests.

    After showing the letter of introduction and going through some investigation, he was taken to the door of a luxury guest room, knocked on the door and went in.

    There are two beautiful girls in the room who are as beautiful as paper people.

    One of them was stunned when he saw rolle.

    The other one smiled, opened his legs, quickly welcomed him, and threw himself into the arms very actively.

    "Teacher, long time no see!"

    Jeanne put her arms around Rolle''s waist and rubbed her face gently on Rolle''s chest, like a sticky kitten.

    Anya, who was sitting on the sofa, looked at the scene with an ignorant face. Her emerald eyes were full of surprise, but soon turned into the light of curiosity and gossip.

    In fact, the thing is probably like this

    When Professor Kant was in charge of the investigation on the 12th, he was also in charge of the contact with the restoration sect.

    His idea has always been to look at the face of the mysterious God and get along well with the restoration sect. He can provide some assistance in terms of resources, funds, financial resources and diplomatic support, so as to maintain bilateral relations.

    So during the two weeks when Rawl fished in the small mountain village, the two sides made many contacts, worked out a preliminary assistance plan, and spoke through the diplomatic level to support the activities of the restoration sect in the name of the Empire.

    Next, they invited Jenna and other senior officials to visit the Empire and help them with personnel training.

    Jeanne and others readily accepted, sent a huge mission of more than 300 people, and Jeanne brought her to the Empire.

    Like those recruits in the previous barracks, they are actually grass-roots officers selected by the restoration sect. They should start from the most basic, fully experience the training process of the Empire, and then take them back to the fertile valley to train their own people.

    There are also middle-level officers such as redgill, who have also been given an observer seat in the military academy to learn more military theory and command skills.

    More people are studying in Engineering Associations and medical schools.

    In short, the more than 300 people brought by Jeanne were all students from all walks of life who came to the Empire to learn advanced.

    But she doesn''t seem to have a plan to learn, or she hasn''t figured out what to learn.

    After meeting a prince and several senior officials of the Empire and attending several dinners, she met Anya, who was specially arranged by the Empire to contact her.

    They can talk, or Anya can talk to anyone.

    During the conversation, Jeanne happened to hear Anya mention her good friend Kerry with pride and pride on her face, and incidentally mention her good friend''s handsome father rolle.

    Then Jeanne blinked and asked:

    "I hope to learn fencing with Mr. rolle, can I?"

    Anya felt a little puzzled and thought that the exotic saint was not controlled by an uncle? Why are you suddenly interested in your best friend''s father?

    Although uncle rolle is really handsome

    Or is she really going to learn fencing? Then you should find the most famous broken blade swordsman group in the Empire, right?

    Anya, full of doubts, told the housekeeper Jeanne''s requirements and asked him to arrange.

    The housekeeper was stunned.

    He knew that rolle had gone to the fertile valley before. Nominally, he was looking for his daughter

    However, from all kinds of information collected over this period of time, it is obvious that there is a big hand behind the sudden rise of this recovering sect.

    And I vaguely heard the rumor that there was a huge force behind the restoration sect

    With my rich experience and experience, I''m close to the truth!

    The force behind the scenes supporting the restoration sect is Mr. Rawl!

    It turned out that he suddenly rushed to the remote area to find his daughter. His real intention was to find the layout!

    What a terrible trick! What an amazing strategy!

    It is worthy of Mr. Rawl. He has finished his every move without trace. I must take a good look at and learn from his ability to plan strategies!

    The housekeeper made a series of brain tonics in his head and almost knelt in the air.

    It''s also because he doesn''t know that case No. 12, which is still absolutely confidential, or he doesn''t know what terrible things will come out of his mind.

    However, although he felt that he was close to the truth, Rolle''s whereabouts were still unknown and could not make an appointment.

    He had to pull Anya''s father''s tiger skin like a military VIP.

    At the same time, he personally went to the most famous broken blade swordsman group in the imperial capital and asked them if they had any handsome young swordsman teachers. Make do with it first.

    As a result, one of the old, weak, sick and disabled of the swordsman group said that the best in our group is rolle, but he seems to be missing

    Good guy, are such details in Mr. Rolle''s layout?

    He not only wants to control the situation in the fertile valley, but also wants to hold the leader of the restoration sect and the high-level beautiful girl who does not lose to his highness Anya in his own claws!

    The housekeeper sighed again and couldn''t help thinking of Elena, the saint of inflammation.

    Perhaps this beautiful saint is also in Mr. roll''s bag?

    Fortunately, he seems to have no sexual interest in my highness

    I don''t know whether Miss Kerry is lucky or unfortunate. There will be many mothers in the future.

    Housekeeper is another brain tonic.

    Unfortunately, he still couldn''t find anyone. He had no choice but to ask the military for people once a day.

    That''s why captain Kim looks crazy.

    In short, the course of the previous two weeks was probably like this. Jeanne suddenly came to the imperial capital and met with rolle in an unexpected way.

    After hugging rolle, Jeanne reluctantly released rolle, blinked and whispered:

    "I didn''t expect you, teacher, to hang a post in a place like the investigation team and the swordsman regiment. Is this deliberately arranged for me to find you?"

    "It''s really worthy of being a teacher. I''ve even noticed such details. Is this what you taught me ''details determine success or failure''?"

    Rolle was speechless and didn''t know how to explain to her.

    "Ah, by the way, this is your highness Anya. You should know her too, teacher. She and your daughter are good friends."

    Jeanne stood next to rolle and said to Anya.

    "Long time no see, uncle rolle."

    Anya quickly got up, twisted her skirt with both hands, and bowed slightly to rolle, full of elegance.

    Because he didn''t know how to explain, Rolle had to choose not to explain for the time being, and then he said:

    "Alas... Anyway, things are a little complicated. Let''s wait until Cori comes. By the way, where is she?"

    "She is writing an academic paper with MS. olivana."

    Anya hurriedly reported on the recent situation of Ke Li, all according to the truth and without concealment.

    There''s nothing to hide. It''s all good, and it''s also the road that rolle most expects to take in the future.

    Now, he can hardly connect his good daughter who studies history seriously with the ugly star sword girl.

    Then, Anya asked someone to inform Cori, and then she and Jeanne continued to talk about some topics between girls.

    Just chatting, I couldn''t help glancing at rolle, and occasionally made bursts of whispers and chuckles.

    ------------

    Here is today''s list:

    Thank you for your repeated name, a pig who loves reading, assassin No. 23 and 37 next year, Wuling flying car, book friend without name, pressing my face with a car, Jiuli and Jianxian for their generous reward!!!

 Chapter 134

    Before waiting too long in the hotel, Rawl heard a sound of footsteps outside the door, and then saw a petite figure rush into the room and rush towards him.

    "Dad!"

    With a happy face, Cori got into her arms.

    "Hey, hey!"

    Rolle picked up her daughter, turned around and said happily:

    "Seems to have gained a little weight?"

    "Maybe the food at home is more to her taste?"

    A voice came from behind. Turning around, it was olliana who came with her.

    Today''s PE teacher looks different from the hot style in the past. She changed a very dignified and elegant autumn dress. The white skirt forms a sharp contrast with her wheat skin. It looks like a chocolate wrapped in milk.

    It was not only more beautiful, but also better licked. The whole person seemed to be sweet, so that rolle couldn''t help being a little stunned and almost thought he was wrong.

    "Miss Orianna? You look special today."

    Rolle gave a more implicit and euphemistic compliment.

    "Thank you. Just like it."

    Orianna replied, with a slight blush on her pretty face and a slight bow of her head, shy as an 18-year-old girl.

    No... I didn''t say I liked it

    Luo Er said something secretly in his heart, then focused on his daughter and continued to ask:

    "I heard that you are preparing a great academic paper recently?"

    "Yes!"

    Cori nodded proudly and gave rolle a brief introduction to her current work:

    "This is a paper on the yaaraka civilization, which is still a blank stage in the academic community. If this paper is written, everyone will be surprised."

    "This is good! This is good!"

    Rolle obviously knows the weight of such a paper, and his brain has shown that his daughter has become a new favorite in the academic community because of this paper, and naturally embarked on the subversion of life.

    She would put on a lady''s suit, a red bow and a pair of gold flat mirrors, stand on the podium and give academic lectures to the people below.

    The following students and other scholars each looked at her with reverent eyes and applauded her wonderful remarks from time to time.

    When the lecture is over, everyone will want to come up and talk to her and leave their own pen in front of her

    It''s cool to think about this scene!

    For rolle, watching her daughter become famous is more refreshing and satisfying than pretending to force herself.

    But the only flaw is

    My daughter is too short, her face is too young, and the podium in the auditorium may be too high for her. She must stand on a chair and stand on tiptoe, right? That must be hard and tired.

    Rolle could not help feeling bursts of heartache again.

    It seems that when the time comes, we have to find a way to make the podium shorter in advance.

    Then, when her daughter goes abroad to give an academic speech in the future, do she want to follow her?

    If you follow, will it have any negative impact on your daughter''s image?

    Will there be many suitors around your daughter? How should I screen these toads then?

    After my daughter''s success, can I get a little light? Don''t ask for anything else. It''s best to repair the road over the village to make it more convenient for everyone to travel

    What''s more, I raised my daughter so well, lovely, obedient, beautiful and educated. Can I publish a book on father daughter education? To explore the issue of family education, but also take the path of culture and academia?

    At that time, our rolle family, a double scholar and a proper scholarly family, from a mountain village man to a scholarly family, will it be regarded as changing the social class?

    The more he thought about it, the more excited he was. He even couldn''t help laughing.

    It can only be said that, after all, they are Striders from the civilized world, and regard reading as much more important than personal force.

    Looking at her father''s distracted face and some strange smile around her mouth, Cori quickly stretched out her little hand and pinched Rolle''s face and asked:

    "Dad, what''s the matter with you?"

    "Cough, it''s nothing. I''m thinking about peaches."

    Rolle regained his consciousness and hurriedly replied.

    In fact, strictly speaking, it''s just a simple message, which makes him make up so many things in an instant. It''s no longer the problem of thinking about peaches. It''s almost like a peach garden in full bloom, with peach blossoms and big and round peaches.

    "Oh, yes, this is Jeanne. You should also recognize..."

    Rolle wanted to talk to his daughter about his favorite student, but suddenly found that there was something wrong with the atmosphere when he just enjoyed the peak of his daughter''s life?

    Jeanne and Orianna are having some kind of unspeakable look at each other.

    In their eyes, there is examination, appreciation, fear and some kind of vague hostility.

    The feeling for rolle is that you want to know each other, but you''re embarrassed to speak first?

    So he quickly put his daughter down, and in line with the concept of respecting teachers, he first introduced to Jeanne:

    "This is miss Orianna, the physical education teacher of the first Imperial College..."

    He still didn''t say the title of PE teacher directly.

    Then he said:

    "This is Jeanne. Is she my student?"

    As a result, as soon as his voice fell, he found that the two girls stared at themselves with dissatisfied and wronged eyes.

    Eh? Did I say something wrong?

    Rolle wondered.

    As a result, Jeanne and Orianna returned to normal first, and Jeanne took the lead in saying:

    "Hello, Miss Oriana. Nice to meet you."

    "Hello, Miss Jeanne."

    Although they say hello to each other, they do not seem to have the intention of shaking hands with each other, nor do they praise and compliment each other as in normal social occasions, such as "you are so beautiful today" and "your clothes are so beautiful. Where did you buy them?" Or something.

    Olliana then turned to rolle and asked in that slightly complaining tone:

    "Is Miss Jenna your student? Why haven''t you mentioned it?"

    Jeanne''s face became more alert when she heard this, and she hurriedly responded without waiting for rolle to speak:

    "Yes, sir, you have lived with me for so long, and I haven''t heard you mention Mr. olivana?"

    Rolle is a little confused. What are these two women talking about?

    Why should I mention another woman to you? It doesn''t matter!

    But they didn''t want to answer Rolle''s doubts.

    "Did you know Miss Jeanne in the fertile valley? Really, you know such a beautiful girl. Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"

    Olliana continued.

    Jeanne smiled and helped rolle respond:

    "This should be a teacher''s habit? He never mentioned other women''s in front of me."

    I feel that there is something wrong with this conversation

    The tone became more and more sharp, and the smell of gunpowder gradually filled the air.

    Rolle tried to interrupt several times and try to say something, but when the words came to his mouth, he didn''t know what to say.

    As a result, her intimate cotton padded jacket cut into the battlefield in time.

    "Dad, Dad, taste this and eat well!"

    Kerry held a small cake in her hand and held out her little hand to rolle.

    Rolle tried to reach out and take it, but Cori naughtily hid the cake behind her.

    Rolle smiled helplessly, bent down and picked up her daughter, sat down at the bend of her arm, and then asked her to feed the cake into her mouth.

    Next to them, Jeanne and Orianna, who were in a state of confrontation, suddenly seemed to vent their anger and didn''t seem to plan to continue on the problem just now.

    "Yes, this kind of cake is delicious. It is subtly different from the one I made for you before. I''ll bring you some more."

    Jeanne said, ran to the side, brought a whole plate of cake, and glanced at Ariana with that casual look.

    Not wanting to be outdone, Orianna stretched out her slender hand, took a piece of cake from the plate held by Jeanne, tasted it a little, smiled and said to rolle:

    "Well, it really has a different flavor. It reconciles the proportion of honey and cream very special, which gives me some inspiration and inspiration..."

    "I''ll try to make it for you later, okay?"

    The original tit for tat did not subside, but another battlefield.

    And Jeanne seems to have suffered a small dark loss.

    Is this miss Orianna really extraordinary?

    When I saw her highness Anya before, I thought she was the most beautiful girl in the imperial capital. As a result, I didn''t expect that miss Orianna didn''t lose to her at all, and even had an advantage in some aspects.

    Her hair looks good, like milk, her skin color is also very sexy, and a pair of ruby eyes. Her temperament is dignified and virtuous, a standard imperial lady.

    Unlike me, just a village girl from the countryside

    What is her relationship with Mr. Rawl?

    What should I do?

    She couldn''t help worrying.

    In fact, she originally intended to get along well with everyone, not so tit for tat.

    But I don''t know why, as soon as she saw herself, miss Orianna showed that kind of hostility between women, and the object seemed to be her own teacher

    For a time, some incest desire that Jenna had hidden in the bottom of her heart was stimulated by her, and there was a little more competitive thought.

    But now it seems that he may not be the woman''s opponent

    But she is obviously not an easy person to give up, otherwise she will not be able to lead the restoration sect.

    So let Na''s brain think quickly and decide to give further play to her advantages.

    She casually put the plate aside, then moved closer to rolle and inadvertently squeezed Orianna aside.

    Then she gently grabbed Rolle''s arm and said:

    "Teacher, don''t stand all the time. Go and sit next to me."

    After that, he kept smiling sweetly, pulled rolle to the sofa next to him, and sat next to him. He pasted it close, leaving no room for others to take advantage of it.

    She trimmed the skirt of her long brown skirt a little, revealing the long leather boots under the skirt and the black silk stockings wrapped around her slender legs.

    In the imperial capital, it''s just autumn. The weather is cooler than the fertile valley, and it won''t feel hot to wear silk stockings. Then it''s good to imitate the fashionable dress of the girls here.

    "Miss Orianna, please sit down."

    Jeanne pointed to a separate sofa next to her.

    This time, it''s Orianna''s turn to be passive.

    The corners of her mouth slightly smoked. Although she couldn''t see it on her face, she was actually worried.

    I seem to be at a disadvantage? What should I do?

    This little girl is not a fuel-efficient lamp.

    Obviously, Mr. roll and I have married in the future and have many lovely babies, but now I am at a disadvantage

    And a strong opponent.

    She is really beautiful. She is younger than me, her skin is better than mine, and her figure is not lost to me at all. She also has the innocent temperament like a girl, and has the identity of a student

    What should I do?

    Olliana had a whim in her heart, and then looked at Kerry in Roland''s arms. It seemed that she had found her own advantage and opened up another topic:

    "By the way, during this period of time, Cori''s performance is very good. She is very smart and learns very fast. She can teach a lot of things."

    Rolle was already uncomfortable with the strange atmosphere between the two women. As soon as Orianna mentioned her daughter, she quickly replied:

    "I heard that the little girl has been living with you for a long time. It''s really hard for you to guide your thesis."

    "Nothing. That''s what I should do."

    With a very gentle smile on her face, olliana added:

    "Kerry is a good child. I always treat her as my daughter."

    No!

    Jenna''s heart suddenly sounded the alarm.

    Although she does have some indecent thoughts in her heart, this is also a common situation for girls of this age. After all, the teacher is very handsome, gentle, considerate and powerful. She has helped herself a lot. It is also human to have dark feelings.

    But she didn''t have the strong association ability of Orianna. Her opponent even planned the name and development route of the baby in the future.

    So she naturally didn''t consider the key point of Kerry, which was her key and fatal mistake.

    Judging from the intimacy of the father and daughter, I''m afraid it''s hard to get around her.

    However, she was not prepared to be a mother.

    And miss Kerry seems very wary of me and miss Orianna?

    Just when Jenna was worried and didn''t know what to do, Cori seemed to be triggered by a key word just now and hurriedly said:

    "Dad, miss Orianna is really good to me. She is the best teacher I have ever met!"

    She deliberately bit the word "teacher" very hard, emphasizing this concept.

    It sounds like thanking Orianna, but in fact, it''s making a statement in secret.

    This caught Orianna unprepared, and the advantage situation that she had managed to establish came to naught.

    The situation seems to have returned to some kind of balance?

    ------

    Let''s draw down today''s list:

    Thank the storyteller for not reading, methylsilane, a pig who loves reading. Don''t shoot. I''ve raised my hand. Muyi Moying, my name is big brother, a frontal sneak attack, it''s hard to name, and so on.

 Chapter 135

    Because of Chloe''s sudden cut, the atmosphere at the scene suddenly became a little awkward. Several girls didn''t know what to say to break the deadlock for a moment.

    Only rolle, who was quite calm, was still poking his daughter''s soft face with his fingers, and didn''t understand the air at all.

    Fortunately, Anya was there. She said in time:

    "Ah, by the way, next week is victory day. There will be many lively celebrations at that time. What are you interested in?"

    As soon as they heard that they could eat, drink and have fun, several people present, including rolle, cheered up.

    "It seems that I''m lucky. I came here this time just in time for such a lively Festival."

    Jeanne said, and her mind began to think wildly again.

    At that time, call the teacher and join the art exhibition, concert or something? This should be the elegant enjoyment of imperial people

    The teacher should promise? If he refuses, he will seriously act like a spoiled child. Should he agree?

    But what should I look like then? The beautiful clothes on this side of the Empire are so expensive

    Will passers-by mistake it for a teacher''s couple or something? In that case, I will

    Although the train of thought was not very coherent and there were still a few ideas, it did not prevent her from thinking very deeply. Thinking, a blush unconsciously climbed up her cheek.

    And the next olliana said:

    "The celebration in the city has always been like that. Except for the large number of people, there is nothing new and very noisy..."

    "I think it''s better to go out for a picnic. It''s more interesting to find a quiet suburb and roll on the grass than to participate in those celebrations."

    "But miss Jeanne and Her Highness Anya have to participate in various activities because of their status? There''s no way, so we have to go alone."

    After that, she looked at rolle eagerly, expecting him to promise.

    As a result, before rolle could speak, Kelly said first:

    "If you have a picnic, it''s not fun at all. Teacher, let''s stay in the city to participate in the celebration?"

    For a child like her who grew up in the mountains, picnic is just like daily life, which is unattractive.

    Although Cori rejected Orianna''s proposal, the other party was not angry, but secretly happy.

    Listening to the meaning of little Kerry''s words, she specially used the word "we", which means that the three of us are together! Like a family!

    In fact, it doesn''t matter whether you go for a picnic or not. As long as the family is neat, and don''t be harassed by foreign goblins.

    In this way, we can play around during the day. At night, we will coax little Kerry to sleep, and then I can

    Hee hee

    Orianna could not help but make up a series of things that adults would do at night, and her pretty face flushed involuntarily.

    Rolle looked a little puzzled.

    Why is your face red again?

    Sure enough, women are strange creatures except my baby daughter.

    But there is a saying that their blushing looks very cute

    Anya, who had been observing silently before and secretly noticed that the atmosphere began to develop in a subtle direction again, quickly cut in again and said:

    "By the way, this year''s celebration will hold the ''National fencing competition'' once every three years. Uncle rolle and Kerry have great fencing skills. Do you want to participate? I can sign up for you."

    As soon as they heard about swordsmanship, their father and daughter suddenly came to their senses. They opened their eyes and almost agreed.

    But he immediately calmed down and asked:

    "What kind of game is this? Why haven''t you heard of it before?"

    Anya just opened her mouth and was ready to answer, but she was preempted by Orianna:

    "In fact, it''s a traditional celebration project. It will be held every three years. At that time, swordsmen from all over the country will gather to compete. The winners will get huge bonuses and various rich benefits."

    "Because it is a pure sword competition, we can''t use extraordinary strength and sacred objects. We can only use the training wooden sword, which is a simple competition in skills."

    "The competition will be divided into three groups according to the age of the players, namely the youth group, the youth group and the adult group. The age is 16 and 25."

    She answered in detail, and finally said with a little pride:

    "To be honest, I won the championship of the youth group a few years ago and won a lot of awards!"

    Anya nearby was stunned. She couldn''t control herself for a moment and blurted out:

    "Eh? That''s not..."

    Unfortunately, before she finished, she saw Orianna suddenly turn her head and show herself an extremely kind smile.

    Anya knows that if she continues to talk, maybe this smile will be the last scene in her life.

    In fact, Orianna didn''t lie. She was really accomplished in fencing and really won the junior group champion of the national fencing competition. She also took this opportunity to gradually become famous in the Empire.

    But that was the old yellow calendar decades ago.

    So Anya can''t tell the truth.

    The rolle father and daughter didn''t care about this little detail. They were silently looking at each other and exchanging their views with their eyes.

    Cori tilted her head slightly, blinked her wine red eyes quickly, and her long eyelashes went up and down like a brush.

    But rolle remained unmoved, pursed his mouth and fell into thinking, gently tapping the back of his left hand with his right hand.

    Finally, he shook his head and said:

    "Or forget it?"

    He is mainly a little guilty and afraid of losing.

    After all, his image in his daughter''s mind has always been a strong, kind, gentle, considerate, elegant, easygoing, modest, low-key, knowledgeable and versatile father image, which can be called a perfect old father.

    With unparalleled strength and extraordinary ability, it is a legend that will last forever. If you are willing to work in the Empire, you must at least be the commander of the Chinese army.

    He also bears a series of cool and heavy titles, such as unparalleled sword ghost, fighting emperor Tianzun, king of magic, Lord of mystery and so on.

    Although I didn''t lose when I convinced people with reason in the village; I''ve seen the market, and I haven''t met too exaggerated strong people

    If you go to the challenge arena, accidentally lose the game, or even be beaten by other good players and strong men

    Isn''t it man''s plan to collapse?

    To be on the safe side, it''s better not to participate in this kind of competition. Presumably, the honor is greater than the actual reward, and the bonus should not be much higher?

    While he was thinking, he heard Jeanne from the countryside asking like a curious baby:

    "How much bonus will there be if you win in the end?"

    But what she asked was not Orianna, who had won the championship, but Anya.

    "Well... Although the bonus of each session is increasing, it''s not much..."

    Anya was a little embarrassed and seemed a little embarrassed. She reported a number:

    "Just over a million Easters?"

    Everyone present except Orianna was stunned.

    A million Easts

    In front of Rolle''s eyes, he seemed to see a stack of banknotes falling like snowflakes, hitting him hard on his head, making himself look like Venus.

    But not enough! More!

    Jeanne doesn''t have to say much. If these money is converted into money in the fertile valley, she can buy several cars of armor and guns!

    In front of her eyes, she seemed to see pieces of armor and muskets falling like a landslide, hard hitting her head, and her tears flowed with pain.

    But not enough! Harder!

    Even Kerry, who has an annual income of more than one million, is greedy for this money.

    In front of her eyes, she seemed to see beautiful little skirts falling like snow blocks on her body, making herself the most beautiful girl in the Empire.

    But not enough! More beautiful!

    Orianna and Anya looked at each other and reached a certain consensus in eye contact:

    Isn''t this pocket money?

    Suddenly feel like you can''t communicate with them?

    Or was rolle the first to recover and quickly asked:

    "Miss Anya, please be sure to sign me up!"

    Anya was slightly stunned. She nodded subconsciously and then asked:

    "How old are you, uncle rolle?"

    This question seemed very interesting. Jeanne and Orianna secretly sharpened their ears and looked forward to Rolle''s answer.

    "To tell you the truth, I have two out of forty this year."

    Luo Er answered truthfully, and then reached out to twist the stubble on his chin and asked with a smile:

    "Hey, hey, didn''t you expect? Didn''t you see it? Didn''t you think I was so old?"

    In fact, by objective standards, Rolle''s face doesn''t look as old as his forties, but more like his early thirties, much younger than those mobile game players on earth.

    The hairline is very healthy. It is much stronger than programmers on earth. It will not retreat and stick to its position.

    This is mainly because he often exercises, maintains his body well, and then has no worries about food and clothing. He has no psychological burden and pressure. If he is happy every day, he will not be old.

    As soon as she heard this, Cory in her arms became energetic. She quickly took off her small leather shoes and exposed her small feet in white silk stockings. Then she stepped on Rolle''s thigh, stretched out her small hand and pinched dad''s face. She said proudly and proudly:

    "Dad is always young!"

    After saying that, he took the opportunity to smell on Rolle''s face.

    After hearing this answer, Jeanne and Orianna came up with an idea:

    Is he only 42?

    Much younger than expected?

    Can''t be so young?

    Sure enough, men are big pig hooves. They are the most deceptive

    Both of them have a certain understanding of Rolle''s strength, but they don''t refuse common sense like Kelly.

    In Jenna''s mind, she had secretly speculated that Rolle''s age should be about 200.

    Because the legend of the grey King dates back more than 80 years ago, considering that the grey king is not so powerful at birth, it will take at least 100 years to become so strong, which makes the legendary scholars shudder.

    She found her reasoning reasonable and convincing.

    And this age, in fact, is not an obstacle. Jenna also learned through her former teacher Macmillan that the appearance of high-ranking strong people will not grow old after reaching a certain level.

    For example, the miraculous illusionist, Lord trenwell, looked like he was in his 40s until he lay in the coffin.

    And according to folk rumors, on his 200th birthday, he married his 20th wife, a beautiful little girl nearly 16 years old.

    Therefore, the teacher can certainly maintain his current handsome, mature, profound and slightly Bohemian appearance for a long time. Maybe he will not change if he becomes an old woman.

    But I hope he won''t marry so many wives like Lord trenwell

    In the eyes of the saint of inflammation, Orianna thinks that rolle should be about 160 years old. Compared with him, she is still a young and beautiful little girl.

    Because she is a ninth order strong person and has a deeper understanding of extraordinary fields and age issues than Jeanne, Orianna is confident that her estimation of Rolle''s age must be ten or eight.

    So she''s pretty sure Rolle''s lying.

    Hehe, man

    If rolle was really only 42, she would be a little less interesting.

    The other half of your ideal should be older and more mature, so that you can take good care of yourself and take care of yourself.

    Although Orianna has heard other women say that young people will have better sex, she hasn''t experienced it and doesn''t care much about it.

    As a result, only Anya, who had not seen rolle, believed his words and echoed his words:

    "Really? I really didn''t expect uncle rolle to be in his 40s."

    She couldn''t help thinking of her father. Although she was only ten years older than Rawl, when she took office as speaker, she was also known as "the new star of imperial politics", "the youngest speaker", "new hope in politics" and so on. She was often attacked by political enemies, too young and childish.

    But in fact, his father is almost the same as an old man in his 60s.

    And a father like rolle, who can make her peek at her from time to time and her heart beats slightly faster, can''t be compared at all.

    Once again, Dad failed.

    However, she suddenly remembered something, showed a very embarrassed expression, and said with a little apology:

    "Ah... Well... I''m sorry, uncle rolle. I almost forgot one thing before. You''re in trouble..."

    "Because there were some unfortunate accidents in the last competition, new regulations were temporarily issued this year, and the maximum age can only be 40."

    Orianna thought of it and took over:

    "I also remember that. A 70 year old Xun GUI forcibly stepped on the stage. As a result, he had a sudden heart attack. At that time, it seemed that he made a big noise and made headlines in the newspaper."

    As soon as rolle heard it, he was a little confused.

    In front of me, the money like snowflakes has really become snowflakes, and I have also become a poor old man shivering in the heavy snow and cold wind.

    --------

    I''m very sorry, because I went out early in the morning and had a busy day. I turned back and lay in bed and said to have a rest. As a result, I accidentally fell asleep

    I''m really sorry.

    I hope you will forgive me.

    Here is today''s list:

    Thank you for the generous reward of pig who always likes reading, Muyi ink shadow, pressing my face with a car, book friends 20200724195943883, dabundan, midnight Changfeng, next year 23 and Xia Jiba!

 Chapter 136

    Although rolle was really greedy for the high bonus of the fencing competition, he had to give up with hatred since others had rules.

    After all, he is an enthusiastic model and good citizen who abides by the law. Especially in front of his daughter, he should set an example. He can''t engage in crooked ways such as lying about his age.

    In fact, objectively speaking, setting such an age limit is a very reasonable consideration, which means that there will not be too strong people on the field. Even rolle knows that the real strong people in the world are actually very old.

    Without immortal fighting, this fencing competition is more in line with the positioning of festival celebration rather than professional competition, more suitable for the festive festival atmosphere and safer.

    Besides, although he can''t compete, doesn''t he have a daughter?

    "Cory, you are my pride!"

    Rolle put his hands on his daughter''s shoulder and said solemnly.

    "I taught you your swordsmanship hand in hand, and this national swordsmanship competition is a great opportunity to sharpen your swordsmanship!"

    "Although I know it will be difficult, a real swordsman is to constantly overcome difficulties and challenge himself, so that he can see the higher scenery..."

    He talked a lot of things, but she just asked:

    "Dad, didn''t you object to my competition before?"

    "Cough..."

    Rolle coughed awkwardly twice and swallowed the next long speech.

    This little bastard, he broke down my platform? Sure enough, I still spoil her too much!

    It seems that a father really needs to learn to let go!

    However, Cori suddenly smiled again. She smiled very skillfully and sweetly. Learning from the way rolle usually treated herself, she poked Rolle''s cheek with her little hand and said:

    "Dad, give me a kiss. I forgot everything you said before."

    Rolle was so helpless that she had to gently print her forehead with her lips.

    "Hee hee!"

    Kerry smiled happily and nodded hard.

    "Well, don''t worry, Dad, I will also compete and try my best to win the championship!"

    Instead of hastily answering, Rolle turned and asked Anya first:

    "Not only champions have bonuses, do they?"

    Anya nodded and replied:

    "As long as you enter the top eight, there will be a bonus, but it''s not so high, only 100000, then 200000 in the top four, 400000 in the second place, and only a bonus, without other prizes."

    "Well, it''s okay."

    Rolle nodded with satisfaction.

    Although the beautiful snowflakes have become thinner, they have finally changed from snowflakes to money.

    So he pressed Kerry''s shoulders again and said seriously:

    "Then, our goal this time is to protect eight and strive for one!"

    "Poof..."

    One side of Orianna couldn''t help laughing.

    As a former champion, she certainly knows the level of this 16-25 youth group.

    As a star sword girl who is famous for her swordsmanship, when she goes to this group, she is simply going fishing.

    So this man''s reaction is actually deliberately selling cute?

    She felt a little funny and couldn''t help asking:

    "You''re short of money?"

    Rolle nodded very frankly and didn''t mind admitting that he was a poor man.

    "Yes, although there is a job with a good income, the cost of her daughter''s study in the imperial capital is certainly not small. In the future, she has to consider buying a house and getting married in the imperial capital. She must find a way to save more money."

    This is only a superficial reason.

    In fact, there is another plan that is not interesting to say, that is, to get some bonuses and build a road for the village.

    After all, he can''t compete and can only let his daughter play. Of course, this idea can''t be said in front of other women.

    He actually loves face.

    Olliana listened and was unable to laugh or cry.

    As one of the youngest eight level legends, Kerry also maintains a close relationship with Princess Anya. It can be said that she is in a state of economic freedom.

    As a result, the man was serious about saving money. He really cheated me as an ignorant little girl?

    But should I be happy? Or angry?

    While Orianna hesitated about this question, Jeanne on the side keenly smelled the opportunity and suddenly cut in a wave of flashes.

    "Teacher, if you are really short of money, I still have some..."

    After she came to the Empire this time, she received a large amount of imperial aid. After rough distribution, a small part of the remaining balance was used as the pocket money of her sect leader and spokesman.

    Although it''s not enough for the prize money of the top eight, at least there''s a 30000 Easter. If rolle really needs money urgently, she''s willing to take it all out. If it''s a big deal, she''ll give up those beautiful new skirts.

    As for the reason why rolle was short of money, she didn''t think much.

    In the restoration sect, the teacher said that if there was no money, there was no money.

    But olliana, who missed the opportunity, soon recovered and immediately said:

    "You are short of money. It doesn''t matter. I have money."

    Rolle couldn''t help looking at the two girls with a puzzled face and said in tears and laughter:

    "I''m exaggerating. In fact, I don''t need it. Don''t lend me money. I''ll find a way myself."

    "Ah... I didn''t say I was borrowing..."

    Orianna tried to refute, but rolle forcibly changed the topic.

    "Jeanne, why did you ask the investigation team to come to me?"

    After chatting for a long time, he remembered the business of this trip.

    At the same time, he also made up his mind. If Jeanne didn''t have anything important here, he would try to get rid of it, and then seize the time to make up lessons for his daughter, so as to get a higher ranking.

    But some strange thing is that Jeanne was stunned and didn''t answer directly.

    She just wanted to see rolle.

    On the one hand, I miss him.

    On the other hand, tell him about the situation in the sect during this period.

    If possible, it would be great to hang out in the bustling imperial capital with teachers, have lunch like a date, go to concerts, and go shopping hand in hand.

    There''s really nothing special.

    But obviously, this argument is not very reliable, and she needs a better reason.

    So he was in a hurry and asked:

    "Your Highness Anya, can I sign up for this competition in your country?"

    Anya frowned slightly, bowed her head and thought for a while, and replied:

    "In principle, there is no nationality restriction. I remember that some people from the barbarians came to attend before, but they were not very popular..."

    "By the way, Jenna, if you want to participate, which group are you going to sign up for?"

    Jeanne smiled, attached to her ear and whispered her age.

    "Ah?!"

    Anya was slightly surprised. She had no idea that Jeanne was one year younger than herself?

    She couldn''t help looking at Jeanne''s proud figure, which was convex and tilted back, which was no worse than Orianna.

    Then he looked down at his, and glanced at the nearby Cori.

    Objectively speaking, strong is limited

    What do you people in rich valleys grow up on?

    And so young, he was already the leader of a resistance organization, and received and valued by the imperial high-level as the leader of the organization

    Anya, as the Duke''s daughter, is beautiful, elegant and well-educated. Although she doesn''t show it in the open, she still feels very good about herself.

    This feeling of self was destroyed when she met Kerry, who was younger than herself.

    And now, again

    Fortunately, with her quality and mind, she was not jealous. On the contrary, she became very happy after a little inferiority complex.

    It is also a matter of pride to know more excellent friends, especially for people of her status.

    "OK, I see. I''ll help Miss Jenna sign up for the youth group."

    Anya said quickly.

    "Well, well, then trouble your highness Anya."

    Jeanne nodded with satisfaction, looked at Jeanne in Rawl''s arms and said with a smile:

    "I wonder if I have the chance to meet Miss Kerry on the field?"

    "Hum!"

    But Leon raised her head and said fiercely with a milky voice:

    "If you meet me, watch Wopu beat Ni and cry?"

    As a result, as soon as the voice fell, Rolle grabbed his little face.

    "Who did you learn these strange words from?"

    "Ouch, ouch!"

    Cori said wrongfully:

    "Didn''t you learn it all from you? You like to say this in the village."

    Rolle was embarrassed again

    When he reasoned with the villagers, he really liked to say this sentence to threaten and build momentum.

    The result really made the opposite cry and admit his mistake.

    "In short, I won''t say it in the future. Ni will promise in the future. No, you can''t say it in the future!"

    Rolle had to take up his father''s airs and forcibly ordered.

    After their father daughter interaction, Jeanne said:

    "Well, teacher, I hope you can find time to give me some advice on my swordsmanship in the next period of time."

    "Although we focus on the purpose of participation, you won''t be happy if you lose too ugly, teacher?"

    Rolle thought for a moment and thought it was such a truth, so he nodded and said generously:

    "OK, I see. It''s no problem, as long as you can bear hardships."

    "Well, as long as you are around, no matter how many difficulties and obstacles, I am not afraid."

    Jean Na replied with a serious face. There was still a little light in her light blue eyes.

    Suddenly,

 Chapter 137

    After dinner, people went to an opera again. However, recently, love dramas are popular in imperial capital. They are still love triangles. Xingchen Jianji is a little out of breath, so no one feels embarrassed after listening to the whole play.

    But rolle fell asleep when he heard it. When she saw her father falling asleep, she took the opportunity to get into his arms and fell asleep.

    However, Jeanne and Orianna listened very carefully, as if they wanted to memorize all kinds of struggle skills and put them into practice.

    Out of the theater, the housekeeper drove the people back to their homes, and finally took rolle back to his rental house.

    As soon as he entered the door, the little donkey quickly met him and rubbed rolle with his head.

    "Mmm, it''s good. It really didn''t live up to my trust and wasn''t led away by others."

    Rolle patted him on the head, praised him, then looked at the almost intact rental house, and couldn''t help muttering strangely:

    "Incredibly clean? Didn''t the landlord say he would come back for a long time?"

    Because that''s the person I specially arranged to clean every day

    The Housekeeper on one side said something in his heart.

    In addition, now the landlord of this house is your daughter

    The housekeeper hesitated a little longer, adjusted his mood and tension, and asked like chatting:

    "Mr. rolle, you seem to have a very close relationship with the restoration sect?"

    In fact, he didn''t want to inquire about rolle at all. He was afraid that rolle would slap him to death if he was careless.

    However, this is an order from the Duke of national protection, asking him to investigate this recovered sect, especially why the scholars'' Association suddenly attaches so much importance to this rural pheasant sect.

    This is also because the scholars'' Association currently maintains an absolutely confidential state of case No. 12. After all, it involves the existence of gods. Even the Lord Protector did not notice, which made the other party curious.

    It''s just the master''s task. The housekeeper is bitter. He knows it''s dangerous, so he can only go out and find a chance to make a side talk.

    As a result, Rolle replied frankly:

    "It''s OK. I spent some time with them and provided some simple help."

    Then he invited the housekeeper to come in.

    The housekeeper actually wanted to refuse, but thinking of the Duke''s order, he had to go in with him.

    Rolle grabbed some cheap tea, made himself and the housekeeper a cup, and then briefly said his experience there.

    "Alas... I don''t really want to get involved in these things, but those people are really pathetic, so they helped me as much as they could."

    Rolle sighed and then said:

    "By the way, thank you very much for your help. I''ve been thinking about my daughter before, and I didn''t officially thank you."

    "You''re very kind. It''s my pleasure."

    The housekeeper hurriedly replied, and his heart was greatly relieved.

    Mr. Rawl is indeed a kind man. He didn''t embarrass me. With his wisdom, he must have guessed that I came at his command.

    The information he provided is also very useful. Now the relationship between the Duke and the academic society is very disharmonious. Even some simple information is very valuable.

    What a generous man Mr. roll is!

    The housekeeper secretly complimented in his heart and got up to leave.

    He had to spend more time analyzing and sorting out more information from the things described by rolle, especially all kinds of intelligence about the recovered sects, so as to make a difference to the national protection.

    At present, judging from his rich experience and experience, it can be basically determined that the restoration sect is just a chess piece in the open.

    Scholars will pay special attention to them, certainly not the pheasant sect itself, but the chess player behind them.

    But who would that chess player be? Is that Mr. roll?

    What is the meaning of this move when it falls in such a sensitive area as the fertile valley?

    The housekeeper pondered over these problems all night, and then wrote a big analysis report all night, asking the servant to give it to the Lord Protector. He forced himself to cheer up and drove Anya and Kerry to the broken blade knights.

    Rolle came here early on on his donkey. When he saw captain Jin yesterday, he mended a new telescope badge so that he could ride around the city on his donkey again without fear of being fined.

    This morning''s knights are more lively than when they came here. There are many more beautiful young ladies and masters. Obviously, they are going to join in the fencing competition.

    "Good business?"

    Rolle smiled at the instructor.

    The instructor grabbed the pine nut to him and pointed to the Tim young master who was not very good at thinking.

    The goods are chopping a dummy quickly. The expression on his face is full of concentration. They are sweating, but they don''t mean to stop, let alone notice the arrival of Rolle.

    "This state is good?"

    Rolle couldn''t help nodding. He didn''t expect that the little young master with a little silly brain really liked fencing.

    Just look at this effort, it''s much stronger than ADA in the village. The brothers are really hopeless, lazy and poor in talent. Rolle has given up.

    "I knew last night that Princess Anya of the speaker''s house specially contracted an indoor training ground, and you guided several girls to practice sword?"

    The instructor asked again.

    "Mainly under the guidance of my daughter, I hope she can get a good place."

    Rolle casually explained.

    "Well, I hope so. In fact, I''m not afraid of your jokes. Our swordsman regiment has gained a reputation and made a lot of money over the years, but its achievements in the fencing competition have always been very embarrassing..."

    The instructor was a little embarrassed and mentioned the achievements of those new students in the regiment.

    They have participated in four sessions. More than 20 students have participated in the competitions of three groups before and after. They can basically enter the top eight. The top four are also very common, but it''s best to be the runner up and never win the championship.

    Even if the advantage is often taken, it will always overturn due to some single moths, which is like being cursed.

    As for the instructor, Tom Jerry and elby brothers, they were unable to compete because of age and physical problems, so they had to look worried.

    But even so, this achievement is gorgeous. There are a lot of trophies in the showroom. It is also thanks to these that the swordsman regiment can become famous in the imperial capital.

    But it''s really embarrassing to lose the most important trophy after all.

    "Well, I see. I''ll let Kerry compete in the name of the swordsman group later. If she can win the championship, she can make up for our regret."

    Rolle said confidently.

    The instructor also nodded and looked forward to the daughter taught by his proud disciple.

    However, when he saw Kerry blown to heaven by rolle with his own eyes, he immediately understood that his expectations were afraid to come to naught.

    The little girl is really beautiful, lovely, clever and polite.

    But

    It''s too small!

    Just look at the appearance. Where is 18? It''s about eight.

    How can you compete with people on the same stage?

    It''s not as good as Rolle''s student, Miss Jeanne. At least she''s tall and has long legs?

    But there is only this advantage. The girl is so well developed that she can easily lose her center of gravity.

    The instructor looked up and down again, and her heart was full of doubts.

    The pace is steady, the movement is gentle and elegant, but it does not lose the sense of strength. The control of your body is quite in place, which is obviously practiced.

    But wearing a training suit and covering his face with a veil, what strange dress is this? Isn''t it beautiful?

    And is this woman really here to practice sword? How come your eyes have been fixed on rolle and haven''t moved away?

    The instructor looked at the girls around rolle. The only normal one was Princess Anya.

    But she came here in a long skirt today. Obviously, she didn''t come to practice sword

    Alas

    My poor student, surrounded by such unreliable girls, must be very hard?

    It''s hard to improve your swordsmanship with them, isn''t it? They will only affect the speed of your sword.

    The instructor couldn''t help sympathizing with rolle in his heart, as if he saw his proud disciple degenerate step by step.

    However, in this era of extraordinary strength and weapons changing with each passing day, fencing is also declining gradually. The road that rolle chose is not necessarily bad.

    The instructor adjusted his mood, took them to the only indoor training ground, and then was busy serving the young masters and ladies outside.

    "Well, let''s warm up before practicing sword."

    Rolle clapped his hands and went straight to the point.

    Then he and his daughter began to do radio gymnastics side by side.

    The movements of father and daughter are still very synchronous. In addition to the height gap, they are completely carved in the same mold.

    Olliana and Jenna in the back kept up.

    After a simple warm-up, Rolle picked up a wooden sword from the side shelf, picked up a fancy sword flower, and then said:

    "Jenna''s foundation is very poor, so let''s start with the basic part. It''s also a review for Chloe."

    "The swordsmanship I master is learned from this broken blade swordsman group. After some modifications, I have mastered it and formed my own school, so I named it ''family swordsmanship''..."

    Rolle spoke very seriously and carefully, and slowly compared the moves in the family swordsmanship.

    Jeanne and Kerry listened very carefully, and their big eyes didn''t blink.

    But Ariana was confused.

    These sword moves are not very clever in any way? Very common classical swordsmanship is inferior to the new school swordsmanship after various improvements in many places.

    But the power that this man can burst out is so powerful

    What''s wrong?

    In fact, it''s not only that she can''t understand, but also the two brothers, adaah, who once learned some moves with rolle.

    There are still more villagers who have not been able to solve this strange and unreasonable puzzle.

    ------------

    Here''s the list:

    Thank you for your generous reward from several friends, such as a pig who loves reading, x-x, shangzhiwei, Muyi ink shadow, methylsilane, Qianying Youmeng, Laurie world leader and Huawu Tianjiao!

 Chapter 138

    Rolle didn''t spend much time practicing the basic part of family fencing.

    This part is not complicated or profound. There are only about ten moves in total. It seems to have no practical value. It is more like a concave shelf.

    "That''s all for the basic part. Isn''t it very simple? Come and have a try!"

    Rolle finally said.

    Jeanne nodded, and the busy Anya nodded.

    The two of them didn''t know fencing. They just thought that the posture of Rolle was very fancy, beautiful and handsome, so they naturally nodded.

    Jenna even thinks this set of swordsmanship is very good to learn. If she works hard, maybe she can learn two or three percent? Can you fight people without using that armor?

    We must open our eyes when we go back!

    She said silently in her heart.

    However, Orianna, who was quite accomplished in fencing, looked suspicious and asked in a low voice:

    "But the last time you held hands with me, it didn''t seem to use these?"

    Rolle frowned slightly and asked:

    "Why do you ask?"

    "The basic part is just for exercise. If you really start, you can''t use these."

    After that, he rubbed his eyebrows impatiently and muttered in a low voice;

    "Can you understand the actual combat a little..."

    This tone is very similar to the emotion he expressed from time to time when he was still helping female colleagues repair computers on earth. It is similar to "can you understand the graphics card a little?" "why don''t you even understand the memory?" "C + + can''t even use computers?".

    His appearance has always been very top. When he was young, he was more beautiful than now, so he was often invited by female colleagues to help repair the computer at home.

    However, he is single so far

    Orianna''s reaction was similar to those female colleagues on earth who didn''t even understand computers. Her cheeks bulged slightly and glared at him angrily.

    However, after being single for a long time, Rolle also summed up some lessons and learned that it was wrong to talk to girls like this, so he quickly said:

    "In fencing, the specific moves are not important. What matters is the feel of the hand, that is, the feeling of the sword. Therefore, in actual combat, we should not stick to these patterns, but use our own feel to wield the sword according to our own actual combat experience..."

    "As long as you feel in place and wave a sword, it will also be powerful."

    "The basic part of family fencing I developed and modified is mainly used for physical exercise and hand feeling."

    This is the experience he summed up. When facing a female colleague, he should not only make complaints about him and dislike them, but be more patient, and give them detailed explanations, and those knowledge that they do not understand in science.

    As he spoke, he demonstrated and waved a sword at Orianna.

    Although it was just a demonstration sword and didn''t take it seriously, when the sword was handed over, Orianna immediately felt a creepy feeling, as if the slow sword could really threaten herself.

    The muscles of her whole body tightened up with instinctive reaction, and she was almost about to call out spiritual power to fight separately.

    Fortunately, Rolle really just demonstrated that he didn''t really want to attack her. The sword was only half out and took it back.

    The tension on Orianna vanished in an instant.

    This... How is this done?

    An idea came into her mind that she couldn''t understand Rolle''s sword at all.

    It seems that there are many flaws. There are 10000 ways to resolve it, and it is impossible to threaten my sword. Why does it give me such a clear sense of crisis?

    What should I do if he gets serious?

    Orianna''s thoughts began to diverge.

    Obviously, I have encountered domestic violence before I get married. If I quarrel in the future, can I be bullied casually?

    For example, when I feel unwell, he still greedy for me. Isn''t there no way to resist?

    She thought, and there she was, with a big belly, building flowers and plants in the courtyard. As a result, Rolle suddenly had a big animal hair and rushed up. She was completely unable to resist. She could only cry in the corners of her eyes and let him do whatever he wanted, whether to welcome or refuse

    At the thought of this, she couldn''t help worrying, and her face showed a rather wronged expression, as if she had been bullied.

    Rolle saw it inexplicably. Why did the woman suddenly change her face again, faster than turning over?

    What on earth are you thinking?

    Can such people really be good teachers?

    On the contrary, Jeanne, who was next to her, was much more serious than Orianna. She was holding a wooden sword, tried to draw a few times, and then said:

    "Teacher, is my move right? Is there anything wrong? Can you teach me by hand?"

    She was very cunning to bite the word "hand and handle" very hard. In her heart, she looked forward to lol sticking to her side, holding her hand and adjusting her posture of chest, waist, legs and hips.

    It''s a pity that rolle doesn''t need to come forward in person. He has a qualified teaching assistant.

    "Nothing is right!"

    "Hands are too low!"

    Cori jumped out and raised Jeanne''s arm slightly with the wooden sword in her hand.

    "Is your chest so tall? Great?"

    She said fiercely and gently stabbed Jenna''s slender waist with a wooden sword, making her slightly restrain her flying chest.

    "The posture of force is also wrong. Don''t raise your ass so high!"

    Finally, she patted Jenna''s ass with her sword.

    "Well, yes, that''s right."

    Rawl nodded beside him and agreed with his daughter''s teaching very much.

    So in this way, the girls entered the basic practice of fencing, and Kerry instructed Jeanne''s movements and helped her adjust while practicing.

    Olliana also followed with such basic exercises.

    In order not to be bullied when she gets married, she is determined to carefully study Rolle''s swordsmanship and solve the mystery of why he is powerful.

    As for rolle himself, he went outside to make two cups of tea, took a newspaper and handed it to Anya. Then he sat beside her reading the newspaper and talked to her about current politics from time to time.

    The headline in today''s newspaper is about Walsh''s great philanthropist. The Walsh foundation he founded is the second largest charitable foundation in the Empire, second only to the lukana foundation.

    The man appealed in the newspaper that while enjoying the festival, we should try our best to be frugal and avoid waste. We should think that there are many poor people who don''t have enough to eat.

    Although there was no problem with his words, Rolle had no good impression when he thought that these charitable funds were blind and could not see the still poor province of kodo.

    Therefore, his questions are inevitably thorny:

    "This guy is not the kind of guy who looks dignified and has a belly of bad water behind his back?"

    He pointed to the picture of the great philanthropist on the front page of the newspaper. It looked like a graceful and gentle imperial gentleman.

    "Mr. Walsh? He has always had a good reputation in the aristocratic circle. He often initiates some charitable fund-raising and charitable auctions."

    Anya commented truthfully.

    "Is that so? It seems that he is simply blind..."

    Lol muttered in a low voice, then suddenly pulled up the voice line and shouted:

    "Cory! This posture is not standard enough. Come again!"

    Although he didn''t focus on the three girls practicing sword, their every move was under his control all the time.

    "Mr. Orianna, don''t rush this move, and don''t shake your chest so exaggerated. It''s easy to lose your focus..."

    "Cori, what''s the matter with this pace? Haven''t you corrected it several times? Why haven''t you changed it?"

    "Jeanne! Bend down a little more and close your chest. Don''t hit people with your chest..."

    Anya was stunned.

    She couldn''t understand why Rolle''s attention was clearly on the newspaper and herself, but she could notice all kinds of details in the three people''s practice.

    "Uncle Rolle''s swordsmanship is really powerful?"

    She couldn''t help a compliment.

    "Generally, it''s a little better than those on the market."

    Rolle said, raising his right hand and pinching out a small gap with his thumb and index finger.

    "In fact, Miss Anya, you can also try to practice. You don''t have to do it with people. The effect of simple exercise is also very good. There are two originally weak guys in my village who have practiced with me for two years. Now they are more energetic than cattle."

    Anya couldn''t help laughing like a silver bell.

    The laughter had made Orianna and Jeanne a little wary, but when they noticed that it was Anya rather than any other strange woman talking and laughing with rolle, they relaxed their vigilance and didn''t think much.

    Princess Anya is obviously harmless to humans and animals, not threatening, like a little rabbit.

    In this way, after two hours of basic practice, Rawls gave everyone a little rest.

    Jeanne sat down in place, pulled open her collar and let the inside dissipate heat.

    "Hoo ~ Hoo ~ I''m so tired. I''m sweating a lot..."

    This set of basic exercises, although it seems that the action range is not large and should not be too tired, but in fact, the muscles of the whole body are moving. In fact, the exercise effect is not worse than those Aerobics on earth. Of course, you will feel tired.

    Rolle looked at Jeanne sitting there, and inexplicably remembered the scene when Jeanne helped herself build a field villa. At that time, she was so tired. After resting, she took off her shoes and socks, exposed her round legs and delicate feet, and splashed by the stream.

    It was really a beautiful scene, very eye-catching.

    But the black silk stockings she took off at that time are still hidden in her left hand, and she still hasn''t found a chance to give them back to her.

    As for Orianna, her physical quality is by no means better than that of Jeanne, even better than that of kori. She not only doesn''t sweat, but also can''t see the slightest fatigue on her face.

    She was frowning slightly and chewing on Rolle''s swordsmanship carefully.

    She vaguely felt something in it, but it was a feeling that was difficult to describe in words. It seemed that she felt the hand in Rolle''s mouth.

    If she continues to practice, she believes that with her talent and accomplishment, she should be able to master this fencing skill.

    At that time, Rolle is in a big hair of animal nature, and he has room to resist.

    "In fact, your two talents are not bad, just a little worse than Kelly. If you continue to practice, you will succeed."

    Rolle also commented on their performance, grabbed her daughter''s silver double horsetail hair tips, played between her palms, and continued:

    "However, your body... Um... Is easy to affect the center of gravity, so when practicing, you should make reasonable adjustments according to your actual situation, and don''t blindly follow my actions."

    Cori let her father play with the ends of her hair. She was holding a cup of hot water prepared by her father in advance and sipped it. She was a little surprised when she heard Rolle''s comments.

    "Eh? Dad, you think very well of them?"

    "I remember Ah Da and ah Er practiced with you for a long time, but they didn''t get the evaluation of ''must be successful''."

    "Isn''t it? Those two guys are so poor in talent that they are inferior to women. They haven''t touched any fur after three years with me. Rotten wood can''t be carved!"

    The two rotten brothers in his mouth, who were in a place like an underground arena, were still dressed as imperial gentlemen, holding walking sticks and wearing masks.

    In the middle of the arena, there was a man with a naked upper body. His exposed muscles were like bluestone bricks, which were also covered with large and small scars, just like the image of a standard tough man.

    Opposite him was a monster like a hyena, with a big mouth and small eyes. It seemed that the whole head had only one mouth.

    The whole body is covered with a layer of dark red, like the cerebral cortex, with thick limbs, sharp claws and a sickle like tail.

    This is a demon with a dangerous degree of 7. The bloody ripper is already an extremely dangerous level. According to the scholars'' Association, it is not recommended to fight it without the presence of the eighth level legend.

    The demon is pacing slowly in the field, looking for an opportunity to attack.

    It''s dangerous enough to walk without making a sound when you''re so big and strong.

    The strong man, holding the general double handed Epee, stood still and faced such a terrible demon alone, but he didn''t even breathe.

    The whole underground arena is very quiet and dark. Only a few magic lights in the corner can emit a little dim light, making the bodies of the two sides in the middle of the confrontation looming in the dark.

    There were no other people here, only two rotten brothers and a middle-aged man dressed like an imperial aristocrat but bent all the time.

    It was Walsh, the great philanthropist who made the headlines today.

    However, around the two rotten brothers, he behaved like a humble servant. He kept his head down and dared not even say a word.

    ---------

    Here is today''s list:

    Thank you for listening to the rain at night, dreaming back to your daughter''s country, eternity, it''s hard to repeat your name, clevitt, ronin''s sword heart, Knight fantasy night adult, and Yijie wind bridge for your generous reward!

 Chapter 139

    The confrontation in the arena was a strange one, and suddenly a fight broke out.

    Although the muscular man was holding a heavy two handed sword, his body shape and pace were extremely agile. He was very comfortable in the face of this high-risk demon. He easily avoided and dissolved all the means of the other party and killed it in only a few minutes.

    He was unharmed, even breathing. His performance was perfect enough to be a textbook demonstration of "how to hunt a bloody Ripper alone".

    Seeing that he solved the evil thing with ease and freehand brushwork, Walsh, the great philanthropist on the stage, was finally a little relieved and said cautiously in that extremely humble tone:

    "Two venerable masters, this guy is a gladiator carefully trained by me. He has excellent talent! He has been exposed to all kinds of harsh training since he was a child. Later, he studied with Sir barrow, a new fencing master. He has rich practical experience..."

    "I believe he will give people a big surprise when he goes to the fencing competition!"

    He boasted that his excellent performance gave him a little more confidence.

    But who knows that such a perfect answer will get a sneer?

    "Tut... That''s it?"

    "He can''t even beat the dogs in the village."

    Although ADA was identified as one of the two brothers of rotten wood by rolle and often did hard work that other villagers were too lazy to show up, he still had a high vision.

    "Such a performance is also called fencing?"

    His sarcasm came into the Gladiator''s ears at one time, which made the guy angry, roared in his mouth, kicked his feet fiercely, jumped up high, crossed the long distance between the arena and the grandstand, and the heavy sword in his hand chopped down on Ada''s head.

    ADA still sat motionless. He just raised two fingers of his right hand and made a gesture like smoking.

    The wielding heavy sword was originally aimed at his forehead, but it chopped at his two fingers, and then fell right between his fingers and was firmly clamped.

    The Gladiator was slightly stunned. His muscles suddenly swelled up and tried his best to pull out the epee.

    But Ah Da''s two fingers were like a strong vise, and the Epee remained motionless regardless of the other party''s force.

    The Gladiator''s face could not help but show a look of amazement. Although he had riveted his full strength, the feedback from the hilt was very strange. It was not like being fixed. Instead, it was like inserting a sword into the mud, and the force would only sink deeper and deeper.

    ADA was not angry at such an offence, and even nodded and said:

    "Your courage is commendable. You are the second person who dares to wave a sword at me."

    "But if you don''t have strength, start again."

    Then he clamped the finger of the sword blade with a slight force.

    The Gladiator immediately felt a huge force that was difficult to describe in words, attacking him through the blade and handle, instantly knocked him upside down, and fell back into the arena under the audience.

    The well-made, strong and durable Epee also disintegrated into pieces and fell to the ground, making a crisp sound.

    "That''s it. Continue to follow your plan, but you have to work harder to make me feel more fun."

    Ah Da said, stood up, picked up his walking stick and slowly disappeared in place with his brother.

    After he had been away for a long time, the great philanthropist recovered from his amazement. A thick resentment suddenly appeared on his face. He climbed through the audience with his hands and feet, jumped into the middle of the arena, and punched and kicked the gladiator who was still lying on the ground.

    "You hungry wolf! You almost killed me!"

    "Dare you dare to start with such an existence? Is your brain full of paste?"

    "Asshole!"

    The Gladiator lay on the ground, curled up slightly, motionless, and endured in silence.

    In fact, he was not hurt. Although the other party knocked him away, he still kept his hand.

    But it was only physical, but his mind was shocked, so he kept lying on the ground motionless, as if he was aftertaste the scene just now.

    It''s a bit like the awe naturally generated by human beings after seeing the real peak.

    After beating and scolding for a long time, the great philanthropist finally stopped, knelt down and wiped the cold sweat on his head.

    After he was found by the two gentlemen dressed up but wearing masks, he seemed to be in a nightmare every day, but he lived until now. It was a miracle in the world.

    He was found by those two strange people three days ago. At that time, he was locking himself in the secret study and sorting out a piece of information on the table, which he collected through his charity foundation by various hidden and traceless means.

    Among a lot of information, he put a telegram in a separate position, which looked particularly eye-catching. It read:

    "The murderer is a warm-hearted crowd who doesn''t want to be named. Don''t think about my friends, or I''ll kill you all in three days! All your ashes will be raised to you!"

    When he received the telegram, he was extremely angry.

    You were threatened?

    You are a great philanthropist who eats all black and white, and at the same time, you are the intelligence director of the powerful organization of the apostles. You are threatened by a guy who doesn''t know where to come from?

    So he left the telegram and planned to find out the crazy guy and let him know what awe is.

    As a result, the air in front of him suddenly twisted, and the two strange people suddenly came to him, which made him understand what awe is.

    Later, the strange man who could speak made him promise not to disclose his existence to others, and used some strange means to let him tell everything he knew in his mind word by word.

    "We''ll come back in two days."

    After leaving this sentence, the bodies of the two freaks gradually twisted and disappeared into the air.

    The great philanthropist quickly picked up the pen and paper and planned to write a secret letter to report the matter to the apostles in the organization.

    As a result, as soon as he wrote, he felt a strong palpitation, and his heart stopped beating at that moment.

    He was sure that even if he dared to write one more character, he would die of myocardial infarction in an instant.

    However, he was a famous philanthropist for a long time and the chief intelligence officer of the powerful organization of apostles. His psychological quality was excellent. He soon calmed down and made the most correct response:

    Think nothing happened!

    His own life is still very important. He hasn''t enjoyed enough of the glory, wealth and drunkenness of a great philanthropist.

    As for the organization''s plan? Besides... Anyway, there are 13 apostles in the organization. Should we be able to deal with these two freaks?

    Then, just yesterday, the tenth Apostle who came to meet him, right under his nose, was broken up into pieces by the two strange people who came out again by some unknown strange means.

    Literally, piece by piece, the powerful apostle failed to resist, turned into pieces in the shape of a mosaic, and then melted into the air.

    The great philanthropist realized how terrible these two strange people are

    Every apostle in the organization is a tenth order and a half god.

    They may not want to be sealed and restrained all year round like the imperial demigod; Or in order to take the last step, in short, he joined the Apostle organization for various reasons.

    As a result, such a demigod was instantly killed without resistance

    What level should these two freaks exist?

    Can the first and second apostles deal with them if they come out in person?

    And it reminded him of the eleven apostles who suddenly died mysteriously a few days ago.

    He is also an old demigod, holding a big killing device such as a chaotic cage. He has only recently been awakened and ordered to investigate the strange phenomenon of peak 9 in the snake ridge mountains.

    There, he successfully used the chaotic cage to ambush the investigation team sent by the Empire, causing hundreds of casualties at one time. He made a quite gorgeous record, and he retreated. Therefore, he was rewarded by the organization.

    The great philanthropist himself was also happy about this. That night, he held a grand reception by other reasons. Watching those dull and stupid imperial nobles come to the banquet in the dark, he had a strong sense of superiority to control everything behind the scenes.

    Unfortunately, it didn''t last long. When the eleven apostles continued to investigate this matter, they suddenly died suddenly, and the two eighth order legends who acted with him also disappeared strangely.

    What''s more strange is that his body is still well in the safe house of the organization. There is no injury on his appearance. He even looks very peaceful. It looks like he is asleep.

    But it was just an empty shell. His soul had been completely annihilated for unknown reasons, and his extraordinary power that he had managed to accumulate disappeared.

    The organization immediately fell into panic and was eager to awaken the first and second apostles. As a result, the fourth apostle on duty forcibly pressed down and issued an order to prevent the following people from continuing to investigate and investigate the matter.

    This move is not quite consistent with the style of the Apostle organization. It has obviously lost a precious combat power. How can we give up?

    "Don''t ask, I''ll explain to the two leaders myself."

    "This incident reminds me of the great changes eighteen years ago..."

    Great philanthropists do not know what happened 18 years ago, but they probably know that the whole set of huge and great "King''s landing plan" organized at present had some changes beyond their control at that time, which led to the postponement of the whole plan for another 18 years.

    But now, when this great plan entered the key node again, they lost two apostles in succession.

    The great philanthropist has smelled some bad smell and clearly knows that the situation is beyond his control.

    Although he occupies a high position in the organization, because of the particularity of the organization, he is not an extraordinary person, so he can not be controlled by the scholars, can be covered with the shell of a philanthropist, and carry out all kinds of intelligence espionage under the eyes of the Empire.

    So he made the wisest choice again, bowed to the two strange people and swore allegiance.

    However, the actions of these two guys are also very strange. They don''t seem to want to stop the Apostles'' King''s landing plan. In addition to obliterating the tenth apostle, they are more like curious spectators.

    They only asked for more details of the plan, did not take any action, and let the great philanthropist go according to the original plan, just hoping that he could make the situation more interesting.

    But the tenth apostle in the original plan has been torn into a mosaic by your hand! What do you want me to do with the original plan?

    As a result, the strange man seemed to hear his voice and asked with a smile:

    "Are you teaching me to do things?"

    The great philanthropist dared to be angry but dared not speak. He could only find other reasons to prevaricate with it and ask them to wake up the other apostles and come to fill the vacancy of the tenth apostle.

    Then the two freaks came again today. First, they ordered him to buy all kinds of materials in large quantities, such as cement, wood, stone bricks, colored stones, as well as all kinds of agricultural tools and crop seeds, and then sent them to the remote area of kodo Province in the name of charity fund.

    The great philanthropist could only do so, but did not dare to ask.

    Then they looked at the gladiator in the plan who was going to be sent to participate in the fencing competition, which was the scene staged before.

    "What is their purpose, these two venerable beings?"

    The great philanthropist muttered in a low voice.

    "Abba, Abba, Abba."

    The nearby Gladiator replied.

    This thing is a mute at all.

    The great philanthropist immediately roared:

    "Stop yelling, get out and heal your wounds, and then continue training. You don''t have to fight on the stage these nights. Concentrate on preparing for the sword competition!"

    After the rotten brothers appointed by Rohr left the arena, their figure reappeared in the stables of the swordsman regiment and came to the little donkey.

    The little donkey was chewing carrots. When he saw them coming, he hurried over, shook his ears, said hello, and handed over the remaining half of the carrots generously, like entertaining guests.

    "That''s not necessary. We''re here to give you something."

    Ah Da said, feeling out of his arms a plump sweetheart fruit with bright color.

    The little donkey''s eyes suddenly burst out with deep happiness. He didn''t want the rest of the carrot. He quickly bit the sweetheart fruit.

    "There''s another one."

    ADA took out another sweet fruit and put it on the top of the little donkey.

    "Village head, you must know that you are always slow when you meet things... Oh no, I mean calm..."

    "We dare not approach him, so next, we have to rely on you to take care of him."

    The little donkey nodded, shook his head and let the sweet fruit on his head fall into a cloth pocket hanging next to his stomach.

    There are carrots in that pocket. It''s easy for luoertu to hang them. It''s just that the hanging position is very biased. The little donkey has to bend his neck to eat.

    ----------

    Here is today''s list:

    Thanks to hide and seek moon shadow, blue and white zombies, Mercury''s masked superman, it''s hard to name and always repeat the generous reward.

    Alas, today''s list is so short

 Chapter 140

    Ah Da and ah Er brothers came out this time mainly to be a bystander passing by.

    Previously, the villagers learned about the "King''s landing plan" of the Apostle organization from the eleven apostles whose souls had been evacuated, but there was only a general outline and direction.

    The plan looks very grand and magnificent. It has not been implemented in recent years, but began planning and layout as early as decades. The establishment of the Apostle organization and a series of subsequent actions are preparing and paving the way for the plan.

    They should have succeeded long ago or taken a key step, but a major unplanned change eighteen years ago seriously hindered their progress and had to dormant for more than ten years.

    However, at present, the information the villagers get from the eleven apostles and the intelligence officer philanthropists is not comprehensive enough. After all, it is a very large and complex plan with a considerable division of labor. If you can''t stand in the position of overview, it''s difficult to see the whole picture of the plan.

    Standing in that position are two leaders of the Apostle organization, and special thanks to Muyi Moying book friends for their strong support all the time!

 Chapter 141

    The current situation surprised and puzzled Orianna. She once thought her perception was wrong, but after repeated inspection, her perception was not wrong.

    This is outrageous

    It clearly uses sword Qi, which is not suitable for the current version and has been eliminated by the times, but it brings out some special abilities that can only be possessed by the demigod level?

    And she had not been aware of the power and fluctuation of the demigods when they launched their power.

    But what is more outrageous than these is that she seems to have heard of such a situation before?

    Where did you hear that?

    Orianna forced herself to calm down, and then launched a special thinking skill that only eighth order legends can master - memory backtracking.

    In short, it is a very powerful skill to force people to recall what they have seen and experienced, but have been temporarily forgotten by the brain, and it is extremely accurate, even subtle to specific characters and punctuation marks.

    This skill is very practical and critical for high-ranking extraordinary people who live far longer than ordinary people. Unfortunately, not every extraordinary person can learn it. Although Kerry is also level 8, she didn''t learn it.

    With the help of memory retrospection, Orianna quickly recalled an academic paper on fencing that she had read in the internal Journal of the academy a few months ago, entitled "a new way out of fencing?" written by anheim.

    That man is an old legend of the Empire. He has the titles of "swordsman mentor" and "master of the sword". He was once the idol of many young swordsmen, including rolle.

    Although he is now out of breath and is about to be replaced by the shining star sword Ji, his paper has attracted countless curses, which is quite a bit of a taste of late life.

    Some sharp and vicious critics commented:

    To save his reputation.

    The delusion of not being able to advance to the Holy One.

    How dare you talk about demigod?

    Sure enough, there are many sprays in any world.

    But it was because she was scolded by many people that she left some impression on Orianna.

    As for the reason for being scolded, it is because anheim mentioned in his article:

    He found a brick with sword marks in an accidental battle. After picking it up and studying it carefully, he found that the sword marks on it were left by the sword Qi, and saw a wonderful aftertaste in it.

    Later, he asked one of his powerful demigods who didn''t want to be named to check it. The other party was very sure that it was the residual rhyme of the demigod level special ability.

    On this basis, anheim came up with a bold conjecture that perhaps there was an unknown strong man in the world who integrated swordsmanship and demigod ability, creating a new demigod way.

    He named it Jiansheng without authorization. After consulting relevant historical classics, he thought that this might be the ability of various Jiansheng mentioned in various ancient classics, but its development has been lost and now it has been redeveloped.

    Then he was sprayed with blood.

    This is because this statement is really contrary to common sense and deviant. At the same time, there is no effective evidence, and it is suspected of valuing the past and neglecting the present.

    At that time, olliana naturally would not believe anheim''s statement.

    Although historical classics do record all kinds of sword masters who have achieved the highest level of sword cultivation, their combat effectiveness has also been described as amazing. For example, one sword cuts off day and night, and one sword evokes tide elegy, which sounds very frightening.

    But I don''t know what happened thousands of years ago. Later, after more textual research, I also found that these descriptions have elements of excessive exaggeration. Maybe those ancient books themselves are similar to the roadside stall novels.

    But now the discovery of Orianna makes her have to question her three views and education.

    Are those swordsmen in historical legends real?

    Did the child''s father master this demigod way?

    Seeing her start thinking again, she suddenly felt that her soft cheek was poked by something, which startled her.

    "Ah!"

    Orianna let out a lovely cry and jumped up like a cat with its tail stepped on, with a surge in her chest.

    "What do you want?"

    Orianna frowned and looked angrily at rolle, who poked her finger into her cheek.

    "Why have you been in a daze? I went out to get some snacks. Do you want to eat?"

    Rolle looked down at the plate in his hand. There were some cookies in the shape of lovely animals on it.

    Of course, this was not prepared by the swordsmen group, but I didn''t know that the rich young master and lady outside brought it from their own home. They generously distributed it to all the people practicing swords here. Rolle and they also got a share.

    "Hum ~ you still have a conscience. You know I like sweet food."

    Although Orianna''s mouth was a little proud, her anger not only disappeared, but also had a sweet little happiness.

    Being interrupted by rolle, she didn''t think about the previous problem for the time being, so she had to put it down for the time being and wait until later

    Well, it''s to observe what rolle means later. Don''t get me wrong.

    If rolle were really those ancient records, she would have to be more careful in the future.

    If you are bullied by rolle like that, you really can''t resist

    After experiencing such an episode, they continued to return to the practice state and continued to look for the mysterious'' hand feeling ''described by rolle

    At about 3:00 p.m., Rolle finished today''s practice and asked several beautiful girls whose faces were obviously tired to go home. He stayed and talked to the instructor about other things.

    The instructor is sitting on a bench beside the training ground, watching the students chopping at the dummy; Rolle came to him and sat down and asked in a low voice:

    "Instructor, do you remember where I participated in the introductory examination?"

    Now rolle had doubts about his assessment that year, so he had to bite the bullet and bring up the old story again.

    The instructor was slightly surprised and asked:

    "Why did you suddenly ask this? I thought you wanted me to comment on your beautiful female students..."

    "What happened in those years was that we were sorry for you, but I promise you, it was really just an accident."

    When rolle was taking part in the assessment that year, the kodo province suffered a great catastrophe that was not seen in a thousand years. Countless demons suddenly emerged from various places and everything you can see in a crazy attack.

    At that time, hundreds of thousands of people were killed, dozens of towns were destroyed and hundreds of people were displaced. It can be said that their lives were ruined.

    This was also the most serious demon attack in the history of the Empire. Compared with the later attacks in Newlin Province, the severity increased by several orders of magnitude.

    Rolle''s assessment just caught up with it.

    The city where the swordsman regiment is located has also been seriously damaged. They can only reluctantly retreat with the tide of refugees. They are too busy to distract themselves from rescuing rolle who had an accident.

    These things were mentioned by the instructor when rolle returned to the swordsman regiment last time, and he has sincerely apologized to him.

    Rolle naturally accepted the apology and said he understood that under that kind of crisis, he really didn''t take so much into account. If the two sides exchanged positions, he would certainly make the same choice.

    But that''s not the point of Rolle''s question.

    "I probably know what happened in those years. I''m just curious. What kind of danger are those demons that attack humans? Is there any special terror in them?"

    "Well..."

    The instructor frowned, thought carefully, and then shook his head.

    "I really don''t know. Over the years, the situation was so chaotic. The whole province was attacked everywhere. What we met was just a small group."

    "But what we met at that time was mainly dangerous 5 and 6. There must be higher dangerous 7 or 8, but they should be stopped by the imperial power? That''s why we can escape."

    Rolle nodded and asked strangely:

    "Have you ever met an evil god or something?"

    "There must be no such thing. If there were evil spirits, the whole empire would be gone."

    The instructor replied very firmly.

    Although the risk of evil god''s children is generally 8, it does not mean that only evil god''s children have the risk of 8.

    In fact, there are still many powerful big guys in nature and chaos, such as razor mantis, which is famous for its agility and ferocity, haunted space hound, thunder beast as huge as a hill, lightning Unicorn that can control lightning and so on.

    If simply compared with combat effectiveness, the children of evil gods may not be the opponents of these demons, but for humans, the children of evil gods are still much more powerful than these demons.

    It is because of spiritual pollution that this unreasonable ability is equivalent to abolishing mankind''s most powerful weapon - wisdom and thinking.

    "In this way, if you were in danger of 5 and 6 at that time, I should have met the same situation?"

    "After all, I didn''t go far to participate in the assessment. I found the small village in more than three days."

    Rolle said as he recalled.

    As a result, the instructor almost jumped up.

    "Ah?! you''ve been away for three days?!"

    "Yes, what''s wrong?"

    Rolle hurriedly asked.

    "Well... Although I''m not responsible for arranging the assessment, generally according to the Convention, the distance is not too far. It''s only one day at most."

    The instructor replied truthfully.

    At that time, the swordsman regiment was still a little famous in the local area. It received many miscellaneous commissions every day, and the entry examination was to select one with moderate difficulty.

    Considering the safety and student experience, the entrustment of this assessment will not be too remote or too difficult.

    But rolle walked for three days

    What''s wrong with this?

    "Where on earth have you gone?"

    The instructor said, ran out to find a map and put it in front of Rolle.

    Rawl looked on the map, finally saw the familiar York Town, and then pointed to it.

    "Finally... Probably here?"

    The instructor couldn''t help showing sympathy and care on his face and asked in a low voice:

    "Do you know where our swordsman regiment was?"

    Rolle looked at him suspiciously.

    The instructor pointed out a position on the map, a short distance from York town.

    A short distance on the map, in reality, about tens of kilometers?

    "Even if I am not responsible for the assessment task, I know that the assessment task will never be arranged so far..."

    The instructor finally showed a look of crying and laughing.

    "Ah, this..."

    "I just walk by feeling. How can I go so far..."

    With embarrassment on his face, Rolle said:

    "Actually... I always think I''m good at living in the wild."

    "Compass is not expensive. Buy one with you."

    The instructor gave a kind suggestion.

    "Well, I see, but I don''t have to worry about it now. I have a multifunctional intelligent navigation."

    Said rolle, taking out the little milk cat from his shirt pocket.

    Maode map!

    "Pretty cute..."

    The instructor said in tears and laughter, and he didn''t know whether he was praising Carol or the little milk cat.

    Rolle coughed twice and turned off the subject:

    "Cough, anyway, since I can defeat those demons with risk 6 and risk 7, it shows that I have at least seven levels of heroic strength?"

    In fact, his statement is more conservative, but it is also more rigorous and objective. After all, he has not seen the appearance of the eighth level legend, nor has he dealt with it. He doesn''t know what level the eighth level should be.

    So be conservative and call yourself a seventh order for the time being. Should you go too far?

    Of course, if you can fight with the head in the future, you can roughly measure what level 8 should be.

    It''s just that it''s not good to say it directly. It hurts harmony and feelings.

    After listening, the instructor smiled and said:

    "Level 7? Not bad. It''s not surprising that you can reach this level with your talent and efforts. However, I''m afraid scholars will not agree with you."

    According to the regulations of the scholars'' Association, you can receive money and benefits from the scholars'' Association every month at level 7. Of course, you should also obey the recruitment and dispatch of more scholars'' associations.

    It''s just that scholars will certify the seventh level, which has a set of strict standards and processes. How much spiritual power, how many extraordinary abilities they have mastered, and what sacred objects they can control, they can''t say that the seventh level has seven levels.

    And rolle, obviously, doesn''t meet their standards. After all, he doesn''t even have perception.

    Of course, he doesn''t care much about it.

    The rank of the world is the standard formulated by individuals. It is a very subjective standard. It has undergone many changes, which is very different from the realm in the Fantasy Fairy Xia novels.

    What''s more, Rolle had a bad impression of the scholar society and didn''t want to be with it. Anyway, it''s enough for him to call himself a hero when he goes out in the future.

    These seven steps are not worth mentioning!

    ------------

    Here is today''s list:

    A pig who loves reading, the first sound is not the future, the fiber star feeding month, it''s hard to name, and it''s always repeated on the thank-you list!

 Chapter 142

    Time fast forward a few days, and soon came to the day before victory day. The fencing competition will start tomorrow.

    These days, luo''er has a very full life. He is guiding girls'' fencing every day. The whole emperor has been filled with festival celebrations without making any moths.

    He also saw reports on medical seminars in the newspaper. Doctors'' new drugs have attracted continuous attention. At present, clinical trials are being arranged.

    However, because of the previous attack, the doctor is now under very close protection. Even his whereabouts are kept secret. Rolle doesn''t even know where he lives, let alone meet.

    Interestingly, at the end of the report on new drugs, it also mentioned that some beverage and dessert manufacturers are also paying attention to this drug for the treatment of mental pollution?

    The reason is that they don''t know where to learn that the medicine has a sweet, unique and hierarchical taste, and the smell has a fresh fruit aroma. It seems to have a good prospect of developing into a new beverage?

    Rolle told the girls about it as a joke.

    But Anya said seriously:

    "Uncle rolle, this is true. I have also heard that those beverage manufacturers are very interested in the formula of this medicine, expect to make some improvements to develop new drinks, and are willing to pay high fees..."

    On the other side, Kerry asked curiously:

    "Really? How delicious it is? I really want to taste it..."

    Rolle listened and smiled helplessly. He thought it was ironic

    He had seen what the medicine originally looked like and tasted, and could not think of the drink.

    As a result, the doctor promised that it would become very delicious after adding sugar, which actually came true?

    It can be seen that he has made great efforts in taste to achieve such an effect. For fear that the patient will not take medicine, it is like coaxing the child to take medicine with sugar, which is quite the heart of the doctor''s parents.

    However, he still very much hopes that this medicine can succeed and really treat the stubborn disease of mental pollution, rather than simply as a drink.

    "By the way, the game will start tomorrow. There''s no need to practice more today."

    Rolle turned to Jeanne and Orianna, who were still practicing hard.

    These two women have developed a very strange interest in fencing these days. They practice very seriously and work very hard.

    It seems a little abnormal, a little competitive with each other

    The reason may be that a few days ago, when rolle saw that Orianna was very engaged in practice, he praised her a few words, which was heard by Jeanne. Then she became more engaged and had a posture of trying to get a good place in the competition.

    Unfortunately, the reality is cruel. Fencing is not achieved overnight. Although rolle thinks Jenna''s talent is good, he has just started. He really wants to fight with people, that is, he focuses on participating and experiencing the atmosphere of the fight.

    If you can use sacred objects in fencing competition, there is still some hope. Jeanne in black armor still has two brushes. Unfortunately, she can''t use them.

    Jeanne can''t change her form freely without using the holy things, otherwise rolle must keep her young form every day.

    So the game can only focus on participation.

    However, learning swordsmanship will certainly have many benefits for her in the future. After all, it can make the black Jeanne more able to fight, and she won''t be afraid of meeting real strong enemies in the future.

    As for Orianna

    Although she didn''t compete, she did practice Rolle''s family fencing very seriously.

    On the one hand, they can get the praise of Rolle and make their relationship closer.

    On the other hand, she also really wants to find out the secret of Rolle''s strength in order not to be bullied in the future.

    With the talent and experience of the saint level, she felt like she felt something, but it was still difficult to describe, and it would take longer.

    After getting married and having a baby, should you be proficient?

    Olanna often thinks like this.

    So in this way, the grand Victory Day celebration came as scheduled.

    As in previous years, the colorful celebration parade began to parade in the city with colorful floats; Hovering airships in the sky hung various streamers, and festive decorations were hung on trees everywhere.

    Many troupes and bands also held free performances in the open-air square. Citizens dressed up and participated in them.

    However, they all focused on the sword competition. They just strolled around the street at random, bought some snacks, and went to the largest "glory arena" in the imperial capital

    This arena has a very long history, which can be traced back to the founding of the Empire. After several rounds of renovation and expansion, it has now reached a huge scale that can accommodate more than 30000 people.

    However, it is usually used as a playground for some ball games, large-scale performances and other activities, that is, the fencing competition will add a few points to the taste of the arena.

    The fencing competition lasted five days in total. The first two days were the audition stage. Thousands of contestants were randomly assigned to fight in pairs, and the losers were eliminated. It didn''t start until there were 32 people left. Originally, I went out in the afternoon and in the evening, but I had something to do in the afternoon, so I came back late.

    Just a big chapter of 5K words, just two chapters of 3K + 2K, okay?

    If the list is not long, let''s pull it tomorrow.

 Chapter 143

    The two swords of Ke Li were taken over by Jeanne, which made her feel a little embarrassed for a time

    If you were serious, you would win, but Jenna would probably get hurt.

    Cori doesn''t want to hurt Jeanne. Although she seems to have plotted against her father, her dessert is still delicious, and she is still cute when she gets smaller. She will call herself sister.

    Because of her small size and young appearance, Cori is rarely called sister.

    So, what should I do?

    Just when Cori was still hesitating, Jeanne took the initiative to step back and out of the sideline of the field.

    The referee next to him immediately raised the flag and announced that Kerry had won.

    "Hee hee, I know Miss Kerry''s swordsmanship is superb. She doesn''t want to hurt me. Did she use only a little strength?"

    Jeanne smiled and continued to say to the somewhat confused Cori:

    "I can take your two swords, which shows that the efforts during this period are still useful, which is enough."

    "But even so, my arms are a little sore and numb."

    Jeanne said, rubbed her arm with a bitter face, and shook it hard.

    Even if Cori didn''t use much strength, it was a big impact on her lack of exercise.

    "Next, come on!"

    Jeanne waved her hand to Cori and turned to exit.

    "Woo..."

    Looking at the back of Jeanne leaving, she was not as happy as she should be after winning. Instead, she tooted her mouth slightly, as if she had lost

    But this guy is very gentle and considerate.

    She muttered again in her heart, and her impression of Jeanne has changed a lot.

    However, there is only one left. No one can chat in the rest area

    Cori suddenly regretted coming to the competition. It was not fun and challenging at all. She waited for her opponent longer than she did in the challenge arena. If her father didn''t want her to win the championship, she would have abstained directly.

    After getting the championship and bonus this time and going back to the village to repair the road for everyone, I won''t take part in this boring race again.

    She made a decision in her heart. Another person sat on the bench in the rest area, holding her small face in her arm, and could only wait for the next opponent in a daze.

    On Jeanne''s side, after returning to Rolle''s stand, she received unanimous praise and praise.

    "Good! Very talented!"

    Rolle praised generously.

    However, Orianna paid more attention to how Jenna did it.

    "Did you see Kelly''s sword? So you chose the most appropriate way to block?"

    The housekeeper was also very concerned about this problem and couldn''t help sharpening his ears.

    She and Orianna are quite accomplished in fencing. When the two girls confronted each other, they also looked at it very seriously and felt that Jenna''s response and handling were not like a novice who had just come into contact with fencing.

    Even if Cori didn''t take her shot seriously, she was just a little weak, but she was very fast and the angle was tricky enough. She might not be able to take it as a trained veteran.

    After all, she is still the shining star sword girl.

    Jeanne tilted her head slightly, thought for a while, and then shook her head.

    "Actually... I can''t remember clearly. At that time, I just relied on my feelings."

    "Maybe this is what the teacher calls'' hand feeling ''?"

    Olliana listened, slightly lowered her head and thought for herself.

    She still knows what it feels like to use a sword.

    According to common sense, hand feeling refers to the control and mastery of the sword. When facing the enemy, it still depends more on experience and on-the-spot response. Only hand feeling is obviously not enough.

    I always feel that my fiance has been hanging the hand feeling on his mouth, which is different from the hand feeling in the ordinary sense?

    Orianna thought, and her red eyes couldn''t help falling on rolle again.

    You''re getting married. Why do you have so many secrets?

    Do I have to wait until I get married and let me explore it slowly?

    Eh... It seems that this is also very good? Like a mysterious treasure

    Thinking about it, her pretty face could not help blushing again, and her slender legs under her long skirt were slightly clamped.

    In contrast, Rolle was satisfied with Jeanne''s performance, but he was not surprised.

    I have taught her seriously. Jeanne has practiced hard, and her talent is good. Even if it''s only a few days, isn''t it natural to have such a performance?

    What''s more, Jeanne doesn''t really have no actual combat experience. Whether in ordinary form or black form, she has been on the battlefield and killed the enemy herself.

    So he couldn''t understand the surprise of the PE teacher and the housekeeper.

    However, not only the housekeeper and Orianna said they couldn''t understand it, but also Ah Da and ah Er, who were also sitting in the VIP seat, were discussing this issue with the villagers remotely.

    "Do you mean that the little girl learned the village head''s swordsmanship in only a few days? She took the village head''s road?"

    Sweetheart fruit''s neighbor and his opponent are a good swordsman who uses the new school of swordsmanship. The swordsman who is a little famous in the imperial capital is also a popular candidate to win the championship.

    Such a duel naturally ignited the enthusiasm of the audience. The whole audience was cheering like crazy, and the bet amount at the opening was even higher.

    Only rolle expressed extreme dissatisfaction with this.

    "My daughter is so lovely. Why don''t you let her go in the first game? Does the organizer have a brain and how to arrange it?"

    "Mingming is ready all night..."

    With that, he tore off the aid headgear tied on his forehead, and put down the flag waving in his hand.

    The headband and flag are made of white cloth, and the string of characters "Cory will win" is written in red paint.

    Next to the housekeeper, Anya, Jeanne and Orianna, they were also relieved. They quickly took off their headband and put down the wooden card in their hands.

    It says slogans such as "come on, Cori", "Cori is the best".

    These are the decisions that rolle made when he patted his head and had a whim at dinner last night.

    He felt that his daughter needed more support and applause, which was a baptism for her future growth.

    How can you become a star scholar of the Empire if you don''t adapt to this feeling of attention in advance?

    So he began to toss.

    The housekeeper and Anya wanted to persuade him, but so did Cori.

    As a result, I don''t know what happened to your excellency, the saint of inflammation. He actually recognized Rolle''s idea and helped with great enthusiasm

    Even Jeanne was infected by this emotion and invested in the production of banners.

    Naturally, others can''t say much, so they have to follow a piece of hair nerve.

    As a result, when I really came to the venue, I was still very embarrassed and ashamed

    It''s a pity that Kerry didn''t play in the opening game. Even if the two played in full swing, Rolle couldn''t cheer up.

    ----------

    Here is today''s list:

    Thanks to a pig who loves reading, let go of the Laurie and let me come, Fanxing Jimo, Qi chulin, Muyi Moying, book friend 20181226073909834, adegesh, my operation officer, it''s hard to repeat the name, dabundan, friar Xiaoyao, herring rainbow cat and other friends for their generous rewards!!!

 Chapter 144

    On the challenge arena in the middle, the two sides fought very fiercely. In just a few minutes, they had fought each other for more than a dozen rounds. The audience around them were boiling with blood, cheers and applause.

    But people who really know swordsmanship are a little puzzled, such as rolle.

    "Is this guy making a show on purpose?"

    He pointed his chin at the gladiator and asked a rhetorical question.

    At a glance, he saw that their strength was not at the same level at all. The other party''s famous swordsman was not the opponent of gladiators at all. If they were serious about fighting life and death, they might die if they couldn''t do one move.

    But the Gladiator was not in a hurry to win, but fought with each other, and sold a flaw from time to time, making the opponent feel that he still had a chance and could win.

    His acting skills can be said to be perfect and very professional. He not only deceived the surrounding audience and referees, but also olliana.

    Of course, this is largely because your excellency, the saint of inflammation, focused most of her attention on rolle. Until she was broken by rolle, she looked carefully, nodded and said:

    "Indeed, this guy looks like a fighter from the underground arena."

    "I see. No wonder."

    Rolle nodded.

    The underground arena is the hardest hit area of black competition and fake competition. People without acting skills can''t get out.

    "However, there is an underground arena in a place like the imperial capital? You seem to know it well?"

    Rolle asked again curiously.

    This question made Orianna a little flustered. Like a little girl who was asked about her privacy, she waved her hand and hurriedly explained:

    "No, no!"

    "How can I be that kind of person? I never go to that place!"

    With that, he lowered his head shyly and didn''t dare to look at rolle.

    Anya on one side forced herself to smile and almost didn''t make a sound.

    She had heard for a long time that when you were still a young and beautiful girl, you, the saint of inflammation, made such a prestigious name as "hot flame sword girl" in the underground arena of the imperial capital.

    Who hasn''t been young, frivolous, middle and late?

    Fortunately, Rolle didn''t bother with these details and continued:

    "Then this guy performs on the stage just to pit others'' bets?"

    Although the two seemed to be 50-50 on the scene, the gladiators still had some "visible" advantages, which was enough to attract many people to spend their money.

    So when the bet was almost over, he suddenly performed again. Unfortunately, he lost and could let many people on the roof again.

    In short, it''s gambling that dogs can''t die well.

    As rolle expected, when the odds were getting higher and higher, it was time for both sides in the challenge arena to decide the final outcome.

    "Drink!"

    The famous swordsman on the opposite side jumped up high with all his strength and used a trick that was equivalent to death in Rolle''s eyes - splitting from high altitude.

    The Gladiator had spare no effort to avoid, but he made a very risky choice. Instead of retreating, he took the initiative to meet up. It seemed that he planned to take advantage of the huge flaw that his opponent could not dodge in mid air.

    This is a choice that is very consistent with experience and common sense.

    However, the well-known swordsman is not too stupid. He specially chose the angle to jump again, just with his back to the bright and dazzling sun in the sky. If the opponent wants to use his flaws to fight back, he is bound to raise his head and be dazzled by the sun.

    As expected, the Gladiator looked up, then narrowed his eyes fiercely, and made the correct response of being dazzled. The sword originally handed out to attack was forced to retract his chest and turn into a block.

    Then he was hit hard and fell back several steps under the great power of his opponent.

    This retreat just left the boundary of the challenge arena. It was a pity to lose by one move.

    All this happened suddenly, but it was natural and logical. There was no flaw in it.

    The old play is too old.

    "You see, that''s it."

    Rolle smiled disdainfully.

    And those gambling dogs who had made bets around realized that their hard-earned money had been wasted and that they had lost their money again.

    So, in addition to a few people who bet or didn''t bet, they could give the winner some applause, most of the rest began to scold, and all kinds of vulgar words came out one after another, making the venue instantly like a vegetable market.

    "RNM refund!"

    "Too disappointed, I knock!"

    "I''m so disappointed!"

    Many people who lose and lose all their money are eager to swallow and peel off the Gladiator alive. If eyes and curses can kill, he must have died hundreds of times.

    But these are all planned. That''s what he wants.

    The Gladiator walked out in a gloomy voice, and then reached out to touch a small glass bottle from his arms.

    The bottle was completely filled with a strong and viscous black substance like smoke.

    Then he slightly rotated the bottle cap.

    The glass bottle is slightly shiny, and the black material in it overflows around.

    At the same time, in many secret basements of the imperial capital, several secret magic arrays engraved on the floor also began to emit strange green light.

    If you can look down from a high altitude, you can see that the basement and the central glory arena together form a pattern like characters.

    The next second, it was still a sunny morning, and suddenly it was dark.

    Rolle also felt a lump of fragrant and soft things, squeezed into his arms left and right, and heard a dull plop behind him.

    "Eh? You... What do you want? I''m not such a person!"

    Rolle looked at Orianna who suddenly got into his arms and looked a little nervous.

    Olanna''s eyes closed as if she were asleep, her long and dense eyelashes trembled slightly, as if she had a bad dream?

    And not only was she wrong, but Jeanne and Anya on the other side, the housekeeper behind them, also fell asleep.

    Rolle quickly looked around and found that all the audience were asleep, including the famous swordsman who was delivering his award-winning speech on the stage.

    Further away, a series of vehicle collisions were heard, and a lot of steam cars ran around like headless flies, creating a large scene of tragic car accidents.

    "What is this..."

    Rolle realized something was wrong and even felt a creepy feeling.

    He threw aside Orianna in his arms, held her shoulders with both hands and shook her twice.

    "Jeanne! Jeanne! Wake up!"

    Jeanne closed her eyes and slept soundly.

    "If I don''t wake up, I''ll print out your childhood photos and hang them on the wall!"

    Rolle tried to threaten.

    But it obviously won''t work.

    Rolle then checked oreana''s condition and grabbed her soft and beautiful face.

    Ariana let him do whatever he wanted

    "No... what can I do?"

    "Ah! Daughter! Where''s my daughter?"

    Rolle hurried out of the VIP box and ran to the rest area of the players in the field.

    Along the way, I saw countless people falling to the ground. It looked like they were asleep and dead.

    Fortunately, Rolle found his baby daughter in the rest area and held her in his arms.

    He quickly tried to use various means to bite his face, scratch the soles of his feet, rotate the big windmill, and so on, trying to wake his daughter up.

    Of course, it is all ineffective. Such a sleepy state can''t be awakened by conventional means.

    But just when rolle was in a hurry, he noticed that a contestant nearby suddenly twitched his limbs, and then several terrible wounds appeared on his body out of thin air, bleeding all over the ground.

    There was also an expression of pain and panic on his face, as if he had an extremely terrible nightmare.

    The man twisted on the ground for a while and soon stopped breathing.

    It looks like it was killed by something in a dream.

    Rolle''s face suddenly became dignified.

    People not only fall into deep sleep, but also are likely to lose their lives in their dreams.

    Including your own daughter!

    "What can I do..."

    Rolle took his daughter in his arms and searched in his left hand like a desperate struggle to see if there was anything that could help.

    But looking around, only the pamphlet sent by the doctor may be useful.

    He quickly opened the magic manual and applied all three magic skills to his daughter.

    But Cory''s condition still hasn''t improved.

    Rolle hopped in a hurry.

    If something happens to his daughter, he can''t imagine what he will become and what he will do.

    Probably, let the world bury her.

    As his heart became more and more anxious, his idea became more and more intense. The strong impulse to destroy everything in his heart began to breed rapidly, and the surrounding air gradually solidified.

    This is definitely not the incompetent rage of ordinary people.

    At least in the distance, Ah Da and ah Er, who were watching from a distance, had to reluctantly support their bodies with walking sticks to avoid kneeling and worshipping on this inappropriate occasion.

    In their eyes, in a strange vision different from ordinary people, Rolle''s rest area is becoming an extremely terrible area.

    The whole rest area has turned into a dark area like dusk, revealing twisted air waves, which is the impact of strong pressure.

    This real threat seems to destroy and crush everything?

    But even the mysterious Ah Da could feel a buzzing sound in his brain, accompanied by a strong tinnitus and dizziness.

    Although it is not mental pollution, it can also cause serious mental trauma to him.

    "Is this the authority of the village head?"

    "That place is twisting and splitting. If the village head can''t calm down, it will be really troublesome."

    "Why does the village head exist in this world?"

    The expression under a big mask became very pale.

    He had never seen the village head lose such a temper.

    I never imagined that the village head in an angry state would be so terrible.

    This is also a side that other villagers have never seen.

    ADA is already considering breaking his previous promise and helping the village head solve his immediate problems.

    But just then, the terrible pressure suddenly disappeared.

    Rolle seemed to calm down again.

    Because of the sleeping Kerry, she suddenly stretched out her little hand and tightly grasped his skirt.

    Rolle could clearly feel that her daughter was afraid. She must have met an extremely terrible nightmare.

    But if he is incompetent and furious, he can''t solve the situation. He must calm down and find a way.

    "Everyone is in a dream, but I am awake, if I can sleep..."

    Rolle suddenly had a bold idea.

    But at the moment, he is anxious. How can he sleep?

    "No way..."

    Rolle took out his sword from his left hand and whispered:

    "Three!"

    With the launch of upanishadism III, the sword turned into a flying sword, shot out of the scabbard, and then drew a large arc to accurately hit ror''s own back brain with the handle.

    Then he passed out smoothly.

    "Ah, this..."

    A DA in the distance noticed this scene and immediately felt unable to laugh or cry.

    Ah Er next to him reached out and pulled his arm.

    A Da nodded, and their figures disappeared in place, and then appeared next to rolle.

    Ah Er opened his mouth again and said in a deep voice:

    "This place is inviolable."

    With his words, there was a burst of distortion and emptiness in Rolle''s area, which wrapped him and Molly in his sleep.

    This can protect him from the influence of the external environment and sleep safely.

    After all this, the two brothers wiped the cold sweat on their foreheads and left quickly like thieves.

    On Rolle''s side, after being knocked unconscious by himself, his eyes were first black, and then lit up again.

    He found himself in a strange place.

    Generally speaking, it still looks like the imperial capital. In the distance, you can see the outline of Gothic architecture, but it is shrouded in thick fog, which looks hazy.

    Such a fog is all over the whole city, looming everywhere.

    The sky is also dark, only a round of blood red full moon, reflecting a little dim light.

    In the fog in the distance, you can vaguely see some weak light flashing, you can hear some low roars and nonsense, and it seems that there is something unknown and terrible lurking.

    "Dream city?"

    Rohr murmured in a low voice after observing the environment roughly.

    Then he checked his left hand and found that the sword was still lying quietly, and other things he carried were intact.

    It seems that everything in reality is mapped into dreams?

    "It tastes like Yanan city. It''s interesting..."

    He said, taking out his sword from his left hand, rotating the hilt and turning it into a two handed axe.

    Then he took out a bowler hat, put it on, slightly pressed the brim of the hat, and whispered:

    "Tonight, Rolle joins the hunt."

    -----------

    Alas, I didn''t get Kerry

 Chapter 145

    With his sword turned into a two handed axe, Rolle walked slowly to the fog in the distance.

    But after a few steps, he changed his two handed axe back to his one handed sword.

    It''s a little heavy. It''s not easy. It''s better to have a sword in hand.

    As he approached, the fog in front gradually dispersed, revealing the dark street.

    The place he had stayed behind was shrouded in fog again.

    It feels like some RPG Games. The visual range is so small. Even if he took out the magic guide light stick for camping from his left hand, the visibility still hasn''t improved.

    It''s cloudy all around. I really feel a bit cold in the spine.

    Rolle walked on for a few minutes, vaguely heard something, and quickly approached in that direction.

    As he moved forward, the fog in front gradually dispersed, and the dynamic and static listening gradually became clear. He sent out a low roar from his throat, as if he were threatening something like a beast, mixed with bursts of hoarse strange calls.

    When rolle continued to approach and the fog in front of him dispersed further, he saw the scene ahead through the light of the lighting rod.

    It''s a monster that looks like a werewolf or ORC.

    Although he was wearing an ordinary suit, he was not shaped by the swelling muscles on his body. His hands were also a pair of huge furry claws. His face was also covered with dense fluff, revealing only a pair of red eyes and a bloody mouth with protruding fangs.

    This monster is being besieged by several things that look like ghosts and ghosts. They float in mid air, their body shape is a little erratic and empty, and they are wrapped in a gray black rotten cloth, revealing a pair of huge claws with only white bones.

    Under the siege of the ghost, several terrible wounds have appeared on the monster, and he can''t hold on.

    Fortunately, Rolle did it in time.

    He gently stroked the handle of the sword with his right hand and released several sword Qi. The sword Qi crossed the middle of the two monsters'' bodies and cut them in half very accurately.

    It was clean, flowing and finished at one go, and grabbed the dying wild monster in time.

    However, after the orc like monster was split in two, its body became two clouds of fog, combined again, and then changed back to a normal human appearance. It looked like an unknown passer-by.

    Not only did he not leave any scars on his body, but he looked particularly peaceful, just like falling asleep.

    Then his body sank slowly into the lying street and disappeared.

    Rolle also heard a relief sigh in his ear, like waking up from a nightmare.

    As for the ghosts, they disappeared completely.

    As they disappeared, the surrounding fog seemed to become a little thinner.

    Although he didn''t know what was going on outside, Rolle vaguely felt that instead of grabbing the blame, he saved someone?

    Perhaps, just killing monsters all the way can solve this sudden crisis?

    Is there such a good thing in the world?

    Although Rolle''s judgment was completely groundless, he thought it would work.

    His spirit was shocked.

    "I don''t know where I am or what happened. I just know that I''m going to kill next!"

    So he continued to stride towards the foggy street ahead.

    Then when he passed the corner of a street, the fog in front of him dispersed, revealing a fierce scene of group fighting.

    More than a dozen Orc monsters are being besieged by dozens of ghosts. The two sides have to fight each other.

    But after noticing the appearance of rolle, the two sides of the hot fight stopped at the same time, Qi Qi turned his head and looked at the uninvited guest, then made all kinds of harsh noises and rushed towards rolle.

    Really hospitable, Rolle called the good guy.

    Then he flicked his right hand on the handle of the sword.

    With the flash of sword light, the street became quiet.

    The dozens of orcs turned back into human shapes and sank to the surface. There were a series of sighs in Rolle''s ears, including men and women. It sounded as if they were playing a small film.

    With the disappearance of those ghosts, the fog on the whole street dissipated. Rolle could see through the whole street at a glance. Even if he went far, the fog would not gather again.

    This should indicate that the street has been cleared.

    "It seems that this method is effective, but..."

    "This city is too big. How can I be busy alone?"

    Lol whispered and looked up at the buildings in the distance covered by fog.

    In the family swordsmanship, there is no move that can cover the whole city, so we can only clean it up bit by bit.

    "Besides, where is my daughter? Where should I find her?"

    Rolle was a little worried. He couldn''t help but habitually stretched out his hand and took out his shirt pocket. As a result, he felt empty.

    The little milk cat had been shrinking in his pocket before. As a result, he didn''t enter the dream city with him. Without maode map navigation, he was a little guilty.

    At this time, he can only continue to go by feeling.

    There are three buildings in the fog that look unusually tall and quite majestic, which should correspond to the three landmark buildings in the imperial capital in reality.

    One is the truth tower of the Scholars Association, the other is the sky city where the royal family and Parliament are located, and the other is the imperial capital bell tower.

    He has never visited any of the other two places except the bell tower, which rolle visited once.

    Now, naturally, it''s not the time for sightseeing. He can''t tell which is which, so he can only move in one direction by feeling.

    Along the way, he cleaned up hundreds of monsters, and then arrived at a place like a street park.

    Here, he found a different elite monster.

    It is still the image of an orc, but it should be a woman. She is much thinner and has no hair on her face. Instead, she shows a beautiful and lovely face and a pair of long ears on her head.

    Is it still a beautiful girl?

    But I always think it looks familiar?

    The elite monster is facing the siege of more than a dozen ordinary orcs and ghosts at the same time. Although she is very flexible, she moves around in the strange group like a dancing butterfly. She is not only unhurt, but also very eye-catching.

    But she seems to lack the means of output. She can only kick people with her feet in white silk stockings or hit them with her head, which can not cause effective killing. Therefore, she tossed there for a long time, which not only failed to break through, but attracted more monsters and sank deeper and deeper.

    It seems that this elite monster is from another camp? Very agile. It''s the type that''s not easy to deal with.

    Let''s use upanishadism to solve her!

    Raul muttered in his heart and gradually approached the street park.

    The three sides in the scuffle noticed his appearance at the same time, and then ran towards him together.

    The beautiful girl with long ears ran the fastest, as if she was going to take one of Rolle''s blood.

    However, her beautiful face did not show a ferocious and bloodthirsty expression, but a pitiful face and tears in the corners of her eyes. It was not like attacking rolle, but more like asking for help.

    Rolle originally planned to launch the fastest aoyi III and poke the fastest guy right.

    But when the other party got closer, he hesitated again.

    Because he saw a cartoon carrot hairpin pinned to the long pink hair of the elite monster.

    He was a little impressed by the hairpin and recalled why he thought it looked familiar.

    On the way from the doctor''s airship, he dreamed of the girl when he slept. At that time, he grabbed the ear on her head and asked her whether she was a rabbit or a donkey.

    As a result, he didn''t wait for the other party to answer, the airship had an accident, and this strange dream was forgotten by him.

    I should be able to ask this question clearly today.

    So he let go of the elite monster for the time being, took a few swords and solved the orcs and ghosts behind him first.

    As a result, the elite monster of the beautiful girl''s appearance seemed to have failed to understand the situation. She actually pushed an inch into Rawl''s arms and rubbed her cheeks on his chest, like a kitten.

    It''s a little coquettish.

    As a result, Rolle grabbed the ear on her head and asked fiercely:

    "Are you a rabbit or a donkey?"

    The beautiful girl''s red eyes showed wronged eyes, and her thin pale pink lips quickly opened and closed, but she couldn''t make any sound.

    "I can''t hear! I can''t hear at all!"

    Rolle replied a little impatiently.

    The beautiful girl was very worried. She quickly picked up a small cloth bag hanging around her waist with her small hand with white silk gloves and made a gesture in front of Rolle.

    Rolle couldn''t help but be stunned. He looked familiar with this little cloth bag, much like the one hanging on the belly of his little donkey.

    The beautiful girl then took out a carrot from her small cloth bag, stuffed it into her cherry mouth and chewed it slowly.

    "Eh?! are you a little donkey?!"

    Rolle almost jumped up.

    The beautiful girl immediately showed a happy expression, nodded hard, took the carrot out of her mouth, pushed her legs in white silk stockings, put her hands around Rolle''s neck, then stretched out her pink tongue and licked Rolle''s face.

    This is often the case when the little donkey interacts with rolle. Rolle doesn''t feel anything.

    But now after becoming a beautiful girl, I feel something is wrong

    Rolle quickly grabbed her ear, took her off her body, and then fiercely scolded:

    "You can''t be like this now! If you are seen by others, you will be misunderstood!"

    "And why don''t you wear shoes?"

    Lol looked down again at her little feet in white silk stockings, and up there were a pair of slender, straight and slender legs and a short pleated skirt.

    "Who did you learn to wear such a short skirt from?"

    The little donkey bowed his head wrongfully and looked like he was going to cry.

    She usually has a circle of white fluff on the edge of her hoof. It looks lovely, like wearing a pair of white gloves.

    So after becoming human, nature is dressed like this.

    As for short skirts, don''t all human girls like short skirts? Doesn''t the host often peek at the girls'' legs?

    Why can''t I do this?

    My legs look better than theirs!

    Just when the little donkey felt very wronged, Rolle reached out and rubbed her head and comforted:

    "Forget it, it''s a strange dream. You will become like this. It should also be the influence of the dream. I shouldn''t scold you..."

    "Tell me what happened after you came in."

    As soon as the little donkey was touched by Rolle''s head, his dissatisfaction disappeared. He narrowed his red eyes slightly, took the initiative to twist his head and rubbed it in Rolle''s palm.

    Then she waved her hands and described what had happened to rolle in body language.

    First she put her hands together, put them on the edge of her cheeks, tilted her head and closed her eyes to show that she was asleep.

    Then he made a cat claw shape with both hands and waved it indiscriminately in front of his chest. His face showed a fierce expression, indicating that he was attacked by the monster.

    Finally, she got into Rolle''s arms again and put her hands around Rolle''s waist to show that she was saved by rolle.

    Basically no special experience

    "It''s OK. It''s OK."

    "Now, let''s hurry to find Kerry. I don''t know where she is and whether there will be any danger."

    Rolle didn''t get any useful information, so he had to say reluctantly.

    The little donkey nodded again and again, then stood next to rolle, took the initiative to hold Rolle''s arm and showed great intimacy.

    This is a move that neither Jenna nor Orianna dare to make, not even Kelly.

    It''s not that my daughter can''t hold my father''s arm, simply because she is too short to reach

    Rolle didn''t say anything, but comforted softly:

    "Don''t be afraid. You''ll be fine with me."

    The little donkey''s face was full of happiness.

    If she wasn''t afraid of being pulled, she must have jumped up and licked Rolle''s cheek again.

    Rolle had a companion, continued to clean up two blocks, and then came to a place that should be a tram stop.

    Here, they met another elite monster.

    It looked like a little tiger. The hair of the whole body exploded. It kept meowing and meowing. It was confronting several ghosts and looking at the fierce milk.

    Ror subconsciously wanted to release the sword Qi, and a wave of AOE took all the monsters away.

    But the little donkey quickly put his arm around him, shook his head, then ran quickly and picked up the little tiger.

    As soon as the little tiger saw the little donkey, he was so happy that he meowed and licked and rubbed in her arms.

    Then he saw rolle behind the little donkey, became happier and waved his furry paws.

    At this time, those ghosts were not idle and rushed together.

    The little donkey didn''t care at all. He looked back calmly and showed his back to the monster generously.

    Just as these ghosts raised their bones and claws, they were split in two by a sword light from the middle, and then disappeared.

    It''s so reassuring to follow the master.

    -------

    Alas... The list is still too short

    Wait a little longer

    I went to buy a Kerry''s initial number. It''s very cute. It''s really cute!

 Chapter 146

    The little donkey came back to rolle with the baby cat in the shape of a little tiger. As soon as he saw his owner, the baby cat immediately jumped on him with excitement. When he jumped in mid air, he blew up a cloud of smoke with a bang, and turned back into a baby cat as big as a palm.

    Rolle quickly caught it and slipped it into his shirt pocket. The little milk cat poked his round head out of his pocket and cried with milk.

    "Why can you change your form here at will?"

    Rolle scratched the baby cat''s head with his fingers and asked curiously.

    "Meow meow! Meow meow! Meow meow!"

    The kitten tried to explain to him.

    Unfortunately, I don''t understand

    Maode map went online again. Rolle didn''t worry about getting lost. He quickly asked the little milk cat to guide the way and led the team to the direction of the suspected imperial bell tower.

    Along the way, they met many new types of enemies.

    For example, the body is ragged and looks like a dog shaped creature made of rags; Or a strange bird with a knot around its neck like a vulture.

    These should be ordinary animals outside. After being solved by rolle, they changed back to their original appearance and sank to the surface.

    However, it is a little strange that the little donkey and the little milk cat, which are also small animals, have not become such monsters?

    Rolle couldn''t understand this problem, nor could the little milk cat and the little donkey explain it.

    The kitten continued to meow and guide rolle. After cleaning up two blocks, she came to a place like fountain square.

    It was very quiet here. There was no habitual roaring and traitor laughter. On the contrary, I vaguely heard the low voice and light sigh of the female voice, as if something was hiding in the shadow and sighing constantly.

    The fountain in the middle of the square looks like it has been trampled by some ferocious beast. It has been fragmented. All kinds of cracks and gullies can be seen on the ground. It seems that fierce fighting has broken out before.

    In the middle of the ruins fountain, you can vaguely see a white shadow. Because of the distance, you can''t see it clearly.

    Rolle stepped forward a few more steps and found that the whole square was filled with dense fog, which sealed the surroundings tightly, leaving only a little visibility in the middle of the fountain ruins.

    The whole scene is very depressing and weird, which makes people creepy.

    "Judging from my experience, this should be a boss war."

    Rohr whispered.

    The little donkey immediately trembled with fear, and the long ears on his head drooped down. He quickly shrank behind rolle, and his little hand in white silk gloves tightly grasped Rolle''s clothes.

    The little milk cat also retracted into his shirt pocket, only daring to expose a pair of sharp ears and rotate left and right.

    After thinking about it, Rolle first chose the hilt of the sword, put on the deformed armor without half of the sleeve, put on the prismatic helmet again, and the ''y'' shaped crack on the visor lit up a burst of dark red light.

    Then he looked at the white figure in the middle of the ruins and glanced at the data reflected in his face armor.

    The most important combat effectiveness calculation data was another crazy jump up and down, and finally fixed in the number ''5''

    Tut Tut, but that''s it.

    Rolle relaxed, took out a new lighting rod from his left hand, shook it hard to make it light up, and then threw the old one in his hand towards the middle of the ruins.

    With the help of the faint light of the light stick, he saw what it was.

    Is that a woman kneeling on the ground?

    She was wearing a dress like a wedding dress, with a long skirt and beautiful lace, a beautiful corolla on her head, and a Tulle hanging down to cover her face.

    From the side, the woman has a good figure. Even in her wedding dress, she also has a sexy and hot curve.

    But she has been kneeling there, covering her face with both hands, sighing and sobbing in a low voice. She looks very sad, as if the man to be married was robbed by another person at the wedding scene.

    And her wedding dress, which should have been pure and flawless, seemed to have a faint touch of scarlet blood when she looked carefully.

    She did not respond much to Rolle''s approach, nor did she care about the light stick thrown over. She still knelt on the ground and her body trembled slightly.

    Rolle hesitated a little and asked tentatively:

    "Madam, can I help you?"

    The other party did not respond.

    Rolle thought again. He thought it was just a war slag. He could take the initiative again.

    So he took out another light stick, shook it and threw it out.

    The light stick kept rotating in mid air and then hit the woman''s head accurately.

    Now, she finally reacted.

    She turned her head fiercely and looked at rolle. Her eyes covered by the veil lit up two terrible red lights.

    Then the sobs and sighs in her mouth turned into a shrill scream, which looked very fierce.

    Unfortunately, the veil covered her face, otherwise it must be a very ferocious and distorted face.

    It should be like this:

    (�s�� �� ��)�s��ߩ���

    The woman shouted at rolle for a few times, then slowly stood up, and then pushed her legs hard, like robbing a man. She rushed towards rolle with open teeth and claws, and her scarlet eyes left a red light in the air.

    But rolle was ready.

    His right hand brushed gently on the handle of the sword, and his mouth murmured:

    "One"

    The next second, his figure also disappeared in place.

    When she appeared, she had come behind the crazy woman.

    Then a silver sword light flashed in the air.

    The woman''s figure stiffened in place, and then slowly knelt to the ground.

    The wedding dress mixed with dark red gradually dissipated, and the veil on her face fell down, revealing her beautiful face again.

    There was no fierce look on his face, but the peace and tranquility in deep sleep. His cheeks were slightly red and looked very cute.

    Rolle took a closer look, good guy, it''s olliana, a PE teacher!

    It''s no wonder that the dish is done with one move.

    If I had known it was her, I might have saved the effort to show my profound righteousness.

    But why did she become like this? Didn''t you become an orc like others?

    Why do you stay here like a little boss in your wedding dress?

    Rolle was very curious, but Orianna couldn''t answer him. After a provocative cry in his ear, her body slowly sank to the surface and disappeared.

    The dense fog surrounding the square dissipated, and even the fog of the whole street disappeared. It looked like clearing the clouds and seeing the sun.

    "What a boss?"

    "But what makes a boss of such a dish?"

    "By her age?"

    Rolle''s jokes in his mouth make complaints about his sword, and he waved to the donkey who was shrinking.

    The little donkey quickly bounced back to him.

    "Come on, keep going deep."

    The little donkey took his arm and stuck to him tightly.

    "I always think something''s wrong. You''re a little donkey. I should ride you, right?"

    Rolle asked.

    The little donkey in this form must be unable to ride

    He has thin arms and legs, and his body is very delicate. He can''t bear the weight of Rolle.

    "Can you change back to donkey form like Xiaomi?"

    Rolle asked again.

    The little donkey shook his head again and again, and lowered his head slightly shyly. His lovely cheeks were inexplicably stained with a blush.

    Rolle went on killing monsters all the way and cleaned up two blocks nearby.

    With his gradual deepening, he met more and more monsters, not only the ordinary orcs and ghosts at the beginning, but also many new monsters with strange shapes. Their shapes became more and more ferocious and curious, which made people''s scalp numb.

    Even the bodies of those ghosts have become much larger. The largest one that rolle met has expanded to the height of two floors, and the blood volume has increased significantly. One sword Qi can''t kill, so we have to use two.

    Moreover, the intelligence quotient of these enemies has also improved a little. They no longer rush up while yelling and ignoring, but will use the surrounding terrain to ambush Rohr.

    The difficulty increased with the naked eye, which made rolle feel a little pressure.

    His strength is not unlimited. He will feel tired after releasing too much sword Qi.

    He had clearly felt that his stomach was beginning to be hungry.

    I can''t help it. After all, I''m old.

    But fortunately, he was well prepared.

    Rolle stopped for a moment, took out a sweetheart fruit from his left hand, chewed it off, then took out a cooked corn cob and ate up all the corn.

    Of course, the little donkey and the little milk cat also had a share. Each of them got a carrot.

    After eating some food, he felt that his state had recovered and continued to kill. There should be no big problem.

    Unfortunately, there is no reward for killing these monsters

    After a short rest, Rolle moved on again, but he stopped suddenly before he took a few steps.

    He vaguely heard someone calling his name in his ear.

    "Mr. roll? Mr. roll? Can you hear me?"

    ��wei��zaima����

    "Mr. rolle?"

    "Honey?"

    "Husband!"

    "His father..."

    Who is this? Are you calling me?

    Why is it getting too much?

    An idea came to Rolle''s mind.

    But the idea seemed to be heard across the street.

    "Ah! You heard..."

    "I can''t speak clearly just now. I didn''t mean that..."

    "In a word, I''m Orianna, a physical education teacher. I''m waking up now and contacting you through some secret technique."

    The defeated PE teacher has awakened in reality?

    This means that this method of killing monsters is feasible! Can wake up those sleeping people.

    Luo Er was slightly stunned, and then opened his mouth to ask the most concerned question at present:

    "How do you feel? Are you hurt?"

    "Eh?! thank you for your concern..."

    The voice that reached the ear somehow became a little shy.

    "I''m not hurt and in good condition. I''m just a little confused. Please rest assured."

    Oreana''s voice continued.

    Rolle nodded. As long as he didn''t get hurt in reality, he didn''t have to worry too much.

    His spirit also cheered up. As long as he found a way, he had hope to save his daughter!

    It''s a big deal. Then, kill your daughter as a monster.

    Hey, Dad loves you so much that he will be gentle.

    My daughter who wants to be strong in life, please accept this trivial concern.

    As for this, it should have some side effects, otherwise how can the PE teacher talk nonsense?

    But compared with sinking in such a ghost place, this small side effect is certainly nothing.

    "What''s the situation outside, bu Yanjun?"

    Rolle asked again quickly in his head.

    "It''s very serious. The whole imperial capital is affected by this super wide range of operation, and almost everyone is asleep."

    "You should also know that if you are attacked in your dream, you will be injured and die in reality? Quite a few people have been killed..."

    "Only those people like me who were saved by you can survive, but they are ordinary people with weak physique and can''t wake up so soon after being polluted by spirit."

    Olliana outlined the situation outside.

    "Is there any way to solve it? What is this operation?"

    Rohr followed.

    "Technique is another name for large-scale secret arts. It has stronger effect and wider coverage, but it requires long-term preparation in advance."

    "According to the information I''ve seen before, this technique should be called ''chaotic dream''"

    "But according to the book, this super large-scale technique requires exaggerated human and financial resources and several years of preparation. I don''t know how the enemy arranged this technique in a place like the imperial capital. Unexpectedly, no one found it?"

    Orianna simply explained a few words, and then said the biggest question in her heart.

    She really couldn''t figure out why such a complex and huge preparatory work would be completed under the eyes of an important town like the imperial capital, with many extraordinary people, a demigod guarding it personally, and countless police and enthusiastic citizens?

    "Why can''t you figure it out? There''s an insider."

    Rolle didn''t think much and said directly.

    It is obviously impossible to accomplish such a thing without internal and external cooperation.

    "Yes, I think so, and the insider is still in a high position..."

    Olliana echoed.

    She couldn''t help thinking of the explosion of the truth tower before, and involved herself and Kerry.

    After that incident, she did not continue to pay attention. Scholars would take advantage of the situation and take the blame with the scapegoat found by rolle, and finally let it go.

    Now looking back, it was probably the foreshadowing of today''s large-scale catastrophe

    ---------

    Here is today''s list:

    Thanks to a pig who loves reading, the birth of death, Muyi ink shadow, it''s hard to name, and always repeat the generous rewards of several friends!

 Chapter 147

    "What if this dream continues and you don''t wake up?"

    Rolle is still talking to Orianna.

    "Everyone who falls into a dream is equivalent to suffering from continuous mental pollution. Once the time is long, you should also know the consequences and will completely fall into madness and chaos..."

    "What''s more, those ''nightmare reapers'' are cruising around and attacking all creatures they can see..."

    Orianna replied, sounding a little anxious.

    The nightmare reaper in her mouth is the ghost like demon that rolle met. It is recorded in the demon atlas, but there is no clear risk rating.

    Because they are very rare, they only appear in dreams, not in this world, and the threat they can pose to people will vary from person to person.

    If it is a young child, or a person with little courage and weak character, it is easy to be mutilated by them in their dreams, and the body in reality will die.

    But if it is a tough character who has been on the battlefield and killed people, he is not afraid of this thing at all and can easily kill it in his dream.

    However, such a large-scale dream like today has plunged the whole city into nightmares, and so many nightmare reapers emerge from it. The past experience may not be able to refer to.

    Rolle also understood the current situation and hurriedly asked:

    "So now, is there any good solution? How can we break this technique as soon as possible?"

    Although the monster he killed in his dream will become an ordinary person and will not be injured, the efficiency is still too low. It is impossible to use this method to solve the crisis.

    Olliana was silent for a moment. After browsing her memory with the ability of memory backtracking, she replied:

    "The book I read said that there will be one or more managers in this chaotic dream, who will maintain the continuity and existence of the dream..."

    "You can also try to destroy the nodes forming the operation from the outside, but this may lead to the sudden collapse of the dream, resulting in unpredictable consequences."

    After listening, Rolle thought a little and continued to ask:

    "That means, I want to find the manager of this dream, kill him, and I can solve this crisis?"

    Olliana hesitated and said:

    "This... Is theoretically feasible..."

    "What is theory?"

    Rolle is in a hurry.

    Ariana''s tone is also very aggrieved:

    "Because I haven''t seen the record that this technique was successfully arranged and activated. It seems that there has been no record in history. Everything is obtained through paper analysis..."

    "History can''t record everything..."

    Rolle was also helpless and speechless, and could only answer:

    "Then I can only believe your theory and find out that or those managers."

    Ariana quickly replied:

    "Well, please be more careful. I will also check those operation nodes outside to help you as much as possible."

    Rolle suggested:

    "Well, you should be more careful. After all, you are just a physical education teacher. Those nodes of the enemy must be guarded. If you meet the enemy''s extraordinary, you will be in trouble."

    "You''d better find some people who haven''t fallen into a dream like me, such as those eighth order legends and ninth order saints. They can''t all be recruited? You''d better act with them."

    I am the ninth order Saint

    Orianna sighed helplessly in her heart.

    However, my heart is warm and sweet.

    She felt that rolle really cared about herself.

    At the same time, my heart is also filled with a strong confidence.

    Just like this, the husband and wife can certainly solve the crisis by working together!

    So they acted separately.

    Rolle continued to move towards the position of the imperial bell tower.

    Orianna referred to Rolle''s suggestion and planned to go to the truth tower of the scholars'' Association first.

    There are strong demigods stationed there, and there are several demigods in the seal of deep sleep. Try to awaken them if necessary.

    Her current state is quite good. Although she was affected by some mental pollution, Rolle woke her up in time, and the mental damage is still relatively minor.

    So she put on her fiery red deformed armor and rushed in the direction of the scholars'' Association.

    At the rostrum of the arena, ADA and ah''er were still watching, and saw the leaving Orianna.

    "Is she going to destroy the operation node?"

    "Very brave... But why?"

    ADA said to himself and asked:

    "If I remember correctly, the village head couldn''t sleep all night after Xiao Keli ran away from home, and then developed a new mystery?"

    "What''s it called? Six or seven?"

    "If you use that sword, the dream city will collapse in an instant."

    Ah Er didn''t answer, just gave him a look.

    ADA smiled and said in a chatty tone:

    "I understand, I understand. The village head just wants to play. If he really uses that sword, it''s still very troublesome..."

    "When he practiced this sword, didn''t he attract a super powerful guy? We only dared to tremble."

    "Although the village head finally won, he also suffered a lot of injuries. It took him a long time to recover. That''s why he gave up going out to find little Kerry."

    Ah Er still didn''t speak and shook his head again.

    "I know! Of course I know! In this world, there is no existence that can let the village head use that sword. Such a small scene in front of me really doesn''t deserve the ultimate meaning of the village head."

    "The village head has always been so self willed. He acts completely by feeling. When he doesn''t feel crisis and oppression, he won''t use the mysteries behind him."

    Ah Da talked endlessly and turned his eyes to the direction where Orianna left.

    "Let''s go and have a look. The village head seems to care about this woman. It should be a little worse than the little donkey?"

    After that, the bodies of their two brothers gradually distorted and disappeared.

    And in the dream, Rolle is speeding up.

    A maode map continued to guide him to the bell tower without going around the long way. One person, one donkey and one cat cleaned up two blocks along the way, crossed several alleys and took the nearest road to the periphery of the bell tower.

    The closer he was to here, the more powerful the monsters ror met, and he had begun to use all kinds of strange abilities, such as fireball spraying, light strafing, stand in attack and so on.

    Outside the clock tower, there are many monsters, including orcs, ghosts and elite monsters. On the dark sky, you can see several behemoths like whales cruising around the clock tower in black clouds, looking like the legendary rotten Kun.

    Moreover, these monsters do not attack each other like other places, but maintain peaceful coexistence, patrol and wander around, looking for possible intruders and protecting this tall clock tower together.

    Just looking at this battle, Rolle felt he had come to the right place. There must be a big boss in the clock tower.

    However, there are so many monsters here, at least hundreds of them. If you kill them hard, it will be very hard.

    "At this time, we should sneak in secretly!"

    Rolle hid in a dark alley and said to the little donkey holding his arm.

    The little donkey nodded repeatedly and put his hand over his little mouth.

    So one man and one donkey sneaked out of the alley and walked around the sight of those patrol monsters towards the clock tower.

    However, less than ten meters out, a ghost monster suddenly came out of the wall and gave a harsh scream, probably shouting "there are living people here!"

    "Oh! If you are found, you have to switch to another Sneak mode."

    Rolle sighed helplessly, held the middle of his sword with both hands, and whispered:

    "This is a dream world. It''s certainly not as strict as the outside world. Even if you use this move, the smell of the weapon shouldn''t fall so fast?"

    "Try it..."

    "Five..."

    Lol murmured, holding his hands in the middle of the scabbard, one left and one right to both sides.

    With the movement of his hand, the scabbard also ignited a continuous leaping flame.

    Then, like a ramen master, he held the flame on the scabbard with his left and right hands and stretched out towards both sides.

    The flame on the scabbard also extended, lengthened, and gradually stabilized and shaped. Finally, it lengthened a huge flaming sword, which was two meters long and looked wider than the door board.

    "Hey, I haven''t played two handed sword for a long time."

    "Eat me first and save your strength!"

    Rolle carried the exaggerated flaming sword on his shoulder, put on a powerful pose, and then opened a sword towards the strange crowd coming up in front.

    A red sword Qi composed entirely of flame shot from the giant sword, turned into a huge crescent of fire red in the air, and swept straight through the middle of the strange group.

    The monsters who had been swept didn''t make any resistance, and they were not even touched by the sword gas. They just came closer and were instantly vaporized by the hot high temperature above.

    A series of male and female sighs suddenly sounded in Rolle''s ears.

    This sword saved at least dozens of people.

    But there are still many monsters gathered outside the tower. It still makes people feel numb.

    But Rolle''s face hidden on his visor showed a satisfied smile.

    He carried the huge flame sword on his shoulder, then started the flight function of deformed armor, and two secret art arrays lit up at the shoulder blades behind him.

    With the help of armor, he jumped hard and hit the middle of the strange group like a meteorite.

    Then, he held the handle of the sword with both hands and rotated like a big windmill. The huge sword in his hand kept shooting flames and sword gas around, making him seem to become an erupting volcano, pouring violent fire around.

    Three seconds later, the world was quiet.

    The whole perimeter of the clock tower seemed to have been burned by napalm after a series of violent storms. It was scorched everywhere. No monster could survive.

    There are even small strands of magma formed after melting bricks and stones at high temperature.

    This move is the fifth secret of family fencing.

    The name is five.

    It was originally intended to be called "blade storm", "hell windmill", "dawn" or something.

    Unfortunately, when he developed this move, he was very old. He was over the age of secondary two, so he changed.

    "Hoo ~ comfortable, finally found the opportunity to use this move."

    Rohr murmured in a low voice, scattered the huge flame sword, let the flame disappear, and changed back to a one handed sword, then lifted his visor and wiped the sweat on his forehead.

    In fact, compared with the previous four meanings, this move is not in line with Rolle''s concept.

    He always adheres to the view that he should spend his strength on the blade and not cause unnecessary waste.

    This move is actually a very serious waste, but its consumption is not small at all.

    Although I ate something to make up for some strength before, I can only cast the fifth of upanishadism three times at most. I must have no strength.

    Moreover, compared with the consumption of strength, this move is more troublesome for the wear of weapons. Basically, a sword can only be used once and will be melted by the internal high temperature.

    But this time, the sword is still there and has not been worn, which shows that Rolle''s previous judgment is correct. Using weapons in a dream will not consume durability and flavor.

    In fact, this is what he can vaguely feel when he cuts all the way. He cuts so many strange things, but the sword doesn''t become dull.

    As a swordsman of Li school, his grasp of weapon state is just like his control of his own body. He is very sensitive and can detect the consumption of durability.

    That''s why I dare to use this move, which is very suitable for dealing with large-scale enemies like before, so as to make the waste of strength not particularly serious as far as possible.

    Of course, after leaving the dream, he probably won''t use this trick again, and he doesn''t even plan to teach his daughter.

    The reason why the profound meaning of this move has been retained is simply that if a swordsman can''t turn a big windmill, it must be incomplete.

    My daughter will be a scholar, not a swordsman, so she doesn''t need this move.

    "Well, it''s safe. Let''s go in."

    Rolle waved to the donkey hiding in the alley.

    The little donkey hurriedly ran over.

    They swaggered open the door of the charred clock tower and went in.

    It was a perfect success. No one saw them enter the bell tower.

    "I remember here. It seems that it came from a sightseeing elevator..."

    Rolle took his donkey around the clock tower for a while and introduced with great interest:

    "The imperial capital bell tower has another name, the star clock tower. It is said that when it was just completed, it was the highest landmark building in the imperial capital. Standing on the top seemed to be able to take off the stars, so it got its name."

    "So if I have to climb up on foot, it will really kill me..."

 Chapter 148

    The inside of the clock tower was very dark, and it was dark everywhere. Almost only the lighting rod in Rolle''s hand could provide some light. There were narrow stairways everywhere, and the line of sight was compressed very narrow, as if it had been entered into a dangerous maze.

    In addition to Rolle''s footsteps, there are no other sounds and movements. This dead silence, combined with the surrounding dark and closed environment, is more likely to make people fear.

    Anyway, the little donkey had a frightened expression on his face. He just stuck to rolle and didn''t dare to leave.

    The little milk cat also huddled in his shirt pocket and dared not show his head.

    Instead, Rolle was more calm.

    Although it was dark and uncomfortable, he didn''t feel any danger.

    All the monsters were killed outside anyway.

    So he dragged his donkey around the first floor of the clock tower and found the sightseeing elevator mentioned earlier.

    "I hope it still works?"

    Rolle went in and directly pulled the next joystick to the far right, and the scale on the instrument pointed to the highest top floor.

    The elevator was really working. The grid gates on the left and right sides closed, and a series of clicking gear sounds sounded at the bottom. The whole elevator trembled slightly, and then rose slowly.

    Because it was originally a sightseeing elevator, the other three sides out of the door are huge glass windows, so that tourists can overlook the surrounding scenery in the elevator.

    If you come here at a normal time, you can have a bird''s-eye view of the prosperity of the imperial capital. But today, when you look out of the window, you can only see a city covered by dead gray fog. All kinds of buildings can only show a little dark outline, like a huge beast dormant and dark.

    "I hope it can be solved smoothly."

    Rohr whispered.

    The speed of the elevator is very slow, rising slowly, and the clicking gear sound is heard all the time. It is easy to make people panic or upset.

    After running for a few minutes, the elevator suddenly stopped.

    But on the meter showing the floor, the pointer only reached the 30th floor and did not reach the top.

    No matter how rolle moved the lever, the elevator didn''t move and the door didn''t open.

    No way, he had to force the door open with brute force and went out with the little donkey.

    This floor looks like an auditorium with a wide area. With the entry of rolle, magic guide lights are also lit on the left and right walls, and the dim yellow light makes the surrounding visibility a little higher.

    In the center of the auditorium, there was a high backed chair. A figure was sitting on it, his legs tilted, his hands folded over his knees and his head bowed.

    The dim yellow light reflected on the man. She could not see her face. She could only vaguely see that she was wearing an imperial standard hunting suit, a triangular hat with feathers on her head, a pair of long riding boots on her feet, and a decorative scarf on her chest.

    Judging from her figure, she should be a woman, tall, with long legs and a good figure. Her dazzling long blond hair is tied into a high horsetail and draped on her chest at will.

    Beside the man, there was a one legged table with a poured glass goblet.

    Looking at this scene, Rolle nodded slightly and said:

    "Well, yes, it should be a real boss."

    The little donkey immediately grabbed Rolle''s arm with a nervous face, opened and closed his lips, and wanted to say something.

    But rolle ignored her and said:

    "Step back and let me challenge the boss alone."

    After that, he pulled out his sword, swaggered close to him, and waved two swords impolitely.

    The woman sitting there suddenly disappeared when she was about to be hit by the sword Qi.

    Then she appeared in front of Rolle in an instant, her face close, her lips almost touching each other.

    Rolle also saw the woman''s face. It was very beautiful and sweet. She was a beautiful girl with a high level of beauty.

    He was slightly stunned, then waved his fist and knocked on each other''s head. He scolded angrily:

    "No big or small, even my cheap?"

    This woman is his proud disciple, Jeanne.

    Although I don''t know why she became a boss here, the previous behavior that violated the ethics of teachers and students must be taught!

    Jeanne, whose head was knocked, suddenly flashed again, pulled away from rolle, and then slowly pulled out the stabbing sword pinned to her waist.

    "When did I teach you to use this kind of sword?! how dare you draw a sword at me?!"

    "You unworthy disciple!"

    Rolle was a little angry.

    Although this is the situation caused by the influence of dreams, normal people will be angry to see their carefully taught disciples draw their swords against each other.

    But Jeanne seemed to have no mind at all. She tightened her beautiful face, as if she didn''t hear what rolle said and didn''t answer. Instead, she suddenly made a force, disappeared in an instant, flashed in front of Rolle and stabbed him in the heart with a sword.

    Rolle stood still and let the tip of the stabbing sword penetrate his chest.

    Then the first mock exam was lost and he disappeared.

    It''s just a remnant.

    Jean Na''s movement paused slightly, and then the stabbing sword in her hand turned over and turned her body to chop behind her.

    Clang

    After a metal collision, her stabbing sword narrowly caught the blade of ror''s head.

    "Eh?"

    There was a slight surprise on Rolle''s face.

    When he used to use this move to deal with his daughter, he didn''t need to really fight. He just needed to have a fierce expression on his face and automatically scared his daughter to cry.

    Jenna can catch this sword?

    Is it the influence of this dream?

    He didn''t have time to think about it, so Jeanne on the opposite side skillfully removed his power, staggered the blades, and then cleaved to his neck.

    Rolle still didn''t move, didn''t even dodge, but leaned back slightly and avoided the sword.

    But Jeanne continued to wave her stabbing sword, drawing shining sword lights in the air and stabbing Luo Er''s vital points.

    Unfortunately, I didn''t hit a sword

    All rolle dodged the past with various postures, and even showed great ease and composure. With only a slight sideways and pacing, he could avoid these seemingly incredibly fast attacks.

    It''s not that he reacts so quickly, but that he completely mastered Jeanne''s attack routine.

    Because Jenna used the family sword he taught.

    It''s only a very basic part. I can''t even use sword Qi. That''s the advantage of fast speed.

    This kind of fencing, naturally, can''t hurt rolle. He can even close his eyes and just listen to the voice to know what Jeanne is going to do.

    Although it has been strengthened by dreams, it''s still a little too bad.

    This boss is not very good

    But rolle didn''t have a good way to deal with her for a while

    Jeanne did not become an unrecognized monster like Orianna, but maintained her original appearance.

    Her situation is very similar to that of the little donkey. The little donkey has not become a monster, but a beautiful girl. As soon as she sees herself, she recognizes it and jumps over to ask for help.

    This makes rolle a little afraid to take a heavy hand.

    What if she is not cut down by herself like others, she will return to normal, but she will be injured in reality?

    Rolle still loves his student.

    "For the time being, I can only try to see if it works..."

    Rohr murmured in a low voice, and finally stretched out his right hand and held the hilt of the sword.

    When Jeanne pounced on herself again, his right hand gently brushed the handle of the sword.

    Dozens of sword lights flashed through the air and cleaved to Jean Na''s figure.

    But the chopping is still a remnant image. Jeanne''s body has disappeared and appeared behind him, following the trick of Luo Er.

    She was going to stab her sword at Rolle''s vest.

    Unfortunately, there are several sword Qi waiting for her at the landing point after her flash

    For a moment, several joint parts of Jean Na''s body were hit by sword Qi one after another, and a large amount of blood gushed out of the air.

    And her body lost strength in an instant and fell to the ground with a pop.

    Although he was still twitching and wanted to stand up again, the damaged joint had no power and could only hop on the ground like a salted fish.

    Rolle looked back at his injured student and was a little relieved.

    Jenna''s situation is really different from the monsters outside.

    After those monsters are killed by themselves, they will not bleed. They will only smoke from the wound.

    But his students were really hurt.

    Although he was very distressed, he was also a little relieved. Fortunately, he didn''t act recklessly based on experience, but noticed the difference between Jeanne and other monsters.

    If she did kill Jeanne, she might not wake up.

    "Don''t blame the teacher. If you want to blame, blame the bad guys who made this incident."

    Rolle said, first took out the hemp rope for camping from his left hand, tied the injured Jeanne into a baby silkworm, and then took out the pamphlet sent by the doctor.

    Although the booklet has been used outside, it miraculously recovered after entering the dream.

    Dream and reality can''t be generalized.

    Rolle opened the small manual and used the magic of treating trauma and mental pollution.

    Jean Na''s injury recovered quickly, but her mental abnormality was not relieved. Instead, she became very energetic. She struggled hard on the ground, trying to break free from the shackles of the rope and continue to attack rolle.

    Her pretty face was still as black as ink, her eyes stared at rolle, and she was completely unwilling to give up.

    This is a little troublesome

    "What can you do?"

    Rolle turned back and asked the little donkey.

    The little donkey tilted his head slightly and put his fingers on his lips. After thinking for a moment, his eyes lit up fiercely, and the long ears on his head stood up.

    Then she came to Jeanne bouncing around, took a carrot from her small bag and stuffed it into Jeanne''s mouth.

    However, her sudden whim was completely useless. Jenna was stuffed with carrots in her mouth and still stared at rolle, like a female Knight trapped in an enemy camp, bound by flowers and unwilling to give in.

    "Forget it, I''d better ask the PE teacher."

    Rolle said helplessly.

    When he and Orianna acted separately, he agreed on a strange contact code. As long as rolle gently hummed a folk song of unknown origin, Orianna could hear it and contact him.

    Good way, very convenient, but the problem is that there is something wrong with the words of this folk song

    "My love, where are you? May the wind pass my thoughts into your heart..."

    Rolle hummed hard.

    In fact, the lyrics themselves are just love songs that can be seen everywhere, but singing to an unmarried young girl makes rolle feel embarrassed and inappropriate, as if he took advantage of others.

    Also in a hurry, he was forced to take advantage of other girls.

    A moment later, Orianna''s voice sounded in his ear:

    "What can I do for you, Mr. rolle? How''s your situation?"

    Rolle quickly explained the immediate trouble and Jeanne who would rather die than surrender to her.

    After listening and thinking for a moment, Orianna replied:

    "She''s in some trouble. She should be under some kind of strong mental control, rather than becoming a prisoner of dreams like I did before. You didn''t hurt her. It''s a very correct choice."

    Olliana''s words also reflected ror''s previous judgment.

    Jeanne''s situation was indeed the same as that of the little donkey. She did not sink in her dream, so she did not become a monster, but she was controlled by other means and faced her own sword.

    "How can I save her?"

    Rolle asked again.

    "If you don''t know secrets or spells, it''s hard to remove them."

    "You can try and exert pressure on her. Under the... Impact of strong... Pressure... Maybe..."

    Olliana said, her voice suddenly becoming intermittent, and then suddenly stopped.

    Obviously, something happened to her, interfering with their communication.

    "This... I''m not an extraordinary person. How can I release the pressure?"

    Rolle was a little worried, but it was not very good. He continued to contact Orianna for fear of distracting her.

    He knows what coercion is. People in the swordsman regiment have mentioned it before.

    "When an extraordinary person tries his best, he will naturally exude authority..."

    "Do you want me to do my best towards Jeanne?"

    "Let''s try..."

    Luo Er whispered, and then let the little donkey back a few steps. He also opened the distance from Jeanne. He held the hilt tightly in his right hand and began to brew the sword spirit.

    He is going to show his profound righteousness and see if he can do it.

    However, his strength has been saved, but Jeanne is still faithful and unyielding.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Because I don''t want to hurt her? So I don''t have authority?"

    Lol said, closed his eyes, and imagined the pictures of various demons in front of him.

    The profound meaning in your hand is almost brewing, and you can do it at any time.

    Then just then he heard a series of dull cries.

    "Woo woo!"

    --------

    Here is today''s list:

    Thanks to a pig who loves reading, bullshit, chedanba, it''s hard to repeat the name, Muyi ink shadow, methylsilane and other friends for their generous reward!

 Chapter 149

    Rolle quickly opened her eyes and saw Jenna with carrots in her mouth. Her face was full of fear and grievances. She squirmed on the ground like a caterpillar and looked at herself.

    Looks like it''s back to normal?

    Rolle walked over and didn''t hurry to untie her. Instead, he took the carrot out of her mouth, and then stretched out his left hand of the metal prosthesis to her mouth.

    Probably to see if she would suddenly bite herself?

    Jeanne, of course, did not bite him, but said with a cry:

    "Wuwu, teacher, did you just want to kill me?"

    "But why do you have to tie me up and kill me?"

    Rolle was speechless. He first untied her, then helped her sit up and asked:

    "You don''t remember what happened before?"

    "What happened before?"

    Jenna asked back, and then her eyes gradually became a little confused. After sitting on the ground for a long time, she suddenly stimulated her spirit, came back to her senses and shouted:

    "Ah! I remember watching the fencing competition before... Then I felt dizzy and narrowed for a while..."

    "Why do you come to such a place as soon as you wake up? Where on earth is this?"

    Jeanne said, with a worried look on her face, and grabbed Rolle''s arm.

    "Well... Can you still stand up? Talk while walking?"

    Asked rolle.

    Jeanne tried to stand up, but just got up, her legs began to tremble constantly. A severe sense of pain spread all over her body. She couldn''t stand stably at all. She stumbled into Luo Er''s arms.

    She asked anxiously:

    "No, teacher... I... I don''t know what''s the matter? My whole body is so sour and painful, and I don''t have strength... Why is this?"

    "Maybe it''s because you used your own strength before?"

    Rolle presumably speculated.

    Although Jenna practiced her family sword for a few days and could display it well after being mentally controlled in her dream, her own physical quality obviously could not support her to move and swing at high speed. To reach that level, she needed long-term practice.

    Fortunately, this is a dream world, which is not so realistic. Otherwise, her muscles and ligaments would have been broken long ago because of the high-speed movement like a flash before her?

    I can only hope that the injury in the dream will not affect the reality.

    But it''s good. Even if it does, Rolle knows a reliable doctor.

    Jeanne couldn''t move, and rolle could only take her. She had planned to carry it on her shoulder like a pig, or clip it at the bend of her arm like a package, but when she moved a little, Jeanne shouted pain, which made rolle unable to start.

    It means that you can only hold it by a princess?

    But in that case, you can''t fight when you meet the enemy again?

    Rolle was a little embarrassed.

    Fortunately, the little donkey stood up in time, took the initiative to bear the weight and carried Jeanne on her own back.

    This, in fact, is the responsibility she should bear.

    "Eh? Are you... Mr. Rolle''s little donkey?"

    "Wow, you can really become a girl, and you are so beautiful and lovely..."

    Jeanne lay on the donkey''s back and scratched the donkey''s face. Her skin was soft and smooth, and her hand felt very good.

    "Well, keep going up."

    Rolle pointed to the door at the other end of the auditorium. It was a passage that appeared after defeating Jeanne. It was covered by a layer of gray fog before.

    This time there was no elevator, only the spiral stairs, which had to be climbed slowly with both legs.

    After climbing up the steps for about ten minutes, they came to an ancient metal gate.

    The sword in Rolle''s hand lit up, and the gate suddenly fell apart, revealing a roof garden behind.

    This garden was also visited by rolle when he visited the clock tower. It was originally a very exquisite and elegant place. All kinds of beautiful shrubs were built around it, and all kinds of beautiful flowers complement each other were planted on the left and right sides.

    But now where is the original half beauty here? All the shrubs wither, all the flowers wither, the ground is covered with dead gray leaves, and the whole garden has completely died.

    In the middle of the garden, there is a black robe floating, with a hollowed out mosquito coil pattern on the chest.

    "Who the hell are you?"

    The robe asked. His figure sounded hoarse and dry, like the sound of sandpaper rubbing stones.

    "An enthusiastic citizen who accidentally passed by."

    Luo Ertang reported his identity and asked:

    "You''re the one who did this? Are you the manager of this dream?"

    "Me? I am the one who will rule the world. Everyone must look forward to the noble existence!"

    The black robe spread out his arms and continued in a loud voice:

    "You are very special. There are some places that interest me, so I am willing to condescend to see you and give you a chance to crawl under my feet and be loyal to me!"

    "As long as you join us, you can get inexhaustible wealth, unimaginable wealth in your life, and all kinds of women you can only look up to!"

    "Come on, come on, come on! Towards a better tomorrow and..."

    Black robe spoke vigorously, but suddenly noticed that Rolle''s reaction was wrong. He couldn''t help pausing and asked:

    "What are your eyes?"

    When he painted the big cakes before, he actually used the spell of mind control secretly, trying to bewitch rolle with lies, and then exercise mind control.

    But Rolle''s reaction was very strange. His eyes didn''t show that yearning expression, and he couldn''t see the slightest confusion on his face. Instead, he was looking at each other with that kind of caring and compassionate eyes.

    He even spoke back:

    "No, no, no, no, No. someone really believed your nonsense, didn''t they?"

    "That''s it? I suggest Ni find a capitalist to learn what painting cake is and improve her level."

    "You want to die!"

    The black robe let out a sharp roar.

    Shrouded in the sky by black clouds, two huge figures who had been cruising in them suddenly moved, bowed down, rushed out of the dark clouds and rushed towards rolle.

    Only then did they show their true figure. They were extremely large, like big sharks, with a big mouth full of fine teeth.

    But the body is broken, hanging a lot of things like rags, with black liquid surging in it.

    The whole looks like the legendary rotten Kun.

    But update the super large sardine from the tin.

    While sardine attracted Rolle''s attention, the opposite robe also made a very cunning move.

    The mosquito coil pattern on his chest began to rotate, and his figure began to become blurred and transparent.

    Are you going to run away?

    Although a little counseling, but this is undoubtedly the most correct choice.

    In fact, this black robe has long noticed rolle, probably when he first met a little donkey.

    The chaotic dream successfully unfolded, and most people in the city fell in it, but there are always a few exceptions.

    Those who have not become monsters, as the black robe of dreamland managers, is like a white bubble floating on the surface of coffee.

    Of course, he has the means to deal with these bad children who refuse to sleep well.

    First, he remotely launched mind control and started at the village girl who was proud of her figure, but obviously not an imperial. He didn''t know where he came from.

    The other party resisted a little, immersed in the illusion he had woven, and succeeded easily.

    And gave him a big surprise.

    He could feel the breath of this girl like a village girl was unusual, and seemed to vaguely touch the threshold of extraordinary ability.

    The extraordinary abilities here are not the secrets, spells and swordsmanship that anyone can learn, but the abilities that can be understood by the strong demigod. This is the real extraordinary.

    Moreover, the girl''s extraordinary abilities do not seem to be those common in the market, but rather the abilities related to fencing.

    Can I say that I inadvertently discovered a new way of transcendence?

    So the black robe took Jeanne as a treasure and let her come to the imperial bell tower surrounded by nightmare reapers.

    He is going to wait until the matter is over, and then study the girl and discover the secret of her new road.

    With the help of Jeanne, he continued to turn his attention to several other restless bubbles.

    A strange girl with long ears, an orc running from the alien side? Can you be free from chaotic dreams?

    Black robe didn''t know much about the alien and didn''t care much about the little donkey. She was too weak, so she ordered several monsters to kill her at will.

    Then he noticed a strange kitten, suspected that it was also a spy sent by the alien side, and dealt with it at will.

    Then he noticed another very restless guy.

    It was a top-level beautiful girl with gorgeous long silver hair, wine red eyes, beautiful appearance, slim figure and sexy curve.

    She is so beautiful that she is not like anything. She is like a goddess from heaven. She is also the most beautiful woman in black.

    And the dress is still very fashionable and beautiful. The clothes are short, revealing a touch of slender waist, and the skirt is short. Together with the black silk stockings on the legs, they outline a touch of provocative absolute field.

    The girl was holding a one handed sword in her hand, cutting melons and vegetables to clean up the demons around. When the black robe looked over, she had cleared two blocks.

    Is this the legendary star sword girl?

    Black robe couldn''t help thinking of some rumors he had heard.

    Then he launched mind control again, trying to catch the beautiful plaything.

    The result is completely invalid

    It doesn''t mean that his mind control was resisted or broken away, but it didn''t work at all, as if he hadn''t exercised it himself.

    It feels like shaking the tree

    I''m a demigod. This is also the absolute home under my control. Why is this?

    Is it a special constitution?

    Or is there something special about her? Or special shelter?

    Black robe was puzzled for a moment.

    But before he could figure it out, the beautiful girl walked towards a tall building in the fog.

    It is the sky city where the imperial house and the royal family are located, and it is also the area where another dream manager is located.

    Naturally, such a huge chaotic dream cannot be supported by only one person. In fact, three demigods are used here to occupy three areas respectively to jointly maintain the existence of the dream.

    In the outside world, there are more people to help at any time. Even if you encounter any thorny stubble in your dream, people in this world can find the body of the goods and kill them directly.

    This two pronged approach, basically no one can break the game.

    So seeing that special beautiful girl go to other people''s territory, black robe didn''t think too much about worrying, but it was a little regretful that she missed a beautiful toy.

    But it doesn''t matter. He has found an equally beautiful toy.

    But next, he immediately met a thorny stubble.

    A guy dressed like an imperial gentleman also carries a sword and cleans up the monsters in his dream like chopping melons and vegetables.

    And the spiritual pollution of black robes, the same stone sink into the sea, is completely ineffective.

    They all use swords and are so special. What''s the relationship between this man and the previous girl?

    Black robe originally intended to carefully observe the man, find out his secret, and then inform the outside people to find his body and solve the goods physically.

    As a result, the man was too quick and cruel. After saving the two alien spies, he killed them straight towards the big bell tower.

    Black robe quickly summoned nearby demons to protect.

    As a result, he saw with his own eyes what a humanoid volcano is

    What the hell is this?

    The famous saint of inflammation is not as exaggerated as you, is it?

    What on earth did you grow up on?

    Black robe was shocked in his heart and was already thinking about how to escape.

    He was originally a demigod of pain, but later he followed the path of pain and chaos, which was also a new path developed by their apostle organization.

    His extraordinary ability, that is, mind control and dream control, is very powerful. As long as he can drag people into dreams, he can easily control each other.

    But if the enemy doesn''t eat this, he can hardly face people.

    However, the clock tower is a key node in the dream. If it is lost, it will affect the stability of the whole dream.

    We must not repeat the mistakes of eighteen years ago.

    Black robe decided to hold on for a while, so he used the power of dreams to strengthen the girl who had just been caught. He hoped that her unique understanding of swordsmanship could help him resist for a while and buy time for people outside to look for flesh.

    However, the girl who was given high hopes by herself was defeated by people with the same means of playing. She also relieved her mental control in a very wonderful way, and then stood in front of herself.

    So when rolle appeared in the garden, the black robe showed the strongest mental control at close range, and the result was still invalid.

    So he thought of running away.

    But he walked a little slowe

 Chapter 150

    While sardine swooped down, Rolle''s sword was shining.

    The sardine was suddenly blown up by the wind, and was streaks of dust in the flashing of the sword.

    Among them, several sword lights were cut in the empty place, as if rolle had missed.

    But a moment later, the black robe that had disappeared in place reappeared.

    The black robe was worn out, and there were only a few pieces of rags left.

    "This... How is this possible?"

    "I clearly... Have... Sent away..."

    The remaining black robes twisted on the ground and made a confused voice in a hoarse voice. They were dying.

    "If you can''t even mend the knife, it''s good to be a swordsman?"

    Lol smiled contemptuously, went to the black robe, pointed his sword at the mosquito coil in front of him and asked:

    "Now, I ask, you answer, the answer is right, I give you a chance to be a new man."

    "Are you the manager of this dream? Are there any other managers besides you? Where are they?"

    The black robe lay on the ground, and the figure began to become blurred again, but this time it was not running away, but really unable to hold on.

    But he still squeezed a few strange smiles from his throat:

    "Jie, I''m just a separate body. Even if you kill me, it''s no big deal."

    "I curse you, you will always sink in the nightmare and drown in this endless darkness and fear!"

    After saying that, without waiting for rolle to start, the residual black robe burst open, turned into a slip of black smoke and wound around rolle.

    Rolle quickly cut with his sword, but the smoke could not be seen or touched, and the sword could only be cut on the air.

    The little donkey and Jeanne puffed up their cheeks and tried to blow the smoke away.

    Of course, it''s useless.

    Finally, the smoke twisted into a character shape and wanted to be printed on Rolle''s chest.

    But as soon as it touched roll''s armor, it suddenly dispersed and disappeared in the air.

    Rolle carefully patted his chest armor and carefully felt his physical condition. There was nothing different.

    He sighed a little relieved and said with emotion:

    "The curse seems to have failed?"

    "It seems that this armor has strong curse resistance?"

    Jenna, who gave him this deformed armor, also said quickly:

    "It''s true. This is one of the advantages of deformed armor. Gundanim metal has good secret skill resistance."

    "Ha ha, I can''t imagine that you saved my life at the critical moment when you gave me this armor."

    Lol smiled and touched Jenna''s head in a compliment.

    "Hey, hey."

    Jeanne lowered her head slightly, as if embarrassed, and buried her face in the donkey''s vest.

    In fact, this pair of teachers and students don''t know much about extraordinary knowledge. They can''t even tell the difference between secret arts and spells.

    What''s more, at the cost of a demigod separation, the black robe finally launched its own demigod ability of the pain system and exercised its super powerful curse. Even the defensive holy objects specifically aimed at the curse are difficult to resist, not to mention the protection performance of deformed armor.

    So the curse did not take effect, naturally for another reason.

    "Unfortunately, this guy escaped..."

    Jeanne suddenly said a word of regret.

    The villain controlled her to be the enemy of her respected and loved teacher. Naturally, she hated her very much. If she wasn''t weak, she wanted to personally cut the despicable villain.

    But rolle was calm about it, smiled and comforted:

    "It''s all right. He can''t run."

    "Let the sword spirit fly for a while."

    -------------

    Far away in the suburbs of the imperial capital, there is a small town called kangluo, which originally existed as an outpost portal of the imperial capital. A regiment of the imperial capital city guard is stationed. With the help of various conveniences close to the imperial capital, it has a large population and a prosperous economy.

    But now, the town is quiet like a dead city.

    The people in the town seem to have disappeared, only some soldiers in urban defense uniforms are patrolling back and forth.

    The soldiers'' faces were livid and numb, their eyes were like puppets, and they kept emitting a strange smell, much like Jenna''s previous state of mental control.

    There were many soldiers gathered near the city hall, and in the underground archives of the city hall, there was also the mayor here, the black robed demigod who had fought with rolle before, and the seventh apostle of the Apostle organization.

    He was originally sitting in the middle of a large complex array of secret arts and methods, closing his eyes and nourishing himself, and concentrating on controlling the separation in his dream.

    But after the separation disappeared, he suddenly opened his eyes. The whites of his eyes were full of blood. Then he began to cough violently. Every time he coughed, he would spit out a mouthful of blood foam.

    "Cough! It''s... It''s terrible..."

    "How can there be such a powerful existence in this world?"

    "Is he the legendary eleventh order?"

    While talking to himself, the mayor took out several test tubes from his arms and poured the colorful medicine into his mouth.

    After losing his separation and suffering heavy damage to his body, he can still stay awake in severe pain and carry out limited self-help measures, which is also the advantage of pain department demigods. They are good at creating pain and suppressing pain.

    Therefore, the loss of separation is not as deadly to them as other demigods.

    After taking some emergency medicine, his originally dead white face eased a little, and then said to himself:

    "This guy is too powerful. He has the ability to frustrate our whole plan..."

    "I must awaken the first Apostle and tell him the news."

    With that, he raised his right hand again, ready to use the secret skill of communication.

    But just then, he felt a chill coming from his spine.

    The next second, he was stunned, and his raised hand hung down.

    Then he fell to the ground, his head twisted into a strange shape, as if he had been beheaded.

    The cervical spine is clearly broken.

    But there were no scars on him.

    The injury suffered in the dream is very real feedback on the real body.

    The attack was so sudden and unexpected that the Apostle was beheaded in vain before he could use his life-saving means.

    After all, Rolle said before, if you can''t even mend a knife, what kind of swordsman will you be?

    What he said about mending the knife, of course, is not just mending a split.

    Although he didn''t answer ror''s questions well, ror generously fulfilled his promise and gave him a chance to be a new man.

    With the sudden fall of the apostle, the imperial bell tower where rolle is located actually saw a ray of sunshine?

    The dark clouds as like as two peas were fading away, revealing the same streets as the real capital.

    As the dark clouds dispersed, the due sunshine at this time also sprinkled on the earth.

    Those nightmares that had not been solved in time, reapers and monstrous humans were bathed in the sun. The former dissipated like snow, while the latter gradually quieted down, found a place to lie down everywhere, and slowly sank into the ground with a dreamlike smile on his face.

    "The sun is shining. It seems that the PE teacher''s statement is really effective. Killing the manager of the dream can relieve the nightmare."

    Rolle looked up at the sky and narrowed his eyes slightly by the sun.

    But only the situation around the clock tower has been alleviated.

    In the distance, the fog near the other two landmark buildings did not disperse, and the sky was still shrouded in dark clouds.

    It seems no surprise that this dream should be divided into three areas. If you want to relieve the dream, you have to go to all three places.

    It''s still hard

    "Teacher, look."

    Jeanne pointed to the garden that had completely withered.

    The flowers and shrubs in the garden are growing rapidly with the naked eye until they become what they should be in reality.

    Probably because it is the best autumn to enjoy flowers in reality, it looks a little more beautiful than when rolle came to play before.

    "How beautiful..."

    Rana sighed in a low voice, her eyes gradually blurred, and her pretty face was also stained with a little blush.

    If I want to get married in the future, I must come here.

    As for the people I married

    Jeanne glanced at rolle

    Rolle was not aware of the students'' bad thoughts. He was picking a flower and gently rubbing it in the palm of his hand.

    "It''s amazing. Shouldn''t it be a dream here? But the touch of this flower is exactly the same as that outside."

    "I always feel that this dream is a little unusual."

    Then he picked up the beautiful purple flowers and put his hand to the little donkey and Jeanne.

    Both girls thought he was going to pin the flowers on the ends of his hair and lift his chin

    They hung their pretty faces shyly, and their hearts were full of expectation.

    As a result, Rolle stuffed the flowers into the little donkey''s mouth

    "I read in a book that this flower can help digestion."

    The little donkey almost wanted to bite him.

    "Well, enough rest. It''s time to go to the next place, but Li hasn''t found it yet."

    Rolle said, looking at the location of another landmark, the city of the sky.

    Before entering the dream, he was worried about his daughter''s safety, but he didn''t worry much after he came in and killed some strange people, solved the first elite blame Orianna, and pushed down the first boss Jeanne.

    The danger in this dream can''t threaten Kerry.

    These monsters look scary, much worse than those met outside the village.

    Although my daughter is a good child who studies hard now and will follow the scholar line of being knowledgeable and reasonable in the future, her first-hand swordsmanship has been taught by herself and has not fallen behind. It is more than enough to cope with the situation here.

    As for whether her daughter will be affected by dreams, Rolle doesn''t worry.

    Even Jeanne and the little donkey have not become monsters, not to mention their proud daughter?

    But we should find her as soon as possible. The next stop is to go to the Parliament and the palace.

    Rolle took Jeanne and the little donkey and walked in that direction under the guidance of the little milk cat.

    Because the nearby blocks have been cleared away, without the disturbance of monsters and the sight disturbance of fog, they travel much faster.

    You can even borrow roadside transportation.

    This dream is really very realistic. The steam cars on the roadside can be used.

    But the problem is

    Rolle can''t drive

    In fact, he has a driver''s license on earth, but the world''s steam cars don''t even have a steering wheel. They only have two levers and don''t know how to control them at all.

    He could only harden his head and imitate the driving style of those drivers he had seen.

    As a result, the car hit a street lamp with one foot on the accelerator.

    Fortunately, the speed was not fast and there was no injury

    "Can you drive?"

    Rolle asked Jeanne.

    Jeanne shook her head.

    She is a beautiful girl who takes the sunshine and noble route. She can''t drive in both senses.

    "What about you?"

    Rolle asked the little donkey again.

    The little donkey bowed his head in shame.

    "Alas, you can''t do this. As a little donkey, you don''t want to learn the driving skills of vehicles. Do you want to be ridden all your life?"

    Rolle had no choice but to make complaints about Tao.

    No way, you can''t take a steam car.

    Fortunately, there are many bicycles on the street.

    Rolle picked up a three wheeled bicycle to pull goods, took the little donkey and Jeanne to sit in the cargo bucket behind, and pedaled in the direction of the city of the sky under the guidance of the little milk cat.

    I took two people at a time. I''m old and heavy. It''s hard to pedal.

    Obviously, I also have a little donkey. Why is this?

    Lol puffed for a while and soon crossed two streets. The light in front suddenly pressed down, and the familiar fog appeared again.

    And in the fog, there was a figure running towards this side.

    Rolle pulled the brake and stopped, then narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at the figure in the fog.

    But he was not in a hurry to draw his sword.

    The figure is getting closer and clearer.

    Barely in human shape, but tall, almost like Jeanne.

    Rolle could not help frowning and looked puzzled.

    After a few seconds, the figure suddenly rushed out of the fog and came to the cleared street.

    Under the sunshine, she showed her charming posture.

    This is the best, best and most beautiful girl rolle has ever seen.

    A long silver hair fluttered in the wind, the chest of normal amplitude fluctuated rapidly, and the wine red eyes were full of excitement and joy.

    "Dad!"

    The beautiful girl shouted in a crisp voice and rushed towards rolle.

    This is the first time that rolle heard another voice line ''dad'', which is no longer a milky and soft waxy voice.

    Rolle also jumped off the tricycle, ran quickly and picked up the beautiful girl.

    She''s the baby daughter she''s proud of, Corey.

    --------

    Here is today''s list:

    Thanks to a pig who loves reading, it''s hard to repeat his name, book friend 20200805133016457, my operation officer and other friends for their generous reward!

 Chapter 151

    Rolle was not surprised that her daughter, who was originally petite and lovely, like a doll, suddenly became a beautiful girl full of youth. After all, this is a dream world. Even the little donkey has become a beautiful girl. What''s strange about her daughter''s sudden growth?

    It''s the daughter after growing up. She''s really beautiful. Her appearance is explosive. Her figure is well developed. At first glance, she is the daughter raised by herself.

    The original intimate little cotton padded jacket has become a intimate assault jacket.

    Of course, the grown-up daughter is very beautiful, and the little daughter is also very cute and lovely.

    Anyway, they are all daughters. They are the best!

    Just at the thought that her daughter in reality is still a dwarf, and only in her dream can she become what a real 18-year-old girl should look like, Rolle''s mood is a little complicated, and she can''t help worrying

    No, my daughter can only grow up in a dream, right?

    Seeing that the look on dad''s face had changed several times in a row, Cori quickly grabbed his arm and asked with a worried face:

    "Dad, I''m your daughter! Can''t you recognize me?"

    Rolle recovered and quickly shook his head.

    "That''s impossible. You''re my daughter. You turn into ash... Er... I mean, you can recognize it no matter what it looks like."

    Cori seemed not to notice Rolle''s sudden change of mouth, smiled again and continued:

    "Hee hee, I''m worried that my father won''t know me when I suddenly grow up!"

    Then, as usual, she stretched out her hands and said delicately:

    "Dad hold ~"

    When doing this, he stretched out his hands and could reach Rolle''s chest in front of him.

    But now, with her hands outstretched, she could put her arms around Rolle''s neck.

    But she still wanted to be held by rolle at the bend of her arm as usual, and then rub her father''s face.

    So rolle shook her head very hard and tapped on her head.

    "You are a big girl now. You can''t act like a spoiled girl as usual."

    When her daughter suddenly grew up, she naturally couldn''t do the kind of intimacy she used to do.

    The impact is not good.

    Rolle said, and looked at Kelly''s dress again.

    The upper part of the body is a short shirt, revealing a touch of slender waist, below is a shorter pleated skirt, and black silk stockings on the legs, leaving a touch of absolute space under the skirt

    So he gave Kerry a bad knock on the head and taught her:

    "Why do you wear it like this? The clothes are so short and the skirt is so short? You still wear this kind of socks..."

    "It''s autumn now. It''s getting colder and colder. You''ll catch a cold and have stomachache like this!"

    Kelly: �i�n�i

    Mingming always wears a dress and white silk stockings. He wants to change his style.

    As a result, he was educated by his father.

    Fortunately, I didn''t try the angry dress of teacher Orianna, otherwise my father would jump up and knock on his head.

    "Well, well, don''t talk about this first. There are still important things to do now. There''s no time to explain. Get in the car first."

    As rolle said, he took his daughter back to the tricycle and let her sit in the back of the car.

    The weight that needs to be carried and carried is one more.

    "Are you really, Miss Kerry?"

    Jeanne looked at the graceful Kerry and couldn''t help opening her eyes.

    She''s really beautiful! Absolutely impeccable!

    Even myself will feel ashamed

    Fortunately, she is the teacher''s daughter and does not constitute a competitive relationship.

    But the thought that the teacher''s daughter is so big increases the burden on Jenna''s heart.

    When Kelly was young, even when she was her mother, it was not impossible to overcome.

    But once you grow up and are as tall as yourself, the resistance will increase.

    Cori said hello to Jeanne at will and looked at the curious little donkey on one side.

    "Wow! Little donkey, you have become so beautiful!"

    "Come on! Rub!"

    She said, sat next to the little donkey, put her arms around her slender waist, and rubbed the little donkey''s pretty face with her face.

    The little donkey also narrowed his eyes slightly, rubbed Cori in turn, and habitually stretched out his pink tongue and licked his little master.

    The oranges are in great shape.

    Why can you recognize the changed shape of the little donkey at a glance?

    Instead, I thought she was a special elite monster at first

    Raul muttered in his heart and asked again:

    "Baby, are you in any danger when you come from the street over there?"

    Cori quickly shook her head. Then she came back and noticed that her neighborhood was sunny and completely different from the dark and foggy neighborhood in front of her.

    Probably as soon as I saw my father, I forgot everything else. Only then did I notice other places.

    She also noticed that rolle was riding a tricycle towards the city of the sky, so she jumped up, put her arms around Rolle''s neck and said eagerly:

    "Dad, don''t go that way, it''s going to collapse!"

    Luo Er was slightly stunned and quickly pulled the parking brake.

    As soon as the tricycle stopped, it saw a drastic change in the fog shrouded area in front of it.

    The gray fog began to surge violently. With bursts of rumbling noise, those buildings that could only show a trace of outline in the fog began to collapse one after another.

    The highest palace and Parliament are more like a broken popsicle, breaking into pieces and falling like snowflakes.

    About a few minutes later, the fog dispersed, and there was only darkness ahead. Everything disappeared. Rolle and others seemed to be in front of a bottomless abyss.

    Rolle couldn''t help taking a breath:

    "This... What''s going on?"

    Cori wiped the sweat from dad''s head with her sleeve, then pointed to a nearby cafe and said:

    "Dad, let''s sit down and talk more."

    So they sat in the cafe by the side of the road.

    It is as like as two peas in the as like as two peas and chairs. The flowers and windows are decorated in various windows, except for no one, just like the cafe outside.

    There is even a pot of freshly brewed coffee on the counter, which is still emitting heat, and all kinds of desserts are neatly placed next to it.

    Kerry poured a small half cup of coffee for rolle, then added more than half a cup of milk, and then added a few tablespoons of sugar.

    This is her father''s favorite taste. Add some coffee to the milk to taste. Naturally, my daughter has to remember it as a intimate stormsuit.

    Then she made coffee for Jeanne and the little donkey in the normal proportion. Then she sat down and talked about what happened on her side.

    When she first "woke up" in her dream, she looked at the dark and foggy street and listened to all kinds of strange noises faintly coming from the fog. She was extremely afraid.

    At that time, she was still in her usual Petite form and had not completed the transformation of a beautiful girl.

    The surrounding environment is particularly scary. I don''t know what will rush out of those weapons, so I naturally want to cry.

    "Wuwu ~ what place is this..."

    "Dad, Dad, where are you?"

    "Kelly is so scared..."

    Kerry sobbed and was afraid to run on the empty dark street like a helpless little girl.

    Then she tripped over something and fell to the ground.

    "Sobbing... It hurts..."

    She sat on the road as a duck, rubbing her little hands where she hurt. Her petite body trembled slightly. She didn''t notice that the small leather shoes on her feet fell off, revealing her small ice cream feet wrapped in white silk stockings.

    In order to strengthen her courage, she took out the hammer shark puppet her father gave her from her bear satchel and held it tightly in her arms.

    Maybe the hammerhead shark puppet gave her courage, or maybe she gradually adapted to the environment here. After sitting in place for a while, her mood gradually calmed down.

    No, I''m the shining star sword girl. I''m my father''s favorite daughter. How can I cry in such a place?

    She gradually regained consciousness and realized that her previous reaction was strange.

    How to say, she is also a big girl who has seen big scenes. She has watched rolle bully all kinds of big monsters. Why is she frightened by such small scenes?

    Is it affected by those weapons?

    Cori wondered.

    She got up from the ground, wiped her tears, put the hammerhead shark puppet back into the bear''s satchel, took out her sword, took it well, and put on the little leather shoes that fell aside again.

    As her mood calmed down, she gradually recalled what had happened before.

    Previously, I seemed to be participating in a fencing competition and waiting to appear.

    Then he fainted and came here.

    So this place is actually some kind of dream?

    Since it''s a dream

    Kerry thought and closed her eyes slightly.

    She is recalling some beautiful dreams she had before.

    In those dreams, she grew tall, grew up, and became a real 18-year-old girl, taller than sister Anya.

    What you had to step on a chair and stand on tiptoe before you could reach, you can reach out and get it.

    In the past, even if I jumped up, I couldn''t reach my father''s face. Now I just need to pad my toes.

    In the past, because she was too short, she could only help her father comb her hair. She couldn''t help her father tidy his hair, but after growing tall, she could.

    I used to think it was very beautiful, but it was not suitable for my beautiful skirt. I can wear it after I grow tall.

    In short, being too short still has a lot of trouble in life, so she often fantasizes about how tall she looks in her dreams.

    So when she reopened her eyes, she found that the surrounding field of vision had changed significantly.

    I''m really tall, just like those dreams I usually have.

    Cori was so happy that she continued to fantasize about clothes and skirts that she could only see and could not wear, and changed herself into her present dress.

    I took a little picture of the glass window on the street. Even I thought I was very beautiful.

    At this time, her confidence increased greatly, and she was no longer afraid of the fog and darkness in the distance.

    Then she noticed the particularly obvious landmark in the fog.

    It''s like the sky city where fat uncle usually works, isn''t it? Also known as the house tower.

    Go there, you should be able to find out what happened?

    So Kerry picked up her sword and went in the direction of the house tower.

    This judgment is exactly the same as her father. In this case, the first reaction is to go high.

    Then on the way, she also met some ghosts and beast like humans.

    With a flash of sword in his hand, the street was quiet.

    In the choice after meeting the monster, she is still the same as her father.

    So in this way, Kerry killed alone in the direction of the house tower, as long as everything that would move in her sight was split with two swords.

    More reckless than her father.

    She also walked more smoothly than her father. She didn''t meet any elite monsters, nor did she meet those monsters who could spit fire and discharge light.

    The strange in this area is obviously better to deal with than Rawl.

    In addition to killing outside the house tower, Birol spent more time when he also met a large wave of monsters.

    After all, up to now, she can only recruit profound meaning. The efficiency of AOE is a little low, so she can only clean it up slowly with sword Qi.

    She killed all the way to the top floor of the house of Lords, where she also met a black robe with a hollow mosquito coil pattern on her chest.

    "Why? Why can''t my ability affect you?"

    "You''re just an eighth order legend. Why did you come to me?"

    The black robe couldn''t understand the power of Kerry. She planned to experiment with it herself.

    This black robe is the same as the miracle illusionist in those years. It is good at creating all kinds of true or false illusions, confusing opponents and launching substantive and threatening attacks.

    But Cori didn''t care so much. No matter what the black robe was made, whether it was true or false, she cut it with a sword.

    With the present ability, in the dream, it should be able to wield 200% power, but it can''t play any role in front of Kelly''s unreasonable swordsmanship.

    Cori seems to be able to adapt to this dream environment than the other party, and her combat effectiveness is much stronger than usual.

    I''m great. I''ve grown up. I''m my father''s best daughter!

    Anyway, it''s in the dream. Isn''t it natural that you become braver, fiercer and more powerful in the dream?

    And the ability to bewitch people, which is the most powerful and defenseless in the current system, is of no use at all. Cori''s mind is unprecedentedly firm. No matter what appears in front of her, she will cut it with a sword.

    Until she saw rolle

    Cory was stunned.

    Then she smiled, took back her sword, brewed up momentum, raised a little finger and tapped it twice on the handle.

    "It said, you can go!"

    When her little finger struck the third time, she did not hesitate to launch the profound meaning of family swordsmanship against ''rolle''.

    She doesn''t need to worry or hesitate at all.

    If the opposite is a real father, this sword can''t hurt her at all.

    Naturally, the ending did not surprise her. The fake rolle opposite was neatly cut in half by UPI.

    Is that a good thing to have a great dad?

    --------

    Here is today''s list:

    Thanks for the generous rewards from friends such as rotary burning sword, dabundan, it''s difficult to name and always repeat, book friend 201705240822830 and so on!

    Alas... The list is getting shorter and shorte

 Chapter 152

    As an eighth order legend, with the help of the dream, Cori suppressed a present demigod who is also good at playing in the dream, which is fundamentally contrary to common sense.

    Although there is the possibility of leapfrog challenges in this world, such as one enemy with many, system restraint, equipment suppression, etc., leapfrog challenges are not difficult to achieve, but this is basically limited to the duel below level 8.

    From the eighth level, the extraordinary initially mastered the technique of intimidating the enemy, which can interfere with the enemy''s mind, and has an extremely obvious suppression effect on the low-level enemy; Starting from the Ninth level demigod, there is a flexible and powerful spiritual power, which is more handy for abusing vegetables.

    To the demigod, not to mention, in front of the real extraordinary ability mastered by the demigod, the extraordinary person in the low level is not much more powerful than ordinary people. Moreover, the demigod basically can''t fight with his body, and the low level can hardly threaten him.

    Therefore, if the confrontation between Kerry and the semi God apostle is spread, it can definitely shake the extraordinary people in the country and even subvert people''s understanding of the existing extraordinary system.

    Unfortunately, the rolle and his daughter who knew this didn''t know that the black robe was a demigod. Jeanne and the little donkey didn''t know much about the extraordinary system. Everyone generally thought that this was Kerry very powerful.

    After all, it is Rawl''s daughter who taught herself. It''s normal to be powerful.

    "And then? You won?"

    Rolle continued.

    "Then... A strange situation happened..."

    Cori wrinkled her beautiful eyebrows slightly, and a look of doubt appeared on her face.

    She did deal with every illusion of the black robe perfectly, but she didn''t hurt the body of the black robe for a time, and she was still struggling with all kinds of illusions.

    But suddenly, the black robe gave a shrill scream, and the body turned into a mosaic, which fell like a collapsed sand sculpture and broke to the ground.

    So big black robes are gone

    How did the enemy turn into a mosaic before she started?

    Then there was a strange voice in her ear:

    "It''s going to collapse here. Run, little girl! Run!"

    After that, the house tower began to shake slightly, like a slight earthquake.

    Just then, she saw the sunshine in the direction of the imperial clock tower in the distance.

    So she spread her slender legs and ran towards the bright place.

    The high tower at the foot and other surrounding buildings are also gradually increasing the amplitude of shaking.

    Then I met my father, and then the dream in this area completely collapsed, leaving only a bottomless dark abyss.

    "So, what the hell happened, dad?"

    Cori asked with her head tilted slightly.

    I don''t know what happened. I''m not extraordinary. How can I understand this?

    Rawl said something in his heart, but he didn''t want to destroy his omnipotent father image in front of his daughter. He had to cough twice, clear his throat, harden his head and say:

    "Cough, this shows that the dream manager was killed, and then his area collapsed."

    Naturally, Cori could guess this explanation. Of course, she was not satisfied. She continued to ask:

    "I probably know that too. I''m just curious. Why did that guy suddenly become debris?"

    "And who is it that reminds me to run?"

    Luo Er Ning Mei pondered for a moment, gently tapped the back of his left hand with his right hand, then showed a suddenly enlightened look and said:

    "I see. That guy must have been solved by the Empire supernatural outside!"

    "There are many capable people in the Empire. It must be that we are not affected by dreams. There must be others who break free from the control of dreams. Then these people find the culprit of the enemy and destroy the body he is dreaming from the outside!"

    "Then people outside know that the dream is about to collapse, so they use other means to tell you to run, um... It must be right!"

    Rolle''s explanation is reasonable and logical.

    However, it was not the extraordinary people of the Empire who shot, but the two brothers of adaah, who were regarded as rotten wood in the village.

    They had been playing the role of bystanders before, and secretly followed behind the rash Orianna.

    However, although this woman has a good figure and a large chest, she is not a brainless type after calming down. Her actions are handled well and there is no danger worth a da''er''s shot.

    And she can see that she is experienced and old-fashioned. She is not a little girl who needs to be taken care of by others.

    So Ah Da and ah Er continued to follow secretly, but they paid more attention to their dreams and saw the scenes of Rawl splitting the seventh Apostle and Ke Li brushing the eighth apostle across the air.

    "The sword came out of the dream and killed the body outside. The village head''s swordsmanship is still unimaginable and difficult to understand..."

    ADA sighed and shook his head slightly.

    Although he has long been used to all kinds of situations that can not be explained by common sense, he can''t help but amaze people every time he does those unimaginable things.

    "Eh, little Kerry seems to have met a little trouble here?"

    A Da noticed the situation of Kerry and asked one more question:

    "Do you want to help her?"

    Ah Er shook his head.

    "Yes, I think too much..."

    ADA smiled like a self mockery, and then the smiling face under the mask suddenly froze.

    Ah ER was also stunned, and his face under the mask became more and more iron blue.

    Because they saw the eighth apostle of the present system and summoned the illusion of Rolle.

    The two brothers were stunned for a while, motionless, but their bodies trembled slightly and their chests fluctuated rapidly.

    It''s like fear.

    But it''s more like anger.

    Then, they saw that Ke Li made her become a monk and preached profound meaning. After easily defeating Rolle''s illusion, they suddenly calmed down again.

    On weekdays, he never said a word. As if he were mute, ah Er squeezed out a word from his mouth:

    "Show!"

    The real position of the eighth apostle immediately appeared in his eyes. He was hiding in an underground warehouse in the suburban airport. Outside, there were many people in black robes, and many heavily armed soldiers were patrolling around.

    Those soldiers fell into dreams, were controlled by them and became living puppets.

    A Da immediately launched his ability. The two brothers ignored Orianna''s situation, gradually disappeared, and then appeared outside the airport.

    The guards of the eighth apostle immediately found the two sudden intruders, and all kinds of fire began to greet them.

    But the two brothers did not dodge, holding decorative walking sticks in their hands, slowly walked to the underground warehouse.

    The bullets, light and flames from the enemy hit the two brothers. They could only see the wavy lines of water in the air, and then disappeared.

    They walked at a leisurely pace, passing by many enemy guards.

    And every time they pass by an enemy, they see the other party''s body broken down into pieces of mosaic and scattered on the ground.

    When they swaggered to the eighth apostle, the airport outside was completely quiet. There was no one but dead silence.

    Then ADA reached out and twisted the head of the eighth Apostle and pulled him out of his black robe.

    The Apostle''s real body was a monster as thin as a corpse. His body was extremely atrophied and only a little bigger than a monkey.

    It was not until ADA caught the eighth Apostle who was concentrating on dealing with Kerry in his dream that he realized something was wrong.

    "Who are you... And what do you want?"

    He subconsciously wanted to launch resistance, but found that his ability had disappeared, as if he had become an ordinary person.

    "Sinner, you must pay the price of eternal destruction for your actions!"

    Ah Da Shen said in a deep voice, and then took a fierce pull with his right hand holding each other''s head.

    When the eighth apostle had time to scream, his body became a mosaic.

    In Ada''s hand, there was a mass of fog mixed like second-hand smoke.

    That''s the soul of the eighth apostle.

    He will bring the man''s soul back to the village and hand it over to the villagers for trial and conviction.

    Although the two brothers promised not to intervene in the matter and only to be a bystander, there is a bottom line. When the other side does something beyond the line, they will naturally take action.

    For example: blasphemy.

    It''s a very serious blasphemy to confuse Kerry with the image of Rolle!

    For the villagers, Rolle is the god they believe in and serve. His image and dignity can not be violated or blasphemed.

    It is also reasonable for the villagers to pour out, wipe out the whole apostolic organization and let them pay their due price.

    Of course, these things need to be decided by others in the village. ADA and ah''er just took the soul of the eighth apostle back.

    I believe he will receive a very warm welcome.

    The six brothers carrying coffins in one will like the sinner very much.

    ------------

    Of course, Rolle didn''t know that his two rotten disciples would be indignant at this small matter.

    Although he hasn''t left his dream, he is in a good mood.

    I''m glad my daughter found it and became a beautiful girl.

    Jeanne, the little donkey and the PE teacher were all safe.

    The Empire transcendents outside also took action, believing that the catastrophe will soon subside.

    So now he can have a little rest, drink some milk coffee, eat sweetfruit and relieve fatigue. He should not rush to the last area covered by fog.

    That place is the tower of truth and the headquarters of the scholars'' Association. Looking at their usual virtue of pulling heaven, can''t this little thing be solved?

    Then you might as well have a rest in this cafe and see your daughter growing up. After all, after leaving her dream, she must be a dwarf again.

    But they rested for a long time. There was still no movement on the side of the truth tower, which was still shrouded in fog.

    Can''t scholars really be confused?

    Do you really want an old man of my age to come again?

    Rolle can''t sit still.

    Cori also saw the worry on her father''s face and asked:

    "Why don''t you go and have a look?"

    "All right, who calls me a warm-hearted and good citizen? Get on the bus."

    Rolle beckoned the three girls to get on the tricycle and whispered:

    "After solving this matter, should I be able to make the headlines?"

    "Maybe there''s a huge reward or something. You can also talk to the Empire about conditions to let them build roads, water and electricity for the village..."

    With a beautiful vision, Rolle pedaled the tricycle.

    The daughter in the back seat loved her father very much. She wiped his sweat and fanned him from time to time, and suggested that she pedal by herself.

    Rolle glanced back at her daughter''s legs in a miniskirt and black knee socks and shook her head decisively.

    Both afraid of tired daughter, and afraid of walking away.

    Although there seems to be no other living person in this dream world, what to worry about is to worry.

    While rolle was carrying a heavy load, a fierce battle was breaking out near the truth tower in reality.

    As rolle expected, many of the scholars got rid of the control of dreams and tried to fight back.

    Orianna, as well as the metal saints, esoteric saints, and demigod honor witnesses who have partnered with her, are among them.

    Several people trapped in chaotic cages suffered from serious mental pollution. After being cured, they improved their mental patience and could resist the erosion of this dream.

    Although a demigod led the team, the situation was not optimistic. They were almost beaten under pressure.

    Because the enemy also has demigods, and they are two. They are still conscious demigods who are not subject to mental control and coercion.

    Hemigod higra and hemigod Usak.

    They are the two oldest demigods in the Empire. They even have their own unique codes. They don''t have to be named in a fixed format like the later demigods.

    They are also the two most powerful demigods of the Empire. They are considered by many people to be the most promising existence to take the last half step. At the same time, they are also the most trusted imperial patrons.

    When there was friction and possible conflict with the barbarians, these two were the first to awaken the Empire.

    But now, they have become the enemies of the Empire and one of the initiators of the imperial capital tragedy.

    Why can the enemy successfully launch such a huge and complex operation in a place like imperial capital?

    Why do scholars fall into passivity without being aware of and responding to this?

    These questions have been answered.

    If these two demigods'' writing and layout, these impossible things will become easy.

    Because the grey king who used to be able to fight the academic society is gone.

    "Why? Why? Why did you betray?"

    The part of the honor witness was hanging in the air. He was quite embarrassed to face the attack of the two demigods. There were many deformities and damages on the part, which was basically surviving.

    He can only issue unwilling and puzzled questions like a defeated dog.

    ------------

    Here is today''s list:

    Congratulations to atmospheric creature L, 5-year-old cat, Muyi ink shadow, listening to night rain under the eaves, adgersh, a pig who loves reading, chedanba and other friends on the list.

    It''s a thank you list. Don''t think too much.

    I''m out of town at present, so it''s inconvenient, so the update can only keep this way.

    When we get home in December, we should get better.

    I hope you will continue to support me!

 Chapter 153

    At present, the Empire has a total of 36 demigods registered to be managed and dispatched. However, except for special needs, they are basically not active outside. Instead, they are divided into two groups and enter the state of "shallow sleep" and "deep sleep" in turn.

    Shallow sleep is like normal sleep, but it lasts a long time, longer than the hibernation period of animals. In this state, the demigod brain still maintains thinking and consciousness, and even some secrets can communicate with the outside world during sleep, which can wake them up at any time.

    In the deep sleep state, it is equivalent to the state of fake death, and the body function is basically at a standstill. Other magic guiding instruments and sacred objects need to be used to keep the seal.

    The demigods in this state need a very complex process to wake up, and they can''t communicate with the outside world at ordinary times. They will wake up these demigods only in case of emergencies.

    The demigods in deep sleep are basically left in the truth tower of the imperial capital, while those in shallow sleep will be sent to other important cities or border fortresses. Generally, only five remain in the imperial capital.

    According to the prediction of the scholars'' Association, the five demigods can basically cope with all situations, even the most dangerous evil god coming event in the legend, or the hostile forces use level 0 holy objects. Relying on the strength of the five demigods, they can at least delay until they awaken more demigods.

    As a reward for defending the country, these demigod families and families enjoy extremely luxurious aristocratic treatment, supported by the Empire, and even have certain privileges, belonging to the top class of society.

    As for demigod himself, in addition to sleeping, he should enjoy no less welfare benefits and various resources, and has a high prestige and various rights.

    For them, deep sleep is not a restriction and imprisonment, but a protection, so that they can avoid the invasion of chaos and maintain their self-consciousness.

    So no matter how you look at it, the sudden betrayal of hemigod higra and hemigod Usak is difficult to understand.

    The reasons and explanations given by them are also strange:

    "All this is to take the last half step."

    "At the same time, this is also to better protect the world..."

    "There are some things you can''t understand..."

    "Eighteen years ago, we met that scene..."

    "Only when that day comes will you understand that our choice is right."

    The two demigods sang in unison and whitewashed their betrayal with high sounding.

    Their split appearance is not a common armor shape, but maintains an ordinary human shape. One looks like an old woman dressed as a lady, and the other is an old man dressed as a gentleman.

    Just looking at the appearance, it really looks like that kind of respected old man.

    The honor witness certainly refused to accept such a reason.

    But it''s hard to avoid thinking a little.

    He can''t recall what happened eighteen years ago.

    It seems that the remote area of kodo province was attacked by demons and suffered some losses, but it has long been relieved after the subsequent strong suppression and disaster relief and reconstruction of the Empire.

    From the national level, this is only a small matter. In fact, it is not uncommon in history for magic attacks with larger scale and heavier losses. The living environment of mankind has always been so hard.

    And since then, the whole world has ushered in the safest and most peaceful 18 years. The Empire has developed rapidly and the people live and work in peace and contentment.

    That is, until this year, there were attacks in Newlin Province, the No. 12 case in the fertile valley, and the No. 13 case in the snake ridge mountains, and then today''s tragedy.

    The good days really seem to have come to an end?

    Although he hesitated a little, he certainly wouldn''t really believe the other party''s nonsense. Maybe this series of events this year were planned and directed by the Apostle organization?

    He is still strong against the two old demigods, or living and breathing.

    The streets, buildings and even spaces around him have been distorted. Although they do not seem to be damaged, as long as they are a little closer, everything will disappear in an instant under the power of distortion.

    The other saints didn''t say to help, they didn''t even dare to get close, and they couldn''t pass the long-range attack.

    Like him, the demigod higra is a twisted demigod. The two most aggressive twisted demigods are fighting and can''t allow others to intervene.

    That''s why he can fight one against two for so long, because it''s also inconvenient for the demigod Usak to help.

    But this is also equivalent to that yushak can free up his hands to deal with the ninth order saints like ants.

    He happens to be the most good at bullying miscellaneous fish with one enemy and many.

    With one thought, he summoned a huge demon, which looked like a mammoth with sickle like forelimbs, three stories high.

    The physical illusion appeared directly in front of the metal saint and pressed down on him like a hill.

    This is a chaotic Warcraft only produced in the chaotic domain. Thunder beast, even if it has no ability of spiritual pollution, also has a terrible Warcraft with level 8 risk.

    Only such a physical illusion is enough to suppress a ninth order saint.

    Yousak turned his eyes and saw the red figure in the battlefield.

    "Drink!"

    Orianna let out a soft drink, and a real flame lit up on the surface of her fiery red deformed armor, along with her huge two handed sword.

    Her spiritual power also changed into the shape of a pair of wings, attached behind her, making her look like a gorgeous flame angel.

    With the help of her wings, Orianna soared into the air, and the whole person turned into a dazzling meteorite and hit the ground.

    There are many Empire transcendents with dull expression and numb expression below. They have launched their own defense sacred objects and raised transparent barriers to try to resist the falling meteorite.

    But this can''t stop the saint of inflammation. She easily penetrated those fragile protections and hit the ground heavily. A round fire wave immediately spread around her, triggering a series of dense explosions and a terrible shock wave.

    With this blow, those extraordinary fish controlled by dreams were instantly cleaned up.

    Orianna didn''t stop. She was at the center of the explosion, surrounded by rising smoke. The two handed sword in her hand quickly changed into the shape of a staff, and the wings behind her returned to the shape of a half human.

    With the help of smoke and dust, she and her separated body began to prepare the secret arts. They transformed several chains composed of flames on the ground, and drilled into the ground like earthworms, as if looking for something.

    Three seconds later, an angry roar and a series of metal friction could be clearly heard. It seemed that something hiding underground was entangled by the chain released by Orianna.

    Then, a huge demon like a centipede broke out of the ground. Orianna''s flame chain broke on it inch by inch and turned into small sparks, which could not hurt its stone shell.

    The ferocious demon opened the huge spiral mouth like a pencil sharpener, bit Orianna, swallowed her, and then retracted back into the hole drilled out before.

    This is also the chaotic demon of yusak, the abyss mouth with a risk of 8.

    As an old demigod of the Empire, yousak has seen many terrible things, and as the most flexible and changeable system in the demigod system, he can make these young people feel their despair and fear at that time.

    "Hehe, young people now have been raised and abandoned by scholars. They can''t even deal with a risk of 8."

    Yushak shook his head slightly disappointed, turned his eyes to the surviving honor witness, then spread out his right hand and launched his manifestation ability again.

    A light gray dagger appeared in the palm of his hand, which was engraved with dense secret art lines.

    This is a very dangerous level-1 holy object, called piercing blade, which has a sharp edge enough to threaten the demigod.

    It has the terrible ability to bypass all the limitations of space and distance and directly penetrate the enemy''s vital points.

    The cost is also high, and users need to bear the same attack.

    However, for the flexible demigod, he always has many means to avoid the reverse bite of the dagger.

    The enemy who suddenly suffered heavy losses is not so lucky.

    Yousak was assassinated by this dagger, so he can clearly understand its power and characteristics, and then use his ability to show it.

    His split body hung in mid air, quietly circled the blind area of the honor witness''s vision, and then reached out and brushed gently on the surface of the dagger.

    The secret art lines on the blade of the dagger lit up one after another, hung from his palm and quietly aimed at the back of the honor witness.

    But just when he was ready to bear the counterattack and was about to launch the dagger, there was an angry roar behind him.

    The huge centipede like monster that had swallowed the prey, retracted into the ground and drilled out again.

    Its huge body several stories high twisted violently in the air, and it was obvious that a shell in its abdomen was turning red and melting.

    The red shell burst open, spewing out a large stream of dark green blood, and Orianna, who was burning all over, rushed out of it, waving her two handed giant sword.

    Then she twisted her body in mid air, and her feet seemed to step on the air. In the air, she twisted her body, adjusted her direction, and rushed back towards the centipede monster again.

    She put the burning two handed sword in her hand into the wound that just broke out, and then changed her split body back to the flame wing, and then the whole person flew into the sky like a shell. The two handed sword inserted into the wound also opened a long and narrow wound on the abdomen of the centipede.

    It''s a pity that her sword is not long enough, otherwise it will certainly divide the demon into two.

    But even so, the damage caused by this blow was enough to make the demon fall down heavily and collapse a large area of buildings around.

    It must not be dead, but it won''t move for a while and a half.

    Instead of mending the knife, Orianna flapped her wings behind her and flew towards the tower of truth.

    "What a barbaric means..."

    The demigod Usak shook his head and showed a look of disgust.

    "But the young people now are a little stronger than I expected."

    "Unfortunately, you shouldn''t want to awaken others, otherwise I can at least give you a decent way to die."

    He saw through Orianna''s intention at a glance, which was to awaken the other demigods in the deep sleep state in the tower of truth, and then everyone took action together to solve the two traitors.

    The demigod yushak turned the dagger in his hand in one direction and aimed at the distant figure of Orianna.

    For this sacred thing, flying far and fast is meaningless, there is no need to dodge, and you can''t escape at all.

    But when yusak was about to launch a dagger attack, he suddenly felt a strange twitch in his heart.

    Not separation, but noumenon.

    He felt a sense of crisis.

    It seems that as long as you start the dagger, it is likely to lead to some terrible end.

    This is his instinct honed by years of fighting. It is very sharp and accurate.

    "Does she have any undiscovered shelter?"

    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter."

    Usak took back his sight and didn''t force himself to challenge his instinct.

    Anyway, Orianna''s actions are doomed to be meaningless.

    He and the demigod sigra have been arranged in the imperial capital for 18 years. Just for today, how can they leave such obvious flaws?

    Oreana only sees the apostles and feels the deepest despair.

    Then, the people waiting there are today''s list:

    Thank you for your generous reward from several friends, such as * n, silent heart sorrow, Internet ghost ghost, a pig who loves reading, next year 23, Baishi Liufeng, bullshit, the first sound is not the future, Xiaotong Xiaotian and so on!

 Chapter 154

    Some surprise is that the metal saint who seems to always wear armor on weekdays is really just a armor, and the inside is empty

    No wonder he was stabbed to wear, still maintained his combat effectiveness, and even cursed.

    Unfortunately, this will not be of much help to the war situation. At most, it only consumed some of yusak''s strength, so that he did not attack the honor witness.

    If the current war situation is not reversed, the defeat of the Empire will only be a matter of time, and this time will not be too long.

    Their hopes are pinned on the successful escape of Orianna, who is flapping the flame wings behind her and flying towards the top of the truth tower.

    The truth tower has a total of 72 floors, but ordinary people can only go up to 70 floors at most. The highest two floors are those semi gods'' houses of deep sleep.

    Saints like Orianna have specially learned and practiced how to awaken those deep sleeping demigods in a state of emergency. She had gone through the process in her mind before running away, trying to awaken them as quickly as possible.

    As long as we can successfully awaken one, we can stabilize the current bad situation and start fighting back.

    But when she ran into the wall and came to the 71st floor, she was suddenly stunned.

    On the ceiling of this floor, there are bodies hanging upside down one after another, which are uniformly fixed in an inverse cross posture and arranged in a strange array.

    Some of them are scholars, ordinary transcendents, and demigods who are given high hopes.

    It has become a tomb

    Beneath the bodies, there was a demigod in a black robe with a mosquito coil, the ninth Apostle who had been waiting here.

    "It seems that there will be another one in my collection."

    The ninth apostle spoke with the standard hoarse interference voice they had organized, and then gave out bursts of harsh grins.

    With excellent knowledge, Orianna judged that the other party should be an extremely rare death demigod.

    Only those who follow this route will do such evil deeds of desecrating the dead and performing rituals with corpses.

    This system should have completely disappeared. Because it is too evil, it has long been wanted by various forces for a hundred years. Every demigod who embarks on this road is the highest reward on all kinds of wanted notices.

    Orianna''s heart was trembling slightly, and she could hardly hold the weapon in her hand.

    The price attached to her weapon will expose her character defects and become weak.

    Originally full of hope, I thought the Jedi could turn over, but now I suddenly ushered in this desperate and fearful situation. The violent fluctuation of mentality seems to have signs of early attack.

    No... I can''t admit defeat yet... I haven''t lost yet

    I still have hope

    I have my husband, my lover

    Mr. Rawl

    Orianna forced herself to cheer up and tried to control her heart, which began to tremble slightly.

    Then she began to hum the slightly vulgar and straightforward folk love song:

    "My love, where are you? May the wind pass my thoughts into your heart..."

    The ninth apostle opposite was not in a hurry to start, like enjoying the final struggle of the prey, or looking at the crazy woman who suddenly sang.

    "You... Something''s wrong..."

    "Who is sheltering you? Are you not afraid of being against our apostles?"

    The ninth apostle whispered, still did not start, and looked very hesitant.

    This gave Orianna time and opportunity to wait for a response.

    The hopeful voice sounded in her mind:

    "Hello? PE teacher? How''s your situation?"

    "I''ve found little Kerry here. Everything is going well. I''ll wait for you to finish it and wake up. Can you make those Empire transcendents move faster?"

    "Hello? Why don''t you talk? Hello? No signal? This is..."

    His voice is still so magnetic, full of positive and optimistic.

    Olliana hesitated a little, then said with a cry in the voice of a young girl:

    "Mr. rolle, I was bullied..."

    "I''m afraid I''ll never see you again..."

    After listening to rolle, his voice became anxious:

    "Hello? What''s the matter? Didn''t you remind you to pay attention to safety? Don''t try to be brave! You''re just a PE teacher..."

    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, I''ll try to save you right away!"

    "But how can I wake up?"

    Ah, he is still full of care and care for me and still wants to protect me.

    It''s great to meet you

    Orianna sighed silently in her heart.

    She had planned to take advantage of the opportunity and atmosphere to express her mind and convey the past.

    But rolle said first:

    "Ah, I seem to know. Use your separate body, right? I''ll try..."

    "Hold on! You must hold on! If you can''t, remember to hold your head and squat."

    Rolle finally gave an order, and then the two broke off their contact.

    Although she couldn''t speak her heart, Orianna still drew strength from rolle.

    Even in the face of this strange death demigod, the hand holding the sword no longer trembled, and the heart was no longer afraid, but full of courage again.

    My husband will arrive in time!

    Like self hypnosis, she raised her double handed Epee, rekindled the flame on her body, and then rushed up.

    "Hum..."

    The ninth apostle snorted coldly and raised one sleeve of the black robe slightly.

    A corpse that had been hung upside down on the roof moved by itself, spraying three dark green lights from his eyes and mouth, trying to block Orianna.

    But Orianna didn''t have to flash. She went up and cut out with a sword.

    This is obviously not a reasonable way to deal with this very fast light attack. The best way is to use secret arts to defend.

    If it was a normal olliana, she would certainly choose this way.

    But when she firmly believed that rolle came back to save herself, and was therefore full of courage and determination, the whole person''s thinking and consciousness entered an unspeakable delicate state.

    She thought it would be better to deal with it with a sword at this time.

    Just like the basic fencing skills taught by rolle before.

    Then she waved her sword according to her feeling.

    The three lights were really cut off by her sword.

    The ninth apostle''s black robe made him a little stunned.

    It was strange for him to cut light with a sword.

    This is obviously unreasonable.

    But he didn''t have time to think about it. His body immediately turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared in place.

    Many bodies hanging on the roof also moved at the same time, exerting all kinds of abilities before their death to attack Oriana.

    Orianna was forced to stop the momentum of progress, stood in place, waved her two handed sword into the shape of a big windmill, and cut off these attacks one by one.

    "How is this possible?"

    The ninth apostle, who did not know where he was hiding, gave a sigh of doubt.

    What kind of fencing is this?

    no It can''t be fencing. The sword should be a holy thing. It''s a power attached to the holy thing.

    Want to fight me with the holy thing?

    Hehe, naive girl, let me play with you a little. I hope you don''t make me feel too bored.

    The ninth apostle thought in his mind and continued to control the bodies to make more attacks.

    In fact, he has better and more effective means. The demigod of the death Department has many dangerous, strange and deadly means, such as all kinds of sinister and vicious powerful spells, in addition to controlling the body.

    There are those demigod corpses, who can also use their demigod ability to give oreana a comprehensive fatal blow.

    But he didn''t intend to show it, and he was still hesitating.

    The woman had a feeling that made him afraid.

    And this feeling is getting stronger

    So he plans to catch it alive and study it carefully.

    While Orianna was fighting with the ninth apostle, Rolle did not continue riding the tricycle, but asked his daughter:

    "What do you say about separation? How do you use it? Your father, I''m not extraordinary."

    When he contacted Orianna before, he was also in a hurry. He told his daughter and Jenna about the situation and wanted them to get off first. He rode a tricycle alone. In this way, the speed can be faster. Maybe it''s time.

    He has a good impression of Orianna, and he is vaguely fond of her. After all, she is a senior beautiful girl with high appearance, good figure, good skin color and good licking. If he can save her, he should try his best.

    But Kerry said that relying on tricycles, I''m afraid it''s too late.

    It must be too late to rely on a little donkey. She can''t ride now.

    And here is a dream. The teacher meets danger in reality. It''s useless to pedal a tricycle to take off.

    "So... Dad, have you ever heard of psychic separation?"

    "I''ve seen in history books that the strong can make their separation span a long distance, cross all kinds of space and appear in the place where they need it in an instant."

    Rolle nodded and replied:

    "I''ve heard of separation, um... I''ve seen it in those fantasy novels serialized in the newspaper..."

    "But even those novels are not so exaggerated. It''s OK to appear anytime, anywhere..."

    "Dad, reality is more exaggerated than fiction..."

    Kerry said in tears and laughter.

    She really saw such a description in a historical classic recording the style of the strong, and she really believed it for the time being.

    Anyway, the things recorded in those historical classics are exaggerated one by one. This is nothing compared.

    "But I''m not an extraordinary person. How can I be separated?"

    Rolle spread his hands, indicating that it was more practical to pedal a tricycle.

    Cori had to follow her advice:

    "But this is a dream. It must be different from the reality. Dad, you might as well try it?"

    "No matter how, try it first. I''m really afraid of what danger miss olivana really meets."

    Although Cori doesn''t want Orianna to be her mother, she still recognizes her teacher.

    Especially during the time of writing the paper, she took good care of herself, which still moved Chloe very much.

    So she was really worried about Orianna.

    On one side, Jeanne felt a little strange about Rolle''s performance.

    The teacher is the legendary king of gray. How can he not be separated?

    Is this pure modesty?

    Or are you influenced by dreams and can''t give full play to your real strength?

    Or even the teacher''s separation can''t cross the dream and reality?

    She racked her brains to help rolle think of all kinds of reasons, then remembered something and reminded her:

    "Teacher, do you remember the holy thing I gave you last time?"

    Luo Er was slightly stunned and suddenly remembered that Jeanne had given herself a pair of wristbands, saying that it could make ordinary people have a weakened version of spiritual power.

    But it''s not easy to use. The part he summoned is a badminton like Han PI, and he can''t move.

    Moreover, the later price is more pit father, which will make him unable to control himself, expose his inner thoughts, and it is easy to die socially.

    Also, the badminton can''t move. How can it travel through dreams and reality?

    But anyway, you should try.

    Even their own social death is better than the real death of their daughter''s teacher.

    He is not the kind of person who values face more than human life.

    So he left his daughter, the student and the little donkey. Even the little milk cat was taken out and handed to his daughter''s arms to let them wait for themselves in place.

    Then he ran into a nearby house alone and locked the door.

    The wrist guard was swallowed by his left hand before, and then after the adjustment of strange villagers, its function was integrated into his left hand. It only needs to rotate the second finger belly of the ring finger counterclockwise three times to start.

    "This is a dream. Maybe it really has the effect of making dreams come true as my daughter said..."

    Lol whispered to himself, reaching out and rotating the ring finger of his left hand.

    At the same time, a strong thought welled up in his heart.

    I hope it works.

    Rotate knuckles into position.

    But badminton split did not appear.

    Rawl: "??"

    "Is this critical moment suddenly broken?"

    He quickly hummed the vulgar love song, tried to contact Orianna, truthfully admitted that he might not catch up for the time being, and asked her to find a way to hold on for a while.

    However, Orianna did not respond.

    too bad! Shouldn''t it be

    A bad feeling suddenly welled up in Rolle''s heart.

    Then he directly opened the door, ran out quickly and rode on the tricycle again.

    If the wrist guard breaks, his only way now is to get to the last remaining truth tower as soon as possible, solve the managers there, and then lift the dream and wake up.

    Although it may not be in time, we should try anyway.

    Otherwise, it will become a lifelong regret like failing to save the villagers in those years

    hold one''s own! Don''t die!

    Rolle rode the tricycle hard and shouted in his heart.

    At this time, Orianna has temporarily lost consciousness.

    But her body obeyed the biological instinct and maintained a kneeling posture.

    What she faced was a pair of funny simple strokes floating in the air.

    It looks like a badminton.

 Chapter 155

    The badminton pattern hanging in front of Orianna looks very rough, simple and slightly funny. It''s like a naughty child''s graffiti.

    But at the moment of its sudden appearance, a calm pressure spread around, and then the whole world was quiet.

    The battle outside subsided, because the parts of several demigods disappeared like punctured bubbles at that moment.

    The large demons at both ends also disappeared, leaving only a mess destroyed by them.

    Even the metal Saint lay motionless on the ground, as if he had become a real armor.

    At the top of the truth tower, Orianna''s opponent disappeared, and her own secret skills were lost. Even the bodies hanging from the ceiling lay quietly back on the ground and were no longer desecrated in a strange way.

    In short, everything related to extraordinary power has failed.

    Taking the truth tower as the center and extending out for hundreds of kilometers, all creatures lost consciousness at that moment, leaving only the body instinctively facing the direction of the tower, kneeling and worshipping.

    Almost the whole province of Vail, or the creatures in the central province, are affected by this not terrible pressure. Even animals and insects are no exception, expressing their inner fear in their own way.

    Only ah Er, who returned to the imperial capital from a small mountain village, could maintain some sense.

    He also knelt on the ground, but ADA, who was inseparable around him, disappeared, leaving only scattered clothes on the ground.

    On his own, the muscles on his face were surging violently, and the skin of his whole body was gushing out scales, covering his whole body quickly. There were two pairs of bone wings behind him, which stretched out from his shoulders and waist, and closed around him like those birds who kept worshipping.

    He also seemed to have an illusion in his eyes. There was a mountain towering into the clouds, as if it could connect heaven and earth, and most of it was surrounded by clouds. Even though he had tried his best to look up, he still couldn''t see the end and couldn''t look straight at it.

    He felt like a little mole ant crawling at the foot of the mountain.

    Further away, the villagers in the small mountain village also noticed something one after another. Although they were still sober and human, they still showed an expression of piety and awe and knelt down in the direction of the imperial capital.

    Even the barbarians, aliens and the strong on the side of the holy United Kingdom noticed something and looked in horror at the direction of the Empire.

    "Go, wake up all demigods as quickly as possible, and inform the high level to start our level 0 holy things."

    "Yes, all!"

    They issued such an order at the same time.

    Fortunately, this badminton pattern did not exist for long. Only five seconds later, it gradually dissipated in the air.

    Orianna''s consciousness gradually woke up, and her beautiful face was full of confusion.

    Who am I?

    Where am i?

    What am I doing?

    She felt that all her strength had been evacuated. She was very tired and sleepy. She couldn''t care what kind of occasion she was in front of. She leaned on the ground, curled up, put her hands around her legs and fell into a deep sleep.

    Ah Er, who had recovered his normal appearance as a villager, stood up reluctantly, looked at the clothes scattered on the ground and said in a deep voice:

    "Return..."

    Those Ah Da''s clothes floated automatically, made a human shape in mid air, and then gradually expanded, and poured out several clusters of viscous substances like cement from the cuffs and trouser legs.

    These gray cement gradually solidified into human hands and feet, and finally a big face.

    "Hoo... It''s terrible. I almost thought I couldn''t come back."

    "Maybe it''s called ''divine power is like prison''?"

    Ah Da smiled again and bent down to pick up the walking stick on the ground.

    "But why did the village head suddenly get serious? It''s because of the little girl?"

    His eyes crossed the distance and the obstacles of the building and looked at the curled up Orianna.

    "It seems that the village head really cares about her..."

    "Then we might as well mind our own business again..."

    With that, the two brothers disappeared in place, and then suddenly appeared in a place like an underground secret warehouse.

    An old man and an old woman were like thieves, trotting quickly and jumping on a pair of silver suitcases locked by glass cabinets in the middle of the warehouse.

    There is a level 0 holy thing on the surface.

    This place is not accessible under normal circumstances.

    Even demigods are hard to find the door to come in.

    However, with the sudden emergence of badminton, more than half of the protective measures originally arranged here failed.

    But the two old people seemed very weak, like real old people. They couldn''t break the glass cabinet with their bare hands. They were running around eagerly, trying to find suitable tools such as fire axes.

    Finally, I really found a meteor hammer for them.

    The old man waved the meteor hammer vigorously and smashed the glass cabinet in the middle with all his strength.

    But when the hammer flew in mid air, it became a mosaic and scattered on the ground.

    The old man and the old woman''s body stiffened at the same time, and then slowly turned around and looked at Ah Da and ah er who didn''t know when to appear at the door.

    "For... What?"

    The old woman asked in a weak, hoarse voice.

    It''s hard for him to understand that he has become an ordinary person. Why can these two people use extraordinary power?

    And it is a very high-level twisted power that even in its heyday can''t grasp.

    "Don''t touch anything that doesn''t belong to you."

    Ah laughed and rotated his walking stick.

    The bodies of the two old men suddenly turned into mosaic pieces

    It is hard to believe that the two oldest demigods of the Empire, sigra and Usak, will die quietly in an underground warehouse like a powerless old man.

    I didn''t even leave my last words.

    After solving this little trouble, Ah Da and ah Er disappeared in place.

    From beginning to end, they didn''t look at the silver suitcase.

    It seems that the things inside have no value and attraction to them.

    In this way, the whole imperial capital was completely quiet.

    With the calm outside, drastic changes are taking place in the dream world.

    Rolle didn''t know what was happening outside. He was wearing the deformed armor, holding Jenna and the little donkey from left to right in his arms, with a big kori hanging behind him, flying towards the truth tower in the fog.

    He was going to ride a tricycle, but Jenna suddenly asked:

    "Teacher, why don''t you put on your armor and fly over?"

    Rolle was stunned with embarrassment.

    I''ve been a mountain village man for too long. I forget that I still have this high-grade equipment.

    So he quickly changed into deformed armor and flew over with three girls.

    As a result, it only flew half way, and there were bursts of violent earthquakes in the fog shrouded urban area in front. In less than two seconds, it suddenly collapsed and became an empty black abyss.

    The speed of this collapse is dozens of times faster than the direction of the previous house tower, like violent demolition.

    "That means... The dream is over?"

    Rolle landed slowly on the ground and asked in a low voice.

    Then he put Jeanne and the little donkey down, and then put his back around his neck, and took off his daughter who refused to give up consciously.

    "It seems that the extraordinary people of the Empire are not vegetarian. Sure enough, they have solved the crisis and don''t need my enthusiastic citizen''s help."

    "But why haven''t we changed here?"

    He looked around again. The neighborhood didn''t collapse, and it was still sunny, peaceful and peaceful. There was no sign of collapse.

    "How do we get out?"

    Rolle couldn''t help being a little difficult.

    Just then, Jeanne''s body suddenly shook unnaturally.

    It looked like an invisible hand pushing her shoulder.

    And her figure gradually blurred and disappeared in place.

    Rolle was wondering and felt his body shaking.

    Then he woke up.

    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw a strange man shaking his shoulder.

    He was wearing a swordsman suit and a number plate on his chest. It was obvious that he was a contestant in the competition.

    This was originally the rest area for players.

    "Man, are you... Are you okay?"

    The man frowned, as if he was suffering some pain, his face was very pale, and his voice was very weak and reluctant.

    In contrast, Rolle has a ruddy and shiny complexion and is very healthy.

    "Ah, I''m fine."

    He hurriedly replied.

    "Er..."

    The strange man immediately fell on the ground and whispered:

    "Can you call a doctor for me? I don''t know what happened, but my headache is splitting..."

    "OK, you hold on."

    As rolle said this, he quickly picked up Corey in his arms, stood up, walked outside the rest area, and didn''t forget to turn back and say to the man:

    "Thank you!"

    The man was puzzled and didn''t understand why the other party thanked himself in turn.

    But with a splitting headache, he couldn''t think more.

    Rolle took Corey out of the rest area, pinched her little face and woke her daughter up.

    "Woo ~ good morning, Dad..."

    Cori slightly opened her eyes and said Jiao Didi.

    "Good morning, baby. How are you feeling?"

    Rolle smiled and asked.

    Cori wriggled her head, rubbed Rolle''s chest and said softly:

    "Woo ~ dizziness, discomfort, soft limbs, father''s kiss can recover."

    Rolle resolutely rejected her daughter''s unreasonable pettish.

    Although the real little Kerry is still 12 years old, it is very different from the big Kerry in the dream.

    But seeing her daughter grow up, it is obviously inappropriate to be more intimate.

    My daughter is really a big girl.

    A father should learn to let go.

    "Well, don''t be coquettish. There are still a lot of things to do."

    Rolle put her daughter down and looked around at the mess.

    There were people lying everywhere, some with their heads covered, wailing and groaning, others with their eyes closed and their faces full of pain.

    But there are more, is motionless, has stopped breathing and heartbeat

    Although rolle has worked hard to save many people in his dream, some of them still have no time to save and sink into his dream forever.

    I''m afraid the loss this time will be very heavy

    Father and daughter first returned to the previous box and found the housekeeper Jeanne and Anya.

    The housekeeper looked OK. Besides his pale face, he could at least move. It was he who woke up Jeanne before.

    Anya''s situation is not very good. She still doesn''t wake up. Her beautiful eyebrows are tightly wrinkled, her slender eyelashes are constantly shaking, and her state is very bad.

    "Come on, go to the hospital!"

    Rolle said quickly.

    The housekeeper nodded, picked up Anya, took the people to the parking lot outside the arena, and then drove a high-end black car towards the nearby church.

    But the streets outside are also a mess. The road is very difficult to walk. There are tragic accident scenes everywhere. High-end black cars feel like they can''t move a step.

    "Isn''t the sidewalk very wide?"

    Rolle suggested.

    So the high-end black car crashed on the sidewalk, tried to avoid pedestrians on the ground, and felt the nearest church.

    It was originally a church of truth and science, but rolle saw an acquaintance.

    Dr. Wesley in a white coat.

    His state seemed ok, but he was very busy. He ran back and forth among a large number of patients lying on the ground, kept performing magic skills, and shouted from time to time:

    "Classify the wounded as soon as possible and give priority to the serious injury number!"

    "Give those trauma patients some anesthesia. First treat mental pollution!"

    "What? No anesthetic? Don''t you know how to hit him on the head with a stick?"

    Under his command, several priests of the truth science sect were also busy and panting.

    The doctor continued:

    "Who can help me send the samples to the third pharmaceutical factory? Now we need to rush out a batch of new drugs as soon as possible!"

    "I''ll go, I''ll go!"

    Rolle said repeatedly, taking the housekeeper close to them.

    "My friend, it''s great to see you all right!"

    The doctor sighed first, and then without much greeting, he quickly took out a bottle of reagent and a stack of documents from his arms and handed them to rolle.

    "Please be sure to send these to the third pharmaceutical factory as soon as possible. Do you know where it is?"

    In order not to worry rolle, he specially added:

    "These people have suffered mental pollution and must be treated as soon as possible, otherwise they will suffer irreparable trauma."

    "But there are too many wounded people. The doctor alone can''t be busy."

    "At present, only a small number of these drugs are used in clinical trials. They have been taken by those priests. There are no side effects and the effect is still very good, so we need to produce more as soon as possible."

    Rolle nodded. He also understood the importance of this medicine. At the same time, he was glad that the doctor was still in the imperial capital. Fortunately, he was developing this special new drug.

    It''s sure to save a lot of people.

    ---------

    Suning lost. It''s a pity

    Here is today''s list:

    Thank you for your generous rewards from friends such as * n, Nangong Ao, a pig who loves reading, Muyi ink shadow, OO silk, ghost ghost, my operator and so on!

 Chapter 156

    Rolle then asked the doctor to treat Anya and whispered her identity. Then he asked his daughter and Jeanne to stay and help, while he rushed to the pharmaceutical factory with the housekeeper.

    Before leaving, the doctor grabbed him and handed him a nail hammer.

    It looks fierce and heavy. If it comes up on a person''s head, it will blossom in an instant.

    "If the people in the pharmaceutical factory are unconscious, give them a blow on the head."

    The doctor also gave a special instruction on the use of the hammer.

    Rolle could not help showing a frightened expression and looked at the doctor with strange and complex eyes

    "What are your eyes?"

    The doctor asked in surprise.

    With Rolle''s mysterious strength, can''t you see the purpose of this hammer?

    Just in case, he was forced to say a few more words:

    "Don''t think about it. This hammer is equipped with magic, which can temporarily alleviate the damage of mental pollution and keep people awake... Of course, you should pay attention to your strength when you use it..."

    Rolle nodded reassuringly, then took the housekeeper''s car and rushed to the pharmaceutical factory.

    About an hour later, but as the situation became more and more stable, his temporary captain was coming to an end.

    "Well, be careful not to be tired."

    Olliana didn''t continue to act like a spoiled girl to keep rolle, but gently reminded her husband like a little wife telling him to go out to work.

    Rolle waved his hand and walked out of the ward.

    Orianna held the sweet fruit flowers that rolle cut for her with both hands, and the smile on her face was even brighter than the flowers.

    During this period of cultivation in bed, Rolle will come to see her every day. Although she will only stay for a few minutes, it has been the happiest, happiest and sweetest time in her life.

    This flower is in the shape of a rose

    The rose that the husband gave his wife represents love and represents the firm love between us.

    I can''t bear to eat. This is the first flower my husband gave me!

    Orianna carefully held the sweetheart flower and wanted to find a bottle to insert it.

    But she suddenly thought again, held the flowers to her mouth, and then took a small bite.

    How sweet!

    It''s really sweet!

    This represents the sweet happiness between me and my dear family

    Hee hee

    If it''s not for the bad time, I can''t wait to marry my dear and give him a lovely baby.

    Or can you skip the steps of marriage for the time being?

    But my current physical condition

    Orianna was thinking wildly, and the smile on her face gradually disappeared.

    She had no trauma, her face was still beautiful and her figure was still proud.

    It''s just that I''ve been mentally depressed and physically weak. I can only cheer up when rolle is here. I''m a little dizzy most of the time.

    I''m not in the mood to name my future baby.

    Several religious bishops came to diagnose her and preliminarily concluded that it was caused by the lack of spiritual power in her body.

    When she was just sent to the hospital, her spiritual power was almost completely exhausted

    This was originally a very dangerous situation for a ninth order saint. It was equivalent to the situation that a living person''s blood was completely evacuated. It should have been an instant death.

    But olliana is not a big problem, just poor spirit and weak body, which is a bit like anemia of ordinary people.

    Fortunately, her spiritual power is gradually recovering. It is preliminarily estimated that she will be able to return to the normal level in about two months.

    This is a medical miracle.

    However, such a medical miracle not only happened to Orianna, but many other surviving extraordinary people also met the situation of spiritual exhaustion but worry free life.

    A number of medical researchers are not clear about the principle, and even ask the patient if they have used any sacred objects? Or practiced some kind of secret skill?

    But everyone, including Orianna, didn''t know what had happened.

    It seems to have become an unsolved mystery.

    However, at present, the comprehensive investigation on this incident has not been carried out in time, and there are still many unsolved mysteries for the time being.

    And when Ariana is alone in bed these days, she often tries to recall the situation at that time.

    But no matter how she recalls, even with the high-end skills of memory backtracking, she still can''t remember what happened.

    Her last memory only remained when she fought with the death demigod.

    So after some wishful thinking, she roughly straightened out the context of the matter.

    I should have been defeated by the enemy. In front of the demigod enemy, I was still too weak

    Then when the enemy was going to hurt me, my husband rolle arrived in time and saved me!

    Well, my husband, he saw me fighting with the enemy and recognized my efforts, so these geniuses were particularly gentle and considerate to me.

    Hee hee, Orianna, you are still very capable!

    Anyway, Ariana thinks that''s what happened.

    I don''t accept or want to accept other possibilities.

    Although most of her inferences were outrageous, she guessed one thing right.

    Rolle really feels a lot better about her.

    This is partly because she provided help and guidance to rolle in her dream.

    On the other hand, because rolle knew that she was saved in the most fierce battlefield, she was completely unconscious and in a very dangerous situation.

    This makes rolle very moved.

    A young and beautiful girl, a physical education teacher with such weak strength, dared to devote herself to the battlefield in spite of her own safety. Rolle admired her bravery and fearlessness.

    Rolle could even imagine the picture of her shaking with fear, bravely jumping on the strong enemy and finally falling down.

    To be honest, it''s very warm-blooded and burning. It''s quite generous and heroic!

    So that when his daughter asked him why he went to visit Orianna every day with skeptical and scrutinizing eyes, rolli replied angrily:

    "I respect her as a man!"

    Of course, in addition to these two main reasons, Rolle is still somewhat guilty.

    Orianna asked him for help at that time, but he didn''t arrive in time, and the separation tactics he tried failed, so that she was in danger and almost sold Yushen.

    In addition, I looked at Orianna more and more carefully these days and found that she was really beautiful. She had white hair like milk, beautiful eyes like her daughter, concave and convex lines, and licking wheat skin

    He is also very gentle and lovely, and has always taken good care of his daughter.

    If it weren''t for the big age gap, maybe he would have a little heart attack?

    Of course, he won''t think about these things now.

    After coming out of Orianna''s ward, Rolle went to Anya''s ward again.

    She is recovering better than Orianna and can get out of bed and walk these days.

    But rolle has always been worried about her mental problems, so every time we meet, we will ask all kinds of questions to test whether her IQ has decreased, so as to treat her in time.

    For example, when he came yesterday, the question he asked was:

    "Anya''s family has three brothers. The eldest is anda, the second is an2, and what is the third?"

    "The baby cat eats one carrot on the first day, two on the second day, four on the third day, and how many on the thirtieth day?"

    "The elephant''s trunk is the longest in the zoo. Who''s the second longest?"

    It is regrettable and worrying that Anya has never answered these questions correctly once.

    Worrying

    But today, he didn''t have a chance to ask questions.

    Because in Anya''s ward, in addition to the housekeeper, there were also a portly middle-aged fat man, wearing a pair of gold wire glasses, dressed like a capitalist in a factory, and his face was full of that kind of smile of making money with kindness.

    Another courteous flirt?

    Such people have appeared around Anya these days.

    Rolle''s heart murmured and approached the past.

    ----------

    Here is today''s list:

    Thanks to a pig who loves reading, Muyi Moying * 2, Miyano, 5 Mo Yan dancing, it''s hard to repeat the name, my operator and other friends for their generous rewards!

 Chapter 157

    The Empire suffered heavy losses this time, but it is the so-called unbreakable. This is also an opportunity for the reshuffle of forces. Anya''s father plays a very important role in it. Naturally, many people want to find him.

    However, the Lord Protector is not a small person who can be seen casually. Many people pay attention to Anya and hope that she can help "bring a message".

    Anya has been harassed by these people since she woke up. Rolle has helped her out several times.

    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Rolle''s identity has changed several times in Anya''s mouth, "family fencing teacher", "senior military employee", "public and private adviser to protect the country", "special agent of the government" and so on.

    "Anya, you look good today. How do you feel?"

    Rolle walked into the ward and said hello with a smile.

    Anya also replied with a brilliant smile:

    "Hello, uncle rolle. I''ve almost recovered."

    "Good! Very energetic!"

    Rolle nodded and looked at the fat middle-aged man with a big belly. He was also curious about what kind of "position" Princess Anya would give him today?

    But Anya said:

    "He is uncle rolle, Corey''s father, whom you mentioned."

    Eh? Didn''t you arrange a position today?

    Rolle was a little disappointed. He thought he could get an office director today.

    "I''ve heard a lot. Nice to meet you."

    The middle-aged fat man smiled and stretched out his right hand to rolle.

    Lol reached out and shook hands with him. He heard Anya introduce him:

    "Hee hee, uncle rolle, he is my father."

    Rolle couldn''t help being a little stunned

    Anya''s father, that is, the Lord Protector, the speaker of the house, and the number one head of the imperial government

    Such a person is actually a fat man with a beer belly and a smiling face?

    Is there something wrong with this painting style?

    What about your aura? What about the majesty of your superior? As a Duke?

    The Duke in Rolle''s impression should also be the vampire in Romania?

    In front of this, the image and temperament are completely inconsistent!

    Luo Er was stunned for two or three seconds before he recovered. He quickly reached out and shook hands with the other party, and quickly said:

    "Ah... It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. speaker."

    "My friends call me andon."

    Anya''s father smiled and was too easy-going. He even touched his chest with one hand, bowed slightly, and said sincerely:

    "Mr. rolle, please allow me to extend my sincere respect and thanks to you."

    "On the one hand, I thank you for your outstanding contribution to the Empire. I have heard of your many deeds."

    "On the other hand, thank you for taking care of my daughter and saving her."

    If the first half of the sentence is a little formulaic, but in the last sentence, Rolle really heard his sincerity and sincerity.

    It seems that the father still cares about his daughter. He doesn''t hesitate to put down his body and pay tribute to his mountain village man.

    Rolle felt a little better about him and replied:

    "It''s very kind of you. Anya usually takes care of Cori. She''s a good child."

    "Thank you. Kerry is also a good child and the best young man in the Empire."

    The eyes of the two fathers showed appreciation for each other and recognized each other''s education level for their daughter.

    "I wonder if Mr. Rawl will be free? I happen to have a few questions to discuss with you."

    Speaker andon continued.

    "Of course, I''m honored."

    Rolle nodded.

    Although he was going to patrol, since it was the invitation of the speaker, he could only let it go a little.

    Moreover, he had a good impression of the speaker. The other party''s posture was very low. There was no kind of arrogance from above. His face was full of easy-going smiles, and people were willing to talk to him.

    So they chatted with Anya again, left the ward and sat in a high-grade black steam car, which was longer, wider and more high-grade than Anya''s usual car. There were also sofas and a small bar inside.

    The driver looked like an old housekeeper, but he was not the housekeeper Oddo familiar to rolle.

    Speaking of it, Rolle hasn''t seen the housekeeper today. He should have been around Anya these days, almost inseparable personal protection, but he disappeared today?

    Should be doing something else?

    In the co pilot''s position, there was a middle-aged man who looked at a man about the same age as rolle. He had extremely tax eyes. As soon as he saw rolle, he looked up and down. A little doubt and vigilance flashed in his eyes.

    I can see that this should be a close bodyguard.

    Rolle didn''t mind this impolite look. It was other people''s duty. Instead, he gave a friendly smile back.

    By the way, I noticed that the man''s dress was strange. His right hand was wearing a white glove, but his left hand was directly exposed. It seemed a little untidy?

    After they got on the bus, the steamer began to drive slowly along the street. The speaker moved his chubby body, took out a pair of teapots and cups from the bar and asked:

    "Is only black tea OK?"

    Rolle was stunned.

    "Ah... Thank you..."

    A faint smell of tea suddenly floated in the car.

    After taking a sip of black tea, the speaker said:

    "There are mainly two questions I want to discuss with you. The first is about your medal ceremony. You know that the current situation is not appropriate, so the medal ceremony should be postponed for a period of time. I hope you don''t mind."

    "I assure you that the Empire will never forget your efforts."

    Eh? Medal ceremony?

    Rolle felt a little excited and had a taste of getting what he wanted.

    The empire can finally face up to my credit!

    In fact, in the past three weeks, he occasionally pondered over it when he was free.

    Before, I went into the dangerous imperial bell tower alone, killed the managers there, and then liberated the dream.

    This heroic feat is naturally expected to be known by more people, preferably in the headlines.

    It''s a little shame to adapt the Opera

    It''s not that rolle loves vanity. In fact, he didn''t publicize it around. He didn''t mention what happened that day after that. Most of his energy was focused on post disaster reconstruction.

    If this matter is finally forgotten, he won''t care much. For example, he didn''t receive the reward in Duoduo town. It''s not bad to keep a low profile.

    However, if others take the initiative to mention it, he will not deliberately hide it in order to keep a low profile. It is naturally good to be recognized by others for doing good deeds.

    Is a very ordinary, very ordinary state of mind.

    Moreover, compared with those false names, the main thing that can make him a little excited is the substantive issue of bonus. If he can get a sum of money, he can go back and build a road for the village.

    But then again, what I did in my dream before, just the little donkey, the little milk cat, my daughter and my students know?

    The baby cat can''t speak, and the little donkey changes back to the cute little donkey form after coming back from the dream, and can''t speak.

    Jeanne hasn''t seen anyone for two days. It seems that she said she was going to meet with the diplomatic corps from the restoration sect.

    It seems that her daughter should have told Anya about it, and Anya told her father again.

    Rawl had a rough idea of what was going on in his mind, and then smiled and replied:

    "You flatter me. These are what I should do."

    The speaker also smiled and continued:

    "Thank you for your understanding. In fact, I mainly want to talk to you about the second thing..."

    "I plan to rebuild the grey ghost. I wonder if Mr. roll is interested in leading them?"

    After listening, Rolle was stunned on the sofa for several seconds before he came back to his senses and asked:

    "Sorry, I didn''t seem to hear you?"

    So the speaker repeated it again, even the smile on his face was a little restrained to show his seriousness and seriousness.

    No, what''s wrong with the feeling that you''ve missed a whole season?

    What is this gray ghost? Isn''t it the notorious gray skin?

    What does it have to do with me? Why should I lead them?

    Also, why is the bodyguard in the front passenger seat inexplicably nervous? Like you want to reason with me?

    Rolle make complaints about it in his heart, and then decide to put down his face and ask no questions.

    "Well... Can you elaborate? Let''s start with the ''gray ghost''?"

    The speaker then opened his mouth and said:

    "The grey ghost was once a brilliant and glorious organization. When it was first established, they directly belonged to the royal family and dealt with some troublesome problems for the previous emperors."

    Luo Er understood these words. It''s the royal guards of the alien world.

    This kind of organization generally has nothing to do with glory. On the contrary, it is easy to be notorious and frightening.

    "Later, with the formulation of the Constitution and the establishment of the house of Representatives, the grey ghost also separated from the royal family and became an independent institution under the jurisdiction of the government, responsible for domestic security."

    "They made countless efforts and sacrifices, escorted the Empire secretly, and gave birth to many unknown but moving heroic deeds..."

    "But because these things are carried out in the dark, ordinary people don''t know about it. They still maintain their previous inherent impression and have a lot of misunderstandings..."

    Rolle nodded suspiciously. From this point of view, the gray ghost was indeed the "gray skin" mentioned by the head and instructor

    The reputation is really smelly

    However, if the speaker did not deceive him or whitewash him, then the gray ghost successfully transformed into a secret organization such as the National Security Bureau, and then was misunderstood by people. Logically, it makes sense.

    Just like the s.h.i.e.l.d. is not loved by the American people.

    "Later, with the rise and gradual strength of the scholars'' Association, there were a lot of unhappiness with the gray ghost. You can''t tell many details in a few words. If you are interested, you can consult the internal archives in the future."

    "In short, the final result of the confrontation between the two sides is that the grey ghost has been defeated, and its functions and powers have been largely deprived, reduced to a marginal institution, which will be dissolved at any time..."

    "In order to save this and prove their value, the previous two leaders made some unwise moves and left a bad impression on some people."

    The speaker''s words sound very euphemistic, but in fact, they have directly explained the real origin of the "grey skin".

    After hearing this, Rolle couldn''t help feeling a little funny.

    When I heard the head and instructor mention this gray skin before, I still felt a little forced, like that kind of spy agency, which specializes in inciting and abetting the division of that kind of evil organization.

    As a result, the truth is actually just a low-level organization that disturbs the people in order to brush the sense of existence.

    This kind of thing is common on earth, and rolle is not surprised. Just smile.

    So the question is, what does this have to do with yourself?

    The speaker then opened his mouth and explained:

    "In the previous attack, scholars suffered very serious losses. It will be difficult to slow down for a while and a half, so I think now is the best time to rebuild the gray ghost."

    "I believe with your wisdom, you should be able to see the influence of the scholars'' Association on the Empire? We urgently need an institution that can check and balance them. The once gray ghost is the best choice."

    "But not many people dare to challenge the authority of the scholars'' Association. Even though they have suffered heavy losses this time, the remaining power is still there. Only a strong and intelligent person like you can lead this ancient organization against it..."

    Without waiting for the speaker to finish, Rolle quickly raised his hand and asked:

    "No, Mr. speaker, do you have a misunderstanding about me? I''m just the head of a small mountain village. Later, I mixed up a casual job with the military investigation team, plus the identity of a warm-hearted model and good citizen at most, that''s all!"

    "You must have made a mistake. These things you said are too far away from me. You say that I am a person from kodo province. Why do I want to take this important post in DIDU? You''d better hire another expert."

    The speaker seemed to have guessed that rolle would refuse, smiled calmly and replied:

    "No, no, no, Mr. rolle, you are too modest, and I am not mistaken."

    "A few days ago, I heard Mr. Oddo mention you. I knew about you. After careful consideration, I sent you an invitation."

    After listening, Rolle couldn''t help being a little stunned.

    Mr. housekeeper mentioned me?

    But what do I have to mention? Especially in front of such big people.

    Even if he knew I was helping Jenna in the fertile valley, they had a firm foothold for the time being, wouldn''t it be a big deal?

    Does the speaker think I have done a good job in guiding the recovery sect and look like a strong thigh who can lead the team to win? So let me take over the mess here?

    After some thinking, Rolle felt that this should be the case.

    Rolle didn''t deliberately hide what happened in the fertile valley. He simply mentioned it with the villagers, doctors and instructors. Finally, it is possible to spread it to the speaker.

    People from person to person is often more and more outrageous. I don''t know how much processing and polishing has been done in the middle. Finally, the speaker heard what version of the story is

 Chapter 158

    In fact, Rolle''s wishful thinking is not much different from the truth behind it? Just a little deviation in details.

    The speaker did not deceive him. Indeed, he heard about rolle from the housekeeper Oddo, and inferred from some known things that Mr. rolle is a top strong man with unfathomable wisdom!

    The speaker was not influenced by rumors that he did not know how many times he handled and became more and more outrageous, as rolle imagined. He only listened to the housekeeper.

    However, considering the housekeeper''s experience and insight, as well as his rich imagination, the conclusion that the speaker can hear in the end is actually not much better than the crazy rumors, even more exaggerated and excessive

    "Mr. rolle is the most powerful extraordinary person I have ever seen. His unfathomable strength is beyond my reach even if I look up to it..."

    "At the same time, he is also an intelligent wise man. His layout is traceless. His every move has its profound meaning and involves many changes in the situation..."

    "He has no hostility to the Empire, and has secretly helped solve a lot of problems, including the last truth tower bombing. You were in the competition of the academic society, and Mr. rolle helped. He is very angry about the house arrest of Miss Kerry by the academic society..."

    "At the same time, her daughter, Miss Kerry, is also a rising star of the Empire. She and Her Highness Anya are good friends and maintain the purest friendship with each other..."

    "So your cooperation, whether in terms of interests or feelings, seems reasonable to me..."

    "What''s more valuable is that Mr. rolle is an amiable, gentle and generous person. He is easy to get along with, and has got rid of low taste and has no bad hobbies..."

    "I got along with him like a spring breeze and learned a lot from him."

    The housekeeper at that time boasted in front of the speaker and described rolle as an immortal saint.

    And after saying that, he also showed a relaxed and relieved look, that is, the expression he would show when he confided all the secrets hidden in his heart for many years.

    In fact, he has hesitated for a long time whether to report rolle to the speaker.

    He always firmly believes that the reason why rolle is so low-key is because of the price after performing the use of holy objects. If his situation is made public rashly, he may be unable to perform the price and be seriously affected by holy objects.

    Such a low-key price is not uncommon in a large number of sacred objects. Only the housekeeper knows that several sacred objects are such a price.

    The tragedy of being disturbed by others so that they can''t fulfill the price, which leads to autophagy also happens from time to time.

    That''s why the housekeeper kept it a secret for rolle.

    But now the situation is different. The Empire has suffered heavy losses. More than half of the demigods of the academic society have fallen, and the extraordinary have suffered heavy casualties, falling into the weakest period in nearly a century.

    Similarly, the Empire has entered a relatively dangerous period. If those level 0 holy objects are not intact, I''m afraid there will be a major crisis of national destruction.

    In this period of internal and external troubles, a strong man needs to stand up, which is also a great opportunity for him to stand up, so the housekeeper wants to introduce rolle to the speaker.

    But the strong man must keep a low profile to fulfill the price, which seems to form a contradiction?

    When he heard that the speaker was considering how to deal with the weak academic society, he suddenly remembered the gray ghost, a secret institution that was about to withdraw from the stage of history.

    This is a tailor-made position for Mr. rolle!

    So he went to the speaker, said the above big words, and especially told rolle that he might have to keep a low profile to fulfill the price, and asked the speaker to help keep it secret.

    So he didn''t dare to appear in front of Rolle today.

    The speaker didn''t fully believe what the housekeeper said at the beginning. Although he really trusted the old subordinate who had followed him for many years, his description was too exaggerated.

    But as his people took advantage of the paralysis of the scholars'' Association and secretly brought back some absolutely confidential information that he didn''t even know, especially cases 12 and 13, the speaker changed his view.

    After reading these top secret materials, the speaker finally solved his previous doubts and understood why scholars should show such great goodwill to a rural pheasant organization such as the recovery sect.

    This is a major case involving a deity. The restoration sect has an organization sheltered by the deity!

    According to the housekeeper, Mr. rolle is closely related to case No. 12 and related restoration sects!

    He did appear in the fertile valley at that time in the name of visiting his daughter, which is also supported by Professor Kant, a historian.

    In the recent imperial capital attack, according to his daughter, Kerry and the saint of the restoration sect, the powerful Mr. rolle also played a vital role.

    He''s really strong, incredibly strong.

    So the speaker believed the housekeeper''s words, and after some careful consideration and discussion and evaluation with other staff around him, he sent a sincere invitation to rolle.

    The Empire needs more powerful protection, and the scholar society needs more checks and balances. The revival of the gray ghost is imperative!

    And this Mr. rolle is really the best candidate for the new grey king!

    So there was today''s meeting and the low attitude of the speaker, corporal Li Xian.

    The so-called medal ceremony must be postponed.

    Unfortunately, Rolle doesn''t seem much interested in this position.

    However, all these were expected by the speaker, and he persuaded him from another angle:

    "Mr. rolle, to be honest, the empire is now in a dangerous situation."

    Then the speaker talked about the fall of those demigods, and the barbarians and aliens were ready to move.

    Rolle looked a little moved at this.

    Barbarians and aliens have actions. In fact, he knew it before.

    In his busy schedule a few days ago, Captain Jin found him and told him that barbarians and aliens were frantically sending spies to the imperial capital to carry out sabotage activities. I hope he will pay special attention to this when patrolling with volunteers.

    Rolle naturally agreed, but he didn''t meet a spy who didn''t look like a good man during his patrol in the next few days.

    However, the third pharmaceutical factory encountered a theft. It seemed that someone wanted to steal the formula of the doctor''s new drug, but it was killed in time by the people ambushed by the military in advance.

    It can be seen that the empire is really in a dangerous period of domestic and foreign aggression.

    The speaker keenly noticed the change in Rolle''s look, so he quickly struck while the iron was hot:

    "I can assure you that the gray ghost led by you will not belong to any organization. You only need to be responsible to the house. You have a very broad space for activities."

    After hearing this, Rolle raised his eyebrows slightly, and his right hand began to tap the back of his left hand.

    He was used to being the village head in a small mountain village. He always said the same thing. He really didn''t like people pointing fingers at him.

    The speaker caught this detail again and was slightly happy.

    It seems that Oddo''s observation of Mr. rolle is very good. He is a strong man and really doesn''t like to be governed by others.

    As for the possible adverse consequences of such decentralization, the speaker is not too worried.

    If you want to restrict and control an organization, you don''t need subordination and command. There are many other means.

    If the gray ghost becomes bigger and bigger in the future, scholars are likely to revive again.

    Check and balance is one of his most important duties as the speaker of the house of Representatives. He wants to find a balance between the contradictions of the house of Representatives, the academic society, the military, and the gray ghost about to revive, so as to make the whole empire develop healthily and orderly.

    Speaking of this, the speaker felt that he didn''t need to say anything more. I believe Mr. Rolle''s wisdom will certainly make the wisest choice.

    So the high-end black steam car also stopped by the side of the road.

    Rolle understood the meaning of the other party, put down his tea cup and got ready to get off.

    "I''ll think about it."

    The speaker nodded and said:

    "Mr. Oddo will communicate your decision at any time."

    "I''m sure we''ll meet again soon."

    The speaker''s words were very positive. He saw that rolle was a little excited.

    Seeing that rolle was ready to open the door, the speaker hesitated and finally said:

    "In addition, I have to tell you a truth..."

    "Now the empire is in financial difficulties and is in short supply everywhere, so your salary and treatment may not be very good-looking. I can only try to ensure this number..."

    Then he stretched out five fingers, shook them, and continued:

    "But I can guarantee that as long as the financial situation is alleviated, I will be able to pay you a salary that meets your status."

    Rolle couldn''t help being a little stunned. This number? Five? What about the unit?

    Five thousand? Fifty thousand?

    Can we be more bold and bold, 500000?

    So rolle sat down again, hesitated a little, and decided to have a lion speak first.

    "In fact, although I am not too short of money, my hometown, a small mountain village with no name beside York Town, kodo Province, is a place without roads, water and electricity. The people living there are very hard..."

    The speaker immediately understood what he meant, nodded and said:

    "It''s easy to say. I''m going to attend a charity dinner tonight. People from several charity foundations will participate. I believe they will be happy to help people in your hometown live a rich and good life."

    "That''s great!"

    Rolle nodded with satisfaction and stretched out his hand to open the door.

    "I will seriously consider your suggestion."

    After that, he got out of the car and stood on the street again, watching the high-end black steam car go away.

    He hurried back to the voluntary patrol team and asked the vice captain, a pig butcher working in the meat factory, to lead the patrol on the pretext of his temporary business.

    Then he rode on the donkey he was supposed to patrol with and wandered slowly in the streets.

    "Do you want me to accept it? This position is really attractive. I can also help the village build roads and fulfill my long cherished wish."

    Raul murmured, as if asking the little donkey for advice.

    He is really excited. This position is very attractive to him.

    It is not that he is greedy for power and reputation. The leader of this secret organization is afraid that he will not have much power and good reputation, and will encounter a lot of trouble.

    Although he is a Strider and doesn''t have such a strong sense of belonging to the Empire, he lives here with his daughter, his comrades in arms of the swordsman regiment and everyone in the village. If the Empire really meets a crisis, he must stand up and do something.

    Just to protect my daughter and everyone from subjugation.

    The head of a secret agency can always do more than the temporary adviser of the military.

    There is also Jeanne''s sect and her daughter''s future. If you have some power at hand, it is always convenient to take care of it.

    In addition, by virtue of his position, he can lift the extraordinary system and become an extraordinary person without being controlled by the scholars'' Association, so as to fulfill his wish more than 20 years ago.

    Rolle could not help feeling that his ambition was burning again.

    However, the little donkey was riding by him silently without paying attention to him.

    So rolle asked:

    "In other words, is the salary he offered me 50000 or 500000? It''s really troublesome to deal with such a big man, and I''m embarrassed to ask directly..."

    "But I think it should still be 500000? At least it''s also the leader of an organization. It was personally invited by the speaker. Isn''t 50000 too cheap?"

    "It''s really good to think about 500000 monthly salary. It''s also an absolute high income on the earth."

    "Alas... I wanted to refuse, but he gave too much..."

    The little donkey still ignored him and let him talk to himself.

    Rolle was a little unhappy. He took out the stick with a carrot from his left hand and shook it in front of the little donkey.

    The little donkey''s head shook left and right, trying to bite the carrot, but each time it moved half a beat slower than Rawl.

    "High!"

    It made a slightly dissatisfied sound.

    Rolle couldn''t help laughing and said:

    "It seems that you also suggest that I accept it? That''s right. If I have such a high monthly salary, you can follow suit."

    "You say so?"

    He reached out again and scratched the kitten in his pocket.

    "Meow meow!"

    The baby cat barked twice and waved his furry paws at him.

    "I hope this 500000 is a monthly salary, not an annual salary."

    Rolle finally whispered to himself.

    But in fact, he was wrong. The speaker was going to give him an annual salary.

    The amount unit is also wrong, not 500000.

    "As Oddo said, Mr. rolle is a man who is divorced from low taste. He doesn''t care much about money and the treatment I put forward."

    "Seriously, the annual salary of 50 million is too shabby. If it''s not to be sincere, I''m embarrassed to say..."

    The speaker sat in the car and sighed in a low voice.

    ---------

    Here is today''s list:

    Congratulations to a pig who loves reading, Muyi Moying * n, Miyano, 5 Mo Yan dancing, it''s hard to repeat the name * n, book friend 20190722183259340, Mu Chen Siyu, Wang Xuan, chuyin is not the future and several other friends are on the list!

 Chapter 159

    In the afternoon, Rolle touched the fish and didn''t go on patrol. He simply rode a little donkey and went back to his residence early to prepare dinner for his daughter.

    As for the speaker''s side, I want to let go. I''ll calm down and think about it again.

    During this time, he didn''t go back to his rental house, but stayed in his daughter''s apartment.

    Because of the previous attack, there were fewer teachers and students in the apartment, either in the hospital or fled to other cities. Therefore, the apartment doesn''t look like a girls'' dormitory. Rolle is very interesting to live in.

    The little donkey is also kept in the garden downstairs. Anyway, it''s messy now, and no one cares about these things.

    When he got to the apartment, Rolle heard something moving in the kitchen. He hurried over and found that his daughter came back earlier than himself?

    She was stepping on a low stool, tiptoed slightly, cutting some fresh vegetables on the vegetable board.

    There was another Jeanne beside. She was frying a steak in the pot. The whole room could smell a strong smell of meat, which made rolle swallow her saliva.

    During this time, the supplies were very tight, not to mention meat. Even vegetables were in short supply. Some carrots and sweethearts stored in the left hand were also used to feed the little donkey and the little milk cat.

    After eating canned food for a long time, his tongue was numb with preservatives.

    "Dad, you''re back!"

    Kerry turned around, raised the bright kitchen knife in her hand and said hello.

    "Teacher, I got some fresh ingredients today and brought them to you."

    "Well, well, well, these days, our father and daughter are almost in the shape of a can."

    Lol joked, approached her daughter, reached out and rubbed her head, praised her:

    "Knowing to cook for my father, my daughter is better!"

    But Li stood on tiptoe and put her forehead on Rolle''s chin by the height of the low stool under her feet.

    Jeanne looked at the warm scene of the father and daughter, and she felt warm in her heart.

    I feel like a family!

    Of course, it would be better if the teacher could give me another hug

    A moment later, a big dinner was set on the table.

    After rolle sat down, he first picked up a piece of bread, smeared it with thick jam, then grabbed a washed green pepper next to him, twinkled in his left hand, cut the green pepper into fine particles with his fingers, and sprinkled it evenly on the bread.

    Then he used his fork to pick up a fried egg, covered it on the green pepper, and covered it with an extra piece of bread to make a very unique sandwich.

    Finally, he put the sandwich on the plate and pushed it in front of Kerry.

    On one side, Jeanne looked at the scene and was afraid.

    Ah... Sandwiches made of jam, green pepper and fried eggs

    It''s hard to imagine how terrible it tastes

    But she didn''t refuse. She smiled sweetly, picked up the sandwich with both hands, handed it to her mouth and took a small bite.

    "Eat well!"

    "Thank you, Dad! Dad is the best!"

    Rolle nodded proudly, followed the same pattern, made an extra sandwich, put it on the plate and handed it to Jeanne.

    "Ah, this..."

    Jeanne hesitated and didn''t dare to answer.

    "Eating more green peppers is good for your health!"

    "Although the matching is strange, it tastes good. I found this jam from my neighbor''s house. It is said that it uses an ancestral secret recipe. He is reluctant to eat it. I rummaged through the boxes and asked him for a long time to get such a small pot."

    As rolle said, he raised the can sized ceramic jar next to him, and then continued to make one for himself.

    And the nearby Kerry still said:

    "Yes, yes, it''s really delicious. The jam is very sweet! Dad usually doesn''t want to take it out, that is, the dishes are rich tonight. He was in a good mood and was willing to take it out."

    Jeanne was stunned by the father and daughter. Suspiciously, she picked up the sandwich and took a shallow bite.

    Taste

    Is it really good?

    The so-called ancestral characteristic jam of neighbors does have its uniqueness. It has a strong sweet taste, with a special fragrance of sweetheart fruit. It is sweet but not greasy, and reverberates between lips and teeth for a long time.

    The original taste of green pepper and fried egg is completely covered by this sweet taste, but they retain each other''s unique taste. The softness of fried egg and the crispness of green pepper jointly set off a layered feeling.

    Jeanne couldn''t help but be amazed. This should have been a disastrous combination, but she was saved by this magical jam!

    But strictly speaking, the main thing is that jam is really delicious. Even if nothing is added, it''s enough to spread on the bread. Rolle stuffed something in it purely for the sake of nutrition.

    "If I have a chance, I must ask about the secret jam."

    Jeanne finished the sandwich in three or two and said seriously.

    "Ha ha, I''ll take you back to the village to have a look. Everything in our village is delicious. Jam, fruit juice, wine, corn, carrots, small suckling pigs, as well as all kinds of game and mushrooms in the mountains are unique..."

    Lol smiled and boasted about the delicacies of the village.

    "Well, if I have another chance in the future, I''ll go back with you."

    Jeanne nodded hard.

    At the same time, I was thinking about it in my heart.

    When our country is stable and better, I will unload the burden of the leader and go back to his hometown with the teacher

    But what identity should I use to go back with my teacher?

    A simple student, or

    Just when she couldn''t help thinking, Rolle had turned off the topic and asked Kerry:

    "What''s the situation in the hospital? Are there still many patients?"

    These days, my daughter has been staying in the church hospital to help take care of patients, take care of doctors and protect hospital security.

    The once mighty security team around the doctor has disappeared. Now he is working alone, which makes rolle very worried about his safety, so he left his daughter at the church hospital.

    Fortunately, there was no vicious incident. The group who had plotted against the doctor seemed to have really given up.

    During this time, Cori got a lot of good feelings in the hospital and patients. She was as sweet and lovely as a little angel. Just a smile could make people feel relaxed and happy, and the original pain was relieved a lot.

    She was wearing a dress and white silk stockings, holding a hairy hammerhead shark puppet in her arms, a bear satchel pinned to her waist, her big wine red eyes flickering, and then slightly tilted her head, with a sweet smile on her small face.

    Really cute!

    She was even nicknamed by the people there: "smiling Healing Angel"

    Most of the patients here are originally mental trauma caused by mental pollution. It is natural to cure them with a smile.

    Kerry likes the new nickname. It sounds much better than the shining star sword.

    "But Uncle Wesley said I wouldn''t have to go to the hospital tomorrow."

    "He also asked me to help Thank you, Dad, for your help during this time."

    Kerry conveyed the doctor''s words.

    "Ah... The situation there has improved?"

    Rolle hurriedly asked.

    Ke Li briefly described the situation in the hospital:

    "Well, recently, a lot of doctors and nurses have come from all over the country, and many patients have been treated and go home, so there is not so busy."

    "There is also a very tall and big uncle who follows uncle Wesley like a hill. He says he knows you and you are his best friend. He also says that when things are finished, he will invite you to see his newly rehearsed opera."

    Rolle nodded and knew that she should be talking about Mr. tank. He also arrived at the imperial capital from Duoduo town.

    This is good news. Even the situation in the hospital has eased down, and the situation is getting better and better.

    So he turned to Jeanne and asked:

    "What about Jeanne? I haven''t seen you these days. What are you doing?"

    Jeanne didn''t answer. Her eyes looked a little trance. She seemed to be wandering outside, mechanically cutting a steak on the plate.

    Lol was a little strange and reached out and poked her soft face.

    "Ah!"

    Jeanne let out a charming cry, recovered herself, and quickly danced and explained:

    "No... no wishful thinking..."

    Rolle patted her on the shoulder and comforted:

    "Don''t be nervous, don''t be nervous. Have you met any trouble? Look at what you thought before."

    "Well... There''s a very troublesome problem. No... no... actually, it''s not a very troublesome problem..."

    Jeanne said incoherently, and her pretty face turned red in an instant.

    Her mind drifted a little far before, and she did encounter a very thorny problem:

    If I marry my teacher in the future, how can I get along with Miss Kerry?

    The problem was so difficult that she was absorbed in what she thought.

    Rolle didn''t quite understand her reaction. Why did she blush inexplicably?

    Is it a little similar to the situation of PE teachers? Is there any sequelae left in the dream?

    "Are you okay? Is there something wrong with your body?"

    "No, no!"

    Jeanne waved her hand again and again, and then quickly used her brain to find an excuse to prevaricate the past.

    She really found one:

    "I''ve been thinking about sects just now. These days, the attitude of the Empire towards us has changed..."

    "Change?"

    Rolle looked curious.

    "Well... The father of his highness Anya met me personally and talked with me for a long time..."

    Jeanne simply repeated her conversation with the speaker.

    Generally speaking, the original aid conditions have become better, and all kinds of aid have become more and more comprehensive.

    Instead of allowing people of the restoration sect to come here to study and study, the Empire will send special teams of teachers, doctors and engineers to the fertile valley to give them all-round and multifaceted guidance and help.

    In addition, the Empire will publicly recognize the legitimacy of the recovered sects and their regime and provide military assistance, rather than the previous pure diplomatic solidarity.

    This can almost be said to be comprehensive support.

    Haramoto Jeanne thought that the Empire wanted to make its own sect into a puppet regime and use it as a springboard to enter the rich valley.

    She also thought it was strange that your own capital was made like this, and you still wanted to stretch out your hand so long?

    But strangely, the speaker did not mention those imagined excessive conditions.

    He only asked for military mutual assistance, that is, the restoration sects should provide support when the Empire was invaded and in crisis.

    Jeanne doesn''t understand why the Empire puts forward such unequal conditions that are unfavorable to her. What''s the use of looking for us when the empire is so powerful that you can''t make it?

    But the speaker didn''t answer her, just gave her a meaningful smile and asked her to bring back the good news that she could make a profit without losing.

    Later, Jenna thought over and over for several days and felt that what the other party valued was not her own sect.

    But your own teacher

    The speaker put forward these conditions. What he really wanted to win over was not himself, but his teacher, the legendary grey king.

    Just one teacher can make the Empire value it so much and put forward such conditions

    Teacher, what a powerful and charming figure he is!

    I can''t even look at his back from a distance, and I don''t even have the qualification to be his student

    But always fantasize about standing beside him and holding his hand

    In short, Jean Na''s experience is probably like this. In addition, she is busy convening the diplomatic corps and other chores she brings in the rest of the time.

    She also basically told rolle the situation, except for the little thoughts in her heart.

    After hearing this, Rolle sat down and thought, knocking the back of his left hand with his right hand.

    After a long time, he said in that deep tone:

    "This may be a good thing, maybe a bad thing..."

    "You can promise, but be careful!"

    Rolle thought about it and thought of only one possibility:

    The Empire suffered heavy losses this time, and the demigods and extraordinary people of the academic society were seriously killed and injured. They were in a weak period and were afraid of the invasion of the enemy at this time.

    The Empire needs a fertile valley as a strategic buffer zone to strive for more space, so it will fully support Jeanne''s sect.

    Although there are many places that don''t make sense, Rolle can''t think of other answers.

    It can''t be the Empire who values itself as the behind the scenes mentor, who wants to win over himself from the side?

    This is even more outrageous.

    But anyway, this has both advantages and disadvantages for Jeanne''s sect.

    With the assistance of the Empire, they can certainly develop better and faster.

    But if the empire goes to war with other forces, they are likely to be cannon fodder.

    But if the world war does not break out, Jenna, they are equal to the benefits provided by the Baina Empire, which is the ideal result of making a lot of money.

    And he didn''t want war to break out in the world. He also wanted to enjoy his old age, watch his daughter become famous step by step, and watch the days in the village get better and better.

    It seems that I really have to agree to the speaker''s invitation.

    If I were only an enthusiastic citizen, I would have no way to interfere and influence many things.

    Rawl said to himself for a while and had made a decision.

    -----------

    It''s almost restored. Continue to update.

    The list is a little short. Wait a little longer.

 Chapter 160

    After careful consideration and weighing the pros and cons, Rolle finally made this difficult decision.

    Although this job is highly paid, it can help build roads in the village, obtain certain power and status, and better protect the people around you

    But this is still not a decision that can be made casually. Rolle will face the corresponding dangers and responsibilities, and even bear some grievances and curses.

    But rolle felt that he was willing to carry a heavy load for his daughter and the people around him.

    Alas, I''m a man who has to carry all alone

    Rawl sighed in his heart, and there was a long lost plot of heroism.

    But he didn''t tell his daughter and students about it.

    Because it is a secret agency, similar to the intelligence agency on earth. From the various plots in movies and novels, working in such a place, the real identity should be kept secret from the family.

    Moreover, he has always been a tall, bright and majestic image in the eyes of his daughter and students. Now he has become a spy leader, which is a little inconsistent with human design, so he can''t say.

    So after dinner, Kerry held the baby cat and huddled in the sofa to listen to the radio; Rolle sat at the dinner table and continued to discuss the good intentions of the empire with Jeanne.

    He gave Jeanne some advice, the most important of which was not to rely too much on the assistance of the Empire and be prepared to repay.

    At the same time, no matter what people sent by the Empire say, do not let their people participate in the decision-making of major things. We must maintain the independence of sects and not become puppets of the Empire.

    As for military mutual assistance, it depends on the situation. If it is a small-scale conflict, you can be more positive and help if you can; But if it''s a struggle between big forces, don''t blindly join in and be smart.

    Small forces like the pacification sect, which have no climate, really have to be shameless in order to survive in the cracks of big forces.

    In fact, he originally wanted to persuade Jeanne to leave in advance when the general situation has become and the situation is stable, so as not to be involved in the subsequent complex whirlpools.

    One day, the restoration sect will grow to a level that he, a keyboard politician, can''t control. At that time, he really can''t give much useful advice, and it''s difficult to protect his students.

    Moreover, the armor she wore came from Fiona, the "saint of salvation" in history, but her final fate was really miserable. She was also called "the Witch of disaster" by outsiders, and even became a "white burning saint"

    It''s unlucky anyway

    But he still didn''t say it in the end, because it was tantamount to asking Jeanne to give up her readily available fame, wealth and power status, and give up her long-standing efforts and persistence. Therefore, even if she was worried about her future safety, she couldn''t say it.

    I can only take one step at a time. If there is really any bad omen at that time, I''ll find a way to pull her.

    "Let''s do it first."

    Rolle finally said.

    Jeanne nodded and put away her densely written notebook.

    Rolle looked at his pocket watch again. It was ten o''clock in the evening, so he suggested:

    "It''s so late, don''t go back. Just stay here tonight. Public security is not very good outside these days."

    "Ah?"

    Jeanne was slightly stunned.

    Coincidentally, Cori on the sofa was also slightly stunned.

    "Ah?"

    This apartment is not big. There are only two rooms and two beds. Usually, Rolle and her daughter live in one room respectively.

    If rolle stays with Jenna for the night, it means

    Are you going to sleep with your teacher tonight?

    Can I sleep with my father tonight?

    The two girls had their own reveries in their heads.

    As a result, Rolle stood up, took out a coat from his left hand and said:

    "I have to go out on duty. I''ll live in the dormitory of the meat factory in the evening. By the way, I''ll see if I can get some meat back."

    "You two are at home. Be careful."

    In fact, he is not very worried about safety. The neighborhood where he lives is the focus of his rectification, which is very safe.

    Moreover, her daughter''s swordsmanship has not retreated, which is enough to protect herself.

    "I know, Dad. You should be careful at night."

    Cori nodded very wisely. Although she wanted to keep her father, she never spoiled at such an inappropriate time and knew that her father was going to do more important things.

    She just got up from the sofa, ran to rolle with her short legs, put her arms around his waist, and rubbed his belly with her forehead.

    Then he lowered his head and said to the little milk cat who was hanging on Rolle''s trouser legs and trying to climb:

    "Xiaomi, you must take good care of your father!"

    The baby cat meowed twice and got into the pocket in front of Rolle''s chest flexibly and skillfully.

    Rolle could not help but show a sad expression and gently rubbed his daughter''s head.

    "Don''t worry, your father is always cautious. He''s not a mindless man. Where does he need a kitten to take care of him?"

    Seeing this, Jenna hurriedly said:

    "Eh? Does Xiaomi want to patrol with you? Why don''t I take care of it?"

    She had planned to roll the little hairball this time, but the little milk cat was a little afraid of her and had been held in her arms by Cori. She couldn''t get it.

    Koli explained for rolle:

    "Xiaomi is very powerful. She can help dad catch bad guys!"

    Jeanne was stunned. Isn''t it just a little milk cat?

    When Rolle''s footsteps drifted away, Cori said again:

    "Miss Jeanne, you can stay in my room tonight. My sheets and quilts are very clean."

    Then she took out the furry hammerhead shark puppet from the bear''s satchel and held it in her arms.

    Cori likes furry things, so if possible, she must hold one in her arms.

    Jenna subconsciously wanted to nod, but suddenly realized something.

    If I sleep in the bed the teacher usually slept in, isn''t it equivalent to sharing the bed with the teacher?

    So she hurriedly said:

    "Don''t bother so much? I''ll just sleep in the teacher''s bed."

    Cori shook her head firmly:

    "MMM ~ MMM ~ no, dad often sleeps without taking a bath. It''s all dad''s smell. I''d better sleep."

    It''s all the smell of teachers

    Isn''t that... Better?

    Jean Na''s eyes flashed and thought of a way:

    "That''s just right. After I sleep tonight, I can help wash the sheets and quilts tomorrow."

    Cori still shook her head stubbornly:

    "No, no, you''re a guest. You can''t do these things."

    Jeanne still refuses to give up and wants to fight for it.

    But she had no choice but to move out of the village rules.

    "In that case, let''s settle the dispute in the way of my hometown."

    With that, she took out two training swords from the little bear''s satchel and lost one at Jean Na''s feet.

    Jenna can only be counselled

    You can''t stage a beautiful girl''s indoor fencing in the middle of the night?

    Where is she Kerry''s opponent?

    So finally, she finally climbed up the little bed with a faint fragrance.

    Miss Kerry is so clever and lovely, and the teacher is so educated and reasonable. Why does she like to use force to solve disputes?

    Jeanne lay in bed, looking at the strange ceiling, her mind was full of wishful thinking.

    If you want to realize your dream in the future, there may be some opportunities to get the teacher''s approval, but it''s too difficult to get miss Kerry''s approval

    ------------

    On Rolle''s side, the club is riding a small donkey, with a patrol composed of eight enthusiastic citizens, strolling slowly in the quiet street with the light provided by the magic guide''s lantern.

    Originally, the night in the imperial capital was very lively, with the atmosphere of a city that never sleeps, in sharp contrast to the dark and quiet environment around now.

    "Captain rolle, when do you think emperor capital will recover?"

    A young man on a bicycle asked.

    He is also a student of DIDU No. 1 college. He and Kerry are alumni, but in the Department of engineering.

    The young man is hardworking and has a warm heart. He is the first batch of people to join the folk patrol team.

    Rolle liked him very much and tried to teach him some introductory swordsmanship. Unfortunately, the young man was good, but his talent was so poor that he couldn''t learn it at all. Rolle had to give up.

    Rolle didn''t speak, but another middle-aged man riding a bicycle nearby said:

    "It''s much better now than before. I believe it won''t be long before it will become as lively as before."

    This man was originally a bank clerk. In order to protect his family, he also volunteered to join the civil patrol.

    Rolle nodded and reminded:

    "The more this time, the more we can''t relax our vigilance. Now there may be fewer people making trouble in the streets, but there are many enemy spies sneaking in. We should be more careful."

    The crowd nodded one after another, and someone followed and said:

    "As long as there is a captain, those spies are nothing."

    Others echoed:

    "Yes, yes, the captain is the best!"

    "I always remember the scene when the captain turned over a dozen people across the street."

    "If I were not old, I would like to learn the captain''s swordsmanship."

    Rawl has a high prestige in the patrol team. Not only does he rely on his appearance and temperament, but also on his excellent strength and personal style. He is not only able to fight, but also does not pretend to be forced. Naturally, he is popular.

    Rioters often go to the streets in large numbers, holding all kinds of weapons and even guns. They are particularly ferocious. It is difficult for ordinary patrols to deal with them, and even the military team has a headache when they meet them.

    But with rolle, these are not problems. They can be solved by two or three swords.

    However, he generally kept his hand and didn''t aim at the key, just making the other party lose his ability to move.

    Only occasionally meet those who want to hurt people''s lives, will they start harder and give each other a chance to be a new man.

    So he quickly gained a reputation and made the nearby blocks safer.

    The patrol continued to walk in the street and was about to get close to the end of the night patrol. When the meat factory, someone in the team suddenly stopped and pointed to a dark alley by the side of the road and said:

    "There seems to be something moving over there. I''ll go and have a look."

    "Asshole!"

    Rolle let out an angry cry and taught:

    "How many times have you said not to do such dangerous actions and forget the rules I set?"

    When he was elected captain, he set many rules.

    In addition to not abusing power for personal gain and taking the basis of the masses, he also set a few strange rules.

    For example, you can''t go back to your hometown to get married, you can''t celebrate anyone''s birthday, you can''t walk alone at night, and you can''t go and see what''s going on.

    The team members didn''t understand, but they still abided by it. Coupled with Rolle''s combat effectiveness guarantee, there have been no casualties in the patrol so far.

    Lol looked at the dark alley, reached out and scratched the baby cat''s head and patted the little donkey''s head.

    "Meow meow!"

    The baby cat barked a few times. It sounded as if he was in a stable mood.

    Rolle bowed his head slightly, pursed his lips, and then said:

    "Well, it''s all right. There''s no danger. Where did the wild cat come from?"

    After that, he left with the patrol and soon arrived at the meat factory.

    Rolle watched the players enter the gate and waved.

    "Well, you have a good rest. I''ll go back to bed."

    The team members were puzzled and asked:

    "Eh? Captain, didn''t you say you lived in the factory dormitory tonight?"

    "Yes, we''ve agreed. We''ll try to get you two big steak tomorrow morning."

    "Captain, you don''t have to worry about the lack of bed. I can squeeze with them."

    Rolle waved his hand and explained:

    "Thank you for your kindness. It''s just that my daughter is at home alone tonight. I''m really worried. After thinking about it, I''d better go home and sleep."

    Hearing what he said, others naturally didn''t say much and said goodbye to rolle one after another.

    When they all left, Rolle patted the little donkey on the head and motioned it to go back.

    But instead of taking the nearest route, the little donkey took a detour and walked in the direction of the previous alley.

    In the previous alley, in the darkness, there was a small sound, like some beast chewing something.

    After the chewing disappeared, I heard someone say in a strange voice:

    "You have eaten half of the frozen meat in the cold storage, but you haven''t eaten enough?"

    But it''s not imperial.

    There was a low roar in the dark, and the owner of the voice was expressing his dissatisfaction.

    "Then I can''t help it. Bear it. In the hinterland of the Empire, we must be careful."

    "If you want to blame, blame the team just now for being alert enough not to come in?"

    "Although they are just ordinary people, they are very clever. The imperialists have always been so cunning."

    After that, there was a surge in the darkness of the alley, from which something like a human creature and a giant hound slowly emerged.

    But as soon as they appeared in the street, they saw a beautiful little donkey standing across the street, with a middle-aged man on his back, holding hands and smiling at them.

    --------

    Here is today''s list:

    Thanks to adgersh, a pig who loves reading, Muyi Moying * n, Yunhai 00001, dabundan, rotating burning sword, frontal sneak attack, devil jiabaili, loving everyone, it''s hard to repeat your name, Internet ghost * N and other friends for their generous rewards!

 Chapter 161

    The middle-aged man riding a donkey outside the alley is, of course, Rolle.

    In fact, when she stopped in front of the alley, the baby cat smelled something wrong and called "meow meow" three times to remind her.

    Rolle and the kitten have an appointment. A cry indicates that nothing has happened, two calls indicate that something is wrong, and three calls indicate that there is not only something wrong, but also some danger.

    Considering the safety of ordinary people such as the patrol, Rolle didn''t scare the snake. He pretended that nothing had happened and came back here alone after he separated from the people.

    He originally thought that the suspicious object hiding in the alley had left, and planned to ask the little milk cat to smell it again, and then catch up with the smell.

    Who knows that the suspicious object was so bold that he not only didn''t run, but also chatted in the box. He still didn''t know which foreign language to speak, so he confirmed the identity of a foreign spy.

    "Lay down your arms and surrender!"

    Roared rolle. He also lifted the magic guide lantern and shone on the other side standing at the entrance of the alley.

    The man was dressed in a standard black night clothes, and his face was covered with black cloth. He had a standard villain''s appearance.

    The huge dog beside him was ferocious and terrible. There was a sickle shaped tail behind him. He looked familiar. Rolle vaguely remembered where he had seen it. It seemed to be a demon with a high degree of danger.

    "What is this? A miserable clawed dragon?"

    The man in black didn''t say a word and stared at rolle quietly, as if he wanted to see through his reality.

    A moment later, he murmured in a foreign language that rolle could not understand:

    "An ordinary person..."

    "Kill him and feed you!"

    He ordered to the dog demon around him.

    The demon immediately gave a low roar from his throat and took a step forward. His figure suddenly turned into a black lightning and jumped up high. In an instant, he crossed a distance of more than ten meters and came to rolle and the little donkey.

    Its huge body in mid air, completely free from the constraints of physics, very unscientific rotation for several times.

    Then, with the help of the inertia of the attack and the strength of rotation, its huge body fell on the ground, its bloody head hung deeply, and its sickle shaped tail tilted high and swayed left and right.

    The throat also sent out a series of strange sounds like roaring and sobbing.

    It looks a little like begging for mercy?

    The whole process took place very quickly and naturally.

    And I always think it''s not rolle that he pleases, but the little donkey riding by rolle

    Think again that the little donkey is also beautiful and lovely, with a round ass and smooth curve, you always think that this big dog is a bit like licking a dog?

    Rolle motionless, nodded with satisfaction, and said to the man in Black:

    "You see, your dogs have surrendered. Don''t you surrender soon? It''s better than a dog?"

    The man in black obviously hasn''t recovered from this shocking scene.

    The scientific name of this demon is bloody Ripper. The danger degree is as high as 7. It is a very cruel and cunning demon.

    Such dangerous demons are theoretically impossible to be domesticated, but the aliens who have been driven out of the continent by humans have a magical secret that can domesticate them and turn them into sharp blades in their own hands.

    Domestication of this demon itself is very dangerous and unstable. It is common to disobey orders and often eat its master.

    People in black are naturally experts in this field, so they dare to sneak into the hinterland of the empire with such dangerous and unstable demons.

    But even he had to rack his brains to fill his stomach. He was afraid that if he was hungry, he would chew himself back.

    Moreover, he had never seen such a obedient bloody Ripper, even those animal training masters in the village could not do it.

    Who is the middle-aged man riding a donkey in front of him?

    Seeing that the man in black refused to escape or surrender, Rolle was a little impatient. He took out his sword from his left hand and asked in a harsh voice:

    "Don''t surrender yet? Don''t you understand imperial language?"

    "If you don''t surrender, I''ll start to reason with you!"

    If you meet a spy, you''d better catch him alive, and then torture him with salt to ask for more information. Therefore, Rawl didn''t rush to do it. The value of a dead spy is far less than that of a living one.

    The man in black was so drunk by rolle that he immediately returned to his mind, looked at rolle deeply, seemed to want to write down his appearance, and then turned around and ran away.

    "Want to run?"

    Lol smiled coldly, his sword flashed, and a sword cut to the man in black''s knee.

    The sword Qi hit the target accurately.

    But the figure of the man in black suddenly disappeared, and then turned into a piece of wood and fell to the ground with a bang.

    "Gee!"

    Rolle was stunned. He didn''t expect the enemy to escape by this means.

    "I missed?"

    "Is it because I wanted to catch the living mouth and hesitated a little, so I missed?"

    "Shouldn''t..."

    He had never seen his opponent''s escape before, which was different from the common escape trick.

    The demons he met before, or the enemies, used the ability of space transmission when they fled.

    At the beginning, Rolle couldn''t do anything with this ability and suffered a lot.

    But later he met many, and he found that as long as the sword was fast and sharp enough, it was enough to split space and kill the enemy.

    After that, this trick was useless to him, and even made surreal anti common sense operations to kill enemies outside the dream in the dream.

    The same trick can only be used once for the jumper.

    But this time, the man in black did not use similar skills, but a new version of the ship that rolle had never seen, and it was inevitable to miss.

    After all, a man stumbles and a horse stumbles.

    Fortunately, the problem is not big

    Not far away came a gunshot and several shouts:

    "There!"

    "Don''t let him escape!"

    Rolle smiled, so he didn''t have to go over. The little donkey ran too slowly. After passing, the battle must be over.

    Leave the rest to the regular army patrol.

    He is not a reckless man. Naturally, he will not really act alone, not to mention the situation that it is easy to miss.

    After all, I''m barely equivalent to a seventh level strong man. If a spy is an eighth level expert, isn''t it very dangerous?

    Of course, this possibility is very low. The eighth order legend is a precious human resource everywhere, and it is unlikely to be sent out as a spy.

    So after he separated from the civilian patrol, he went to the alley and contacted the military with a simple sending device to let them search and chase him from the alley.

    But unexpectedly, the man in black didn''t run away and escaped from him, but he just ran into the man surrounded by the military.

    "Say it again with the military. Be careful of this guy''s strange means of escape."

    As rolle said, he took a palm sized magic guiding device from his arms and gently tapped the surface with a specific rhythm to convey the information.

    Although the distance of this simple telegram is a little short, about one kilometer, it is more portable and cheap. It is very suitable for urban patrol. The military has specially sent a number of such devices to civilian patrol teams to report the situation in time without iron and steel.

    After sending a telegram to the military, Rolle came down from the donkey again, looked at the licking dog still lying on the ground, and whispered:

    "Carrots, should be edible?"

    With that, he took out a carrot from the pocket hanging on the belly of the little donkey.

    The licking dog raised his head slightly, glanced at him, and continued to lower his head.

    As a result, before lol fed the carrots, the little donkey threw his head off a lion and robbed the carrots.

    "Eh? Haven''t you been fed before?"

    Asked rolle, a little surprised.

    "If you eat so much, you''ll get fat."

    The little donkey ignored him and chewed carrots silently.

    The licking dog didn''t express any dissatisfaction. He still lowered his head deeply and behaved very humbly.

    Tut Tut, it was licked to the end and had nothing.

    After waiting for about half an hour, a small group of soldiers came running from the street in the distance. The sergeant rolle, the leader, just knew each other. They met each other several times before, and they hurriedly met him.

    "Sergeant Shylock, have you been caught?"

    Asked rolle.

    "I''m sorry, counselor rolle, he escaped..."

    "We have blocked him in a dead end, but he disappeared inexplicably?"

    The sergeant said dejectedly.

    Rolle could not help but look disappointed.

    "Ah? Didn''t it remind you to be careful and bring more people?"

    Sergeant Shylock bit his teeth and said with hatred:

    "We came to more than 50 brothers and three extraordinary people to help us. As a result, he escaped. It''s really cunning!"

    More than 50 people can''t block one, so the cooked duck flies. These teammates can''t carry it! I knew I had followed

    Rolle make complaints about it in his heart. He took a deep breath and adjusted his mood.

    "It''s just that. Fortunately, my cat remembers his taste. Go back and try again."

    The sergeant nodded helplessly and glanced away at random. Only then did he notice the licking dog lying in the back.

    "Ah! This... What monster is this?"

    "Nothing, just a licking dog."

    Rolle said indifferently, and then suddenly hit a spirit.

    "By the way, you can let this goods show us the way!"

    Then he quickly ran to the licking dog, kicked him angrily and said:

    "Take us to your stronghold."

    The licking dog lay motionless as if it hadn''t heard.

    Rolle had no choice but to turn around and say to the little donkey:

    "Come on, you tell it."

    The little donkey cried loudly.

    The licking dog jumped up from the ground as if it had been trampled on its tail, and circled around the little donkey again. It looked very lively and excited, just like a runaway wild dog.

    Then it shook its tail and headed north.

 Chapter 162

    The scene in front of him stunned Sergeant Shylock and his team.

    Oh! Oh, my God! What do I see?

    A bloody Ripper with a risk of 7, jumping up and down like a domestic dog, expressing his inner joy?

    At the same time, he is still trying to please his master. The sickle shaped tail is almost waving a remnant!

    Is this really the legendary brutal, cunning and cunning bloody Ripper?

    So, who is its owner, rolle, a senior consultant on the investigation team?

    Although I''ve heard before that he seems to have a close relationship with the recruit instructor elby and is a strong swordsman, this situation is obviously beyond the scope of swordsmanship, right?

    The sergeant and his team members felt shattered and were stunned.

    After walking for a while, Rolle found that they didn''t keep up and turned around to say:

    "Why are you still stunned?"

    "Ah! Come, come..."

    The sergeant gave a numb answer and followed.

    Although he still had many problems, his brain was still dizzy and did not recover from the shock of the three outlooks.

    But as long as adviser rolle speaks, it''s OK to follow orders.

    Otherwise, he only needs one look to let this terrible level-7 demon devour his team alive.

    The sergeant followed rolle with his subordinates trembling. Although he was full of questions, he didn''t dare to speak at all for fear of offending Rolle''s consultant and being fed to the dog by him.

    So they followed the lively bloody Ripper through the city for more than an hour, and finally came to a fire scene.

    The fire was a low building. The fire was very fierce. You can feel a heat wave from a distance.

    Even if such a fire is put out, there must be nothing left in it except ashes.

    This is a civilian area in the south of the city. It is already close to the factory area in the suburbs. Originally, all the workers who lived here were workers from various factories. However, because the factory has not yet resumed work, it seems very cold. Only a few people can be seen, carrying pots and buckets, in a hurry to put out the fire.

    It seems that the spy''s dens are here. He not only escaped the imperial siege, but also ran back to the dens and set a fire.

    A cunning, sophisticated, very professional spy.

    The air is filled with smoke and scorching smell. It is difficult to breathe normally. Naturally, the baby cat can''t smell anything.

    "Ask the licking dog if you know any other strongholds."

    Rolle patted the donkey''s ass and said.

    The little donkey first opened his hand with his tail, then jumped a few steps, and then barked at the licking dog.

    Licking the dog did not move, lying on the ground honestly, only the tail shook.

    The little donkey turned around and waved his ears to rolle.

    "Is the clue so broken?"

    Rolle is not reconciled.

    "Forget it, I''d better help put out the fire first."

    Fortunately, an extraordinary person not far away came to support in time and helped with the secret art of water system. The people put out the fire in time without causing much loss.

    But the scene of the fire was only a mess, leaving nothing but a pile of coke.

    The clue just broke.

    Rolle can only describe the general height and body shape of the man in black to sergeant Shylock. Please pay attention to the military search, and then ride a small donkey and go home to rest.

    Fortunately, it''s not far from his rental house.

    "This guy isn''t going to follow us all the time, is he?"

    Rolle looked back at the licking dog still following, a little helpless.

    He doesn''t want to keep this thing. Although he is tall and powerful, he looks too ugly, and he must be able to eat, can''t afford it, and doesn''t listen to his own words

    The key is that this goods actually plot against their little donkey!

    If it''s not honest, Rolle wants to kill it with one sword.

    "Can you let him go to the stray dog shelter?"

    Rolle asked again.

    The little donkey shook his head, and his big eyes showed a helpless look.

    "They can''t come and go as soon as they are called. It''s not qualified to lick a dog."

    Rolle Tucao a sentence, temporarily do not make complaints about it, first sleep.

    He took the kitten into the rental house, the donkey went back to the stable, and the licking dog retreated into a dark alley nearby.

    On the roof of a small building facing the street, there was the man in black who had just escaped death.

    "Why? Why? Why? Why?"

    He kept repeating the question in his mouth. Obviously, he didn''t want to accept the cruel reality in front of him.

    The bloody Ripper, who was hard domesticated and paid a painful price, betrayed him.

    He had no doubt that if he appeared in front of it, it would tear itself to pieces in order to please its new owner.

    He lay on the roof until it was bright, then he got up very reluctantly, jumped on the roof like a quick ape and left the street.

    A moment later, he dodged into an empty alley, took off his night clothes, carefully folded them and stuffed them into a backpack in the corner.

    Originally, his body was thin and thin under the night clothes, almost like a bamboo pole, but once he took off his clothes, his body immediately expanded and became tall and strong, in sharp contrast to his previous body.

    He also showed a furry, ape like face.

    This is an orc, the largest group in the alien alliance.

    The animal population chanted words and sang an alien ballad.

    His beast like claws then lit up a two-sided secret arts array. The pattern arrangement and style on it were very different from the structure on the imperial side. It was more like dots and blocks to form the array than the linear structure on the imperial side.

    The extraordinary system of the alien race is obviously different from that of the human side, which is also the capital he can escape from rolle.

    The orc raised his claws and rubbed them on his face. Like magic, his face became a normal imperial appearance, and his huge claws became a normal hand.

    After changing their appearance, the orcs put on a common work clothes in the factory, then pushed out a bicycle from the bottom of the alley and rode all the way to the rich area in the east of the city.

    Along the way, he behaved completely like an ordinary imperial man, greeting passers-by who didn''t know him with a friendly smile towards an authentic imperial language.

    Obviously, he has been lurking in the Empire for a long time and has a complete set of legal identity certificates. However, he has been active in other cities until the drastic change of the imperial capital. He was sent online from other cities to investigate the situation.

    Such a spy is the most difficult to deal with. Last night was his biggest flaw. Unfortunately, they failed to catch him.

    The orc spy rode a bicycle and walked majestically through the streets of the Empire. When passing a food and daily necessities distribution point, he got off the bus and lined up honestly to receive some flour and vegetables for assistance.

    Then he took the goods and rode to the door of a beautiful villa in the east of the city, knocked at the door at a specific rhythm, and then said to the maid who answered the door:

    "Please tell madam that today''s emergency supplies have arrived."

    The maid glanced at him, carefully looked around, made sure that no one was watching, and then stepped aside half of her body and let him into the door.

    The spy came to the second floor of the villa and saw a beautiful lady in a magnificently decorated living room.

    She has long sky blue hair and gorgeous golden eyes. Her appearance is impeccable, and she is very young. She also has a quiet and elegant aristocratic temperament.

    But the most conspicuous thing was the sharp, long ears, which added a touch of mystery to her body.

    This is an elf, an elf living in the human world.

    Although elves are also part of the alien alliance, their attitude towards human beings is slightly milder and less extreme than that of other alliance groups.

    In fact, if a leader of their ethnic group had not stood in the wrong line in history, they would not have been expelled from the mainland like other aliens. Mankind is still willing to give this beautiful and elegant ethnic group a small living space. Anyway, their population is small and can''t occupy much land.

    Later, the elves kept some contact with the human world and had limited exchanges.

    Like the fairy lady in front of her, she was captured by a rich merchant of mankind in trade, married to the Empire and gave birth to a daughter.

    It was once in the newspaper and caused a sensation all over the country. Instead of stopping it, the imperialists regarded it as a perfect model of pursuing love and free love.

    Since then, there have been other news of human intermarriage with other races.

    However, this happened decades ago. Now the rich businessman probably died young because he couldn''t afford his beautiful wife, leaving a huge family property and legacy, so that the widow can continue to enjoy a rich aristocratic life.

    "Madam, there are some emergencies."

    The orc spy bowed his head and said in an alien language. He didn''t dare to look at the beautiful fairy lady more.

    The lady did not look up. She still looked at the newspaper in her hand and gently sipped the black tea in her hand with an elegant and dignified attitude.

    "Last night I went hunting with my pet, and then I met a strange thing..."

    The spy gave a concise description of the previous situation.

    The lady listened silently, her face did not change at all, but after hearing the news of the bloody tear traitor, she suddenly turned a little white with her slender jade hand holding the newspaper.

    It betrayed her inner shock.

    -----------

    Here is today''s list:

    Thanks to a pig who loves reading, Mercury''s masked superman, devil jiabaili, it''s hard to repeat the name, Muyi ink shadow, tangjunhui, book friend 20180216035618924 and other friends for their generous rewards!!

 Chapter 163

    After reporting the situation, the orc spy left the living room and left the beautiful villa by the back door.

    The whole process looked like an ordinary delivery of goods to the door, and then the hostess called her to the living room and thanked her.

    The fairy lady has an excellent reputation outside. She has always been approachable, friendly, not putting on airs, etc. It''s normal to be willing to talk to an ordinary worker.

    However, she didn''t say a word during the whole process, and she looked very cold.

    After the spy went out of the way, the maid who answered the door came to the second floor and handed an inquiry look to the fairy lady.

    "His hound betrayed him in an incomprehensible and unimaginable way."

    The lady whispered in elvish language and repeated the information provided by the spy.

    Her voice sounded melodious and gentle, especially gentle, like a lover whispering in her ear.

    "How is this possible?"

    The maid showed an unbelievable expression and said in elvish language:

    "Domesticating hounds is a unique secret of their family. It is said that they still need to offer their close relatives'' blood and flesh to make them yield. How can they be taken away by this means?"

    "This is a ferocious demon with a dangerous degree of 7, and there is no fear at all. If you dare to roar in the face of evil gods, how can you grovel like a dog?"

    In addition to the ferocity and tyranny, the bloody Ripper also has another feature, that is, he is as fearless as a big white goose. No matter what he faces, even if it is a demon stronger than them, he dares to roar twice and rush up to bite twice.

    I don''t know if it''s bravery or bad brain or eyes?

    At the same time, it is also one of the few creatures that are not afraid of the children of evil gods and are not affected by their spiritual pollution. The orcs do not hesitate to domesticate them at the cost of blood in order to use them as a powerful weapon against the children of evil gods.

    "I once heard a young demon scholar mention this demon at a tea party. His research direction is the fierce Hound of the bloody Ripper..."

    "According to him, this demon is not really fearless. It is simply not afraid of evil gods. However, according to the records of some historical books, this demon fears another more powerful and terrible demon."

    "That is the terrible existence called ''the king of demons'','' dark disaster ''and'' the peak of demons'' by the ancients. It can make any demons surrender and bow down. It is the God of demons and can be comparable with evil gods..."

    "The ancients called this demon ''fierce demon''..."

    "Hehe, just this name makes me shudder."

    As the fairy lady said, she subconsciously hugged her arm and showed a pitiful look on her face. Together with the female maid, she felt that I was still in pity and wanted to hold her in her arms and take care of her carefully.

    With this amazing charm, the beautiful elf can get along well in the aristocratic circle, make the elites in all fields bow down under her pomegranate skirt and easily get all kinds of news.

    The maid soon recovered and continued to ask:

    "Listen to you, his hound rebelled because he met a more terrible demon?"

    The fairy lady smiled and brightened the gorgeous living room, and then continued:

    "Unlikely. It''s just a legend after all."

    "Even the ancient books didn''t record the appearance of the demon, and I don''t know what kind of power it has. I doubt whether it really exists. Maybe it''s just the delusion of the ancients, or maybe it''s a story that the guy specially made up to attract my attention."

    "But anyway, since it is a demon that can make the bloody Ripper surrender willingly, it can''t be the image of a middle-aged man or a little donkey?"

    The maid listened and nodded. The lady''s analysis was reasonable and convincing.

    "Hehe, you should have heard a lot of such stories about common means? It seems that the guy doesn''t pay enough attention..."

    "It''s a pity that he''s just a demon researcher. He''s of little value."

    Because of the beauty of a lady, men who want to get close to her can form a strengthened company. Naturally, there is no lack of those glib, especially storytellers.

    She has heard a lot of stories, even more absurd and outrageous. Compared with this fierce devil story, there are not many highlights.

    The lady smiled, blinked her bright eyes, and continued:

    "The middle-aged man should be the strong man of the Empire? He used some secret method or holy thing, or the power in the demigod field? But I don''t think the demigod of the Empire still wants to catch spies in the imperial capital at this time."

    "But it should be just a coincidence, otherwise he wouldn''t have seen me alive."

    The maid nodded and then asked:

    "What will we do next? Will the people of the Empire find us according to the hound?"

    The lady smiled confidently and replied:

    "He is an experienced veteran. He should know what to do, although he will inevitably feel distressed..."

    "Report this to the owl, and then we will continue our previous investigation. We must seize the time to find out what happened on the truth tower that day?"

    "The tower of truth..."

    The maid whispered, with a little confusion in her eyes, and then continued to ask:

    "Do you have any clue now?"

    The lady shook her head helplessly.

    In her social circle these days, she tried her best to inquire about it, but she got nothing.

    Three weeks have passed, but there are still many suspicious points in the whole imperial capital attack. Even the Empire itself has not found out, let alone their spies.

    At present, people only know that it was the notorious apostle organization that launched the attack, and two imperial demigods betrayed them. It was the cooperation of the two traitors that made such a big thing.

    The two traitors mysteriously disappeared afterwards, and all the abandoned families were arrested. Last week, they were all sent to the prisoner of war camp and military prostitute camp of the northern defense line to vent the anger of the Empire.

    There are still two biggest doubts.

    One is how the chaotic dream was destroyed?

    The other is, what happened on the tower of truth?

    On the first question, the lady got some information. It was said that an imperial saint was present at that time. Although she didn''t want to disclose her name, she said afterwards:

    "The dream was destroyed by my husband and daughter. They killed the dream manager and the dream collapsed."

    This information was too outrageous and was judged by the lady as worthless false information. She thought that the saint had suffered serious spiritual pollution, fell into confusion and ambiguity, and was full of nonsense.

    Because according to the clues provided by others, the saint is still unmarried. He hasn''t even touched a man''s hand. Where did he get his husband and daughter?

    As for the second doubt, an imperial saint was also present at that time. He still refused to disclose his name, and said afterwards:

    "I was in a great crisis, and then my dear came to save me in time."

    This news is still too outrageous and is still worthless false news.

    Because the Holy One is also unmarried and has never been in love. What''s the matter, dear?

    It seems that her mental pollution is also not light and sympathetic.

    The two false news made the lady a little funny and a little angry at the same time.

    Most of the male saints of the Empire have a rotten private life and are extremely unscrupulous. They want to marry several wives and keep mistresses outside. Among them, there are many illegitimate children who can open special schools and have to come and pay attention to her.

    What about the female saints? Can''t even find a boyfriend and can''t get married at an age?

    Hell is empty, the devil is on earth, trembling all over, cold hands and feet, how can he stand up?

    In a word, so far, no one knows what happened to the truth tower that day?

    Many people think that the Empire should have used a level 0 holy thing to solve this problem.

    Because there is a rumor that the protective ring of a level 0 holy object has been removed.

    At the same time, there has been an obvious extraordinary failure on the scene, that is, the mysterious disappearance of extraordinary power.

    In front of the higher transcendence, the lower transcendence is no longer mysterious or transcendent, and will appear dull and ordinary.

    This is generally a phenomenon that occurs only after the use of rule level holy objects.

    Therefore, the task the lady received from her online is to find out what happened that day through her own communication circle. If the Empire used level 0 holy objects, find out what it was.

    There is no doubt that this is the core secret of the Empire. There are so many ministers under the skirt of the lady, and I can''t get any news.

    "This task is too difficult and dangerous to complete..."

    The lady sighed helplessly.

    "However, I can try to inquire about the mysterious strong man who robbed the hound. This is also valuable information. I should be able to deal with the owl."

    "He showed his appearance and his iconic metal prosthesis. It should not be difficult to find out."

    "Moreover, according to the description of ''Hunter'', he is a particularly handsome and extraordinary middle-aged man, which makes me curious..."

    Since her husband''s death, the lady has been trying to maintain the image of a chaste widow. Although she frequently goes in and out of the social circle and gains countless dogs, no one has ever been in her bed and no one has licked her mouth.

    Old hunter.

    She knows very well that this beautiful body is her biggest chip and the key card. Naturally, she will not practice herself at will and make the card lose value.

    She must play her cards in the most crucial place.

    --------

    The mysterious strong man who aroused her interest was standing in his stable and looking at the dying licking dog in front of her.

    It has lost its vitality, lying on the ground powerlessly, looking at the little donkey in front of it.

    "I was not alive last night. Why did I suddenly lose my breath?"

    Rolle asked in surprise.

 Chapter 164

    Rolqiang endured his discomfort and carefully examined the dog''s body.

    It doesn''t look like any scars.

    "Did you say anything too much to it and make it short-sighted?"

    Rolle asked again at the little donkey.

    The little donkey glared at him angrily, and then hit his head on his chest to protest.

    Then, his big eyes showed sympathy and compassion, slowly came to lick the dog, and his mouth gave a few sad growls.

    The licking dog took one last look at it, then closed his eyes and walked very peacefully.

    Then, its body quickly weathered into a pool of gray black residue, just like other dead demons, which became the nutrients of this grassland.

    "Alas, it''s terrible to die without a whole body..."

    Rolle also uttered a sigh, a bit of rabbit death and fox sorrow.

    When he was young and on earth, he tried to pursue the goddess in his class.

    As for the ending

    Three dimensional women are big pig hooves!

    Or the wife in the mobile phone!

    When he came to this world, although he divorced his wife jianniang, nvwushen and cadre, he came into contact with more interesting swordsmanship.

    Are you kidding? How can women have fun with swordsmanship?

    What''s more, I picked up a lovely, sensible and obedient daughter later.

    "Fortunately, I already have a daughter. I don''t need to lick a woman."

    Luo Er whispered, rubbed the head of the little donkey, and observed a minute of silence for the licking dog who helped to pass by.

    After that, Rolle rode a little donkey to the hospital to see a doctor and mentioned it by the way.

    Orianna sat on the bed with her hands around her legs, put her face on her knees, tilted her head slightly, smiled sweetly, looked at rolle and listened to him quietly. Her beautiful face was slightly red.

    It''s not shy, but stuffy. This position is a little hard for her. It''s too crowded

    But this posture is very cute, with a little girl like innocence, which can give her a feeling of love and feel her heart beating faster.

    After hearing rolle say the end of licking the dog, she also restrained her smile and expressed sympathy.

    "I''ve heard before that there is a secret method to tame this demon in the alien side, but since they dare to tame such dangerous things, they must have emergency means, similar to remote curse?"

    "The spy lost his hound, so he launched the curse and killed it remotely."

    Rolle sighed, hammered his thigh and said:

    "Unfortunately, I failed to catch the guy and let him escape."

    "But... Why do you know so much? Are you really just a PE teacher?"

    He suddenly asked again.

    "Of course not..."

    Orianna said in tears and laughter.

    She never said she was a PE teacher. It was roll talking to herself.

    "My real identity is a professor in the History Department of the first college. At the same time, I am also a history scholar certified by the Scholars Association. I have relevant certificates."

    She did not tell rolle that she was also a saint of inflammation and that her family was the largest publisher in the Empire.

    Because the rank and the title of Saint are meaningless to a strong man like rolle, and the power and financial resources of the family will make their love degenerate and less pure.

    She hoped that what rolle liked was herself as Orianna, not Elena, the saint of inflammation.

    Rolle did not doubt her statement, nodded and said:

    "It''s a history teacher. No wonder I know so much. I saw your swordsmanship before. I always thought you were a PE teacher."

    Historians in this world are obviously not a profession with those on earth. After all, archaeology will involve all kinds of extraordinary events, and it is normal to know more.

    Speaking of it, Orianna teaches history and her daughter studies history. Orianna''s swordsmanship is good, and her daughter''s swordsmanship is also good

    Olliana and daughter tietie?

    Rolle shook his head and threw the strange idea out of his mind.

    After chatting with Orianna for a while, he left and went to the next ward to visit Anya.

    Find Anya''s housekeeper Oddo by the way and ask him to help inform the speaker of his decision.

    As soon as she saw him enter the ward, Anya smiled and said hello. The housekeeper who disappeared yesterday and appeared again today bowed her head and didn''t dare to look at him. She looked very guilty.

    In fact, he didn''t want to show up today for fear that rolle would blame him for revealing his secret and stabbing himself to death.

    If the speaker didn''t personally tell him that he had a good talk with rolle yesterday and believed that rolle would accept his invitation, he would even hide for a few more days.

    However, as the speaker said, Rolle did not embarrass him and said with a smile:

    "Please help tell Mr. speaker that I am willing to accept his invitation."

    "Ah! That''s great!"

    The housekeeper suddenly showed a relieved expression.

    "Speaker, he also thinks you will accept it. He has made all kinds of preparations in advance."

    Ready in advance?

    Is there a feeling of imperial and internal determination?

    Rolle couldn''t help saying something in his heart.

    "Mr. rolle, please follow me."

    The housekeeper said goodbye to Anya, took rolle into the steam car, walked through the streets and alleys, and finally came to an old city.

    It is close to the city center and not far from the imperial clock tower, but the surrounding streets and buildings are very dilapidated. It should be the old urban area left over from that year, but it failed to catch up with the later renovation, which has become a problem left over by history.

    Along the way, while driving, the housekeeper talked about two or three things about the gray ghost organization in that chatty tone.

    For example, this organization was actually a department for the resettlement of disabled soldiers in the earliest days. It arranged some disabled veterans to do some simple civilian work so that they could support their families.

    At that time, the name was naturally not called gray ghost.

    Later, with the rapid development of magic guide engineering, especially after imperial spies recruited a group of craftsmen and scholars from the barbarians, the great invention of magic guide prosthetics to save the disabled came out, so that the disabled can also move like normal people.

    However, at that time, the cost of magic guide prosthetics was high and ordinary people couldn''t afford it at all, so the Empire usually paid to install them for disabled soldiers who made great achievements in war.

    Then a minister had a whim that these retired soldiers with prosthetics were elite and outstanding. It would be a waste of manpower and financial resources to retire them, but it would be inhuman to send them back to the battlefield

    So the gray ghost, a special spy agency belonging to the royal family, was established.

    At that time, the people inside were basically composed of these veterans who were equipped with new prosthetics. They were all elite who were strong, brave, good at fighting and extremely loyal to the royal family.

    After that, when adding new people, they are also inclined to such people, and earn those disabled and strong players at the cost of free prosthetics.

    Today, although the organization has lost its glory, the tradition of giving priority to recruiting disabled people equipped with new prosthetics has been retained and has become a symbol and symbol of them.

    So when the instructor and the regimental commander saw ror''s left hand, they wondered if he had run to be a gray skin.

    Although this operation sounds quite reasonable and can be regarded as the maximum utilization of human resources, Rolle always feels a little uncomfortable.

    Originally, I thought I was coming to be the spy leader. I thought it was quite compelling, but it turned out to be the president of the disabled persons'' Federation ***** association? There are all disabled people below

    Once again, I think that my broken blade swordsman group has now become a semi disabled swordsman group. I feel very wrong when I take over this work again

    After the housekeeper said this, the steam car also stopped by a second-hand market, and then he took rolle into a dilapidated small building nearby, with a faded sign hanging at the door:

    New life housekeeping service company

    As soon as I entered the door, I saw several people with sunglasses sitting at the table pasting matchboxes, and there were some people knitting flower baskets next to them.

    Full of the smell of reemployment of the disabled.

    The housekeeper took rolle to a warehouse full of matchboxes and flower baskets in the building, and then closed a switch like an electric switch on the wall.

    The ground of the warehouse vibrated slightly, revealing a dark hole with a circle of rotating stairs.

    "The conditions are not very good. They are old buildings decades ago, but they are hidden enough."

    "To confront strong scholars, secrecy and low-key are necessary."

    The housekeeper smiled apologetically, picked up a flashlight, took rolle into a hole in the ground, and the floor above his head closed automatically again.

    At the end of the revolving staircase is a long and narrow corridor. Bright incandescent lamps are hung on the left and right walls, which makes it snowy all around. You can also hear the continuous noise of high-power ventilator.

    It really feels like an underground secret base. It''s much more professional than the one dug up by the restoration sect.

    But there is still a big deviation from Rolle''s ideal painting style

    His imaginary workplace should be in a remote but beautiful suburb, a low-key office building with various high-tech inside. At the door sat a young and beautiful receptionist with a standard professional smile and wearing short skirts and black silk.

    Instead of living in the basement of the warehouse like this, there are some blind people who paste matchboxes outside.

    But... What can we do when we all come?

    A man who looked like an intellectual with a pair of gold glasses on his face was waiting for them at the entrance of the stairs.

    "Hello, Mr. Oddo."

    The middle-aged man stepped forward, shook hands with the housekeeper, and looked at rolle next to him.

    "Hello, Mr. rolle. I''m your future secretary and assistant, Foley."

    The other party already knew about rolle in advance.

    Rolle nodded, did not put on the airs of leadership, shook hands with the other party, and behaved very easygoing.

    -------

    There should be more in the evening

 Chapter 165

    The three exchanged greetings, and the housekeeper was ready to leave.

    "Then leave the rest to Mr. Foley, who will give you a detailed introduction to the situation here."

    He said to rolle and turned to give Secretary Foley a look of ''you know''.

    The other party nodded and responded with a look of ''I understand, I understand''.

    The housekeeper left at ease and returned to the steam car. He couldn''t help laughing and sighed in a low voice:

    "Mr. speaker, I''m lucky to live up to my life!"

    "It''s great that Mr. rolle has become the new grey king! It''s lucky that a strong man like him is willing to cooperate with the Empire and the speaker."

    "It seems that my judgment of Mr. rolle has always been right. He is such a mysterious, powerful, gentle and kind man. He can be called an example of the Empire..."

    "With Mr. Rolle''s participation, the scholar association is not afraid. Mr. rolle mostly thinks that the scholar association is too strong, which has made the Empire unbalanced and uncoordinated, so he nods and agrees?"

    "A strong man like him really has his own deep meaning in every move, and his eyes are higher and farther, focusing on the overall situation and the future..."

    "I just wish I could exchange places with Mr. Foley and follow Mr. rolle. I''m sure I can learn a lot?"

    He read a lot, then started the steam car and ran to the speaker.

    On Rolle''s side, under the leadership of secretary Foley, he came to his new office at the end of the corridor.

    The interior decoration is relatively simple, but the furniture is brand-new. It still looks like a valuable mahogany series, desk, filing cabinet, display rack, and a large and long sofa.

    Relying on the lighting of magic guide lamps and the ventilation of high-power ventilator, although it is underground, it is not dark and depressed, and the air quality is also good.

    The most eye-catching is the same clothes rack next to the mahogany bookshelf, on which is hung a gray and black tunic, which is the one with a tight waist and collar, and a large cap without any pattern and decoration.

    It''s a typical spy uniform, but it''s strange that there''s a black-and-white symmetrical mask with tears and smiles hanging next to it.

    Rolle''s eyes could not help falling on it, and his face showed a look of doubt.

    Secretary Foley beside him was undoubtedly a winker and quickly explained:

    "This is our regular uniform of gray ghost. In winter, I personally suggest that you''d better change this if you want to appear as the secret service director."

    The official full name of the grey ghost is "the independent special affairs office under the Ministry of national security". Rolle''s position is the director here.

    "I know the truth. I just care about that mask."

    Rolle spoke out his doubts.

    The secret skill Foley quickly replied:

    "Oh, well, when our spies go out, they have to wear masks according to the regulations, and the styles of masks will be changed regularly. This black-and-white mask is the latest style popular in the imperial capital a while ago."

    "You don''t seem to like this style very much. Do you need to change to the previous small animal style and simple stroke style?"

    Rolle thought about it. Although this black-and-white symmetrical mask is very unreliable and easy to be recognized, if you wear a mask of this shape:

    �c(��^?^)?

    Or in this shape:

    �� (�á� �� ��;)��

    It seems more inappropriate

    "Forget it, don''t bother about these little things."

    Rolle shook his head and sat at his desk.

    The secret technique quickly took out a large handful of documents from the filing cabinet and began to tell rolle more details about the secret service.

    In short, the functions and powers of this organ are roughly three:

    Supervise the activities of the scholars'' Association.

    Cooperate with the internal security defense of the Ministry of national security.

    Cooperate with the external intelligence activities of the intelligence department.

    What matters is the system, nothing special, the normal scope of intelligence agencies.

    Rolle''s power is not small. He is responsible for almost everything, and can even appoint and remove personnel freely. He just needs to report to the security department and the speaker, and bear the corresponding responsibility.

    Therefore, if Rohr is a little dark hearted, he can recruit the semi disabled old comrades in arms of the broken blade swordsman regiment and install new prosthetics for free, so as to abuse power for personal gain.

    But the comrades in arms hate gray skin very much, and most of them will not agree.

    But now he has become the boss of grey skin

    It can only be said that fortune makes people, and the world is changeable.

    In addition, when the agency''s spies are outside, they also have certain privileges, which is equivalent to the power of the Ministry of national security. They can directly summon and arrest suspicious personnel and require the cooperation of the military and police.

    In addition, in terms of finance, the house directly appropriates funds, which is not too abundant. There are only 100000 Easts left in the account, but according to the Secretary, it should be enough.

    After giving the general information, the Secretary asked:

    "Sir, do we need to adjust our current work content? Can you indicate a new direction?"

    Yes, of course. What kind of work are you doing now? It''s similar to disturbing the residents. It''s still my old superior.

    Rawl was thinking in his heart.

    But what is the specific direction to be adjusted? What does he say as an ordinary citizen?

    Rolle couldn''t help thinking. The Secretary didn''t bother him and waited patiently for him to speak.

    After a while, Rolle thought of something and said:

    "Emmmm, adjust this first..."

    "HMM... that''s what we call it. Don''t call spies one by one in the future. It makes us look like a dark and evil organization."

    "In the future, our people will be called ''agents'', which is a good name."

    Secretary Foley couldn''t help showing a puzzled look on his face. He didn''t understand why the new leader revised this first.

    What''s wrong with the name spy? Isn''t everyone used to it?

    What''s the special meaning of the name "agent"?

    If rolle himself was a bureaucrat and transferred from other places, Secretary Foley would probably think he was unlucky and put on a brain disabled leader.

    But this Mr. rolle in front of him is different. What he heard from the speaker and housekeeper Oddo is that he is a real big man with mysterious, high strength, broad vision and high foothold. His words, deeds and every move have deep meaning behind him.

    Especially the housekeeper Oddo, with a look of worship, blew rolle to each other, just like an immortal saint.

    Secretary Foley and housekeeper Oddo used to be colleagues. They also had a good relationship in private. They also knew that the housekeeper was an eight level strong man. He had rich experience and knowledge. At the same time, he also had a good eye and looked at people very accurately.

    So Secretary Foley believed it.

    But after seeing rolle himself, it was different from what he imagined. Although he was really approachable and easy to talk, he didn''t see the deep meaning of his words and deeds for the time being.

    However, he recalled what the housekeeper said when he asked him for a drink yesterday:

    "It''s your luck to be with Mr. rolle. Follow him and study hard. You can learn a lot..."

    "If conditions permit, I really want to exchange places with you."

    The housekeeper''s words were sincere and sincere, which made Secretary Foley believe more.

    While he was thinking, the nearby rolle continued:

    "Even I have to give myself an action code?"

    He asked, pointing to a line of rules.

    The Secretary nodded.

    "Well, my code name is doctor."

    Rolle nodded and smiled with satisfaction.

    ------------

    Not at night. I went to play with the original God.

    Here is today''s list:

    Thanks to devil jiabaili * n, dabundan, worry free lock, book friend 20180216035618924, pink your blind, my operation officer, Muyi Moying * n, habi loves eating girls, opening his eyes and returning to Nancheng!

 Chapter 166

    Rolle gave himself a code name, but it was not enough. He continued to ask Secretary Foley:

    "By the way, what''s your code name? What''s your name?"

    The secretary explained slightly embarrassed:

    "Ah, this... I''m a civilian and don''t need to go out on field missions, so I don''t have an action code."

    "How can this work? Everyone should treat you equally. Later... I''ll call you Ah Fu."

    Rolle forced a code name for the Secretary and asked one more question:

    "Can you fight? Crows fly or something?"

    The Secretary shook his head in surprise.

    "I''m sorry, sir, I''m really just a civilian..."

    "Ha ha, it''s all right. I''m kidding you. I just see you''re too serious. Let''s ease the atmosphere a little."

    Rolle smiled casually and looked down at the personnel files on the table.

    Looking at him, he suddenly said:

    "I''m new here. Why don''t you call everyone to meet me first?"

    The grey ghost is the internal security department, which needs a certain degree of confidentiality, but it is not as secret as the external espionage organ, which makes the offline do not know the online.

    Secretary Ah Fu showed some embarrassment on his face, but he nodded and asked:

    "OK, we need to call back the spies who are in the field... Oh, no, are the agents?"

    "Call them back. Anyway, their current work doesn''t make much sense."

    In a word, we denied our previous work. Your Excellency rolle is really direct. Is this the style of the strong?

    The Secretary said a few words to himself, then left Rolle''s office to contact the field staff.

    Every spy out of the field, oh no, he is an agent. He is equipped with the portable small telegraph used by rolle, but the performance is much better than that used by rolle. The communication range is far away. He can easily contact them.

    About more than an hour later, after rolle almost read all the personnel files, the existing 52 personnel of the gray ghost have been concentrated in a nearby underground conference room.

    Rawl thought over the next words in his mind, and then walked into the conference room accompanied by his secretary.

    However, as soon as he saw these dozens of subordinates, he couldn''t help but be a little stunned and his heart pounded.

    They are either in wheelchairs, or with sunglasses, or they are gesturing sign language quickly, like a ninja duel. These should be logistics civilian personnel.

    Among them, only 19 were equipped with metal prostheses like rolle, that is, those who went out of the field.

    Fortunately, there was no dull eyes, Abba, Abba drooling

    In other words, in this 52 member organization, only Secretary Ah Fu is a sound ordinary person.

    No wonder I took office today. No one else came out to welcome and wait and see. After all, it''s inconvenient to move

    Moreover, although these people are not numb and decadent, they have no spirit and energy on their faces and bodies, and have no ability and energy of intelligence agency personnel in their imagination.

    Sure enough, it''s still a difficult mess here. The speaker paid me a high salary to come here. I''m not here to provide for the elderly

    Rawl felt a lot of pressure in his heart.

    At first, he always wondered what the speaker liked about him before he found him. Now it is almost certain that the speaker must have taken a fancy to his organizational leadership. After all, he can bring up the rural resistance organizations of the recovery sect.

    But to be fair, the teammates here are much more troublesome than those of the recovery sect. After all, they still have a warm and firm belief, as well as a capable Jeanne and a relatively reliable middle-level cadre, and they are well staffed, but lack guidance and direction.

    Obviously, the teammates here are more difficult to carry.

    Rolle shook his head slightly, walked quickly to the rostrum of the conference room, didn''t sit down, continued to stand, then slightly opened the sleeve of his left hand, deliberately exposed his metal prosthesis, indicating that he was also a disabled person like them.

    Some of the following people''s eyes flickered slightly. It was obvious that they had never seen a man like rolle who exposed his shortcomings as soon as he came up.

    Others are unresponsive and motionless.

    Well, those people are wearing sunglasses and can''t see

    "Cough, I''m not good at making speeches and drawing cakes. I won''t do those empty ones and just talk about the key points."

    Rolle cleared his throat and said in a loud voice.

    Ah Fu''s secretary standing next to him spoke sign language as fast as lightning, translating Rolle''s words.

    "Our main work is to supervise the scholars'' Association, but with all due respect, this work was not carried out well before, and did not have a practical supervision effect on the scholars'' Association. Therefore, there was a scandal of two demigods'' mutiny, which led to the subsequent attack..."

    Hearing what rolle said, the people below became nervous and thought that the new director was not coming to catch the scapegoat?

    Fortunately, Rolle went on to say:

    "Of course, I''m not blaming you. The previous work was really difficult to carry out. The scholars'' Association is indeed an overbearing organization and it''s really difficult to supervise, but now the situation is different. They have suffered heavy losses and have lost their prestige..."

    As soon as the people below heard this, they were relieved and cheered up.

    Especially those cadres who needed to go out of the field even showed a little excited look on their faces.

    Scholars will be weak, which means that they can be strong and can carry out normal supervision over them.

    As for supervision, everyone knows it. It is often a fat job full of oil and water. In particular, supervision scholars will be a super rich organization. At that time, all kinds of benefits will be indispensable for convenience.

    That''s why the officials seemed a little excited. In their eyes, the Scholars Association seemed to be a fat sheep to be slaughtered.

    But then rolle changed the subject:

    "So I think the focus of our current work should be slightly changed. We still have to supervise the scholars'' Association, but we don''t just stare at individuals as before..."

    "Next, in the name of national security investigation, we should start to investigate the two betrayed demigods and the messengers behind them, and take this as a breakthrough to find out the whole emperor capital attack!"

    As soon as these words came out, the whole audience was silent.

    What does the new director mean?

    What does this big case have to do with us? We''re just a watchdog, aren''t we? Shouldn''t the security department be in charge?

    And with our disabled people, why should we take care of such things? Is this what we can manage? Isn''t it good for everyone to happily collect the wool of the scholars'' Association?

    Even Ah Fu''s secretary, who was using sign language, stopped and looked at rolle blankly.

    "What''s the matter? Aren''t these our duties?"

    Rolle turned and asked.

    The secretary was stunned and finally nodded reluctantly.

    The grey ghost does have the right to investigate such large-scale malignant cases, which is written in the regulations.

    Moreover, this case is related to the academic society supervised by them. Both emotion and reason should be investigated.

    But is... Is it too difficult to implement?

    Secretary Alfred couldn''t help complaining in his heart. I heard that the housekeeper Oddo mentioned that Mr. rolle was a man who did great things, but he was too good at it?

    Wasn''t Mingming still struggling with the trivial problem of action code?

    Sure enough, is the idea of a strong man so difficult to guess?

    "Since there is no problem, let''s start the implementation as soon as possible."

    Rolle looked back and continued.

    "In addition, I hope you will strictly abide by the rules and regulations of the organization in the process of investigation, and don''t make those disgusting things about taking cards. If I know, I will punish them severely!"

    "I am a very reasonable person, but I generally don''t like to reason with my mouth, but like this..."

    After that, Rolle took up the two fingers of his left hand and gently poked them on the podium in front of him.

    "Therefore, I hope you will work hard and abide by the rules and regulations here. Don''t let me reason with you."

    After that, he announced the adjournment of the meeting directly and turned away.

    The whole process of the meeting, less than five minutes, can not be said to be concise and comprehensive, it is simply hasty.

    He casually announced his capricious decision and wanted the following people to implement it without considering the actual situation?

    And don''t let everyone benefit?

    Who would pay attention to such a person?

    The audience began to express their dissatisfaction. First, they whispered, and then they spoke louder and louder.

    "Where did this guy come from? Can''t you speak in your head?"

    "I guess it''s a relative of an adult''s family? But judging from his dressing temperament, he doesn''t have an aristocratic style?"

    "That''s ridiculous! It''s a mess!"

    Several deaf mutes also quickly gesture sign language and tell their inner dissatisfaction.

    Secretary Ah Fu shook his head when he saw this, so he had to go to the rostrum and try to help rolle round.

    He felt that the strong man should not adapt to the style of imperial officialdom, and his behavior style was somewhat idealized. He had to help appease the people below, and then go back to persuade him to give up his involvement in the attack.

    "Everyone, take it easy and listen to me."

    Secretary Ah Fu said, patting the podium and motioning for everyone to be quiet.

    As a result, I heard a series of rattles from the podium. In the blink of an eye, it broke into small wooden strips of uniform size and length, crashing to the ground.

    The meeting room was silent again.

    After they were stunned for a long time, a field officer close to them bent down and picked up a piece of wood from the ground, took it in his hand and looked at it carefully.

    The incision is smooth and flat without any burrs.

    "Uh... Secretary Foley, you... What did you do?"

    He asked cautiously with a look of awe on his face.

    "I''m not! I didn''t! I didn''t do anything!"

    The Secretary shook his head.

    "Did the new director do it?"

    Someone recalled the last poke of Rolle on the podium.

    "It should be him."

    The Secretary nodded and then added:

    "Your Excellency Luo Er is an extraordinary top strong man, so his style of behavior must be different from those directors before..."

    "Moreover, he is the candidate personally formulated by your Excellency the speaker and has complete command and personnel appointment and removal power."

    "If he really wants to reason with everyone in this way, I believe the speaker will not say anything. You should also know that the speaker always attaches great importance to the strong."

    "So I suggest that no matter how difficult it is, everyone should try to start investigating the attack. I believe no one wants to reason with director rolle?"

    The Secretary struck while the iron was hot, which made the following people put away their previous dissatisfaction and dissatisfaction.

    Everyone here is also an intelligence agency. They know something about the discord between the speaker and the scholars'' Association, and all the top powers in China are under the jurisdiction of the scholars'' Association. The speaker is in an embarrassing situation of being unavailable all year round.

    Moreover, not only the speaker, but also the social atmosphere of the whole empire is full of the worship of the strong. Those extraordinary people at the eighth and ninth levels are the real privileged class, who enjoy a variety of privileges. Even marrying multiple wives and looking for lovers will not be condemned by public opinion.

    So if the new director really uses the way of dealing with the podium to reason with them, no one can help them out.

    What''s more, although his request is unreasonable and impractical, it is legal.

    This makes everyone present even if they are threatened by red fruit, but there is nothing to do.

    No one wants to reason with the new director and let him poke himself.

    That must be painful, miserable.

    "Secretary Foley, director rolle... What rank is he? I didn''t notice the slightest fluctuation of power in him."

    Someone under the stage asked carefully.

    The Secretary shook his head and replied truthfully:

    "I don''t know, but I know that the speaker doesn''t lack the help of the eighth level strong, and the Ninth level saints, but he sent you, so... You should understand..."

    "So, is it... Demigod?"

    Someone shouted with a little surprise and excitement.

    The Secretary smiled and said nothing.

    So the audience began to have a heated discussion again. What would happen if there was a strong demigod supporting them in the future.

    For them, demigod is already the apex of the world. If you follow such a strong man, how can you not be worse than the previous situation?

    And once there is a real strong support, some difficult work will become easier.

    Isn''t it because they have demigods that scholars were so strong before?

    Now, we have it too!

    Inadvertently, the audience burst out a sense of collective honor, and suddenly felt that the arrival of the new director was also a good thing.

    Some people are even looking forward to the future:

    "Maybe director rolle can restore the legend of the grey king and bring our organization back to the peak?"

    ------------

    Here is today''s list:

    Thank you for the generous rewards from friends such as devil jiabaili, Muyi ink shadow, chuyin is not the future, umou, a pig who loves reading, Xiuxian, peerless Heavenly Master and so on!

    Maybe later?

    Go do your daily work first.

 Chapter 167

    Secretary Ah Fu looked at the excitement and longing on these faces below, and he couldn''t help showing a look of awe.

    Is this Mr. roll''s method?

    It seems that Oddo didn''t lie to me. Mr. rolle is really an expert with unique meaning in every move

    So, he must intervene in the investigation of the attack. What are the considerations behind this?

    The Secretary tried to speculate on Rolle''s real intention, but after thinking for a while, he couldn''t come to any reliable conclusion.

    Sure enough, I can''t figure out the mind of a strong man like this.

    But I can help him with small things within my power.

    The Secretary didn''t think much, but motioned for everyone to be quiet, and then began to assign specific work instead of Rolle.

    If you want to investigate the attack, the trouble is trouble, but there is not no way at all. Since the scholars'' Association is no longer the past, you can be a little bolder.

    Moreover, the security department must have conducted a preliminary investigation and obtained some results. You can participate in it under the pretext of assistance and share their investigation results, which can save a lot of things.

    We can also use the original functions of the organization to require the cooperation of the military and the police

    The way is always more difficult than the way!

    So the rest of the people started the real meeting, sorted out the plan and planning, and then allocated appropriate personnel to be responsible.

    As for rolle, he is sitting in the office and looking through various materials on the table. The sound insulation of each office and conference room here is very good. He doesn''t know what to discuss in the conference room.

    But how much can you guess? Must be expressing all kinds of dissatisfaction with yourself?

    I can''t help it. I can''t let you continue disturbing the residents, and I can''t let you idle in the office every day, so as to avoid physical and mental depression. I have to find something for you to do?

    In fact, Rolle was very helpless. The job came too suddenly. He promised in a hurry. He had no time to make full preparations, so he had to do it for the time being.

    So he focused on looking through the organization''s previous historical archives to see what they were doing in those years. Maybe he can learn from the experience of his predecessors.

    As a result, it really startled him a little.

    This organization was really rich before. Under the leadership of the legendary grey king, the number of people at its peak was more than ten times that of today. It was full of talents, strong people and powerful.

    Not only will scholars be overwhelmed, but even the Parliament and the military will act according to their faces.

    The whole organization has made countless contributions, ranging from going deep into the enemy camp to assassinating the enemy leader; To sabotage the conspiracy of hostile forces in advance; And then to wipe out the rampant cult organizations in China. If these deeds can be arranged into a film, bond on earth will be ashamed of it.

    There are two large and small merit records. All kinds of large and small medals need to be put in a small warehouse.

    At that time, the gray ghost was a powerful secret service organization, quite like those secret service organizations in film and television novels, which was in line with Rolle''s imagination.

    But now, I''m more down and out than Qingshui Yamen. I haven''t done anything beautiful anymore.

    The merit book was also put into the filing cabinet. There was no chance to take it out, and the small warehouse for medals had long been removed.

    All the reasons are because the sudden fall of the grey king made the organization suddenly headless, and then it was jointly suppressed by other forces.

    "Can you suppress the whole country with one person? Is it so exaggerated?"

    "But if it is true, the grey king is really admirable. He is the kind of strong man I want to be..."

    "But why is there no information about him in the file? There is no detailed record of how he fell, only a death on duty?"

    "And in terms of time, when the grey king was strong, it was more than 60 years ago, but I haven''t heard about him since. The news seems to be blocked completely?"

    After reading the file, Rolle had many doubts in his heart.

    Just then, there was a knock on the door outside. Secretary Ah Fu took the plan they discussed and came to show rolle.

    "According to your request, we intend to start from these aspects to investigate the DIDU attack..."

    The secretary put the plan in front of rolle, stood next to him and began to explain the details.

    Rolle, who knew about the investigation, naturally nodded vigorously and kept saying:

    "Well... Well... Good... Good... That''s it..."

    Full of leadership.

    Not until the Secretary had finished his speech did he say something else:

    "This plan is very good, detailed and scientific. Let them start to implement it, but remember what I said earlier, don''t have those violations."

    "OK, I''ll help you supervise them."

    Ah Fu''s secretary replied.

    Better than I expected? The people down there didn''t make trouble? Did Secretary Ah Fu help appease and organize?

    It seems that although this Ah Fu can''t fight, his ability is still very strong?

    Rolle was satisfied with the performance of his secretary.

    What he needs is such a capable male secretary.

    Not the kind of capable and beautiful female secretary.

    With such a reliable assistant, he doesn''t have to go to the layman to guide the expert. He can follow the model of the restoration sect, provide his own direction and guidance, and make decisions on key issues.

    Rolle believes that this is the correct style of a leader. What needs to be grasped is the general direction of development and personnel appointment, rather than showing that the micro operation command machine gun position moves forward 50 meters.

    "By the way, there''s another question I''m curious about."

    Rolle pointed to the file in front of him and asked:

    "How much do you know about the grey king? Why is there no record of him in the file?"

    Secretary Ah Fu shook his head and explained:

    "Not only I don''t know, but even the speaker doesn''t know. This is called the biggest outstanding case in the history of the Empire. When I was transferred here, all the relevant materials had been destroyed..."

    "Moreover, this was more than 60 years ago, and the relevant personnel are basically gone. Now there is no way to start."

    "Is that so?"

    Rolle touched his chin and didn''t say anything more, just meditating in his heart.

    It seems that the grey king must have died on duty. He may have died of an assassination by the academic association or some other organization and concocted a shocking scandal

    Hehe, he made great contributions to the Empire. He is a real imperial hero, but he didn''t even leave a name in the end?

    Such things happen everywhere

    I have to be careful and protect myself in the future.

    However, at best, I''m only half level seven. With so many hands on hand, I''m sure I can''t do it like him. I''m worried that it''s purely superfluous

    Maybe you can ask olliana tomorrow? As a history professor, maybe she knows something about these things?

    In this way, Rolle decided to chat with Orianna tomorrow.

    So in this way, he read the documents in the office all morning. When lunch was at noon, he went to the underground canteen to feel the food level of the intelligence agency.

    The taste can only be said to be average

    But free and full, and now it is difficult to get meat and vegetables outside. It can be regarded as a very moist food.

    After dinner, Rolle had planned to continue reading the documents. He was a newcomer and needed him to learn and understand a lot.

    After all, I''m always embarrassed to be lazy and fish with the high salary offered by the speaker.

    But looking at it, the small letters in front of him began to twist and dance, making him sleepy.

    He is basically in a state of serious lack of sleep for so many days. He can only sleep for 3 or 4 hours a day, which is also a great burden for the energy of a 40 year old man.

    It''s OK to keep moving outside, but once you sit down and look at these boring things, sleepiness is inevitable.

    Secretary Ah Fu, who was also working on another desk in the office, noticed Rolle''s reaction and quickly asked:

    "Do you need a break? Or make you a cup of black tea?"

    "No need. The more you drink black tea, the more you want to sleep."

    Rolle waved his hand and moved from his desk to the big sofa.

    "I squint a little and wake me up in an hour."

    "OK, good afternoon."

    Rolle closed his eyes and fell asleep.

    But almost as soon as he fell asleep, he woke up again.

    But when he woke up, he found that he had left the office and came to the street outside.

    There was no one in the street, only the autumn afternoon sunshine lazily scattered on the ground.

    Not far away, you can also see the star clock tower, the imperial capital bell tower.

    Further away, you can see a large dark and deep area, just like a bottomless abyss.

    Rolle was stunned at first, and then gradually recovered.

    "Is this... The previous dream? Hasn''t it collapsed?"

    After being woken up by someone outside in his dream, he never entered this dream again. Of course, he thought it was over, and the dream must have collapsed like the other two dreams.

    But if you look back carefully, you can still remember some details at that time.

    For example, the other two dreams directly collapse and disappear into that dark bottomless abyss.

    Only the dream that I personally went out and killed the manager continued, and the sun shone. It was like a healthy and normal dream, and there were no dangerous monsters.

    It turns out that after I left, it still exists here?

    But why didn''t I get in here several times before?

    Rolle found two bicycles from the street and rode slowly while observing the street in his dream.

    It''s really consistent with the outside, except no one.

    The place where he woke up earlier was the dilapidated small building. The sign of "new life domestic service company" was hung outside. On the workbench inside, he could see a pile of pasted matchboxes and some semi-finished products that had been pasted and left there.

    In the second-hand market next to the small building, you can also see some goods that have been packaged but have fallen to the ground.

    "In this way, this dream is based on the outside world, but it will be fixed at the time point when I enter?"

    Rolle rode all the way in the direction of the big bell tower, and derived this inference from various phenomena observed.

    "But why didn''t I enter this dream before? And the baby cat didn''t follow this time."

    He scratched his shirt pocket, which was empty.

    "Is it because..."

    Rolle had an idea in his mind. He quickly looked around and finally found a newsstand standing on the street.

    The newsstand was not open and the doors and windows were closed.

    Rolle was not polite either. He directly pulled out his sword, cut off the door lock, drilled in and found a map of the imperial capital.

    He looked at the map for a long time and drew on it again. He found that the place where he usually lived and slept was far from the big clock tower.

    The place where I took a nap at noon is very close to the big clock tower.

    And this dream has a scope, not an infinite extension.

    "It means that I can only sleep in the corresponding range of this dream before I can enter here?"

    With another judgment in his mind, Rolle continued to pedal his bike and wanted to go to the clock tower.

    Because there was no little milk cat navigation, even if the big clock tower was close at hand, it took him more than an hour to arrive.

    There are many detours in the middle

    Compared with the last time I left here, the biggest change is that the large area outside has lost the charred traces made by him using UPI five, and has become as clean as a scenic spot again.

    He took the elevator to the hall where Jeanne was captured, and the traces left by the previous battle between teachers and disciples were gone.

    "It seems that my influence in the dream will not be projected into reality, and every time I enter the dream, it will become new."

    Rolle whispered his findings.

    But these findings seem to have little practical significance?

    Rolle came to the roof garden where the manager was killed. He twisted a delicate flower from the flowers blooming on the left and right and put it in his shirt pocket.

    After the Secretary wakes up, you can try to take out the things in your dream.

    If you can

    Rolle''s eyes could not help but fall on the tall building with the sign of "imperial central bank" not far from the clock tower.

    He continued to look down, and then compared with the map, he found that the dream area was actually large. With the big bell tower as the center, it had an area of nearly one-third of the imperial capital. If it was placed in the remote area of kodo Province, it would be as large as a city.

    And they are all prosperous areas in the center of the city. If you can take out the things inside

    Hey, hey... Hey, hey

    But he stayed on the clock tower for a while, and the secretary still didn''t wake him up.

    Can''t you wake up?

    It''s impossible that Secretary Ah Fu fell asleep, right?

    Rolle was a little flustered and hurriedly left the clock tower, trying to find a way to leave.

    Just at this time, he felt his body shake, left his dream with a flower in front of him, and woke up in reality.

 Chapter 168

    When rolle woke up, he went back to the sofa in the office, calmed down a little, and quickly put his hand into his shirt pocket.

    As a result, I touched a soft and fluffy little milk cat and was licked at the fingertips.

    I didn''t touch the flower that I put in my pocket, and the map that I walked along from the book and newspaper kiosk was gone.

    It seems that the things in the dream can''t be brought out.

    I''m very sorry

    He took out his pocket watch again and looked at it.

    It was only an hour before he fell asleep

    But he spent two hours in his dream.

    "Sir? Is there anything wrong?"

    Ah Fu''s secretary saw him looking at his watch and asked quickly.

    He did what rolle told him to wake him up just an hour later.

    "No, nothing."

    Rolle shook his head, got up from the sofa, stretched and said:

    "Go out with me."

    The Secretary nodded, then took rolle through another road, crossed the corridor, opened a secret door and came to an underground garage.

    Here is a high-end black steam car used by government agencies.

    "Sir, where are we going?"

    Asked the secretary.

    "Well... Go to the bell tower."

    The Secretary didn''t ask much. He pulled the steering wheel in joystick mode and started the steam car.

    As soon as the steam car came out of the underground garage, it just came to the street outside the junk market. There was a book and newspaper kiosk where rolle borrowed the map first. There were two people pointing out there.

    Rolle asked his secretary to lean over and saw a cut lock on the ground next to the newsstand.

    I also heard the two passers-by discussing:

    "Why did the lock suddenly break? Is it of such poor quality?"

    "Find a way to find the boss and let him change the lock."

    But only the lock was broken, the newsstand was not opened, and there was no sign of anyone getting in.

    This

    Rolle touched his chin and pondered over the little detail.

    He cut off the lock, which can be seen at a glance.

    But the newsstand was not opened, and there should be no map missing.

    I use a sword in my dream, can it affect the reality?

    With doubts, the steaming car only took a few minutes to come near the big clock tower, but it couldn''t get close anymore.

    "The road seems to be under construction?"

    Rolle looked at the warning sign in the middle of the road.

    "Just a moment, please. I''ll ask."

    The Secretary parked the car on the side of the road, got off and trotted over. A few minutes later, he trotted back. Hui reported:

    "The road is indeed under construction ahead. It is probably the street near the entrance of the bell tower. There are many damages."

    "Broken? Go and have a look."

    Rolle said, and the secretary have been close to the construction site.

    At the edge, he found several crisscross straight cracks left by himself.

    This is the trace left by him when he first expressed his profound righteousness.

    Because it is a more unrestrained mystery, the control of power is not as accurate as other mysteries, so it has caused great damage to the surrounding environment.

    Although the feeling of wantonly venting power is great, the traces left are too ugly. Without the demeanor of a master, he is like a reckless man who can''t control his power well.

    The profound meaning of this move is better to use it less in the future, and we can''t teach it to our daughter.

    However, the scene left only these sword marks, like the large-scale burning marks in the dream, but I didn''t see them.

    It should not have been cleaned up. It''s very troublesome to clean up this charred trace.

    Rolle and his secretary continued to walk towards the clock tower.

    Now the clock tower is very deserted. At this time, no one is in the mood to visit, and there are few staff, just a few people, and there are no elevators.

    But after walking around the clock tower, Rolle didn''t find any signs of damage.

    At that time, he fought with Jeanne and the manager in the big bell tower, but at that time, Rolle controlled his power well without any waste, and naturally left no trace.

    After this exploration, Rolle was basically sure that only the damage he caused in his dream with his sword would be projected into reality.

    And it can only be the damage caused by pure sword. Like the flame of upanishadism five, there is no trace.

    Although something has been found, it does not seem to be of great value.

    You can''t destroy the door of the Treasury in your dream, and then run to get the money in reality?

    Although this dream is magical, it doesn''t seem to have any practical significance at present.

    "All right, it''s okay."

    Rolle nodded and planned to go back to the office.

    But the Secretary asked:

    "Shall I show you the house prepared by the speaker?"

    "Eh?"

    And such good things?

    Looks like the benefits here are good? It''s wrapped up.

    The Secretary drove here and took rolle to the rich area in the east of the city. He parked his car outside a beautiful villa and gave rolle a bunch of keys.

    Rolle got off and looked around at the same beautiful and exquisite villas, with a complex smile on his face.

    Can''t you imagine that you can live in such a place one day?

    The interior decoration of the villa is very gorgeous, and all kinds of furniture are available, especially the big bed in the bedroom, which is wide, big, loose and soft, so that three or four people can roll sheets on it.

    But there is a lack of decorations, no supporting murals, candlesticks, decorative armor and so on. It looks a little empty.

    Although it is equipped with an underground wine cellar and stables, it is also empty, without wine and horses.

    Rolle doesn''t care much about this. He''s very satisfied here.

    "And this..."

    The Secretary mysteriously took a few pages of paper from his close pocket and handed it to rolle.

    When you open it, it records in detail each family in the villa area, as well as their industries and positions.

    Good guy, either senior officials or nobles, or big businessmen and factory owners.

    The speaker arranged such a residence for himself. Doesn''t he want him to spy on the neighbors?

    "This place, very good, very good."

    Rolle nodded and opened the curtains.

    Then I happened to see the imperial bell tower.

    "Eh? Wait... Help me find a map."

    Rolle said quickly.

    The Secretary ran to his study and brought over several maps that had been prepared there, namely, the imperial capital, the Wilhelm Province, the whole country and the whole world.

    This is the accomplishment of a professional secretary. Rolle didn''t make it clear what the map was, so he took all the maps.

    Rolle took the map of the imperial capital, first found the location of the small villa on it, then found the location of the big bell tower, and looked at the distance between them.

    It''s just within the scope of that dream.

    This... Do you have to enter that dream every night when you sleep?

    Although you can easily go into the dream to explore, how do you rest? Sleep in a dream?

    Isn''t that a ghost bed?

    And once they enter the dream, they can only wake themselves up by people outside, which is even more troublesome.

    Want to refuse this luxury residence and continue to live in a dilapidated rental house?

    I can''t always live with my daughter. My daughter is already a big girl. Sooner or later, it will return to the girls'' dormitory.

    After weighing the pros and cons, Rolle decided to stay here first, continue to explore the magical dream, and then consider moving away after finding something.

    To do this, he had to arrange for someone to wake him up.

    "Can you help me find two male servants? It will be troublesome to clean such a big house alone."

    "Please rest assured that the servants have been arranged for you, and they will come later."

    The Secretary replied.

    "However, the housekeeper didn''t arrange for you without authorization because it was a close position."

    "It''s all right. Just have a servant."

    Rolle nodded and continued:

    "I raised a little donkey in my original residence. Come with me to pick it up."

    Rolle said, let the Secretary drive, ran to the rental house, picked up the little donkey, and stuffed it into the trunk despite its struggle and resistance.

    The little donkey could only look at him wrongfully, his big eyes were watery and full of pity.

    When I think that the little donkey is actually a beautiful and lovely girl in a dream, wearing white silk stockings but no shoes, I always feel that this scene is a little evil

    Fortunately, when the little donkey came out of the trunk and saw the big and wide stables in his new home, he immediately jumped happily in it.

    Rolle also took the baby cat out of his pocket and put it on the donkey''s head. He ordered:

    "If you have nothing to do, just walk around and feel around so that you can lead the way in the future."

    The little donkey went out with the little milk cat.

    Secretary Ah Fu was surprised to see this scene. He is worthy of being the top strong. Even pets are different!

    How lovely, obedient and spiritual the little milk cat and donkey are.

    He then ran out to help rolle arrange servants and brought back two maids, two male servants and a cook.

    They are all normal maids and male servants. They are in their early 30s and have strong limbs. At first glance, they are capable, not capable.

    The salaries of these people are borne by the organization and included in Rolle''s benefits.

    "I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning."

    The Secretary said and drove away.

    First he took a bath and then waited to try the new cook''s skill.

    But at this time, a male servant ran to report. The lady living next door noticed that a new neighbor had moved in and brought some snacks.

    "Thank the lady for me and arrange a return."

    Rolle commanded.

    The manservant nodded and said that he had worked with the noble for five years. He knew all these things. It was only when the noble died in the attack that he changed his master.

    It seems that the person arranged by the secretary is also very reliable. It can save me a lot of worry.

    The neighbors are also very friendly and friendly.

    By the way, which lady is my neighbor?

    Rolle went back to his study, found out the list left by the Secretary and looked for it.

    "Evya, the widow of a rich businessman, runs the high-end handicraft shop left by her husband and has a daughter..."

    "Young, beautiful and rich, with the unique ethereal and elegant temperament of the elves..."

    "Wait, elf?!"

    Rolle knows the existence of elves, but he hasn''t seen a living one yet. What''s more, there is an elven lady living in the imperial capital.

    Fairy... Lady

    Isn''t it that kind of dark elf?

    Rolle couldn''t help but recall a classic animation on earth, "mercenary regiment sweeping the seven countries", in which the two black skinned dark elves left a deep impression on him and helped him complete several times of self satisfaction.

    Now, of course, Rolle doesn''t care about those things. He cares more about the identity of the fairy lady.

    Elf, but alien

    Isn''t it a spy of the alien alliance?

    The picture of salt torture on the beautiful Elf Female spy could not help but emerge in his mind.

    But on second thought, I felt that such unfounded suspicion of others was unreasonable and impolite.

    Others had just sent cookies to welcome them.

    Moreover, according to the attached information on the list, the fairy lady has lived in the imperial capital for decades. If she was a spy, she should have exposed her horse''s feet long ago, and it''s not up to her to catch it.

    When you''re free, come and visit. It''s also a single parent family with a daughter. We should have a lot of common topics

    I can also ask the lady for advice on how to cultivate my little Cori into a real lady, rather than a little mud monkey running all over the mountains.

    While rolle coveted the beautiful neighbor, the other party also stood behind the window and looked at Rolle''s villa.

    In the living room behind her, there was a beautiful fairy girl with sharp ears playing the piano.

    Her face is somewhat similar to that of the fairy lady. Her pale golden pupils also exude Soul-catching charm. Her long light blue hair is as soft as silk, and milk is as easy to lick as skin.

    She wore a cross hairpin pinned to the tip of her hair, a pleated skirt and black knee socks on her legs. Her temperament was more ethereal and pure than her mother''s for youth and romance.

    After playing the song, she didn''t wait for her mother''s applause and encouragement. Her beautiful face couldn''t help showing a look of disappointment. Looking back, her mother had stood by the window and looked at the villa opposite.

    The girl couldn''t help but toot her mouth and showed an angry expression.

    "Mom, you want to find me a father again?"

    "Nido, you''re talking nonsense again."

    The fairy lady turned around and taught her daughter a lesson, then smiled and continued:

    "You just played the 8th and 39th notes wrong."

    "My mother is still listening to me playing the piano."

    The girl also laughed, ran quickly to her mother, hugged her waist from behind, and rubbed her face gently on her mother''s long light blue hair.

    Obviously, they are mother and daughter, but when they stick together, they are more like a pair of close sisters, very gorgeous.

    "Isn''t the villa opposite always empty? Who moved in?"

    The girl asked curiously.

    The lady smiled and replied:

    "I don''t know, but it should be a very low-key gentleman. He moved to such a place, but he didn''t visit door to door one by one, which is different from other neighbors around him."

    "Moreover, his stable doesn''t keep those precious horses in captivity, but a lovely little donkey."

 Chapter 169

    "Eh? Little donkey?"

    The fairy girl Nido opened her eyes slightly, a little surprised.

    Those who can live in this villa area are either rich or expensive. The domesticated pets are either cats and dogs of pure blood, or BMW horses of Shenjun, or cattle ghosts and snake gods who are rare in hunting.

    Raising donkeys is really special.

    "You see, that''s it."

    Elven lady evya pointed out the window and just saw the little donkey shaking slowly in the street. There was a furry little milk cat squatting on her head. She was looking left and right curiously.

    "Scared ~ so cute!"

    The fairy girl''s pale golden eyes flickered and were sprouted by this rare but lovely combination.

    "Well, take a closer look. This donkey is really beautiful. Its hair color is very good and its body curve is also great. Is this a precious breed?"

    The fairy lady also commented.

    "Eh? Donkeys also have advantages and disadvantages?"

    Her daughter asked curiously.

    Although the little milk cat is also very cute, after all, the milk cat is very cute, and it is not a precious variety, that is, the white handed civet cat everywhere, which is naturally difficult to attract the attention of the fairy mother and daughter.

    They have seen many expensive cats and are naturally not interested in the common civet cat.

    But the little donkey was different. They saw such a beautiful donkey for the first time.

    And while they were discussing, the little donkey just walked around and went back to his stable. After entering, he shook his tail and closed the door by himself.

    The fairy lady smiled:

    "Very smart? It must not be a precious variety, but simple and beautiful."

    Her daughter nodded and agreed with her mother.

    Precious varieties are often stupid.

    "Mom, I really want to ride it. When shall we visit our new neighbors?"

    "Wait until you have a chance."

    The fairy lady perfunctorily said, looked up at the sky and continued:

    "Well, it''s getting dark. It''s time for you to read those epics."

    The girl listened, and her long eyelashes suddenly drooped down.

    Those ancient epics are often long and difficult to understand, and they are particularly hard to read.

    "Mom, I practiced the piano all day today. Can I be a little lazy?"

    She quickly said in a coquettish tone, her big eyes blinking, pitiful.

    But the fairy lady shook her head severely and said in earnest:

    "Nido, this is not the time to be lazy."

    "It took me a lot of effort to get you into the History Department of the first imperial college."

    "And didn''t you promise me to memorize all the five epic poems this month?"

    After hearing this, the fairy girl showed a look of crying and uttered a pitiful sob:

    "Woo woo ~"

    "If I knew, I wouldn''t choose the history department..."

    The lady rubbed her face, comforted and encouraged her, and asked her to go back to her study.

    When I left, I didn''t forget to tell him:

    "After reading the epic, remember to review the Elvish grammar learned the day before yesterday and recite a few more groups of words."

    "I know, I know..."

    The fairy girl walked away with her long legs and left the living room with a sullen face.

    At the same time, he whispered:

    "What''s the use of learning elf language? I''m not an elf, but my ears are a little sharp..."

    The fairy lady obviously also saw her daughter''s reluctance and inner conflict. She felt both distressed and helpless, and a little worried.

    The daughter inherited the appearance and intelligence of the elves, but also inherited the freedom and carelessness of the elves.

    She doesn''t like learning and practicing the piano. She prefers to go out and play with those lovely little animals.

    But there is no way. For her future, I can only force her to correct her nature.

    As an immortal species with a much longer life span than human beings, most elves do not have the constant sense of tension and oppression of human beings. Most of their life is free, leisurely and carefree.

    In fact, she herself was the same until she was brought into the human world by her husband.

    Before her husband died, she spent many years and failed to adapt to the fast pace and high pressure of human society. Under the careful care of her husband, she spent most of her time enjoying and playing like a free and beautiful butterfly in the village.

    After her husband died and she took over the family business, it took her less than two months to fully understand the cruelty of human society. In the face of those humans with ferocious faces, greedy eyes and coveting her body and family business, she was like a little butterfly in the blizzard and rain, swaying and helpless.

    Until the mysterious "Owl" came to her, helped her solve those desperate problems and taught her the survival law of human society.

    As a price, she became the offline of "Owl", code named "Butterfly"

    She hasn''t seen the owl''s face so far. She can''t see his body clearly. She doesn''t know whether he is male or female, or even whether he is a creature.

    This is a mysterious existence forever shrouded in the shadow, which not only makes her feel at ease and awe, but also makes her feel frightened and worried.

    Being a spy is definitely not a good job. Pressure and fear are like a mountain on her weak shoulders, making her often sleepless all night.

    So she hopes her daughter is good enough to stand out in this human country, and then find a way to get rid of the current situation, leave here and go back to her real hometown.

    Only there can she live like a real elf, relaxed and carefree.

    But her daughter Nido doesn''t seem to be going to accept such an arrangement.

    She doesn''t even think she''s an elf

    When she was very young, she cried that the children in the kindergarten always laughed at their long ears and asked her mother if she could cut off their ears?

    Although I won''t say such childish words when I grow up, I still don''t have the slightest sense of identity with my race. Last time, because a classmate called her Miss elf, I turned against others and almost tore her up.

    She even thought that the elegant and noble elvish language was an obscure and strange foreign language, which was very contradictory.

    The lady has worked hard to teach her for many years, and her elvish language level is still at the child level.

    Mother is both worried and helpless.

    As a child, Nido lives in human society, receives human education and is associated with human children. It is difficult to identify with her true identity.

    After all, in the eyes of human beings, elves are just a group of nice-looking aliens who have been driven out of the mainland by human beings and can only live on small islands.

    Human beings have always been so arrogant.

    While the mother was thinking about her daughter''s future plan, Nido suddenly poked her head out of the study on the second floor and asked:

    "Mom, do you remember our previous agreement? If I memorize the five epics this month, you will hire a fencing instructor for me."

    The lady raised her head and sighed helplessly:

    "Of course, but the premise is that you must recite it word by word. The History Department of the first college is extremely strict, and it is their trump department. It''s not a place where you can mix up."

    "I know, I know. At that time, remember to invite the mentors of the broken blade swordsmen group. They are the most famous swordsmen group in the Empire. The people who go there to learn swords are constantly showing off when they come back..."

    "Especially the younger son of Tim''s family, Xiao, who is a formal student there. He is qualified to become a formal League member in the future. Recently, he has been boasting that he has been instructed by a master, and his tail is almost up in the sky..."

    Nido seemed to want to say more. As a result, she was frightened by the fierce eyes of the noble lady evya and shut her mouth. She quickly spit out her pink tongue, made a face and retracted into the room.

    Her daughter has an unusual interest in fencing and has been clamoring to learn fencing.

    This, inherited from his father, gave evya a headache.

    Although the man is a genuine businessman, he has always been a fan of fencing.

    "If I were not the only son in my family, I could only inherit this family property. I''m afraid I would have become a famous swordsman in the Empire!"

    The man once said proudly.

    Lady evya knew that he was serious. When he was young, he ran away from home and secretly ran to join the swordsman group, dreaming of becoming a swordsman one day.

    Fortunately, the reality is cruel. His talent is very poor. He can''t achieve anything for a long time. He can only go home and inherit 10 billion family business.

    However, he still maintained his enthusiasm for fencing. He once hired three fencing instructors at home, and signed up for each fencing competition to continue his dream of winning the championship in one fell swoop.

    "Honey, this time I will win a champion for you and make the champion''s medal the most precious collection on your neck!"

    The man smiled and waved, and then was beaten up in the audition.

    His untimely death in his last years was not that eveyaso was greedy, but a strange genetic disease. The body organs of his family would fail faster than ordinary people. There was nothing he could do about it, whether it was the existing medical treatment or magic.

    The enthusiasm for fencing virtually increased his burden and accelerated the rate of exhaustion.

    So evya hated fencing very much and thought it took her lover away.

    But when she was a child, her daughter learned some enlightenment swordsmanship from her father, and then she got out of control and fell in love with it. She was full of thoughts about learning swordsmanship and didn''t like reading at all.

    Her idol is the newly rising star Jianji, or fanatical brain powder. The room is covered with posters of that person, and the table is also filled with relevant puppets and dolls. She will watch every song and dance drama with the theme of star Jianji for the first time, and she will be excited and excited for many days.

    And repeatedly declared regardless of the high profile of the occasion:

    "I must be an excellent woman like Lord Jianji in the future!"

    Evya felt very speechless about this. It was clear that the star sword girl had never appeared. Those posters and dolls were drawn according to other people''s imagination, but they had always been regarded as treasures by her daughter.

    My stupid daughter, you don''t even know whether there is a man or a woman under that armor or not

    As a single mother, evya''s doting on her daughter is almost endless, and there is no way to stop her hobby. She can only find a way to procrastinate.

    From "you are still young, wait until you are older..."

    To "you are now serious about reading, wait until you go to junior high school, high school and University..."

    Then to "you can enter the first Imperial College..."

    Finally, she was seen through by her daughter, had a big quarrel with her, and threatened to run away from home and join the swordsman regiment.

    Evya had no choice but to issue an ultimatum:

    "Wait until you finish reciting those five epics..."

    She did not doubt that her daughter could do it. The girl inherited not only her appearance, but also her father''s intelligent mind.

    If she hadn''t been attacked suddenly, she must have learned sword in the broken blade swordsman group.

    I hope all the swordsmen were frightened by the attack and fled back to their hometown.

    Evya sent out the most vicious curse of her life in her heart.

    Seeing that her daughter was quiet, she picked up a small pair of scissors and went to the back garden to trim the potted plants she took good care of.

    Her maid followed her and whispered in her ear:

    "A strange neighbor named ''rolle'', in his 40s, with outstanding appearance..."

    "The servants are hired by his secretary today. They don''t know where he came from or where he works."

    The maid had just sent dessert to rolle before, and chatted with other servants and heard some news.

    "But I''ve spread out secretly. I''m just an ordinary person."

    Evya''s golden pupils shrunk slightly and asked in a hurry:

    "Why take such a risk?"

    Using perception is a very dangerous move. When she can explore others, she will also be detected by others, which will certainly expose her extraordinary identity.

    Why would an extraordinary be willing to be an ordinary maid? This is undoubtedly a remarkable doubt.

    "Don''t worry, I''m very measured and won''t be exposed."

    "If the ''Hunter'' hadn''t been exposed by mistake, which made the imperialists nervous and investigated everywhere, I wouldn''t take risks. I''m worried that the man was sent to spy on us."

    "But now it''s not like it."

    The maid''s words made evya a little relieved and nodded slightly.

    If you really want to send someone to monitor her, you should choose a more common and normal origin, such as a businessman from other provinces.

    Instead of this kind of strange and mysterious person who still keeps an alternative pet, it''s too conspicuous.

    "What about the previous investigation?"

    Evya continued, referring to the mysterious strong man who took the hound.

    "I inquired and found that the ''Hunter'' was a volunteer, a middle-aged man in his 40s, handsome and riding a beautiful donkey, which was consistent with the hunter''s description..."

    The maid said, and suddenly found that evya''s beautiful face turned pale in an instant

    ----------

    Here is today''s list:

    Thank you for your generous reward from several friends, such as devil jiabaili * n, a pig who loves reading, Muyi ink shadow, five-year cat and so on!

    Alas

    The list is so short

 Chapter 170

    Evya not only changed her face in an instant, but also her legs softened and nearly fell to the ground.

    The maid quickly picked her up and asked:

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    Evya tightly pursed her thin lips and shook her head as if she had been drained of her strength.

    A middle-aged man in his 40s with outstanding appearance raised a beautiful little donkey.

    If only the previous characteristics are similar, she may still have some luck.

    But the last feature mercilessly shattered all her fantasies.

    A beautiful little donkey can not be seen everywhere.

    The mysterious strongman who found the "Hunter" and took away his "hound" by strange means quietly moved to the villa next to her house and became her neighbor.

    It goes without saying what this means.

    Coincidence? Impossible, there is no such precise coincidence in the world.

    With the help of the maid, evya trembled back to the sofa in the living room, and took a cup of hot water from the maid with her trembling hand.

    The maid is also an intelligence worker. From evya''s reaction, she has probably guessed something.

    "The new neighbor is the mysterious strong man?"

    Evya nodded slightly, her face full of despair and sadness.

    Although she was introduced by the owl, it was the maid who taught her all kinds of espionage skills and knowledge.

    She used to be a hard-working person. After being rescued by the owl, she developed into a lower limit and was sent to evya to help and guide her.

    The maid''s first lesson to evya was the end after the spy was caught.

    Especially after a beautiful female spy like her is caught

    Evya seemed to have seen that she was locked up in a dark basement, and her bare skin was full of bruises. Those wild men rushed in one by one, and her heavy breath sprayed on her tearful and numb face.

    They probably won''t let go of their daughter. She will come to the same end as herself. Maybe she is around her and encounters the same atrocities

    Evya has always been afraid of such an ending, so she has always been very careful, very careful.

    I didn''t expect such a fate. After all, it came cruelly

    I''m really a hard-working woman. I lost my hometown and the love of my life. Now it''s my turn

    She was thinking in her head, and with her trembling fingers, she took out two small dark green pills from her full chest.

    It was a deadly poison given to her by the maid.

    The second lesson the maid taught her was to take this pill before being caught by the enemy, so that she could at least avoid that pain.

    "Help me give the second one to Nido... And then tell her that my mother is sorry for her. My mother hurt her and can''t let her learn fencing again..."

    "But mom really loves her all the time..."

    Evya said, her face full of tears.

    She put a pill on the table in front of her, and then slowly handed the rest to her lips.

    Fortunately, at this time, the maid recovered from her previous unconsciousness and quickly grasped evya''s wrist.

    "Wait... Wait..."

    "Maybe we can try to escape?"

    Her voice trembled slightly, not her usual self-confidence, but like evya, desperate and miserable.

    In fact, just now, after evya nodded and confirmed, she was stunned in situ, and evya reacted the same way, which would make her face gray and full of tears.

    Although she is a mentor and senior and has more experience than evya, she is essentially a folk offline developed by the "Owl", but she has not experienced those formal and rigorous training, which is far from the real professional spy.

    In contrast, the "Hunter" spy from the alien alliance is more professional.

    "It''s useless. You can''t escape..."

    Evya shook her head and said in a suddenly hoarse voice.

    The other party actually moved directly next door to her house, but he was not in a hurry, which showed that he had enough confidence to never let the fallen prey escape.

    He may allow them to leave the villa area, and then follow them all the way to find out the ''owl'' hiding behind the scenes

    Evya didn''t want this to happen. One of the tenets of the elves was to repay kindness.

    So she is willing to stay in the alien human world, because her husband is very kind to her and has helped her hometown resist natural disasters.

    So she is willing to be offline for owl because he helped himself in the most difficult time.

    Now, it''s time to pay for all this with your life.

    Evya picked up the pill in her hand for the second time and handed it to her mouth.

    At this time, there was a series of knocking outside.

    Before evya and the maid reacted, another maid who had nothing to do with the spy quickly ran to answer the door.

    "Hello, I''m the new valet of Mr. Rolle''s house next door."

    "My host thanked you for the dessert. He liked it very much and asked me to bring a box of freshly baked cookies."

    "At the same time, Mr. rolle is also a hospitable and generous gentleman. You are welcome to visit at any time."

    After that, the irrelevant maid exchanged polite greetings with the other party, took the biscuit box and walked towards the living room where evya was located.

    Evya and the maid were immediately surprised. They subconsciously put away the green pills in front of them, quickly wiped their faces and adjusted their expressions and emotions.

    The irrelevant maid didn''t notice anything wrong, helped to tell the other party, put down the biscuits and left.

    Evya and the maid looked at each other and saw the doubt and hesitation in each other''s eyes.

    Is it really just biscuits in this box?

    Perhaps when you open the box, you see an orc''s ear. The blood on it is still wet, indicating that it has just been cut off from the hunter''s face?

    Or maybe the stolen ''hound'' will suddenly pop out and roar and tear everyone in the house to pieces?

    But when evya and the maid hesitated and dared not act rashly, they suddenly heard a brisk sound of footsteps overhead.

    The lovely Nido, like a cheerful little sparrow, came to the living room from the second floor, saw the biscuit box on the table and exclaimed:

    "Wow! It smells good. It must have just been roasted?"

    "It seems that it was sent by the new neighbor next door?"

    As she spoke, she lifted the lid.

    Evya widened her eyes and looked at the scene with dull eyes.

    "Eh? Is it a small animal biscuit?"

    "Hee hee, this rabbit is so cute. I''ll eat you!"

    Nido said happily, picked out a little rabbit biscuit from it and threw it into her mouth.

    Then he narrowed his eyes slightly and sighed with satisfaction after taking sugar.

    "Woo ~ eat well!"

    "It seems that the next door neighbor hired a great cook!"

    After saying that, she noticed that her mother seemed to have something wrong, dull and stunned.

    "Mom? What''s the matter with you?"

    Nido shook evya''s arm.

    "Ah! Nothing, nothing!"

    Evya then recovered, looked at her safe daughter in front of her, shook her head, calmed herself and said:

    "Just now, I suddenly remembered something else."

    "Other things?"

    Nido looked suspiciously at her strange mother and noticed that her eyes were a little red.

    "Mom, do you think of dad?"

    "Ah... Yes, yes, it suddenly occurred to me that when I first met your father, he gave me a small bag of biscuits with all kinds of lovely animals inside..."

    "I hadn''t left the village at that time. It was the first time I saw such fun and delicious food, so I was cheated by him..."

    Evya''s brain hasn''t fully recovered from the previous shocks, and she doesn''t want to be noticed by her daughter. She can only habitually follow her daughter''s words, and she doesn''t realize that her words are wrong.

    Nido found something wrong and immediately began to associate.

    Mother has been watching the villa opposite since the afternoon

    When the man brought cookies in the evening, she immediately thought of her dead father

    Can it be said that the new neighbor opposite is my mother''s new lover, and she really wants to find me a father?

    Thinking, she suddenly felt a little wronged.

    No new dad!

    I have only one father!

    The father who loved me, spoiled me, would ride with me and teach me fencing!

    Then, with some anger, she picked up the biscuit box in front of her and fled back to the room on the second floor.

    Pale golden eyes are also watery, and tears are ready to go.

    Evya was stunned for a long time before she gradually recovered.

    "Did I say something wrong just now?"

    The maid shook her head foolishly. In fact, her brain was not completely awake, as dull as evya.

    "That Mr. rolle sent a box of seemingly harmless biscuits. Is that a hint?"

    Evya continued to ask, temporarily forgetting her daughter''s reaction. Now she can''t care about such a small thing.

    A couple of master servants were in a daze in the living room for a while, and their thinking gradually calmed down.

    "He didn''t rush to start, just sent a box of biscuits, animal biscuits..."

    "This is a hint that he knows our identity and reminds us of our weakness. That''s why it''s a ''little animal'' cookie."

    Evya tried to figure out the meaning of her neighbor''s move.

    The maid nodded and added:

    "He asked his servant to send a message saying ''welcome to visit anytime''. This should be a hint that we should take the initiative to find him and surrender."

    "Our hope may be in it..."

    Although the words conveyed by the servant were just some common polite words, since the mysterious strong man asked him to come, there must be a mystery in this seemingly ordinary words.

    Even if they have not received professional training, they are at least senior spies. Can''t you hear such an obvious hint?

 Chapter 171

    In the evening, Rolle ate, praised the cook''s skill, took a bath, wore a nightgown, sat on the couch in the bedroom and looked at today''s entertainment evening news.

    In fact, he usually doesn''t read this kind of entertainment evening paper. That is, he is in a good mood today. With the help of the male servant, he turned it over.

    It''s a little aristocratic.

    "The entertainment evening news has been released again, which shows that the people in the imperial capital have slowed down, can have fun and snow again, and even novels have begun to be serialized..."

    "This is also a good thing."

    He casually read a few tidbits of news, read the recent plays of the troupe, sighed in a low voice, and began to read the serial novels in the newspaper.

    The novels serialized in the newspaper are somewhat similar to the online texts on earth, but the scale is much larger, and all kinds of yellow storms will not be harmonious.

    For example, in the current serial, the protagonist is a priest on the surface, but a murderer behind his back. Every night, he secretly runs out to kill the people who offend him. The means are extremely cruel. The victims are dead without a whole body.

    Unfortunately, he started looking at the middle part. He had no head and no tail, so he wanted to have fun.

    As he read the newspaper, he glanced at the portable telegraph machine next to him from time to time.

    This thing has been replaced with military money by Secretary Ah Fu, and the contact distance has been greatly enhanced.

    Her daughter, Kerry, has the same one in her hand. According to her, it was issued by the college during the last archaeological activity. It was temporarily confiscated. Before, the father and daughter used it from time to time.

    Rolle used a telegraph to tell her daughter that she was busy tonight and didn''t go back to bed. She asked her to take care of herself and pay attention to safety.

    But his daughter hasn''t returned to him yet. Maybe she didn''t see him?

    After waiting for a while, the telegraph machine suddenly heard a drip sound.

    Rolle quickly picked up the paper and pen next to him, recorded the frequency of the sound, then turned out the codebook from his left hand and translated the frequency into characters:

    "Dad, you haven''t come back for two nights. Shouldn''t you be hiding outside?"

    What are you talking about?

    Is your father that kind of person?

    Although there is indeed a "Golden House", there is really no "Tibetan Jiao"!

    Rolle was in a state of bewilderment and returned a telegram to her daughter, telling her that there was no such thing.

    Although this portable telegraph machine is very convenient to use, the trouble is that it can use fewer symbols. Unlike the full version of the radio, it can''t use the symbol communication method that rolle likes.

    Otherwise, you don''t need so many words to communicate with your daughter.

    After a while, Kelly called back:

    "Will dad come back to live tomorrow evening? Cori misses her father..."

    Looking at these words, Rolle immediately made up his mind that his daughter stayed at home alone. She could only curl up her legs in white silk stockings and hold the hammer shark puppet tightly in her arms, looking pitiful and helpless.

    He almost got up and rushed to his daughter''s dormitory.

    But fortunately, he calmed down in time.

    After all, she can''t live in her daughter''s dormitory all the time, and she will leave her side after all.

    A father should learn to let go.

    So he was cruel and replied:

    "I''m busy here. I won''t be back until the day after tomorrow."

    A moment later, Kelly replied:

    "Woo ~ the father remembers to come back early the day after tomorrow."

    Rolle couldn''t help laughing. She was the daughter she raised by herself. She was still clever and sensible.

    He probably would not have thought that his daughter would not be at home, nor holding a hammerhead shark puppet, nor wearing a small skirt, but that deformed armor.

    At her feet, there was an orc trying to struggle, swearing in an alien language.

    Although she couldn''t understand what it was saying, most of her emotions were not good words, so her feet increased a bit.

    With a brittle sound of broken bones, the beast spewed a mouthful of blood foam from its population and fainted.

    "Wow! Lord Koro, you won''t trample it to death? This is the living mouth we finally caught!"

    Next to a guy wearing a tunic, a black-and-white symmetrical mask on his face and a metal prosthetic limb on his right hand, he said nervously.

    He is a gray ghost under rolle. His operation code is "French fries".

    Not far away, there were a large number of soldiers and investigators from the Ministry of security.

    The orc who passed out happened to be the guy who escaped from rolle last night, but his father couldn''t run away from his daughter. Now he was caught by Kerry.

    This is actually a very coincidental and mysterious thing.

    Because the organization had a strong new leader, the staff fries looked very energetic. In the afternoon, they ran out to collect clues to the investigation case according to the work contents formulated at the meeting.

    He is responsible for investigating and visiting those who came to the imperial capital from other places as soon as possible after the attack.

    Secretary Ah Fu and several other agents believe that after the attack, the situation in the whole imperial capital is uncertain, and support teams from other places have come one after another. There must be some evil people in it. If you investigate carefully, you may find something.

    In fact, the security department has been doing the same thing to check all kinds of foreign personnel, just because a considerable number of personnel have not recovered, manpower is stretched, and progress is slow. Until now, the investigation has not been completed, and there are still many omissions.

    The sudden mixing of gray ghosts is like a timely rain. Instead of letting the security department dislike meddling, it feels like sending charcoal in the snow.

    "You tax thieves, finally know what to do."

    An official of the security department said impolitely, but he still arranged for someone to connect with the agent''s French fries and let him participate as soon as possible.

    The grey ghost originally had the function of cooperating with the Ministry of national security in internal security and defense work, but they forgot it a few years ago.

    Then perhaps it was a coincidence, or perhaps it was a burst of luck. The dry potato chips just found the orc spy "Hunter" who joined the support team as a "labor worker" and sneaked into the imperial capital.

    As a trained professional spy, the hunter was experienced and handy in dealing with this kind of interrogation, but it seems to be out of shape today. He is a little nervous in the face of the interrogation of French fries.

    Because it was too coincidental, I was found last night, lost my precious hound, was chased for several blocks, and was forced to burn down my hiding place.

    He was immediately searched by a guy with a strange mask

    Even a normal person will not think it is a coincidence, but knows that he has been exposed, not to mention a professional spy.

    So it chose to resist and escape, completely exposed.

    After that, French fries contacted the military and police and began all kinds of encirclement and interception.

    It''s much more difficult to escape in broad daylight than at night. Moreover, the Empire has already known its cunning and difficulty and directly laid a heavy hand.

    The security department directly went to the scholars'' Association and asked them to send high-ranking and strong people to help.

    So the emperor could move, and the star sword Ji, who was good at speed, quickly changed her clothes and rushed over.

    But Rao is so. The orc spy tossed for a long time by virtue of the strange secret that injuries can turn into wood. Finally, he was exhausted at night and was trampled by the star sword Ji.

    The living mouth was hard won, so as soon as it was trampled by one foot to vomit blood, two magic skills flew over and landed on it.

    The orc spy woke up and wanted to scold.

    But this time, the star sword Ji learned the previous lesson and stepped on it in advance before she had to speak.

    So the orc spy spewed out another mouthful of old blood and fainted again.

    "Lord Koro! Stop stepping on it!"

    An official of the security department nearby couldn''t see it anymore and hurriedly advised.

    "Although I can''t understand what it''s saying, I always feel that it''s scolding my father, so I must be punished!"

    "I caught it. It has nothing to do with my father. Just scold me. Why scold my father?"

    Cori''s voice came out across the face armor. After the sound change processing of the face armor, the tone sounded mature and magnetic. It was not the usual soft waxy milk sound.

    "Well, well, the holy thing has been brought."

    A security investigator trotted over with what looked like a cowboy lasso in his hand, and then accurately threw the lasso on the head of the orc spy.

    The whole lasso instantly turned into several streamers, wrapped around the spy, and finally turned into several circles of iron chains with two fingers, binding it firmly, as if it were a pig.

    The goods are very cunning, powerful and powerful. Just three hours ago, the goods pretended to be captured. As a result, they suddenly broke free of their handcuffs, attacked the guards and escaped successfully.

    If not, he couldn''t make it to night, and even invited the legendary strong to come out.

    So we have to be extra careful with it, which is why we specially found this binding holy thing.

    After the spy is arrested, he will be interrogated jointly by the gray ghost and the Ministry of national security. After he is thrown into the prison car and sent all the way to the underground prison of the Ministry of security, there will be no star sword.

    "Thank you for your timely support. If you hadn''t stopped its retreat in time, I''m afraid it would have escaped."

    The official of the security department said to Kerry with a flattering face.

    "We gray ghosts will also remember this favor."

    The agent''s French fries followed.

    In the future, if the new director wants to supervise the academic association, he can remind him to relax the standard for the star sword.

    "You''re too polite. It''s my duty and obligation to protect the safety of the Empire."

    Kelly replied formulaically.

    Then he left.

    She went back to the dormitory alone, took a bath, curled up on the sofa with her bare feet, held the hammerhead shark puppet tightly in her arms, and listened to the evening story show on the radio.

    From time to time, she glanced at the portable telegraph machine next to her, expecting her father to chat with her again.

    But rolle seemed to be asleep, and the telegraph machine had not moved for a long time.

    "Woo... Sister Anya hasn''t been discharged from the hospital yet. Miss Jeanne has also gone back. Even Xiaomi is not around..."

    Her petite body tightened again and whispered:

    "Hum! Dad stinks! Dad is bad! I don''t like dad anymore!"

    "Dad doesn''t really want to find me a mother, does he?"

    Just then, the evening story told on the radio was also about stepmothers. It was still very tragic. It was probably that the father ignored the original daughter yunyun when he had a stepmother and a new child.

    The more she listened, the more upset she became. She simply turned off the radio and rolled on the sofa with a hammer shark puppet.

    While rolling, he shook his head.

    "Woo ~ I can''t think more. My father loves me so much. It must be different from that in the story..."

    "Even if he must find me a stepmother, he must be a good stepmother who can love me and spoil me..."

    "Just like miss Orianna..."

    Obviously, Corey''s trust in rolle is still correct. He really has no intention in this regard.

    But I can''t stand others'' ideas in this regard.

    For example, at this meeting, he was already lying in bed, covered the quilt well, and pulled the edge of the quilt with both hands, ready to explore the dream world.

    But before he fell asleep, he suddenly heard some strange noises outside the balcony of the bedroom.

    He quickly heard the sound and looked.

    good heavens!

    On the balcony stood a woman in thin clothes.

    To be exact, her clothes are not thin, but only a layer of lavender translucent Tulle pajamas, which is a very bad fun style.

    Besides, naked

    Under the light moonlight tonight, the slim curve of translucent pajamas looms, which interprets the hazy beauty incisively and vividly, making her look beautiful and invincible, like an elf under the moonlight.

    He is really an elf, with a pair of sharp and long ears.

    Seeing this, Rolle opened the quilt without hesitation, drew his sword and stabbed him.

    It''s a sword. Don''t think about it.

    It was also the throat, not other parts.

    But he didn''t really poke it in. The tip of the sword stopped in front of her throat and gently pressed against her pointed chin.

    "Who are you?"

    Rolle frowned, looked at each other a little, and then quickly moved away.

    The other party didn''t answer, his expression and eyes were a little dull, as if frightened by Rolle''s sudden attack.

    Seeing that the other party didn''t speak, Rolle took the initiative to say:

    "Look at your ears. Are you an elf? Isn''t it Mrs. evya next door?"

    Then the tip of his sword retreated a little.

    Evya recovered a little from the panic of being put against her neck with a sword, calmed down again, showed a submissive expression and said softly:

    "I came at your command and submitted to you..."

    "You can enjoy... Everything I have..."

    Her voice sounded trembling, representing her inner fear.

    Then, she crawled at the foot of rolle, her forehead close to the ground, and let the other party admire her smooth and round back from a commanding position.

    ---------

    Here is today''s list:

    Thanks to devil jiabaili * n, a pig who loves reading, chuyin is not the future, 3560089, Muyi Moying * n, dabundan and other friends for their generous rewards!

    Well, to explain a little, * n means to thank more times, not to shoot more times.

 Chapter 172

    Rolle took his sword and thought for a while. He still didn''t understand what the neighbor wanted to climb up his balcony in the middle of the night?

    What are you telling me? And kneel inexplicably?

    And seeing her dressed like this and running to a strange man''s house in the middle of the night, shouldn''t it be legendary

    Female embryo?

    Can''t provoke... Can''t provoke

    "Cough, Mrs. evya, I think there may be some misunderstanding between us?"

    Said rolle, taking out a blanket from his left hand and throwing it on her.

    It''s impossible to communicate without a blanket.

    "Misunderstanding?"

    Evya straightened up, kept kneeling, then picked up the blanket and wrapped it around herself. At the same time, she was urgently using her brain to chew the deep meaning of Rolle''s words.

    After thinking for a while, she realized her mistake.

    I''m too direct and explicit!

    Mr. rolle never came to him directly, but sent cookies, asked the servant to bring words, and threw his blanket. He should be a kind of implicit and obscure person.

    This is in line with the painting style of a mysterious strong man.

    But I''m probably too confused. I can''t wait to visit and dress up like this. I can''t wait to seduce others. I''m really like an old color embryo

    Dressing like this and climbing onto the balcony of Rolle''s house is the only feasible self-help plan she discussed with the maid.

    They didn''t want to wait to die. After all, even taking poison to commit suicide required considerable courage, so they decided to try to struggle.

    They think that the mysterious strong man didn''t come to the door directly, and didn''t shoot them to pieces directly, which shows that he has other needs for himself.

    Maybe it''s more information, maybe it''s this beautiful skin bag.

    She did not dare to tell the information, for fear of being found by owls in the future and killing people.

    I can only try the value of this leather bag.

    From the heart, this leather bag is still very attractive, and over the years, evya has been clean. Although she licks dogs under her skirt and is a senior tea ceremony master, she has not been touched by anyone except her husband.

    Whether it is enjoyed by the mysterious strong man himself or taken against other men, this leather bag is extremely lethal.

    From the common polite words of the male servants of the rolle family, they caught the key word "welcome to the door" and interpreted the meaning of the other party''s request for her to come to the door and surrender.

    So there was the night attack.

    For the future of herself and her daughter, evya also threw herself out. First, she took a bath with milk mixed with petals, which made her skin more delicate and beautiful, and also scattered a faint smell of milk and flowers.

    With the help of a maid, she drew a just perfect makeup. If she was in a dim light, she could not see her make-up. It looked pure and elegant. Only when she came to the light and was very close, would she notice her charming Lavender eye shadow.

    This can bring men a sense of surprise and contrast, with irresistible temptation.

    Finally, she put on the translucent Tulle nightdress. Although the cloth was thin, she actually cut it very carefully, grasped various scales very well, and set off the hazy beauty to the extreme.

    Obviously, it was made by a famous artist. When her husband was still there, she spent a lot of money to grab it from an auction. She originally planned to wear it to her husband to add some fun between husband and wife. Unfortunately, her husband died young and had no luck.

    She didn''t want to throw away the expensive skirt, so she stayed and prepared to use it as a decisive weapon in the future.

    But it was well prepared. Even the strategic reserve was used, but it had the opposite effect.

    I must have left a very bad first impression

    Now, what should I do? How to remedy it?

    The more she thinks about it, the more anxious she is. Especially when she thinks of each other''s unhappiness, she can easily seize herself and her daughter and throw her mother and daughter into the doomed dark dungeon

    She was even more flustered, frightened and scared, and wanted to cry. Her eyes were red quickly, so she could only beg for mercy:

    "Please, do me any good. Just let my daughter go. She is innocent and loves this country deeply. It has nothing to do with those things."

    As soon as rolle heard it, he realized something was wrong.

    Why does it suddenly involve the question of her daughter''s patriotism?

    What are those things?

    There must be a problem!

    "Come in and talk."

    Rolle put away her sword, took evya to the bedroom and sat her in a chair.

    Evya wrapped her blanket tightly. Although her upper body was barely covered, her lower body showed a touch of round legs and delicate and lovely jade feet. Her whole body trembled slightly because of fear, and her beautiful face was full of sadness.

    It looks really pitiful. I''m still pitiful when I see it.

    It''s a pity that rolle was never a pity. He put his sword at hand, turned the magic guide lamp at the head of the bed to the brightest, and shone straight on evya''s face.

    "Well, let''s be honest. Be frank and strict! Resistance is more strict!"

    "Name, gender, age, native place, occupation?"

    Evya was dazzled by the bright light, and quickly stretched out her hand to cover her face, so that the blanket slipped from the arrow on one side, revealing her glittering, bright and delicious shoulders under the tulle package and the light.

    "I... my name is evya, female, age 95, from maple leaf village, currently engaged in handicraft processing industry..."

    At this point, she paused a little, took a deep breath, and whispered:

    "I occasionally collect information at ordinary times..."

    After listening, Rolle hummed coldly:

    "Hum! As I expected, you are a spy sent by an alien race!"

    When he first noticed that his neighbor was an elf, he doubted whether it would be a spy, because the species of elf is so rare on the human side.

    But because he could not maliciously guess the goodwill of others, he put down the idea and didn''t go deep into it.

    Who ever thought that as soon as she looked back, the beautiful fairy spy came to the door? Also dressed so sexy and gorgeous, as if to seduce yourself.

    Hehe, how can it be so easy?

    Rolle''s resistance to beauty is very high, and there is no lack of beautiful girls around him. At most, this female spy is equal to Orianna and Jenna. They have their own future. They can''t compare with Kerry when they grow up. How can they tempt him?

    What''s more, the other party is 95 years old and is already an old female spy.

    However, why did the other party take the initiative to surrender?

    Rolle wondered and figured it out.

    Is it because she knew that I was the newly appointed director of the independent special affairs office under the Ministry of national security, and then she broke with her spy organization and wanted to be killed for some reasons, so she took the initiative to surrender and seek asylum?

    This is the most logical explanation rolle can think of.

    Can''t it be the shock of your tiger body and the other party''s admiration immediately?

    So next, how do you deal with the female spy who voluntarily defected?

    I''m sure I can''t kill her directly. This is a very valuable clue. I pointed to her and found out the spy organization behind her.

    The most ideal way is to let the other party be honest and cooperate actively

    Rohr tapped the back of his left hand with his right hand, pondered his words, and then sternly asked:

    "How much do you know about me?"

    Here comes the interrogation plot in the story!

    Evya was smart and nervous again.

    Although she was reluctant, she had to admit that the interrogation was different from what she expected.

    Originally, in her imagination, she should be hung up or tied to a wooden stake and greeted by various instruments of torture until she was tortured with scars and blurred consciousness.

    As a result, the real situation was in a richly decorated living room. There was no punishment or binding on the other side, showing enough respect.

    It turned out that the mysterious and powerful Mr. rolle was not only low-key and reserved, but also generous and maintained a gentleman''s demeanor.

    Even the questions asked are different. They are not in a hurry to ask themselves, but care more about their understanding of him.

    In this way, his identity must be very important. It is a very important secret. That''s why he cares so much

    Evya quickly stroked her thoughts in tension, and then opened her mouth and replied:

    "I don''t know much about you, only that you caught one of our accomplices last night and confiscated his hound."

    This answer dissatisfied rolle.

    That''s it?

    Such a simple reason is really unconvincing, which makes rolle suspect that she is lying.

    So he snapped:

    "It seems that I have to warn you once. I have the ability to easily distinguish lies, so you''d better be honest and explain why you took the initiative to find me at this time."

    "Start from the beginning and don''t miss any details!"

    Because rolle was really speaking with a very serious attitude, he couldn''t help sending out a faint threat, even he didn''t notice it.

    Just such a small force made Eve Arden''s eyes widened and her pupils tightened. Then her limbs twitched, fainted and fell in front of Rolle.

    In the last second of fainting, she saw a magnificent man like a mountain, looking down at himself like an ant with indifferent eyes without any emotion.

    Then she lost consciousness.

    "Hmm? What''s the matter? I warn you not to play tricks!"

    Luo Er said, picked up his sword, approached her, and knocked her on the head with his sword impolitely.

    There was no response.

    He squatted down again carefully, checked it and found that the goods were really unconscious.

    He took his first cup of cold water and poured it on evya''s face.

    Still no response.

    "What are you doing? You can still go into a coma halfway through your defection? You still faint like a dead pig..."

    "Wait, something''s wrong. It shouldn''t be..."

    Rolle suddenly thought of a possibility. Was it her online, aware that she was going to rebel and use some means to kill her remotely?

    Although she is still alive, with her heart beating and breathing, she may have become a vegetable who will never wake up.

    That''s troublesome. It''s not easy to get to the door.

    Rolle quickly took out the pamphlet sent by the doctor and brushed all three magic skills on evya.

    A translucent shield lit up on evya, indicating that the magic had taken effect, but there was still no sign of waking up.

    "Sure enough, this semi divine skill is not very good. You have to find a professional."

    Rolle turned back, picked up the portable telegraph, contacted his secretary and asked him to find a doctor and come to his residence as soon as possible.

    Secretary Ah Fu didn''t sleep yet. He replied:

    ��1��

    Indicates receipt.

    While waiting for the doctor to come, Rolle didn''t want to wait and planned to do something.

    Since she slept so dead, is it possible for her to enter the dream world? The person who entered the dream slept like this and couldn''t wake up.

    Although the logical connection is a little far fetched, Rolle plans to have a try. He is idle anyway.

    But just in case, he first took out a piece of strong hemp rope from his left hand to pull the tent, bound the evyalian people''s blanket round and round, tied it into a beautiful caterpillar, and then threw it on the big bed.

    Then he ordered the male servant outside to wake himself up in his room after Secretary Ah Fu came.

    After arranging these, he did it in the recliner, launched the upanishadism III and gave himself a look at the back of the head.

    His eyes suddenly darkened, but soon lit up again.

    As you guessed before, he entered the dream world again.

    It seems that as long as you fall asleep or coma within the coverage of this dream, you can enter it.

    It was also in his bedroom, sitting on that recliner.

    He hurriedly looked in the direction of implantation, and his heart couldn''t help but rejoice.

    Sure enough, there are old elves and beautiful female spies tied there!

    Her current condition is the same as that outside. She is in a coma, her pretty face is pale, and her delicate body is subconsciously struggling and twisting under the bondage of the rope.

    Rolle went over and wanted to see if she could wake her up in a dream.

    But when she was about to do it, she heard evya utter a somniloquy:

    "Good... Terrible... Please... Don''t kill me... I''ll meet all your requirements... Please..."

    "Don''t... just come to me for something... Please let my daughter go... I''m willing to do anything..."

    Rolle withdrew her hand and didn''t hurry to wake her up.

    "It seems that my previous conjecture is correct. Indeed, she was killed remotely on the line and became a vegetable."

    "She has become a vegetable, and she is still begging for mercy. It seems that her online must be a kind of ferocious and tyrannical person who can scare her like this..."

    "However, this woman seems to care about her daughter? She came to the Empire to be a spy, but she took her daughter with her? It''s unprofessional?"

    Rohr whispered to himself, and then a whim occurred.

    Just try not to wake her up and interrogate her in a dream?

 Chapter 173

    "Who is your online?"

    "Owl..."

    "Describe his physical characteristics and appearance."

    "I don''t know... I haven''t seen... His real... Appearance..."

    "How do you spy?"

    "Meet those... Shallow... Men who are greedy for my appearance..."

    Rolle asked evya several questions in succession, and the other party confessed honestly and had a good attitude of pleading guilty.

    In order to test whether she lied, Rolle also asked some very private questions, and the other party confessed one by one as if she had put down her shame.

    On the contrary, he made rolle a little embarrassed and embarrassed. Now he even knows the circumference of his daughter

    Cough, this is to ensure the accuracy of the trial results. Don''t think about it!

    In this way, the dream trial can be said to be very successful.

    When rolle was still in the swordsman regiment, he heard from his comrades in arms that there was real hypnosis in the world, as well as strange means such as mind reading and mind control.

    At present, evya''s condition looks a little like being hypnotized, or taking drugs like confessors and vomitants.

    Considering that it is likely to face more interrogation links in the future, if we continue to use this method, the effect should be very good.

    Finally, I found the specific application of this dream.

    In addition, evya''s voice is very light, slow, soft and intermittent. Coupled with her gentle and beautiful voice line, it makes people feel like listening to the arcane magic blade.

    Rolle enjoyed it

    But unfortunately, the harvest was not as big as he had expected.

    Evya''s online owl is an extremely cunning thing. She has never exposed her real image in front of her. She doesn''t even know whether it is male or female, human or ghost.

    The contact frequency between the two people is very low, and the information transmission is extremely cautious. There is no fixed place, no fixed way, and no fixed contact person. Each time they transmit information, they will adopt different ways and different contact persons.

    It can be said that she is a professional and difficult spy. Even if evya confesses, she can''t find out his clue.

    But even so, he had to kill people in a hurry. It can be said that he left no flaws, cautious and cruel.

    The information he asked evya to inquire about was very messy, involving all aspects of many fields. He not only inquired about the arrangement of government agencies, but also peeped into the privacy of an official, and even inquired about something that was not confidential.

    Because it is too scattered and messy, it is difficult for outsiders to infer the other party''s intention and purpose through these intelligence, and there is no way to target it.

    It''s really an old spy, so rolle can''t find a breakthrough for a while.

    After all, he has only been a village head. The villagers are simple, kind, honest and honest people. They don''t have so many intrigues. Now it''s difficult to cope with such a high-ranking opponent.

    We have to wait until we catch the maid and the orc spy code named hunter and interrogate more information.

    As for evya herself, according to her confession, she said she was a spy. In fact, she flattered her. She was not involved in stealing, destruction, assassination and other matters requiring professional quality. From beginning to end, she just asked for information and provided some funds from time to time.

    The only accomplices around were the maid and the hunter. Her daughter didn''t participate in it, and she didn''t know her mother''s action.

    In this way, she is only a peripheral at best, and her value is not as big as expected.

    Then it''s not a big loss to become a vegetable later.

    Rolle thought about it, took out his pocket watch and looked at it. He had been interrogated for more than an hour. The secretary might arrive and wake him up at any time, so he had some other ideas for the rest of the time.

    He first cut off the rope on evya''s body with his sword, then held her round fragrant shoulder and shook her chest with force.

    Then evya woke up, blinked her pale golden eyes and looked around.

    Well, it was still in the mysterious strong man''s bedroom, but he put it on the bed.

    Sure enough, do you still want to do that to me?

    Hehe, men are indeed the same. No matter how dignified they look, they are still creatures dominated by desire.

    But as long as he can satisfy him and let him have no mind and energy to touch his daughter

    What''s more... This man has outstanding appearance, extraordinary temperament and great figure. He has the mellow charm of mature men. He doesn''t seem to suffer so much?

    Eve Ya thought, just lay down on the soft big bed, put on a charming and naive look picked by Ren Jun, slightly twisted her body, and gently rubbed the other leg with smooth jade feet.

    "No, what are you doing? I didn''t let you sleep."

    Rolle said angrily.

    Evya was slightly stunned. Thinking that rolle had a unique taste and didn''t like being in bed, she quickly sat up.

    She found a few strong hemp ropes scattered around the bed.

    Is it a good one?

    Sure enough, the hobby of the strong is unique and abnormal

    But... Are these ropes a little too thick?

    It''s said that people in that circle prefer red string or handcuffs and shackles?

    Just as evya was thinking, Rolle continued to command:

    "Hold the pillow next to you."

    Although evya didn''t understand what kind of play the pillow could lead to, she obeyed and picked up the soft pillow with excellent material.

    Then rolle ignored her, sat back in the recliner, knocked on the back of his hand and began to think about other problems.

    Evya looked confused, but she didn''t dare to ask questions. She could only honestly hold the pillow, sit on the bed as a duck, and secretly look at rolle from time to time.

    The other party didn''t look at himself at all, and thought about what, as if his invincible skin bag was unattractive.

    What the hell is he going to do?

    Do you want me to climb over and take the initiative to serve him?

    At this time, she suddenly found that Rolle''s body began to gradually become blurred and slowly disappeared into the recliner.

    She also blacked in front of her eyes and fainted. Her body was like falling into the water and slowly sank into the bed.

    The whole dream also became dark and integrated with the dark bottomless abyss outside.

    As soon as rolle opened his eyes, he saw the Secretary beside him.

    "Your Excellency?"

    Rolle reached out and rubbed the bag knocked out of the back of his head, pumped out the air conditioner and let the pain help him wake up quickly.

    "Did the doctor bring it?"

    "It''s downstairs. I''ll invite him up now."

    After a while, a priest of the miracle of life sect ran up quickly.

    "Try and see if there is any help."

    Rolle pointed to his bed.

    The Secretary and the priest noticed that there was a man lying on the wide bed.

    And she was a beautiful woman, wrapped in a blanket and scattered with some strong ropes.

    The priest hurried over, performed divine magic and checked the condition of evya.

    Then he suddenly frowned, checked twice more, and then said strangely:

    "What''s the matter with her? She just suffered a strong mental shock and passed out in a coma, but she has been treated by magic. Her condition has been basically alleviated and is currently in a deep sleep state."

    "When she wakes up naturally tomorrow morning, she can recover as before."

    After hearing this, Rolle also looked puzzled and asked:

    "What? Just sleeping? Not becoming a vegetable?"

    "Then why can''t I wake her up just now?"

    The priest looked puzzled and thought, what''s the matter with you? Just want your woman to become a vegetable?

    It''s such a beautiful woman. I still feel pity at first sight!

    Eh? Wait, her ears... Is she an elf?

    The spirit who lives in this place, is she the legendary ''craft Queen'' Mrs. evya?

    Is she having an affair with the strange gentleman in front of her?

    And they had a very exciting time. They both passed out.

    The priest thought he had heard something wonderful. He nodded and whispered:

    "Please don''t worry, I''ve always kept my mouth shut!"

    Rolle frowned and threatened fiercely:

    "It''s natural to keep secret. It involves imperial secrets. If you disclose it, I''ll catch you."

    This woman is involved in a major espionage case and is an important clue and witness. Everything about her needs to be kept secret until the espionage organization is uprooted.

    Secretary Ah Fu also said:

    "When I came, I had explained to him. He should know the seriousness of the problem."

    The priest was stunned. He thought that you intelligence agencies were too abusive, right? Hi, you have to keep it a secret to find a doctor?

    "Well, continue to answer my question. Why didn''t I wake her up before?"

    Asked rolle again.

    Shouldn''t you ask yourself about this? That thick rope has been used. Who knows what new tricks you''ve played?

    The priest continued to feign, with a serious explanation:

    "She just suffered a mental shock, which is similar to hearing some big good news or some amazing bad news and fainting."

    "In this case, it must not be easy to wake up. It''s best to wait for her to recover."

    Rolle listened and nodded.

    It took a long time and didn''t become a vegetable? A false alarm

    It''s good. She''s much more valuable than a vegetable. There are many usages behind it, such as guiding a snake out of the cave, inviting a gentleman into the urn and so on.

    Rolle first asked the priest to wait downstairs, then closed the door and told the secretary about it.

    Secretary Ah Fu listened silently and did not rush to express his views. Instead, he smiled with apology and guilt and apologized:

    "I''m sorry, sir. I must admit that I misunderstood you before."

    He didn''t explain what kind of misunderstanding it was, and rolle didn''t care about these details, and continued:

    "You watch her here and I''ll catch her accomplice."

    Then he went to the balcony and jumped straight down.

    Evya had told her before that the maid would watch and meet herself next to the small fountain in the community garden outside the villa.

    Rolle hurried over, and sure enough, he saw a sneaky figure behind a bush.

    The other party also tried to escape, but was cut in the knee by a sword spirit and fell to the ground.

    Lol smiled and took a few more steps to catch up. Then he saw the maid put something in her mouth and put up a greeting gesture at him.

    Then, her face suddenly became very ferocious, her body spewed out black blood arrows, her legs kicked and stopped breathing.

    The black blood sprayed out has a strong corrosive effect and quickly dissolves her body, as well as the surrounding vegetation and ground.

    In just three seconds, there was only a dark burning trace on the ground, and light smoke was still emitting, which filled the surrounding air with a stench and pungent smell.

    "Fuck!"

    Rolle couldn''t help scolding.

    He was really careless. I saw evya take the initiative to surrender. I thought the maid would cooperate very well. Unexpectedly, the other party was so strong and committed suicide!

    And I don''t know what poison she swallowed. The effect is too terrible, isn''t it? It''s like an alien. It takes only three seconds to destroy the corpse.

    "Alas, I was negligent. There must be a secret signal between them to convey my attitude. The maid thought that evya had failed or was killed by me, so she hurried to commit suicide."

    He scolded himself and hammered his thigh.

    "Unfortunately, such an important clue! I really lack experience in intelligence work!"

    The maid had no residue left, so rorcha had no choice but to run back to the villa and tell the secretary the bad news.

    "Ah, this..."

    Secretary Ah Fu suddenly looked embarrassed and thought it shouldn''t be. How can a strong person like you make such a low-level mistake?

    But on second thought, he remembered the words of housekeeper Oddo:

    "Mr. Rolle''s every move has a deep meaning behind it. Don''t ask more, look at it and learn it."

    Is it part of the plan to let the other party commit suicide?

    He looked calm again and quickly said a message he had received earlier.

    "Eh? Caught an orc spy?"

    Rolle couldn''t help but rejoice.

    Evya only knew three accomplices in total. The owl had no clue. The maid committed suicide. He was worried about how to catch the hunter.

    And according to evya''s testimony, the orc spy was professionally trained and sent from the alien islands. He had been active in other cities before and only recently came to the imperial capital.

    He must know more and more valuable.

    Now it''s sleepy. I met a pillow.

    -------------

    Here is today''s list:

    Thank you for your generous rewards from several friends, such as bad Chen, devil jiabaili * n, Muyi Moying, adgersh, Li Xiangman, my operation and so on!!

 Chapter 174

    "The orc spy was found by the agent''s French fries. It was only a routine interrogation, but he revealed his flaws..."

    "This Liao is ferocious and cunning. The whole arrest process was very dangerous. More than ten people were injured and he almost escaped..."

    "Fortunately, the Scholar Association sent high-level supernatural support. It was the shining star sword girl who finally subdued the guy..."

    Secretary Alfred explained what had happened to rolle.

    "Oh? The scholars'' Association has become enthusiastic and active?"

    Rolle said with some amusement.

    According to the painting style before the scholars'' Association, other departments and institutions can''t expect their cooperation. They usually give orders to others, let alone send powerful and extraordinary people to help. It was hard to imagine before.

    It seems that they have been seriously hurt this time. Of course, it may also be that all those who once served as the leadership of the University have been killed. The newly replaced people are still relatively low-key.

    Senior universities with qualifications and achievements are also commonly known as "sages". Therefore, the leading organization of the scholars'' Association is also known as the "sages'' conference"

    Rolle has heard from her daughter that Kant, a history professor who is very optimistic about her, is also a blessing in disguise. After the reshuffle of high-level forces, his marginal role has been unharmed. He has been promoted to a university and entered the sage conference.

    "Speaking of it, it was the shining star sword girl who came to help?"

    Rolle continued.

    "Yes, the adult is good at swordsmanship and speed. As soon as he appeared, he easily solved the spy and stepped on him."

    Ah Fu''s secretary quickly added.

    According to the Secretary''s description, Rolle probably made up the picture at that time. The star sword girl should carry a vulgar two handed sword, be tall and strong, and then step on the orc spy with one foot, with a series of proud grins in her mouth.

    The impression of Xingchen Jianji on him mainly comes from newspapers and related operas.

    Not to mention likes and dislikes, generally to passers-by.

    But if you have a chance in the future, you can fencing with her and experience the swordsmanship of the eighth rank strong.

    "How much do you know about this star sword girl?"

    Rolle continued.

    The Secretary could not help but show some embarrassment on his face and replied with a guilty heart:

    "I don''t know much..."

    "She is valued by scholars and regarded as the future star of the Empire. It is difficult for our people to get close to her."

    "If you are interested in her, let''s arrange for someone to check it carefully?"

    Rolle shook his head.

    "It''s not necessary. Let''s finish the current work first."

    He is just a little curious about Xingchen Jianji. His current job must be more important.

    The Secretary nodded and continued:

    "Orc spies are being interrogated by the Ministry of security. There are many torture experts there, as well as extraordinary people in psychology and thinking. I believe they will get results soon."

    "So what will Mrs. evya do? Will she also be handed over to the security department? Or will we be detained by ourselves?"

    After careful consideration, Rolle replied:

    "Don''t worry, I plan to catch big fish for a long time and lead the snake out of the hole!"

    "Let''s not touch her first, just send someone to watch her every move and try to lead out the owl behind the scenes."

    "The owl must have known that there was so much noise in catching the orc spy before. We will probably contact her later. That''s our chance."

    "I remember we had two female agents? Disguised as maids and placed them next to her."

    Because it is an internal intelligence and security department and does not need any beautiful female spies, there are few women inside the gray ghost. Except for a few civil servants, there are only two women outside. The operation code is "cheese" and "egg tart"

    Speaking of, why are all the action codes of these agents food? Can''t we start with the code names'' Angelina '','' aiyafara ''and'' stell ''?

    Rolle then talked with the secretary about the details of luring the snake out of the hole and arranging personnel. After all, he was not a professional intelligence officer, and he couldn''t handle the details very well. It''s a pity that he let the maid commit suicide before.

    Therefore, the specific action plan should be made by professionals. As a layman, don''t give directions blindly.

    Secretary a Fu didn''t disappoint him either. He soon put forward several plans and handed them to rolle for decision.

    The two talked for a long time. Until it was almost dawn, they temporarily finalized one of the main plans and two emergency plans.

    These plans have to be taken back to the headquarters, so that other experienced cadres can also participate, further optimize and polish, and finally take shape.

    "That''s it. First go back and have a rest, then decide the plan, and then come back to me. If the security department finds out the result of the interrogation, inform me immediately."

    "I''ll stay here and watch this woman until our men are in place."

    Rolle arranged that it was convenient for the secretaries to separate and perform their duties.

    After the secretary left, he went to the bed and looked at evya sleeping.

    She seemed to sleep soundly, breathe evenly, and have a faint smile on her face. It was beautiful and sweet.

    "I was busy discussing with the Secretary before and unconsciously let this product sleep in my bed all night. It''s really cheap for her."

    Lol muttered, and habitually reached out and poked evya''s soft cheek.

    "Hum ~"

    Evya gave a cry, her long and dense eyelashes trembled slightly and woke up slowly.

    Although trapped in the enemy camp, she may encounter all kinds of accidents at any time, she unexpectedly slept well, which was the most stable sleep in more than ten years.

    She hasn''t slept so sweetly since her husband died.

    Moreover, she had a long lost dream.

    In her dream, she was first caught by a villain, tied by that kind of thick hemp rope, and then forced to ask a lot of private questions.

    She would rather die than surrender, so the bad man hit her with a pillow and forced her to obey.

    At the critical moment, her husband came back from the dead, carrying a bright long sword and riding a big white horse, ran to drive away the bad guy, saved her, and then cut the hemp rope tied to her with the sword.

    Then she lay in her husband''s arms, telling her thoughts and grievances, and venting her backlog of desires.

    After a while, her daughter also came. She became more clever and sensible. She didn''t want to learn any fencing anymore, but honestly learned the most boring elf language before.

    Finally, her husband took her back to the fairy village in her hometown. The three members of the family lived a happy life.

    It was not until she was awakened by rolle that she realized that the happiness she had dreamed of was really just a dream.

    But even so, she still has some willfulness, doesn''t want to wake up, wants to sleep a little more, and is greedy for this rare peace and happiness.

    Most of the dreams I had in the past ten years were terrible nightmares, and many were related to the dark dungeon

    So this dream is too beautiful to wake up.

    But rolle didn''t give her such a chance. He put his hand on her shoulders and shook her back and forth.

    Evya woke up immediately, but her consciousness had not fully recovered. Looking at rolle in front of her, she suddenly looked very nervous.

    "You... You... What do you want?"

    She said in a panic. Subconsciously, she picked up her blanket and covered it in her chest. She was still wriggling on the bed, trying to stay away from rolle.

    "No!"

    Rolle replied impolitely.

    "Get out of my bed!"

    Evya was fully conscious and realized that she was in danger. She quickly explained:

    "Ah... Mr. rolle, I''m sorry... I just..."

    "All right, wake up? Now listen to me carefully about the next arrangement."

    Rolle then briefly described the situation and continued to ask:

    "You must act as if nothing has happened, show no difference, and find a good enough excuse to explain the disappearance of the maid, which can not arouse the suspicion of others, especially the owl."

    "Understand?"

    Evya nodded slowly with great effort and asked in a low voice:

    "If I meet your requirements, can I..."

    Rolle replied:

    "If you perform well and the plan is successful, you can be regarded as guilty and meritorious. I will strive for leniency for you. Your daughter will not be involved in this matter and can continue to study in the first college."

    Such a reply has satisfied evya very much.

    She never thought she could escape sanctions, as long as she didn''t involve her daughter.

    "That''s it. After you think about it, go back first. Remember to take the balcony. It''s best to go back from the direction of the stable."

    Evya nodded and couldn''t wait to get up and leave.

    She really didn''t dare to stay in front of Rolle for another second, for fear that the elusive mysterious strong man would suddenly hurt herself.

    This man is too mysterious and powerful. He can''t see through it at all. He is also indifferent to beauty. This seduction finally became a ridiculous trap.

    She had to leave quickly before it was all light and there were no people outside so that she wouldn''t be seen.

    Evya gave full play to the inherent agility of the elves, jumped off the balcony, and walked around the stables to go home according to Rolle''s instructions.

    When she walked into the stable, the little donkey who was sleeping on the ground suddenly woke up, approached and looked at her curiously.

    Evya was startled at first, but after she saw it clearly, her face showed a little smile.

    It''s the little donkey raised by Mr. Rawl. It''s really beautiful. Its eyes are very divine, like a man.

    Sure enough, only a strong man like him can have such a beautiful little donkey, right?

    She said something to herself.

    Just then, Rolle opened the window of another room and said to the stable below:

    "You follow this woman first, watch her for me, shout loudly when you find something wrong, and I''ll come right away."

    The little donkey looked at rolle, nodded, and shook the long ears on his head.

    Evya was stunned.

    This little donkey really understands people? Can you understand such complex instructions?

    She was hesitating, but the little donkey used her back on her head.

    It''s like urging her to go quickly. It''s like a prisoner.

    Is this really a little donkey? Isn''t it something that looks like a donkey?

    Evya was surprised again.

    Driven by the little donkey, she trotted back to her villa without being seen on the road.

    "May I arrange it for you?"

    Evya whispered.

    The little donkey was as mysterious as its owner, so she dared not neglect it at all, and even used a honorific title.

    The little donkey ignored her, threw his head and went in the direction of the stable.

    "Ah! There is my house. It has a bad temper. Please be careful..."

    Evya quickly reminded.

    The little donkey still doesn''t turn back.

    Evya didn''t feel at ease and hurriedly followed her.

    As a high-class person, her family naturally raised a big white horse with a high head, which is still a very valuable breed. She eats high-priced feed transported from other places, and has a specially assigned person to take care of it. Her life is more moist than others.

    This leads to its very grumpy temper. Except for the familiar breeders and evya''s mother and daughter, no one is allowed to get close to it. Otherwise, it will kick and bite like an ancestor, making evya''s family unable to keep other pets.

    Evya watched the little donkey swagger into the stables, and Emma house of her family immediately noticed the strange guest, raised her front hoof and screamed menacingly in her mouth.

    The little donkey didn''t even look at it, but growled:

    "Ang!"

    Suddenly he saw the big white horse, which was arrogant in ordinary days, knelt down in place and stuck his head tightly to the ground. The atmosphere was afraid to go out, and his strong body was still trembling slightly.

    Eve Arden widened her eyes. It was the first time she saw such a humble attitude of the horse at home.

    The little donkey wandered around the stable, put his head to the manger and sniffed the high price feed inside.

    Then his big eyes were full of disgust. He turned to find a carrot from his belly pocket and chewed it slowly.

    This

    Why don''t you just invite him to sit in the living room?

    An absurd idea came into evya''s mind.

    But when the cold wind blew in the morning, she realized that she only had a blanket and a translucent Pajama she didn''t wear.

    She hurried home through the back door, careful and light, afraid to disturb her daughter.

    Unexpectedly, when passing by the living room, she saw her daughter sitting on the sofa, her hands around her legs, looking at herself silently.

    Nido''s eyes were red, and there were dry tears on her beautiful face.

    She sat here for a long time and cried for a long time.

    Evya looked embarrassed and didn''t know what to say at this time.

    "You can''t wait to find me a father?"

    "Have you forgotten your father?"

    "But I didn''t forget, I only have one father!"

    Nido said, tears again, then jumped up from the sofa and rushed out of the house.

 Chapter 175

    Evya looked at the empty gate and wanted to catch up, but before she could step, she felt dizzy, weak limbs and collapsed on the ground.

    The busy maid in the kitchen heard the news and hurried over.

    "Madam? Madam! What''s the matter with you?"

    "Leave me alone and go after the young lady."

    Although the maid didn''t know the situation, she obeyed the order and hurried out.

    But she did not find Nido''s figure. Her skill seemed to be as agile as an elf and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Evya could only sit where she was, wiping her tears one after another.

    But Nido didn''t go far. She rushed out of the house and twisted into the stable.

    She wanted to ride on her beloved white horse and let it fly away with her.

    But the big white horse, who was particularly excited at the sight of her, was like a sick man, kneeling on the ground and motionless.

    Then, Nido found the very beautiful little donkey

    "Eh? Are you... The little donkey next door?"

    Nido wiped her tears and took a few steps closer.

    The little donkey also came over and smelled her.

    "Did you... Come to my house to play?"

    Nido asked a silly question.

    Her mind is confused, angry and wronged, and her thoughts naturally become very strange.

    But the little donkey shook his head and shook his long ears.

    "Can I touch you? You are so cute..."

    Nido continued to ask as if she would not give up, and stretched out her catkin to the little donkey.

    She was on the verge of mental breakdown and desperately needed some psychological comfort, so she made this bold move.

    The little donkey subconsciously wanted to retract his head, but perhaps he noticed the tears and red eyes on the girl''s face. He was soft in his heart and finally chose not to move.

    Nido didn''t go too far, but she gently touched the little donkey''s head and quickly took back her hand.

    "Hee hee, you are so cute!"

    "Your master is so powerful that he can help you to be so clever and obedient."

    Nido squeezed out an ugly smile on her face, which was a bit of fun in bitterness.

    But she immediately remembered who the owner of the beautiful little donkey was.

    It''s the new neighbor who moved in yesterday.

    Then that night, my mother couldn''t wait to come to the door, wearing only that very bold Tulle pajama.

    It was not until the morning that she came back secretly, with a face of haunted, for fear of being discovered by herself.

    But Nido had already found out. She had been sitting on the sofa and waiting for her all night.

    Another detail that her mother didn''t notice was found by her. There were still large wet marks on the waist of the tulle Pajama

    Although Nido is still relatively simple, she still knows some things.

    It seems that mom was very happy, excited and satisfied with her new neighbor last night?

    They should have known each other for a long time and have been secretly talking about music. My mother used to sneak out in the middle of the night from time to time and refused to tell me where to go and who to see. Presumably, she went to see the man?

    It''s just that the man didn''t move in until yesterday.

    Maybe he''s moving to his house tomorrow?

    In that case, what am I doing at home? Anyway, I''m just a redundant child without a father.

    Nido thought, and the tears she had just dried came out again.

    Seeing this, the little donkey showed a sympathetic look in his big eyes. After a little hesitation, he bowed his head and handed the rest of the carrot to Nido.

    "Thank you, donkey, but I don''t need this."

    With a wry smile, Nido fed half of the carrot to the little donkey again and continued:

    "Although your master is very bad and robbed my mother, you are very good..."

    Just then, she noticed a look of anger in the little donkey''s eyes, then took two steps forward and hit her chest.

    "Ouch..."

    Nido screamed and fell to the ground.

    "Why, even you bully me?"

    "Do you think I''m redundant?"

    Nido was so wronged that she sat on the ground for a long time and looked at the little donkey with sad eyes.

    The little donkey ignored her and turned to the depths of the stable.

    Nido could only get up silently, escape from the stable and leave her villa.

    Her movements were noticed by the servants and quickly reported to evya.

    "You stare at her secretly. You don''t have to force her back."

    Evya said weakly.

    "Should she go to a friend''s house? I''ll pick her up after she calms down a few days."

    "Oh, by the way, remember to bring more money. I''m afraid she doesn''t have enough money..."

    It was not that she was willing to let her daughter run away from home, but after calming down a little, she thought it might be better to let her daughter leave temporarily.

    Two spies will come into my house soon, and then there is a very dangerous "poaching" plan. If my daughter is not around, it may be safer.

    Although the owl is mysterious, it never asked Nido to do anything, nor threatened evya with her family. It seems that she should be a principled person and should not start with her daughter.

    Evya thought silently in her heart and went back to choose what to wear today.

    She will attend a charity fundraising this morning and go to the workshop to check the recruitment of new craftsmen. She is very busy.

    She told rolle about these trips, and the other party asked her to do business as usual and don''t show any flaws.

    It was more than two hours before departure, which was used by rolle to make up for his drowsiness.

    There was a serious lack of sleep recently. Last night, I worked all night for evya. I was so tired that I had to hurry up and have a rest.

    He told the footman to wake himself up in two hours, and asked the little kitten to pay attention to the movement outside. When he heard the donkey, he woke himself up quickly, and then fell into the big bed.

    But I woke up and came to the dream world.

    "Just try to sleep here. If you can, you don''t have to worry about your sleep time every day."

    He said to himself and noticed the pillow that evya had held.

    "Sure enough, I didn''t take it out..."

    He relaxed and planned to go to sleep.

    But after a few seconds, he sat up again.

    The bed had been slept by evya, and there was still a faint fragrance on it, which made him a little uneasy.

    I have no choice but to change a room. Fortunately, there are enough rooms in the villa.

    "Speaking of it, she is also a poor woman. She has a dead husband and pulls her daughter alone. I know how hard it is."

    "People are beautiful, but why should they be spies? Alas..."

    As he spoke, he really fell asleep.

    I don''t know how long he slept. He was awakened by the valet and returned to reality directly from his dream.

    This sleep, he slept well, did not even dream, the quality of sleep was very high, and his fatigue was swept away.

    "By the way, I almost forgot an important thing..."

    As rolle said, he took another coin from his left hand, stood it on the table and let it spin.

    Then he kept staring at the coin with a dignified expression until the rotation stopped and the coin stopped. He was relieved.

    "Go back and buy me a top, a very small one."

    Rolle threw the coin to the footman and ordered.

    "OK, breakfast is ready. Would you like to go to the restaurant or bring you a room?"

    Asked the footman.

    "Send it up."

    Rolle replied, and then asked:

    "By the way, has my driver arrived?"

    Because he was going to follow evya today, he needed a car, so he contacted the headquarters in advance and asked them to send one. By the way, he sent the personnel in charge of peripheral monitoring to let them monitor evya''s home.

    "He is waiting for you in the car."

    "Prepare him a breakfast, too, and invite him to my room."

    Rolle continued.

    A moment later, his driver, the agent with the action code "truffle", came to his room.

    This officer is an operation captain, wearing casual clothes and no mask. He looks ordinary and looks a few years older than role.

    "Has the monitor been arranged?"

    While eating a delicious and nutritious breakfast, Rolle asked. He also stretched out his hand to signal the other party to be polite and do it by himself.

    The agent truffle picked up a sandwich and didn''t hurry to eat it. He replied first:

    "Two people were arranged to watch."

    "Only two people? Not enough considering the rest rotation?"

    Rolle is a little dissatisfied with this.

    The officer smiled helplessly and explained:

    "As you should know, we are seriously understaffed."

    "That''s also..."

    Rolle shook his head.

    There are only 19 experienced staff who can go out. For a slightly more complex operation, the manpower is stretched.

    Want to use clerks to top some unimportant posts, and they are all disabled

    When this is settled, we have to find a way to make more money and join the gang.

    "Hold on for a while. When this big case is solved, I''ll find a way to supplement my staff later."

    Said rolle.

    The agent truffle nodded hard, his face filled with excitement and confidence.

    He has a great impression of Rolle now.

    The new director is really powerful. He is much stronger than those wine bags and rice bags. He began to deal with such a big case as soon as he took office. He is worthy of being a strong man, but he is different.

    And the other party doesn''t have that disgusting bureaucratic style, no airs, and gets along well.

    Perhaps the new director can really become the new "grey king"?

    It is also my honor and pride to witness the birth of the new king at a close distance!

    After eating breakfast quickly, they sat in the car waiting and bumped their heads with two agents in charge of watching.

    The other party provided an important message:

    "The target''s daughter left the villa two hours ago and looked very depressed."

    When rolle heard this, he almost jumped up.

    "What?"

    "This woman is making a fuss! Didn''t she be ordered not to show her flaws?"

    "You are also a spy. Can you be more professional?"

    ---------

    The list is too short, so we won''t pull it. We''ll wait for more.

 Chapter 176

    Rolle didn''t really care about the result of Nido''s sudden run away from home.

    A series of great events are about to happen around evya, with unpredictable danger. Rolle can understand and acquiesce in letting the innocent elf girl leave.

    What he really cares about is, why did the little girl leave crying?

    Did evya say something to her?

    Rolle wanted to rush into evya''s villa, grabbed her long ears from left to right, and asked her if she had said something she shouldn''t have said to her daughter, which made people cry.

    It''s a pity that

    And there was no chance. Evya had dressed up and became beautiful. Then, accompanied by another maid, she sat in a high-end steam car.

    "Follow her first, and then let someone investigate where her daughter went..."

    "Well, there is no need to arrest for the time being, just simply determine the location."

    Rolle gave orders to the man who stayed behind, and motioned to his driver. The man truffle quickly followed evya''s steam car.

    On Nido''s side, she used her remaining pocket money to buy an electric ticket, came to the door of a church hospital, hesitated again and again, and finally walked in.

    She came to the door of a ward, knocked on the door, got the answer, went in and saw the beautiful girl lying on the bed.

    "Eh? Nido? Why are you here?"

    Anya asked in surprise.

    "Woo ~ Anya, my mother... She doesn''t want me!"

    As Nido spoke, her tears came out again, and then regardless, she threw herself into Anya''s arms.

    Seeing this, the housekeeper Oddo quickly withdrew from the ward and left the space for two beautiful girls.

    In fact, their two families have a good relationship.

    Anya''s family is a loyal big customer of yifuya''s handicraft workshop. Mrs. yifuya and the speaker are also acquaintances.

    The younger generation of the two families are also close to each other and appreciate each other. They used to go shopping and have fun together. Until Chloe suddenly appeared and robbed Anya, and Nido also needs to seriously prepare for the History Department of the first college, so the number of gatherings is less.

    But in a real emergency, Nido''s first thought was Princess Anya.

    "Woo woo, my mother... She... Spent a whole night at a new neighbor''s house last night... When she came back, her clothes were untidy..."

    Nido hugged Anya tightly and told her grievances.

    "New neighbor?"

    Anya was slightly stunned, and then thought about it.

    If you remember correctly, the beautiful villa next to Nido''s house belongs to my family!

    Her father, who was the speaker of the parliament, bought it at the beginning of this year. She just kept a low profile and didn''t publicize it. She was afraid of causing some bad effects and making excuses for her political enemies, so Nido didn''t know about it.

    The speaker originally intended to give the small villa to little Kerry, but later Kerry refused to take over such a valuable gift and stayed there all the time.

    And now, why did someone suddenly live in? Moving so fast? Hooked up with Nido''s mother so soon?

    Wait, I shouldn''t live in it. Is it my father?

    The more Anya thinks about it, the more she thinks it''s possible.

    Wow, I''m old enough to do this?!

    So Anya gently stroked Nido''s back and said in a voice of common hatred:

    "Don''t worry, Nido, I''ll help you get justice for this!"

    Hum! Dad has found two moms for himself without telling his age. There are two little moms outside who don''t live at home. When he turns back, he still thinks about Nido''s mother?

    Watch me go back and don''t sue him!

    The two moms at home are not good friends. They are enough for Dad to drink a pot.

    Speaking of it, I really envy Kerry''s father. He never flirts outside. Teacher olliana is like that. He is indifferent.

    In addition to his wealth and high position, his father can''t compare with Uncle rolle?

    She then comforted Nido, dried her tears, and asked:

    "What are your plans next?"

    "I don''t want to go back. Anyway, I''m redundant."

    Nido rubbed her eyes and said angrily.

    "I will go out to work, find a way to earn money, then go to the first college, and then go to the broken blade swordsman group to learn fencing."

    With that, she also pinched two lovely little fists to cheer herself up.

    "I rely on my own hands to strive for a better future for myself, just like Xingchen Jianji!"

    "Anya, can you introduce me to a job?"

    Anya looked down at her white fists and sighed secretly.

    Your mother protects you so well that she always holds you in her arms like a kitten. How do you know that life is hard and not easy?

    But these words can''t be said.

    I''d better wait until I leave the hospital and go home to file a complaint, resolve the contradiction between the mother and daughter, and then let her go home.

    So Anya opened her mouth and suggested:

    "Now the imperial capital is still recovering. The situation is still chaotic. It''s not easy to arrange here."

    "Well, you go to my house for a few days and calm down?"

    Nido had already nodded, but suddenly realized something was wrong and quickly changed her mind:

    "No, no, I can''t live in your house. My mother will certainly look for me everywhere. The servants in your house know me. They will certainly tell my mother to catch me back."

    Anya thought about it and thought it was the same, so she changed her mouth and said:

    "Well... Why don''t you go and stay with another friend of mine for a while?"

    "She''s also from the History Department of the first college, and she''s also very good at fencing. I''m sure you''ll like her."

    So, half an hour later, the housekeeper Oddo sent Nido to an ordinary looking women''s apartment and explained to the owner of the apartment:

    "Anyway, that''s it..."

    "I wonder if it''s convenient for Miss Kerry?"

    After listening to the housekeeper''s instructions, Cori looked at Nido standing behind him and nodded generously:

    "No problem. Since she is sister Anya''s friend, she is also my friend. She will certainly help!"

    Hearing the other party''s answer, Nido was a little relieved. She took the initiative to walk up to Cori, stretched out her little hand and said:

    "Thank you for your help. My name is Nido. I have to disturb you these days."

    "Well, it doesn''t matter. Just call me Kerry."

    Said Kelly with a smile.

    "Miss Kerry is so cute, like a doll."

    Nido said with heartfelt emotion.

    At the first sight of entering the door, she noticed the beautiful and lovely little girl. If she wasn''t polite, she would jump over and pick her up and rub her hard.

    "Nido, are you an elf? It''s so beautiful and has sharp ears."

    Kerry followed.

    "No, I think I''m human, but my ears are sharp..."

    The housekeeper looked at the two girls and began to talk. Without interrupting, he left silently.

    But when he got on the steam car, he suddenly realized a problem.

    Mr. Rawl seems to have been living in Miss Kerry''s apartment recently, hasn''t he?

    Do you have to go back to that shabby rental house now?

    Since the speaker wants to win over Mr. rolle, why not help solve his accommodation problem first? I remember there are several idle properties at home, right?

    Unfortunately, he can only think about such things. It is certainly impossible for him to tell the speaker what to do.

    And the two little girls in the room were talking hot.

    "Eh? You''re also a history student? Then we''ll be classmates, right... I should be a student sister."

    "Hee hee, I''ll rely on elder sister Ke Li to take care of me in the future..."

    "Sister, you hammerhead shark puppet is so cute. Can you let me hug you too?"

    "No problem. My father gave it to me. You know what? My father is the best father in the world. He is gentle and handsome. He loves me very much, and he is very powerful!"

    While talking, Cori began to habitually blow up her father, just as rolle always habitually blows up her daughter when chatting with others.

    The father and daughter have always been like this. They are each other''s pride.

    Nido listened, her pale golden eyes could not help showing envy.

    Sister Ke Li''s father is so nice and envious

    Unlike me, I''m a child without a father

    After talking about Dad, they talked about the previous imperial capital attack.

    "Everyone fell asleep at that time. My father broke into that dream and killed the manager there before he saved everyone!"

    Although Nido listened carefully on the surface, nodded constantly, echoed and praised from time to time, she didn''t believe a word in her heart.

    So far, the authorities have not issued detailed instructions on how to solve the imperial capital attack, and have been vague.

    Because they don''t know.

    Therefore, the people only know that this matter was initiated by a terrorist organization called the "apostle" and caused such shocking harm to the emperor with the cooperation of two traitors and demigods.

    Without a detailed statement, we can only imagine and speculate out of thin air. Most people believe that the Empire should start the legendary secret mace, some powerful holy thing.

    Some people also believe that it was the demigods dispatched elsewhere who returned in time and saved the imperial capital after an arduous battle.

    There are still a few people who believe that internal strife has occurred within the enemy, or they have voluntarily given up due to the deterrence of the scholars'' Association.

    Of course, some cheeky people jumped out and publicized that they had solved the matter, thwarted the enemy''s plot and were the Savior of the imperial capital.

    These people are basically treated as liars and fools.

    So when she heard that Kerry said the attack was solved by her father, Nido thought it should be the uncle named rolle who got drunk one day and blew a cow''s hide with his daughter.

    She could understand this kind of thing. When her father was still there, he often boasted that he defeated the strong man in the challenge arena and killed the demon in the forest.

    When she was a child, she really believed it. When she grew up, she realized that this was the usual trick of a father to maintain his image in front of his daughter.

    She didn''t dislike this, but felt very warm, so she continued:

    "Uncle narole is so powerful and good at swordsmanship? I don''t know how to compare with the shining star sword girl?"

    Keli was stunned by this question. After hesitating for a while, she replied:

    "That must be my father''s better."

    This time, instead of agreeing, Nido said her own opinion:

    "But I still support Xingchen Jianji. She is an eighth order legend and the latest rising star of the Empire. She has had a lot of active performances!"

    "Miss Kerry should have heard of the star sword girl, too?"

    "No one in the world knows the star sword better than me!"

    "Er... This..."

    Looking at the proud and proud Nido on her face, she quickly turned back and made tea for Nido under the pretext of taking the opportunity to hold back her smile.

    No, Miss Nido, why are you arguing with me about this?

    I really know the star sword better than you

    And I really didn''t lie to you. My father taught me all my swordsmanship. His swordsmanship is much more powerful than me. So far, I haven''t learned the profound meaning of my father. When my father bullied me, there is no room to fight back.

    When she came back from making tea, Nido was still in a state of excitement and worked hard to promote her idol to kori:

    "You know what? Xingchen Jianji is only 20 years old this year! So young, she has become an eighth rank, surpassing all the geniuses in history!"

    No, I''m actually only 18 years old

    "Also, when she was in the defensive war in Qingquan Town, she took a small team composed of more than a dozen soldiers and dared to attack the army of demons. I really admire her courage!"

    No, no, I went alone

    "After that, she also performed well in Newlin''s defense war. Together with the saint of inflammation, she solved Newlin''s demon tide..."

    Don''t talk. That rice cake man is very powerful. Teacher olliana and I were beaten and cried at last. Fortunately, my father arrived in time

    "I think, under the armor of Lord Jianji, there must be a great beauty who is brave, tall, handsome and cool?"

    Didn''t you just say I looked like a doll?

    "My biggest wish in my life, in addition to learning fencing, is to meet Xingchen Jianji. I think I will be so excited that I faint on the spot?"

    Your biggest wish has come true. Although you are really excited, you are not dizzy?

    Nido was in a good mood and blew an awkward blow at the star sword Ji, which made Cori more and more embarrassed. She could only say a few words in her heart and argue that the other party could not hear.

    She did not expect that this beautiful little sister with long ears was her own brain powder.

    If the identity is not kept secret, if the other party is not Anya''s good friend, she will certainly break the other party''s fantasy.

    But there was no way. At present, she had to try to turn off the topic and lead the girls in the direction of eating, drinking and having fun.

    Fortunately, she succeeded!

    Nido is a standard rich lady. She can be said to be really knowledgeable about these things. She introduces all kinds of delicious and fun in the Empire and those fashionable matching styles to Chloe like a family treasure.

 Chapter 177

    The topic was successfully turned off, and the two girls were able to have a normal chat without embarrassment.

    Talking about her interest, Nido also patted her chest, which was no better than that of Ke Li, and said:

    "When I get home, please go out and have fun. Then we..."

    In the middle of her words, she couldn''t go on. Her flickering eyes were also dimmed.

    Yes, haven''t you decided to rely on yourself and don''t go home?

    Anyway, my mother has a new man and doesn''t need my redundant daughter.

    Noticing her sudden depression, Cori quickly asked:

    "What''s the matter?"

    Previously, the housekeeper simply said that Nido''s family had something to do and needed to stay for a few days. He didn''t say it in detail, because he didn''t know the details, but just conveyed Anya''s words.

    However, Nido didn''t intend to talk about her family with her first-time student sister. She shook her head, forced herself to cheer up and continued:

    "No... no big deal..."

    "I want to work outside and support myself. I can''t always rely on my family."

    "I have to rely on my own efforts to study and learn fencing from the broken blade swordsman group!"

    After hearing this, Cori laughed, nodded and said:

    "Good, I support you!"

    Because she didn''t know the details, she simply thought that Nido wanted to be self reliant.

    Of course she would support her, because rolle often taught her ''you are a mature girl, you should learn to support yourself'' and ''as a father, you should learn to let go''

    So she agrees with Nido''s idea.

    And isn''t that what I am? Although with the help of sister Anya, she still earned a salary and welfare by relying on her own ability.

    There are a lot of deposit certificates and passbooks in her little bear satchel!

    Even if dad doesn''t want to work hard in the future, moving to the imperial capital is enough for father and daughter to live a rich life in the future.

    Nido was inspired by her sister and cheered up. Her face was filled with expectations and expectations for the future, and continued:

    "I have asked your highness Anya to arrange a job for me, and everything has been arranged before I enter school."

    "What''s left is that I don''t know whether the broken blade swordsman group can enter or not. They are the most famous swordsman group in the imperial capital. I heard that the standards are extremely strict..."

    After hearing this, Cori couldn''t help raising her small head with a proud face.

    "It''s simple. It''s up to me!"

    "My father came out of the broken blade swordsman group. The instructors there are his old comrades in arms!"

    "Really?!"

    Nido jumped up happily and finally waited for her long-awaited opportunity!

    "If I can successfully join the swordsman group, when I get my first salary, I will invite my sister and uncle rolle to a big meal!"

    Cori nodded and said:

    "Well, when my father comes back in the evening, I''ll talk to him about it."

    Nido couldn''t help expecting more.

    I really want to see the handsome uncle rolle in my sister''s mouth soon!

    At this time, Rawl didn''t know that he was missed by the beautiful girl again. He was busy watching evya.

    Agent truffle is also an old spy. Although his strength is not good, he is only an extraordinary person at the fourth elite level, but he is an elite scout who has been on the battlefield, has rich experience and has made great achievements. He didn''t change into a prosthetic limb until he got a sword in his knee and retired as a gray ghost.

    So rolle didn''t take the initiative to command him, just followed him silently and secretly learned some tracking details and skills.

    They mingled in the crowd and looked like normal people watching the excitement. They just kept staring at the colorful evya sitting on the stage.

    "This charity fundraising is full of celebrities."

    The agent truffle sighed in a low voice.

    It seems to be just an ordinary emotion, but in fact, there is something in the words, asking what rolle means:

    Will owls get mixed up?

    Fortunately, when rolle was on earth, he often served as Party B and served party A. riddles of this degree still couldn''t help him.

    So he thought about it and replied:

    "There are too many people. It should not be in full view."

    "But it''s hard to say. Who knows if there is dirt under the bright pleats? It''s just that we don''t care about these things."

    The authority of the grey ghost is limited to the domestic security of the society of investigators and other departments. It really doesn''t control the celebrities on the stage.

    The stalking process was very boring and useless. After watching the meeting below, Rolle and his wife went to the nearby cafe to grab a seat. When they continued their third cup, they heard the on-site host excitedly announce that up to now, 800000 Easts have been raised!

    It seems that the fund-raising went well. Under the leadership and encouragement of these celebrities, the onlookers below gave generously and lined up in a long line.

    But rolle has been quietly calculating that the people on the stage have only donated more than 300000, and evya has donated 80000, which is already the second generous person on the stage.

    It is the enthusiastic citizens below who are really generous.

    They are really noble people, really selfless donations, and only hope that their city can recover quickly.

    This reminded rolle of the story of the tyrant and the people.

    "Who is in charge of fund-raising like this and who supervises it?"

    He asked suddenly.

    He did not want to see such an ugly story as "the people''s money was divided between three and seven, and the tyrants returned all their money.".

    The agent truffle shook his head and replied:

    "I really don''t know... If you''re interested, I can help you find out."

    Rolle nodded:

    "Well, it''s not our business. Just ask."

    "Look back, I can also ask evya."

    Just then, the celebrities on the stage began to leave one after another. Rolle took the initiative to settle the bill and walked out of the cafe with the agent truffle.

    Taking the initiative to pay the bill is just a small detail, but truffle can''t help warming her heart, and she feels a little better about rolle.

    Next, evya went to her own handicraft workshop to check the recruitment of new craftsmen, and went to her handicraft shop to check the resumption of work.

    When she returned to the villa, it was already dinner time in the evening.

    Rolle followed her all the way and didn''t notice her meeting with anyone. The dialogue with her subordinates was also in the normal category.

    It seems that today''s fish didn''t bite the hook and will become the air force.

    In evya''s handicraft shop, Rolle also conveniently bought the cheapest empty packing box. When he returned, he asked the agent truffle to dress up as a housekeeper and carry the empty packing box. They pretended to be normal neighbors and visited evya''s villa.

    It was two acquaintances who came to answer the door. The female agent cheese and egg tart had been installed.

    While Rawl was watching, Secretary Ah Fu arranged other things.

    It seems that if this organization is really serious, its efficiency is not poor.

    With a little compliment in his heart, Rolle took the agent truffle to the living room on the second floor. After evya waved back, he asked:

    "What''s the matter with your daughter?"

    Evya couldn''t help smiling bitterly and answered truthfully:

    "She misunderstood my relationship with you and ran away in anger."

    "She has been missing her father for so many years, so she hates my relationship with men."

    I see

    Lol nodded. It seemed that he had been distracted before. He thought that evya said something she shouldn''t have said, which scared the little girl away.

    That''s it?

    Nido''s attitude is not difficult to understand. The common problems of single parent families are like herself. If one day she wants to find a woman, Kelly must also try her best to resist.

    Rolle let down his heart and whispered:

    "Since it''s your housework, it''s inconvenient for me to take care of it. I can just let her leave here with a reasonable excuse and not be implicated."

    Evya hurriedly said with gratitude:

    "Thank you for your understanding and tolerance. You are much kinder than I thought."

    "Well, let''s get down to business. Has the owl contacted you?"

    Rolle continued.

    He thought he was going to be empty today, but he saw evya nodding slowly and taking out a page of paper from her satchel.

    The above is a craftsman''s file, from the nearby city, with six years of working experience and exquisite workmanship.

    Doesn''t look unusual?

    But rolle looked carefully and found that several characters on the ink printed file were blurred.

    At first glance, it seems that it is just a common blur formed by wet ink, but rolle tried to combine those characters:

    "3006, the Trojan horse sings by the swimming pool, and the carving knife leaves a delicate shape?"

    Evya nodded hurriedly and said:

    "It''s worthy of you. You can see through our contact information at a glance."

    Then she opened her legs slightly and took out a small thin book from the close pocket of her private part, which was the codebook for their contact.

    Evya was beautiful. Today she was dressed up carefully. She wore a long skirt with a low chest, black suspenders and silver high heels on her legs, so that her action of taking out the codebook looked very tempting and terrible.

    Rolle didn''t open her eyes, didn''t look much, and didn''t pick up the codebook. Instead, she asked evya to translate the code words:

    "The wind is tight. Report the situation. Trash can 5 Baker Street, tomorrow."

    These words are easy to understand. They mean to let evya put the information in the dustbin at No. 5 Baker Street tomorrow.

    "Can you find out the source of this file?"

    Asked rolle.

    The agent truffle shook his head.

    "This is a file from the labor market. The personnel there are extremely complex, it is difficult to check, and it is easy to scare the snake."

    --------

    Today''s list is long enough. You can pull the list again.

    Thanks: Muyi ink shadow, devil jiabaili * n, sleepless dream, network ghost * n, a pig who loves reading, stable residence, silent heart sorrow, 767079323, Xiuxian and other friends for their generous reward!

 Chapter 178

    The resume source is difficult to explore, and it is not easy to directly arrest the craftsman above. The best way is to catch the owl when it comes to the joint.

    So rolle continued:

    "Specifically, how did you connect?"

    Evya nodded and confessed truthfully:

    "Specifically, I have to go to the Baker Street restaurant for dinner, and then accept a box of free fruit candy. After eating the fruit candy, I put the information in the packaging box and then throw it into the trash can."

    "But he used this technique once three years ago. Here is his list:

    Thank you for your generous rewards from several friends, such as devil jiabaili, Internet ghost ghost, a pig who loves reading, chuyin is not the future, Muyi ink shadow, dabundan and so on!

 Chapter 179

    In this way, Rolle stayed on the sofa all night. At the dawn of the next day, the little milk cat huddled in his shirt pocket woke up first, exposed a pair of sharp ears out of his pocket, listened to them left and right, and then drilled out of his pocket.

    The little milk cat first followed the steps to the window, looked down and found that a high-grade black steam car had stopped downstairs. He quickly ran back to rolle, patted him on the face with his furry little claws and shouted in Rolle''s ear.

    "All right, all right, wake up, wake up."

    Raul muttered, reached out and scratched the baby cat''s head and opened his eyes.

    The kitten licked his cheek and went back into his shirt pocket.

    Rolle got up from the sofa, washed, took out carrots from his left hand, tore them into small pieces and fed them to the baby cat in his pocket.

    A moment later, Secretary Ah Fu knocked on the door of the apartment. Rolle didn''t wake up his daughter and Nido. He followed him out.

    Today''s fishing operation officially began.

    In the busy last night, 19 agents who can move were assigned to various positions, some disguised as tramps, some disguised as waiters, and some disguised as passers-by. They occupied several high points near the restaurant on Baker Street in advance, so that they can monitor the movement of the whole street in an all-round way.

    Rolle''s temporary headquarters is located on the roof of a 12 storey office building, which is the tallest building nearby.

    The agent truffle still followed him, and had launched the tracking secret attached to the stationery in advance.

    He was showing a wandering expression, turning his white eyes, pointing on a map, and finally stopped at the location of evya villa.

    "Here it is now."

    Great, like satellite positioning.

    Rolle couldn''t help but sigh in his heart and turned to ask the Secretary:

    "By the way, the interrogation of the orc spy by the security department still didn''t work out?"

    Although the security department promised to inform rolle of the results, after all, the spy was found by the agent of the gray ghost, but until today, it has to arrest the enemy''s higher-level online, and there has been no news from the security department.

    "I''ve been following up on this matter. They really haven''t heard the result, and they''re in a lot of trouble."

    Ah Fu''s secretary replied.

    As the real power department of the Empire, the Ministry of national security naturally has the cooperation and assistance of various extraordinary people, including some types of interrogation expertise. It can use secret arts or spells to achieve the same effects as confession agents, truth spitting agents, and even mind reading and mind control.

    But these tricks can''t be directly used on the orc spy.

    This product is worthy of being a very professional spy. It has a very complex anti interrogation arrangement. In the depths of his consciousness, someone has buried a special secret technique, commonly known as "spiritual bomb". Once someone uses the secret technique to explore his thinking, the secret technique will attack, making him an idiot who doesn''t know anything.

    Although this is not a new routine. All major forces have made similar arrangements on their own spies, and there are ways to disassemble and crack them, the problem is that the orc spy uses some unconventional spiritual bomb, which is different from the common types on the human side.

    People and orcs have different constitutions, which can not be generalized. Moreover, conscious thinking is a complex field. In addition, the alien alliance is far away from the mainland, has little communication with the human mainland, knows little about them, and has little information about their existing extraordinary system.

    This leads to very troublesome cracking, which requires time and the assistance of professionals, and now the scholars who can carry out research in this field are just paralyzed.

    "So now they can only interrogate in some traditional and barbaric ways, but that guy is also a hard bone, and he won''t be punished with salt and roast..."

    Secretary Ah Fu said with some embarrassment.

    "Alas... Well, I can help you with this."

    Rolle was a little speechless.

    But it''s good. When you catch the owl, you can interrogate them together, so as not to knock yourself out twice.

    So they continued to wait patiently until noon. As promised, evya came to the high-end restaurant below for dinner. Then, according to the joint method, she stuffed the note with information into the candy box and threw it into the trash can in the alley next to the restaurant.

    Everything seemed to be going well, and evya didn''t toss any moths.

    This morning, Rolle had someone tell her that her daughter was under her own monitoring and was safe from being involved in this matter.

    I believe evya can understand the hint in these words and knows that her daughter has been controlled by rolle. She should not dare to mess around.

    After losing the candy box, she drove away, leaving rolle and others to monitor the alley below.

    Since the afternoon, a lot of tramps have been turning over the garbage cans. Since the attack on the imperial capital, many industries have been hit and damaged, and there are more tramps in the city.

    But these tramps focused on the things that had been thrown away. They were not interested in an empty box that looked beautiful. Several people picked up the candy box and shook it. When they found that there was nothing in it, they threw it aside.

    At night, when the restaurant closed, a lot of wasted food was poured out, which attracted a large group of tramps to rob. No one touched the candy box and lay quietly in a corner of the alley.

    This fishing is a severe test of people''s patience. Rolle has drunk unknown pots of coffee and forced himself to maintain a state of concentration.

    Some strong tramps below divide up the food dumped in the restaurant two or three times, but there are still some thin or old tramps who refuse to leave, even though they haven''t found anything. They don''t dare to go through the trash can until those strong guys leave.

    Among them, there are several people who don''t look like tramps. Although they are also shabby and dirty, their temperament is different from that of other tramps. They look coy, like people who have just become tramps and don''t pull their faces.

    Rolle looked at the new tramps and thought.

    If I were an owl, it would be much more reliable to find these new tramps than those skilled workers.

    Although those old tramps are frustrated, they are not stupid. They know the survival rules of tramps. They won''t do many things that make them feel dangerous and wrong. They know that some benefits need to be changed with their lives.

    The newspapers often see the strange death of a tramp.

    In this world with extraordinary power, ordinary people who abide by the law may encounter accidents like the imperial capital attack at any time, not to mention homeless tramps. If they are not careful enough, they will not live that long.

    Moreover, these people have been on the street for a long time, and someone will always know and pay attention to them. If they suddenly disappear, it is likely to arouse suspicion.

    But on the contrary, those newcomers who have not adapted will not think so much. They have not been able to adapt to the survival code of this industry. They will be more greedy than skilled workers, and miss the days when they have a family. In order to get rid of the current dilemma, they dare to do anything.

    And not many people know them. Even if they suddenly disappear, it is difficult to trace them.

    Such a move of sending a candy box to a place is obviously more suitable for these newcomers.

    Rolle was thinking about it. Sure enough, he saw a tramp with glasses. After rummaging through a few peels in the trash can, he turned his eyes to the candy box.

    "Ah... Lemon flavor. I remember my girlfriend likes it very much. Unfortunately, she has cheated my house and savings..."

    As he bent down to pick up the candy box, he made a seemingly reasonable excuse for his behavior.

    Then he put away the candy box close to his body, tightened the broken coat on the tight fitting, and began to wander the streets.

    No need for rolle to speak, the agent truffle has launched the secret technique and started tracking.

    And other agents who had been impatient for a long time also took action one after another, kept a safe distance from multiple directions, and slowly followed up.

    They followed them all the way to the moat of the city.

    The moat was left when the imperial capital was still a castle. Later, the imperial capital was expanded and the city wall was demolished. The moat should have been filled out, but later, probably considering the problems of beauty and water use, it simply continued to dig and connect with the outside river to become an artificial river.

    With the continuous expansion of the imperial capital, the moat has passed through the city from the south, becoming a good landscape when overlooking.

    Most of the tramps live by the river. All kinds of simple houses are densely arranged along the river embankment. Outside, there are all kinds of waste, and only bits of fire can be used for lighting.

    The eye tramp had a cardboard hut here. He squeezed in and looked around carefully. Then he took out the candy box, opened it and took out the note inside.

    He spread the note on the ground, lit four short candles in the four corners of the room, and then whispered something.

    "It seems to be some kind of ritual for communication?"

    A young agent paid close attention to the movement in the house through perception and hurriedly reported to rolle.

    "Or is it some kind of calling ceremony? Does he want to call the owl out?"

    The young agent said, and his face suddenly turned very white.

    Those who can respond to this kind of calling ceremony must be at least a demigod.

    Are we dealing with a demigod tonight?

    This was something he had never dared to imagine before.

    The demigod is a mountain that is difficult to look up to for a third-order extraordinary person like him. He thinks he is an enemy.

    Even if there is a demigod on your side, but under the collision of this high-ranking strong man, only the aftereffect can make yourself ashes.

    The more he thought about it, the more nervous he became. He quickly looked at his companions around him.

    Secretary Ah Fu and his captain truffle also realized the danger. Their faces became extremely dignified and their breathing began to rush.

    But on the contrary, their new director still looked calm, showing only a little impatience, as if complaining about how the other party didn''t come out.

    This... Is the new director really so sure that he can win a demigod?

    Is this... The spirit of being a strong man?

    Rolle also noticed that there was something wrong with the reactions of several subordinates, smiled and said:

    "Relax, we can succeed."

    He simply thought that his subordinates were excited and nervous at the prospect of cracking a major espionage case.

    While he was talking, the four candles in the paper house suddenly went out together.

    Then there was another shrill scream.

    As soon as Rolle''s face was frozen, he quickly pulled out his sword, crossed the river bank and rushed over.

    But when he came to the outside of the paper house, he could see a stream of blood seeping out of the gap in the floor.

    The next second, the whole paper house floated in the air, folded and deformed in mid air, and finally formed a paper man size shape. Then a large stream of black smoke gushed from behind, covering the paper man and turning it into a dark figure.

    It turns out that this is the owl described by evya. No wonder she can''t distinguish men, women and children, because the other party''s body under the smoke is not human at all.

    "You''re surrounded. Lay down your arms and surrender!"

    Rolle pulled out his sword and threatened.

    "Oh, ants."

    The paper man sneered in a non-standard imperial language, then made a move of spreading his arms and continued:

    "It seems that the information I received is correct. Your empire is now the weakest period. Even I can invade at will. If I had been before, I would have been noticed by your strong..."

    "But now, your strong ones have not recovered from the attack. They are too busy for themselves. For me, the emperor capital has come and gone like a back garden."

    "If you can find it here, it means that evya betrayed me. Hehe, the little bitch who eats inside and outside smashed me. Her two sides didn''t surprise me. I should have killed her and her sharp eared compatriots long ago!"

    The other side muttered for a long time, but because the voice was hoarse and the development was very non-standard, Rolle listened like birds and basically didn''t understand.

    So he had to answer:

    "You talk so much!"

    After that, the sword light in his hand flashed, and several sword Qi cut to each other''s limbs at the same time.

    Looking at Rolle''s sword against himself, the owl couldn''t help laughing:

    "Hehe, you don''t think such poor swordsmanship can hurt..."

    As a result, before he could finish his words, he saw his limbs cut off, and his whole body fell to the ground like a human losing his limbs.

    "How... How is it possible?"

    "How can fencing hurt me?"

    ------------

    Here is today''s list:

    Thanks to Muyi ink shadow, purple jade green scale, devil jiabaili, a pig who loves reading, working soul, chuyin is not the generous reward of several friends in the future.

 Chapter 180

    When rolle saw that the monster opposite was cut off and lying on the ground, he put away his sword and asked other agents to come and get ready to catch the living mouth.

    Who knows, the goods are incredibly cunning. The body lying on the ground suddenly twisted and deformed, turned into a black python, and slipped all the way to the moat along the river embankment.

    Rolle was careless and didn''t chase. He watched it swim quickly in the water like a water snake, away from himself, and then drill out of the water from a distance to form a dark owl, fluttering its wings and rising into the sky.

    Seeing that it was about to go away, Rolle quickly rotated the joint of his left hand and turned his sword into a heavy crossbow with a very sci-fi texture.

    Then he pulled the bolt, aimed at the black owl in the sky and pulled the trigger.

    The catapult immediately fired three rays of light, drew three beautiful arcs in the air, hit the owl from three directions, and beat it into a frozen and burning fireball.

    Although the owl flew high, far away and the target was small, these were meaningless in front of the unreasonable automatic aiming function of the crossbow.

    "If you don''t fly, I really don''t have a good way to take you."

    Raul muttered, putting away his crossbow and preparing to take someone over to check.

    Before leaving, his subordinates did not forget to pick up the man''s severed limbs.

    After losing the cover of the black fog outside, these limbs have changed back to the most common cardboard, which doesn''t seem to have much value.

    But rolle understood why the goods didn''t dare stay in the water any longer.

    Paper is afraid of water. It melts after staying for a long time.

    But when they arrived at the place where the owl fell, they found nothing. Finally, the young agent found some residues of burned paper on the window of a house, which broke into ash with a touch.

    This mysterious existence that looks like a demigod was killed by the director? I have no ability to fight back. My death is so miserable. It''s just ashes

    The young officer clicked in his heart, looked at the back of Rolle in the distance, and felt more and more tall and majestic.

    But rolle frowned and said to Secretary Alfred:

    "The goods escaped. It''s not dead yet."

    "And judging from what it said before, this product is not only offline in the city, but also has more partners."

    Just now, when the owl was swaggering, it specifically mentioned that "the information received is correct, the empire is indeed very weak...". However, whether it was the trial of Rolle or the information transmitted by evya today, this is not the information provided by evya to it.

    That means there are other sources of intelligence.

    Moreover, the ability of these goods is too unreasonable. They can move freely with only a paper man. It''s impossible to spy on intelligence. They don''t know where to hide and are not afraid of being caught.

    Just when rolle felt awkward, Secretary Alfred''s portable telegraph suddenly rang.

    When they listened carefully, it was the contact sent by the agent egg tart. The villa where evya was located was attacked by a strange enemy!

    No! This guy found evya''s betrayal and is going to kill people!

    It has no entity. It can emerge from another place just by asking partners in other places to launch the ceremony again.

    "Come on! Let them run away!"

    Rolle said hurriedly, then took people to jump into the steam car and hurried to the villa.

    But before the car went far, secretary a Fu received a contact from the agent egg tart:

    "It''s all right. It''s safe. The enemy was repulsed by a mysterious strong man."

    "The mysterious strong?"

    Luo Er and others were slightly surprised and hurriedly asked what strength she was? What''s the origin? Is it the reinforcement from the scholars'' Association?

    The agent was stunned for a long time before he contacted:

    "It''s too dark to see clearly, vaguely like a girl in a short skirt?"

    Ah Fu''s secretary was stunned and looked at rolle with inquiring eyes.

    Rolle frowned and thought carefully.

    Girls who dare to wear short skirts in this weather

    Shouldn''t it be

    -------

    A few minutes earlier, the little donkey who had been obediently staying in evya''s stable was lying on the ground to rest, but suddenly noticed something wrong, his ears stood up, and then slowly walked out of the stable.

    Rolle let him stay in the stable and watch. He never left. He faithfully fulfilled his master''s orders.

    The little donkey''s long ears swayed around the stable, and then noticed a decorative Bush a little farther away.

    It took out the sweetheart fruit from the small bag on its stomach, chewed it slowly, and then approached the bush.

    When he got closer, he suddenly heard a human voice from the Bush:

    "What the hell are you?"

    "Ming Ming is just a weak and low creature, but why does it make me feel special?"

    The Bush said to himself, and his body suddenly expanded and changed into the human shape that rolle had seen before.

    The little donkey looked at each other with big eyes, didn''t answer, kept silent, moved a few steps under his feet, blocked between the enemy and the villa, and accelerated the frequency of chewing sweetheart fruit in his mouth.

    "How dare you stop me?"

    "Interesting, very interesting. I''ll take you back and study it well."

    With that, the owl stretched out its right hand, turned it into a huge claw and held it towards the body of the little donkey.

    In a hurry, the little donkey swallowed fiercely and swallowed all the remaining sweethearts.

    The next second, the claw holding it seemed to be held by an invisible big hand, and then squeezed by an invisible huge force, it began to twist and deform, and finally turned into pieces of mosaic shape and scattered on the ground.

    The owl couldn''t help but make a painful scream, that is, the cry alerted the egg tart left behind in the villa, made her realize that there was an enemy invasion, and quickly contacted rolle and them.

    "How can such power be possible?"

    The owl stepped back several steps, pulled away from the little donkey, and asked.

    The little donkey still ignored it. He just raised his front hooves like a horse and stood up. Then his body gave off a faint fluorescence and became a beautiful girl with long ears, light pink long hair, short skirts and white silk stockings on her feet.

    It''s as like as two peas Rolle saw in his dream.

    "Are you a man or a ghost?"

    The owl continued to question, and his right hand, which had been forcibly twisted off, reappeared.

    Then, his hands and back lit up a side-by-side secret art array at the same time, from which all kinds of fireballs, light and blades spewed out and hit the little donkey.

    But the little donkey just stood still and let those things fall on him, but he was unharmed.

    When all the attacks touched her body, they turned into pieces of mosaic and scattered on the ground.

    If you haven''t seen it clearly before, but this time, the owl understands.

    This is a very high-level twisted power, which is no longer used by the ordinary twisted demigod.

    Did you encounter an extraordinary existence above level 10?

    For a moment, he couldn''t help wondering whether all the downline under his command had betrayed himself.

    First, the unreasonable swordsman hurt himself with ordinary swordsmanship, cut off his limbs and couldn''t regenerate.

    Then when I was going to clean up the door, I met the guy in front of me who couldn''t tell whether he was a man or a donkey, using a very high level of twisted power.

    Didn''t it say that the high-end combat power of the Empire was seriously damaged, the strength of scholars would be greatly damaged, and the defense of the whole empire was in vain. Can you let yourself do whatever you want?

    Then why do you encounter two incomprehensible terrorist beings in a row?

    All downlines betray themselves together, provide false information together, and then cooperate with the hidden strong of the Empire to strangle themselves?

    The owl realized the possibility of this danger and hurriedly wanted to retreat.

    But at this time, the little donkey frowned tightly, slightly opened his lips, showed a hard look, and reluctantly squeezed out a syllable from his mouth:

    "Oh..."

    She didn''t mean to sell Meng. She originally intended to say other words, but she hasn''t been able to learn human language well because of her stupidity and lack of talent. Finally, she turned into this cute voice.

    But even so, that''s enough.

    The owl''s body immediately solidified in place, like being poured with a layer of cement, combined with the black fog outside, into a motionless sculpture, and then fell to the ground with a bang.

    By the time they arrived at the scene and found the sculpture, it was an hour later.

    There is no donkey here, only this sculpture.

    "Is this some kind of petrification?"

    The agent truffle, carrying the magic guide lamp, shook the owl turned into a stone carving in front of him, and knocked with the hilt of his sword, making a few jingling sounds.

    It was the first time for him to see this smoke shaped stone carving, which was quite artistic.

    "Tell me what happened before."

    Rolle turned his head and asked the agent''s egg tart.

    Egg tart is a middle-aged woman with ordinary appearance. Like rolle, she lacks her left hand and is equipped with a metal prosthesis.

    "I''m sorry, sir. I didn''t see anything at that time. I only knew that the process was very fast and the battle was over in less than a minute."

    "It seems that the mysterious strong man who helped is very powerful. Is he your friend, sir?"

    Secretary Ah Fu asked from the side.

    Rolle shook his head:

    "I don''t know, but I have a little clue..."

    Rolle thought to himself that it was like a little donkey.

    This speculation sounds illogical, because the little donkey doesn''t show anything special except being obedient, let alone the ability to turn people into stones.

    He made such a judgment just because his subordinates simply described the appearance of the strong man. In fact, it was a little hasty.

    So he didn''t dare to say anything. He just asked his subordinates to escort the petrified prisoner back to the dungeon of the organization, and he planned to ask the little donkey.

    "By the way, did you see my little donkey?"

    Asked rolle.

    "Do you mean the beautiful little donkey in the stable? It should have been in the stable all the time? It turns out that you raised it. No wonder it''s so cute."

    The agent replied with an egg tart.

    Rolle nodded, first arranged for his subordinates to carry out various aftercare work, and then went to the stables of evya''s house.

    No little donkey was found.

    Did you go home?

    Rolle hurried back to his villa and looked for it, but he still couldn''t find it.

    "Is my little donkey back?"

    He asked the servants at home.

    Each other shook their heads.

    "Well... Can''t you run away from home?"

    Raul murmured, took the kitten out of his pocket and said:

    "Smell and see where your best friend has gone?"

    The baby cat sniffed in the air, and then began to navigate.

    Under its guidance, Rawl went all the way to the second floor of his house and came to the door of his bedroom.

    He didn''t think much, thinking that the little milk cat had guided him to the shortest and nearest route, just past his bedroom.

    This also happens from time to time. The navigation function of maode map sometimes bugs and is not very user-friendly. It will plan the route according to the cat''s behavior mode, such as directing rolle to climb the wall and turn the window.

    But when rolle walked into his bedroom, he suddenly found something wrong.

    There seems to be something hidden in my bed.

    So he quickly walked over and lifted the cup covered by the bed.

    Shua, a beautiful girl with long ears hidden in the quilt was blinking, with a sweet smile on her face, staring at rolle.

    "Little donkey?"

    The beautiful girl nodded.

    "Why are you hiding in my quilt?"

    The beautiful girl''s face showed a little shyness. She sat up from the bed, then climbed to rolle with her hands and feet, and stood up again, trying to lick Rolle''s face as usual.

    But rolle mercilessly grabbed the long ear on his head.

    "Why? Why? They have become girls, but they can''t be like usual."

    Rolle began to teach.

    The little donkey immediately sat back on the bed with a wronged face, kept the duck sitting posture, separated his small feet in white silk stockings on both sides, and reached out to rub his ears.

    "All right, all right, get down to business."

    Rolle reached out and touched her head, comforted her, and continued to ask:

    "This is clearly a reality. How did you become a girl?"

    The little donkey pointed his chin with one finger, tilted his head slightly, thought for a while, and then shook his head.

    Said he didn''t know.

    If you don''t know, you don''t know. Why do you think for so long?

    This donkey really doesn''t look very smart

    Rolle was worried and asked again:

    "Did you deal with the bad guy before? You turned it into a stone?"

    -------------

    Here is today''s list:

    Thank you: warmaa, crime affirmer, a pig who loves reading, ghost ghost, Muyi ink shadow, devil jiabaili, dabundan, good people passing by, starry sky to summer and other friends for their generous rewards!

 Chapter 181

    Facing Rolle''s question, the little donkey first thought very seriously, then jumped up his small face and nodded seriously.

    "Is it really you? How did you do that?"

    Rolle hurriedly asked.

    The little donkey got up and stood on the bed, facing the air, first a left positive pedal, then a right whip leg, and then a left jab. The short pleated skirt on the leg was raised high with the action.

    Finally, she stretched out a white little hand, opened her five fingers, closed them slowly, squeezed them into a lovely little fist, and showed a fierce look on her face. She was fierce and stared at the air.

    Rolle was stunned

    This series of actions is similar to that of sneaking attacks on old comrades. Does it have anything to do with my question?

    This donkey really doesn''t look very clever.

    But on second thought, he didn''t delve into this issue, and then asked:

    "I always feel that you don''t seem to be an ordinary little donkey?"

    "Is it a little donkey disguised by some demon?"

    The little donkey jumped up and was frightened. The long ears on his head stood up because of tension, and the corners of his eyes burst into tears without hesitation.

    She quickly threw herself into Rolle''s arms and rubbed Rolle''s chin with her forehead. Her big eyes flickered and looked wronged and pitiful.

    She wanted to get through it by this means.

    Although the little donkey turned into a beautiful girl, she was beautiful and lovely, with high appearance value, good figure and fashionable and beautiful dress, when rolle thought that she was the little donkey she usually rode under her crotch, he obviously didn''t eat this set, stretched out his hand and grabbed her ear, and said:

    "Don''t try to fool around. Be honest."

    The little donkey had no choice but to pick up the small satchel hanging around his waist, took out a sweetheart fruit from it and reluctantly handed it over.

    "This is useless. I still have a lot in my hand, and I gave it to you. I even gave you a small bag."

    Luo Eryi refused the little donkey''s bribe.

    The little donkey was helpless, so he had to change his position on the bed, sat on the side far away from rolle, and then turned his face sideways, revealing a blush on his pretty face and tears in the corners of his eyes.

    Finally, she carefully handed her little foot in white silk stockings to rolle.

    "You guy... Where did you learn all the strange knowledge?"

    Luo Er was speechless, rushed over, bounced her two brains, hugged her weak fragrant shoulder, helped her do a good job, and then said in earnest:

    "Well, don''t be afraid. No matter what your real body is, you are my little donkey. I have raised you for so long and won''t kill you to eat meat."

    Hearing what rolle said, the little donkey was a little relieved, wiped his tears and nodded.

    "It seems that it is really a demon?"

    Rolle asked again.

    The little donkey nodded and admitted honestly.

    In this world, demons are not necessarily harmful. Humans also have a record of taming all kinds of wild demons. It is very common to train some small and lovely ones into pets, and then train some big, flying and mounts.

    So rolle didn''t intend to embarrass the little donkey. On the contrary, he wished the little donkey was some kind of powerful demon. At least he was already the real power bureaucrat of the Empire and had the strength of a seven rank strong man. If he was still an ordinary little donkey, he would be a little out of identity.

    But he kept the little donkey for so long, shared joys and sorrows, and was reluctant to abandon it. At present, the little donkey suddenly became a demon, forcing Ge Gao a lot.

    So rolle continued to ask with great expectation:

    "What kind of demon are you? Can you become a beautiful girl and petrify the enemy? Is it the legendary ''Medusa''?"

    There is no concept of medusa in this world. Rolle pronounces these three words directly in earth Chinese.

    Moreover, due to the long journey, Rolle can''t remember what the legend of Medusa on earth is like. There is only a general and vague impression.

    Anyway, he can petrify the enemy. He is a professional gunman and can become a big white horse. He has a twin sister, who seems to be called Medea, and then he is invincible when he gives out the holy sword.

    Everything else is fine. Rolle cares about becoming a big white horse. After all, it''s better to have a horse than a little donkey. What''s more, the little donkey moves too slowly and is often rode by it in turn.

    As a result, the little donkey shook his head in disappointment.

    However, she put on a look of teeth and claws, and rolled around on the bed, trying to pretend to be that kind of fierce look, probably to show that she was actually that kind of powerful demon.

    Just because the appearance is too cute, Rolle thinks it''s deliberately cute.

    "Stop, stop! I already understand."

    Rolle quickly waved to stop the little donkey''s abrupt move.

    "You can''t even fly, you can''t speak human words, and you can''t become that kind of powerful and domineering appearance. You can only become a beautiful girl. Even if you can petrify the enemy, you''re too weak as a demon?"

    Rolle said again, a little disgusted.

    He still hopes that the little donkey can become a giant dragon, mammoth and giant robot, which is a tall and powerful image in the traditional sense. If it''s not good, it''s acceptable to become a dog like the high-speed railway Jialulu.

    Instead of now, the image of a beautiful girl with delicate body, beautiful clothes, only white silk stockings and no shoes.

    "Even if you can petrify the enemy, what? As a mount, if you can''t be ridden, your meaning and value are gone! You can only be a little pet."

    Rolle said helplessly.

    Although the little donkey solved the attacking enemy, it didn''t seem like a big deal to rolle. The goods were too delicious. He didn''t know how to dodge his two swords in the past. It was not as difficult as the previous Orc spies. He didn''t have the strength and skill that ACE spies should have.

    Subduing this weak chicken enemy is a matter of course.

    As soon as the little donkey heard this, he was in a hurry. He quickly changed his position on the bed, lay on the bed and motioned for rolle to ride.

    Rolle bounced her head angrily and taught her:

    "I''m not talking about riding in bed."

    The little donkey rubbed his forehead, and then a donkey rolled, lay on the ground and continued to signal rolle to ride.

    "I..."

    Rolle was speechless and had to threaten:

    "I''d better drive you back to the stable..."

    The little donkey stopped honestly.

    "Can you still be what you used to be?"

    Rolle continued.

    The little donkey nodded, stretched out his hands, put them on his cheeks, tilted his head slightly, closed his eyes and made a sleeping appearance.

    It probably means that you can change back after a sleep.

    "Well, I see."

    Lol nodded, reached out and held the little donkey back to bed with the posture of the princess, and then wrapped her in a blanket into a baby silkworm.

    "Tonight, let you sleep in a human bed and experience what human sleep is like."

    "Let Xiaomi accompany you."

    With that, Rolle took the kitten out of his shirt pocket and put it next to the pillow.

    The little milk cat had been peeping out his head from his pocket and looked curiously at his good friend who had become a stranger.

    This will be put down by rolle, who also looks timid. He cries with milk and milk and approaches carefully. Until he smells the smell of the little donkey, he lies down beside the pillow.

    Probably accompanied by the little milk cat, the little donkey felt much at ease, thought blankly, and then closed his eyes with a clever face.

    Rolle laughed when she suddenly obeyed, and then reached out and rubbed her head.

    "Good night... Uh..."

    He suddenly felt that he should give the little donkey a name.

    "I''ll call you Ameya later. This is also the name of a little donkey. It''s still a beautiful and capable one."

    Said rolle.

    The little donkey opened his eyes, chewed the name carefully, and then showed a sweet smile. His eyes narrowed slightly.

    Seems to like the name?

    But rolle didn''t think she really understood the meaning of the name.

    My little donkey is still very stupid.

    After arranging the little donkey, Rolle ran to the study next door and contacted the secretary with a portable telegraph to confirm the aftermath. He didn''t forget to send a telegram to his daughter that he was busy working tonight and didn''t come back. He told her not to wait for herself and go to bed early.

    Soon, he received a reply from both sides.

    The Secretary said that the stone carving had been placed in the dungeon and had contacted the security department to ask them to find experts to study it as soon as possible.

    The daughter replied as usual:

    "Well, dad should also pay attention to his health. I''ll be good, too."

    However, after returning the telegram, she quickly showed a relieved expression and wiped the cold sweat that didn''t exist on her visor.

    She was so anxious that she almost cried.

    All because the scholar would suddenly give a neurotic order to let her go to a second-hand market near the imperial bell tower and keep an eye on the situation there.

    The specific situation is not clear. It is only said that there is an extremely dangerous prisoner in the secret cell there. The strong must be arranged to stay nearby in case, and she is required to start immediately to kill any escaped threat if she detects something wrong.

    This order was issued quite vaguely. The specific location of the cell was not said, the shape of the prisoner was not said, and the threat was not said. Only a secret small room was arranged in a nearby small building, so Kerry was asked to watch the night, and no one came for rotation until dawn.

    If she hadn''t planned to buy a house in DIDU and settle down for herself and her father, she needed this high-income job very much, but Li wanted to resign directly.

    Moreover, compared with the hard work and boredom of staying up late, she was more worried that her father didn''t see what to do when he came home.

    Nido''s side is easy to fool. You can muddle through with any excuse, but Dad''s side is in trouble.

    Just when she was anxious to make a serial confession with Anya, Rolle sent a timely telegram, which reassured her.

    "Hoo, dad really loves me. I don''t have to make excuses..."

    Cori muttered in a low voice, looked out the window at the dark and silent junk market, and continued to complain:

    "What kind of boring people set up their cells here? What kind of annoying guy has to keep prisoners in such a place? Is there no other prison in DIDU?"

    This night, Kerry couldn''t close her eyes, but rolle slept soundly.

    He was already very tired. After arranging all kinds of things, the night was already very deep. He really didn''t want to explore the dream world tonight. After entering the dream, he simply continued to sleep and had a double sleep.

    This effect is excellent, which is equivalent to doubling the sleep time, and there is still no deep sleep of dreams, so he didn''t sleep for a few hours. When he was awakened by the servant the next day, he was still full of energy, and the fatigue accumulated in a few days was swept away.

    It seems that I really can''t live with my daughter in the future. Living in a small villa, even the quality of sleep is much higher.

    On the way to the headquarters by car, Rolle''s steaming car passed by the wrong side with another black steaming car. He immediately cheered up and looked around until the steaming car turned and disappeared out of sight.

    "Strange? Is it my illusion?"

    Lol muttered in a low voice, took out his pocket watch and looked at it. Before 8 o''clock, many people didn''t get up, not to mention their sleeping little Kerry.

    And in the car that he cared about, originally sleepy and drooping eyelids, Kerry suddenly cocked up a dull hair on her head and came out of her head through the face armor.

    She also immediately cheered up and looked back, but the steam car had disappeared.

    "Strange, is it my illusion?"

    She also took out her pocket watch and looked. It''s still so early. Should my father just get up?

    I hope dad won''t stay up late to work tonight and he won''t be arranged for a vigil tonight.

    A moment later, the secretary took rolle back to the office and suggested that he put on his uniform and mask, because there are many people in other departments. Their relatively confidential organization still has to cover up his appearance.

    Then he changed into his uniform and put on a black-and-white mask.

    Rolle also obeyed the good advice, put on the stand collar windbreaker, put on the mask and the big cap without superfluous decoration, and looked in the mirror. He really looked a little majestic, like a spy leader.

    Then they took an elevator and went to the dungeon deeper than the headquarters.

    The light here is also sufficient. You can see many people in white coats walking through it. There are many unknown instruments and equipment on the side, making the good dungeon like a laboratory.

    Is it so lively?

    Rolle was curious about his stomach.

    --------

    Here is today''s list:

    Congratulations: Muyi ink shadow, devil jiabaili, chuyin is not the future, a pig who loves reading, eternity, shizhisen, windydade, milk wearing dog and other friends are on the list!

 Chapter 182

    The arrival of Rolle and his party made the originally noisy dungeon quiet. Before, people who were busy stopped one after another and looked at him at the entrance.

    This is still rolle. "Yes, it... We temporarily named it ''No. 1'' experimental body. It is a new individual more special and more special than the previous'' No. 0 ''experimental body. After preliminary research last night, we have found that it has..."

    After talking for a long time, the scholar was so excited that he forgot that rolle was a layman and used too many professional terms and concepts, resulting in rolle basically didn''t understand a word.

    However, he noticed that there was a layer of black circles under each other''s glasses, the whites of his eyes were also covered with blood, and there was a strong smell of coffee on his body, so he motioned the Secretary to pour him another cup.

    This move made woody scholar''s eyes flicker slightly. I probably didn''t expect that the arrogant new director didn''t seem so arrogant as expected?

    While the secretary left, Rolle asked again:

    "What is the ''0'' experiment?"

    "Ah... That..."

    Scholar woody showed some hesitation on his face. He originally wanted to refuse to disclose it. However, due to Rolle''s aura and worried that he would drive himself out of the experiment due to his dissatisfaction, he could only consider some words and answer as vaguely as possible:

    "It was a living experiment on ''special demons'', which let us know more about special demons..."

    "The experimental body, code named ''0'', was named ''sit and watch the weak be killed'' in accordance with the confidentiality Act No. 16. After it was captured by the star sword girl, it was sent to carry out various studies."

    "Although experiment No. 0 was forced to be interrupted, the current research is enough to fill the previous regret and vacancy."

    At this point, he will not continue. He believes that with the insight of the new director, he should know what the special demon is, realize the significance of experiment 0, and of course understand the importance of this experiment.

    As a result, Rolle knew a ghost

    Is a special demon a ghost?

    Some particularly difficult demon? Like the strawberry ice cream I met in Gaoshan castle?

    How could the star sword girl catch such a cruel thing alive?

    Anyway, at my level, it will be very difficult to catch it alive

    Rawl said to himself and then made up his mind. If he did it himself, would it be possible to catch strawberry ice cream alive?

    After thinking for a while, he thought that there was still a certain possibility in theory, but there was little chance in practice.

    Because it can only be realized by using the following profound meaning.

    However, from the beginning of the fourth upanishadism, the consumption of weapons has been very exaggerated. The fifth upanishadism needs to break a sword once used, not to mention the later upanishadism. It not only consumes a lot of weapons, but also consumes a lot of itself.

    Once you use the profound meaning of high consumption and fail to catch it alive, you will be in trouble, so the risk is great and the success rate is still not high.

    According to this view, the star sword girl really has two brushes. She, a self styled seventh level hero, is still a little behind the real eighth level legend.

    Thinking of this, Rolle sighed in his heart:

    The world is so big, I really underestimated the heroes in the world. The famous eighth order legend still has something!

    It seems that I can''t just fish and tease girls on weekdays. I have to polish my sword skills to make those unskilled meanings more rounded.

    When I polish the profound meaning behind me, I''ll find a chance to have a fight with the star dust sword girl to see how far my swordsmanship is from the legendary strong one.

    Rawl was thinking, bowed his head, knocked the back of his left hand with his right hand, and didn''t say a word. The woody scholar next to him didn''t dare to disturb him and silently waited for his response.

    After a while, Rolle looked up again and continued to ask:

    "Why was experiment ''0'' interrupted?"

    "Well... I don''t know. Do you remember the truth tower explosion?"

    Asked the scholar.

    Rolle nodded. Of course, he remembered that. His daughter was also involved and was put under house arrest in the college for investigation, so that he couldn''t see his daughter. Later, he still had various activities. He asked the head for help and ran to exterminate a group of cults. The matter was solved.

    That is, since then, Rolle has left all kinds of negative impressions of overbearing and rude scholars.

    "The explosion was so big in the end because the precious'' No. 0 ''experimental body was killed in the chaos..."

    "Because it has been sealed and suppressed for a long time and has undergone various experiments, it is already very fragile and can be easily solved by mortals. At that time, the scene was chaotic when it exploded, and we didn''t care about it..."

    Scholar woody said with regret and pain on his face, feeling sad and distressed for the poor experimental body.

    Finally, he added quietly:

    "Many people were involved in that matter. It was because the loss was too painful that we lost a great opportunity to study special demons, so that the sage conference took advantage of the topic and challenged the speaker."

    He knew that rolle was the speaker and that scholars would use the attack to attack the speaker, so he helped wash the floor.

    Rolle didn''t care about the political disputes and was not interested in it. He just regretted the interruption of the experiment.

    Although he didn''t quite understand what the special demon was, he realized the importance of the experiment as expected.

    If you can find the weakness of strawberry ice cream, you will be able to handle it easily if you encounter it in the village in the future.

    Moreover, if the scholars'' association can produce any substantive results, he can also share his experience and experience in crusading against Dahan level demons for others to refer to.

    Although scholars will be their enemies, demons are the enemies of all mankind. Rolle has always been clear on this major issue of right and wrong and will not hide at this time.

    In fact, he also discussed with several other villagers in the village how to play the big Han level devil like strawberry ice cream. He didn''t want the villagers to go up and shovel each other, but hoped they knew the necessary knowledge. If they met and weren''t there in the future, they could think of ways to protect themselves.

    Unfortunately, these troublemakers have no culture and can''t understand or listen to them at all. Every time rolle says a few words, they shout that they don''t understand. Then they make jokes and turn off the topic. If you come a few more times, Rolle doesn''t have the heart to share with them.

    Instead, you can go back and share this experience with the Empire transcendents, who can at least understand their own experience.

    But then again, what is the connection between the previous "0" experiment and the experiment temporarily named "1" in the outer dungeon?

    Isn''t the owl you caught just a bird? Can''t compare with strawberry ice cream?

    He quickly raised the question and waited for the other party''s answer.

    Just then Secretary Ah Fu came back with double coffee. He handed a cup of milk and sugar to rolle and almost no sugar to scholar woody.

    Both of them nodded their thanks to the secretary.

    Secretary Ah Fu is really not an ordinary person. He remembers other people''s coffee tastes very clearly.

    So while drinking coffee, the three listened to woody scholar''s introduction:

    "The experimental objects you caught this time are not as powerful as the real special demons, but we found that they have a lot in common through our preliminary research last night!"

    "They all have the special function of responding to the call and Prayer of others, and can change their own existence form within a certain scope... And so on..."

    "It is also obvious in different places that experimental body 1 has certain thinking ability and listens to the spies who took part in the action last night... Oh no, I mean the description of the agents. It also has the ability to communicate with people, but its IQ is not high..."

    Rolle listened and nodded from time to time.

    Not that he really understood, but that he was listening.

    Finally, woody scholars concluded:

    "Therefore, we preliminarily judge that the No. 1 Experimental body, code named ''owl'', is a special life body cultivated or transformed by human means with reference to the existence and characteristics of special demons!"

    "Although there is a gap between the two, and their strength is very different, I am worried that with the further development of technology, they can always cultivate powerful individuals who are stronger and closer to special demons..."

    "If we really get there, the Empire will be in danger, so the current experiment is very important. I hope your Excellency the director can fully support our research!"

    Although rolle didn''t understand before, he still knew that the final conclusion was amazing!

    If you can artificially cultivate a lot of special demons of strawberry ice cream, it will definitely be a terrible disaster!

    I can attack a demon at that level alone. In fact, it is based on the other party''s lack of brain, fixed mode of action and rich experience.

    If a demon of this level has human wisdom, even if it is not so smart, it is terrible enough.

    Moreover, if they can still be commanded, the consequences will be unimaginable!

    "Has the biotechnology of the alien alliance developed to this stage?"

    Rohr whispered, as if incredulous.

    In the daily propaganda of the Empire, the alien alliance has always been a weak image of losers. It has been driven out of the mainland and hung alone overseas. It is very backward in all aspects. The people also live in deep water. In short, it has always been the weakest of the major forces.

    Such a small and weak force with little sense of existence suddenly burst out amazing biological technology?

    Is the world still reasonable? Shouldn''t biological technology, like the ball of a ballpoint pen, be the most dazzling crown in the science and technology tree?

    Can''t it be a technology explosion?

    Fortunately, scholar woody explained:

    "I think they should not use modern technology, but some magical and unknown ancient secret."

    -----------

    Alas, the list is too short. I won''t pull the list today.

    After playing the original God''s activities, I found Mona so cute!

 Chapter 183

    At last, Rolle understood the general situation, although there were still many things he didn''t understand.

    This petrified owl is not a human being, but a demon, and it is a special demon. It is somewhat similar to strawberry ice cream. For example, it can appear and disappear. However, its overall combat effectiveness is not as good as strawberry ice cream. Even beautiful girls and donkeys can solve it. They have to pick their feet.

    It can speak, perhaps because it has a certain human wisdom, but its IQ is low and not cunning enough, or because it is controlled remotely and is just a microphone.

    What really deserves attention is that it is a man-made demon, which came out of some magical ancient secret. Perhaps the combat effectiveness is not strong now. We can only do some sneaky activities, but we don''t rule out that it will suddenly cultivate strong demons in the future.

    That''s about it.

    "In short, your discovery is very important to the Empire. The Empire will thank you for your contribution, and the scholars'' Association will also thank you for your contribution."

    Said woody, the scholar, standing up and bowing slightly to rolle.

    "If you don''t have any other questions, I''m going to go back to work. If we can find the secret of this creature as soon as possible, we can be more prepared."

    Rolle nodded and replied:

    "Well, if you need anything, be sure to speak."

    He did not refuse to cooperate with the other party because the other party was a scholar, which can be distinguished.

    At the same time, his face hidden under the mask also showed a bitter smile.

    I didn''t expect that I originally planned to attack the imperial capital. Finally, by chance, I found a spy case, and there are still considerable hidden dangers of national defense and security.

    In the end, we also need to cooperate with the academic association.

    It can only be said that fate is wonderful.

    Secretary Ah Fu kept watching, nodded secretly from time to time, and sighed in his heart:

    The responsibility of one''s own organization is to supervise the scholars'' Association, not to be hostile to the scholars'' Association. Cooperation and supervision are much better than mutual hostility.

    Mr. rolle showed a general view of the overall situation, which is the quality and attitude of a leader, not the dead brain of black and white.

    Moreover, as soon as he took office, he cracked a major case. He is really a strong man specially invited by the speaker.

    It seems that the guy Oddo really didn''t lie to me. His Excellency rolle can really make the gray ghost rebuild brilliance.

    Secretary Ah Fu immediately felt more energetic in his heart.

    Just then, there was a knock on the door, and a civilian came in with two pages of paper in his hand.

    "Report, the speaker and the Ministry of security sent a message."

    "Read."

    Rolle said casually, leaned back on the back of the chair, closed his eyes and rubbed his temples.

    This position is not high, but there are really a lot of things, which makes him quite trouble. He is very worried that the hairline will be irreparably damaged.

    But after waiting for a moment, the civilian didn''t obey the order, took the message, kept silent and didn''t read it out, which plunged the scene into some embarrassing silence.

    Secretary Ah Fu took the message from the other party and said with a smile:

    "Let me read it."

    The civilian breathed a sigh of relief, held the sunglasses on his face, quickly picked up the guide stick, and knocked away on the ground.

    Secretary a Fu read the message of the speaker first, which mainly expressed congratulations and thanks to rolle, and encouraged him to make persistent efforts and continue like this. Promotion to the rank is just around the corner.

    Finally, he said that if he needs anything, he can talk to the security department. You''re welcome. The other party will try its best to cooperate.

    It''s a normal message. The grey ghost is originally an internal intelligence agency under the Ministry of security. It just operates independently. It''s reasonable to find them if necessary.

    Next came the letter from the security department. The content in front was similar to that of the speaker, but I thanked rolle once more. This operation did not put aside their own work and did not monopolize the credit, so that they could have a share at any time.

    Then, they said that they were all a family. If you need anything, you''re welcome.

    Finally, they have sent the interrogation records of the orc spy, which should still be on the way.

    After listening to the message, Rolle opened his eyes again and asked implicitly:

    "The speaker and the security department..."

    Secretary Ah Fu quickly replied:

    "The main leaders are all students of the speaker''s year, who were promoted by him..."

    No wonder it''s so easy to talk. It''s really a family?

    It seems that he was worried about the shortage of manpower and asked the security department to help him, which had a very good effect?

    "What if we need to add some personnel?"

    Rolle continued.

    "No problem. I''ll help you write an application."

    The Secretary replied quickly.

    "It''s best to add a group of experienced field officers. We have 19 people now. It''s too few."

    Rolle finally emphasized one sentence, then stood up and continued:

    "By the way, ask evya to come to my office and tell her something."

    An hour later, Elven lady evya appeared in Rolle''s office. Secretary Ah Fu also knowingly changed a place to work and left the space for them.

    Evya changed into a lavender business dress today. She wore a women''s suit with a knee length hip skirt. She also wore black silk stockings and high-heeled shoes with a faint luster on her legs. She wore a sun hat and a black veil on her head, which slightly blocked her amazing face.

    Beautiful, generous, decent and delicious, it is easy to lead to crime.

    However, she was so restrained that she didn''t dare to look at rolle, like a frightened kitten.

    Although rolle has taken off her mask, she hasn''t changed her corset windbreaker, and she still has the aura of the spy leader. This is the reason why evya is nervous, so she doesn''t even dare to go out.

    She looked carefully at the office and noticed that it was underground, had no windows and had good sound insulation.

    Next to it, there is a wide sofa that can be used as a bed.

    She felt that she had guessed what rolle meant by calling herself to the office.

    Sure enough, those things? Men are like this

    But it''s still daytime, and it''s a place like the office

    No... doesn''t it matter?

    Is the taste of the strong so different?

    Evya was thinking, and then a strange idea came out of her mind for no reason:

    I''m still very charming!

    When she noticed that the idea was wrong, she suddenly found that although she was still nervous, she had a little more expectation.

    She understands that this belongs to the attachment psychology of vulnerable women to strong men. Her original patron owl has disappeared. If she wants to protect her attractive self and daughter in the imperial capital with mixed and dangerous people, she needs a new and stronger patron.

    Moreover, although the principal criminal of the espionage case has been brought to justice and has not liquidated his accomplice, he must make some necessary sacrifices in order to get better treatment.

    What''s more, his daughter is still in his hand

    In addition, with your appearance, temperament, status and status, it seems that you may not suffer from yourself?

    After figuring out these joints, evya convinced herself, quickly straightened out her mind and adjusted her state.

    A charming smile appeared on her face. First, she took off the sun visor on her head, generously allowed rolle to appreciate her appearance, loosened the scarf at the collar, and unfastened the button of a shirt.

    Finally, the original serious sitting posture was adjusted to a frivolous cross legged, and the high-heeled shoes on the tilted foot were deliberately slipped off, only hooked by the toes, revealing the round bare feet tightly wrapped by black silk stockings.

    A series of actions have made enough hints. Other men should have jumped up and ravaged them.

    But rolle, who lacked experience in contacting school-age women, sat upright and frowned.

    What''s the matter with this woman?

    Was it because I was so kind to her that I dared to indulge in debauchery in front of me?

    Rolle decided to remind her of her identity and influence, so she said:

    "Your daughter now lives with my daughter and they soon became friends."

    This remark is actually a hint to the other party that you are already a mother with a daughter. You should be mature and steady and set a good example for your daughter!

    But evya couldn''t understand the meaning of his words. She winked like a young girl, smiled and said:

    "This is a good thing. Does it mean that the child should like you very much?"

    Rolle recalled how Nicole looked in front of her. Is she clever and polite? He nodded and replied:

    "OK? But mainly I promised her to help her join the broken blade swordsman group."

    "Ah? Do you even know this?"

    Evya was a little surprised and then said:

    "Like her father, the child has been obsessed with fencing since childhood and has always wanted to join the broken blade swordsman group. Unexpectedly, you will meet her wish?"

    As she spoke, she thought secretly in her mind:

    Why did he let the daughters of both sides contact and get to know each other first, and cultivate good relations and feelings? Why do you want to meet Nido''s long-standing wish? Especially gentle to her?

    Isn''t he going to just play, but think about forming a family later?

    Yes, otherwise he doesn''t have to do it!

    It seems that your excellency rolle is not the kind of debauchery man who always abandons, but a mature man who knows responsibility! Even a guilty alien woman like me, he will be responsible! And will give priority to both daughters.

    Evya''s heart suddenly gushed out a sense of comfort and warmth.

    Most of the men she met before just wanted to walk the kidney. This was the first time she met such a person who could walk the kidney. She didn''t need to be responsible for this, but took the initiative to choose a reliable man who was distracted.

    This is very similar to her husband who died young. They are all serious and responsible people with a sense of responsibility and unique gentleness of men. They are trustworthy and reliable.

    Sure enough, men like Mr. rolle are different from those outside.

    Evya had only intended to persuade and comfort herself, but unconsciously, she became more and more biased.

    If not for maintaining her reserved image, she might have taken some more active actions.

    Unfortunately, Rolle really didn''t think so much. He promised Nido, but he simply felt that learning fencing was also a good thing for girls.

    Although he is not Nido''s father, from the perspective of a father, he naturally hopes that girls have the awareness and ability of self-protection.

    "I''ll take her to sign up sometime later. You can find a chance to take her back. This case has come to an end."

    Rolle continued.

    Evya listened and was slightly stunned.

    Eh? Instead of rushing to hug me, he talked about business first?

    It is also true that mature and reliable men like him naturally know how to restrain their desires and distinguish priorities.

    At the thought of this, evya changed back to the upright posture and listened to rolle continue to say:

    "As for you, after internal consultation, we decided to let you temporarily enter the state of ''reform through labor'' and work for our organization as an external member."

    Rolle had figured out what to do with evya and discussed it with Secretary Alfred.

    Secretary Ah Fu checked the imperial law. If external spies such as evya voluntarily surrender and perform meritorious deeds, they must not die, and they can''t be sentenced to a few years.

    However, it is not appropriate to hand it over directly to the court for the time being. Judging from the fact that the owl was killed by himself and took revenge on her immediately, it would be very dangerous to send her to prison.

    Considering that evya had received some espionage training, had certain intelligence ability and had a certain influence on her status, Secretary Ah Fu suggested that she be incorporated.

    Moreover, evya is still a rich woman. If there are more personnel in the future and the organization funds are not enough, she can collect a handful.

    People do their best.

    At the same time, this is also in line with the special protection regulations of the Empire. It is not bending the law for personal gain. Just need rolle to write a report and submit it to the Ministry of security and the speaker for approval, and evya can legally work for the gray ghost.

    After hearing this, evya was stunned on the chair.

    She was ready to be sent to prison and planned to use all her skills to please rolle and let him help.

    As a result, the man helped himself deal with everything quietly.

    What a gentle, considerate and reliable man this is!

    Evya felt her heart beat faster and faster. Her feelings that had cooled since her husband''s death began to revive.

    And rolle continued:

    "Of course, you can also choose to refuse, but that means you have to face 5-10 years of..."

    Before he finished, evya couldn''t wait to nod her head and replied without hesitation:

    "I accept! I am willing to work for you!"

    ---------

    Sorry, I came back in the afternoon. I was very tired. I wanted to squint in bed for a while. As a result, it was early in the morning

    Here is today''s list:

    Thanks: generous rewards from a reading pig * n, Muyi ink Shadow * n, devil jiabaili * n, methylsilane, phantom like shadow, my operation officer, luckzjk, Shangxian fantasy day, Xiuxian, fool qiyana, dabundan, adgersh, Internet ghost * N and other friends!

 Chapter 184

    Evya would promise, but it didn''t surprise rolle. It''s a normal choice.

    He then took out a few pages of documents from under his desk, handed them over and continued:

    "These are the terms you need to abide by next. Let''s have a look first."

    This clause was copied by secretary a Fu according to the regulations of the Ministry of security. It needs to be signed and approved by evya before continuing the following process.

    Rawl also took a look before evya came. Objectively speaking, to be fair, it can be said to be a very harsh clause.

    There is a price to be paid if you want to avoid prison.

    Not only do they demand confidentiality and obey orders, but they also make "special donations" from time to time. They are also plucked sheep. They have only a pitiful small salary and no welfare benefits and other rights and interests. They are worse than bonded workers in the old society and worse than licking dogs.

    It''s much better than squatting in class. Only those who have no choice can countersign.

    And evya, just glancing at the terms above, took less than three seconds to pick up the signature version on the table and sign her name.

    She returned the document to rolle, blinked again, and asked in a slightly expectant tone:

    "How long do I need to work for you?"

    She even hoped it would take longer.

    But rolle smiled and replied:

    "It depends on your performance."

    It''s not the best answer, but it''s good, isn''t it?

    Evya nodded with a satisfied smile on her face and replied:

    "I will work hard to satisfy you!"

    Rolle looked at her smile and wondered.

    Can you laugh after signing such terms?

    It''s a woman who dares to turn into her bedroom in the middle of the night. Her heart is really big

    But it''s good. In our business, we need to have a big heart.

    "Well, go back first. Before receiving further instructions, stand by in place. You can move as usual, but you can''t leave the imperial capital."

    "Use this time to carefully read the discipline of the organization."

    With that, he took out an organization''s rules and regulations from the drawer and threw them to evya, indicating that she could go.

    Eve Arden was stunned.

    You can go now?

    No need to do anything?

    Why is this different from what you expected?

    Rolle saw her face dull and stunned, and impatiently urged:

    "What are you waiting for? I have a lot of things to do."

    Evya just recovered, nodded and walked towards the door.

    But when she was about to go out, Rolle stopped her behind her:

    "Wait, your hat."

    He pointed to the beautiful lady''s sun hat on the sofa and then said:

    "There''s another thing. When we act, we call each other by code. You can think about what your code should be called and remember to report it later."

    Evya turned back with regret, picked up her hat and left silently.

    When she returned to her steaming car, the new maid noticed that the master''s face was very strange, so she quickly asked:

    "Madam, what''s the matter with you? Isn''t it going well?"

    "No..."

    Evya whispered and shook her head.

    "Things went well, just a little accident..."

    Doesn''t he have any unreasonable thoughts about me?

    Impossible? He so enthusiastically protected me and Nido and helped me get rid of my crime. Shouldn''t he give up like this?

    Evya couldn''t help remembering their common experiences in the past.

    Well, he is a serious and meticulous person. He needs to maintain his image in front of the Department. He must not mess around in the office.

    Well, he cares about Nido so much and must care about her ideas. Without Nido''s approval, he shouldn''t touch me

    Well, he must be a person with a sense of ceremony. He shouldn''t have such requirements before the formal wedding.

    She nodded as she pondered, feeling that she had read rolle.

    It must be true. So that night, although he took a fancy to me at a glance and did so much for me behind his back, he never made any rude moves. Today, he also refused my initiative

    Yes, he is such a modest, polite, mature and steady man. He is a real imperial gentleman,

    At first, I could say it was for Nido, but later, I was willing

    Woo ~ I''m really a shameless color embryo, like a debauchery socialite

    The more she thought about it, the more guilty she became. Her pretty face turned red. She covered it with her hands and kept shaking left and right. She clamped her legs in black silk stockings for fear that she couldn''t close her legs. She behaved like a shy young girl.

    In fact, according to the understanding of the elves, the 95 year old elves are really a little girl. They haven''t reached the appropriate age to be a mother. She was cheated out, so she shouldered the burden that she shouldn''t bear at this age.

    Evya thought and couldn''t help recalling her dead husband. The figures of two men appeared alternately in front of her.

    They are all excellent and difficult to choose.

    I''ve been married and have a daughter

    But... Your Excellency Luo Er is really great. It feels really good to be secretly taken care of by such a man!

    What should I do? Do I have to empathize and betray my dead lover?

    The maid next to her noticed the mood change on her face like turning a book and couldn''t help asking:

    "Madam, what''s the matter with you?"

    Evya returned to her senses, with an unhappy look on her face and scolded:

    "Don''t call me madam in the future!"

    The maid was stunned. Didn''t you ask for it yourself?

    No, ma''am. What''s my name?

    At the risk of being reprimanded, she whispered:

    "Then... Master, who were you just now?"

    Seeing the other party''s clever change, evya showed a melancholy and tangled expression and whispered:

    "Nothing, just met a good man..."

    "Well, the best man in the Empire!"

    "But he gave me a big problem..."

    Just when evya, like a young girl, was worried about the crossroads of life, she didn''t notice that there were two lines of sight looking at herself from a distance from the imperial clock tower.

    Ah Da and ah Er, who had just returned to the imperial capital, were still dressed as imperial gentlemen, wearing black-and-white masks, sitting on the edge of the huge dial of the clock tower, overlooking the changes of the imperial capital.

    Evya, it was their accident.

    "I can''t imagine coming back after a few weeks and seeing interesting things. It seems that the village head has a good time outside. This is good news. I have to share it with you."

    Ah Da whispered and shared the good news with everyone in the village.

    "What? The village head has become an official? He won''t give up on us, will he?"

    "Well... What should we do? Should we disguise again and run to be his spy?"

    "It''s good to be a spy. It''s much better than staying in the village."

    "Stop fooling around and leave the village. The world outside is too dangerous. We are not Ah Da and ah er."

    "Well... What should we do? Aren''t we dead? Do we want to destroy that organization and find a way to get the village head back?"

    ADA felt a little funny listening to the chattering discussion in his head. These guys did not want the village head to stay in the village to take care of himself every day, but also worried that he would really leave the village. They were full of contradictions and were very happy.

    Like myself, although not as powerful as them, it''s also very good to be free than them.

    So he thought and said with a smile:

    "Well... The village head will not give up on us. He said that this village is the yoke and responsibility he has to bear all his life."

    "Even if he doesn''t come back for the time being, once he hears the news that the village has been attacked, he will definitely come back immediately."

    Hearing ADA''s words, the villagers were relieved and said one after another:

    "Don''t poke! Ah Da''s point is not poke! When we feel that the village is unstable, we find something to attack the village, and the village head must be back!"

    "But it''s hard to find. Those things in the chaotic domain have learned well and don''t dare to show up near the village."

    "It''s not easy? Anyone can make a separate body, and then find a corn man to disguise it. You should be able to deceive the village head."

    "What''s your bad idea? Use your body to pick up the village head''s sword? Do you look down on the village head or yourself?"

    "Hee hee, I suggest you try the profound meaning of the village head with your split body and see if the village head can cut your split body and body with a sword..."

    ADA couldn''t help laughing as he listened to their quarrel over such a simple matter.

    Wouldn''t it be nice to catch a scary looking and huge demon anywhere?

    Anyway, the village head has no perception. He can judge the enemy''s strength either by feeling or by cutting with a sword.

    Besides, the Apostle organization can still be borrowed.

    But instead of saying these suggestions, he started another topic:

    "By the way, another woman has a crush on the village head."

    Then he projected the image of evya back to the village.

    "Eh? Is it an elf? Isn''t that a Da your people? Did you introduce this chick?"

    A Dalian hurriedly denied:

    "Please don''t talk nonsense. We are not elves for a long time, from soul to existence."

    The villager also quickly apologized:

    "Oh, sorry, please don''t mind."

    Ah laughed and said nothing more.

    Other villagers continued to discuss:

    "This fairy girl is white and beautiful, with sharp ears. I still feel pity for her. I think it''s better than the big human girl last time!"

    "But the human little girl has beautiful wheat skin and white hair and red pupils. From the performance of the village head, he should prefer the human little girl..."

    "Isn''t there a little blonde village girl? I''m more optimistic about her and bet two corn!"

    -------

    One more chapter, just make up for last night.

 Chapter 185

    ADA listened to the villagers'' comments on the three beautiful girls who appeared around the village head and may have an affair with them. She couldn''t help smiling at the corners of her mouth.

    There was a long memory in front of him. When he was an elf, his ministers often discussed and commented on all kinds of beautiful girls in order to help him choose concubines.

    It was a memorable past.

    It''s also a day that''s gone forever.

    "Do you want to help her?"

    ADA suddenly asked.

    Ah Er didn''t answer, just gave a look.

    The smile on Ada''s face faded slightly, nodded and said:

    "Yes, you''re right. It has nothing to do with us."

    "But it''s always possible to give her a little shelter and a little advice?"

    Ah Er simply didn''t answer this time. He turned his head directly and continued to look at the imperial capital under his feet.

    ADA also followed his eyes and continued:

    "Human beings are really a hard-working and diligent group. They can recover so quickly after suffering such heavy losses."

    "Speaking of this, we should go and see the philanthropist."

    After that, their figures gradually disappeared on the clock tower. A moment later, they appeared outside the office of the great philanthropist Walsh and knocked on the door with a walking stick.

    "Who? Didn''t you say don''t bother me?"

    Inside came the angry roar of the great philanthropist.

    After waiting for a while, a female secretary with the disheveled clothes opened door with the a look of the panic and shame, but found no one outside.

    With a puzzled look on her face, she turned back and said:

    "Sir, there is no one outside. Maybe it''s someone''s prank?"

    "Shall we continue?"

    "Your Excellency?"

    The female secretary found that the great philanthropist who had talked and laughed with her before was pale and her fat body was still trembling slightly.

    "You go out first."

    He said impolitely.

    The female secretary left with a bad smile on her face, thinking that there was something wrong with him.

    As soon as she left, the great philanthropist knelt on the ground, put his forehead on the carpet and said in a trembling voice:

    "Your most humble servant, welcome the arrival of the two dignitaries."

    "Ha ha..."

    Ah Da sneered, went to the sofa and sat down. He asked:

    "I''m curious that after the last failure, you can still relax and indulge in sex in the daytime? It seems that your organization values you very much?"

    Walsh didn''t dare to lift his head, and hurriedly replied:

    "No... I don''t dare... To tell you the truth, I actually got a reward from the organization..."

    "Oh?"

    ADA made a curious voice.

    The other party quickly explained:

    "The organization believes that although the plan is not as successful as expected, it is not a complete failure. They have preliminarily achieved their goal."

    "It is even possible that the effect is better than expected, so we collectively rewarded the members who participated in this matter and survived."

    After hearing this, ADA thought that the Apostle organization was frustrated too much, and the collective lost heart was crazy.

    But he thought carefully and found that the other party was not crazy. Their judgment was correct.

    In fact, ADA and the villagers do not know the whole plan and real purpose of the Apostle organization. They only know a part from the eleven apostles who took the initiative to the door and Walsh, the intelligence director.

    Only their first and second apostles know the whole picture of the whole plan. Others only know one-sided parts or specific action plans, and do not understand the real intention behind them.

    However, with the villagers'' knowledge, we can still infer their real purpose, but we can''t confirm it.

    Now it can be confirmed that Walsh said that the Apostle organization thought the plan had achieved its purpose and the effect might be better.

    The Apostle organization, tossing for so long and preparing for so long, must not be just to launch terrorist attacks on the Empire.

    Their real intention must be the simple stroke shape of the badminton that all creatures worship at the last moment.

    That pattern can even make himself disappear, let ah Er show his original shape and kneel down for it. Naturally, it can also give the apostles a huge surprise, making them feel that the plan is more successful than they thought.

    But they think too much and think too wrong.

    That thing is not what they can covet. It is really the fearless ignorant.

    ADA Dun thought it was funny, but he didn''t laugh. Instead, he asked:

    "So what are their plans now?"

    Walsh quickly replied:

    "I haven''t received any other orders for the time being, but let me closely monitor all the movements of the imperial capital."

    "In addition, there are some signs that the organization promoted new apostles and sent them abroad."

    ADA nodded.

    "It''s expected that they should contact barbarians or aliens to launch a second attack on the imperial capital."

    Walsh knelt on the ground, jumped in his heart, and continued to ask with great worry:

    "So... What should I do next?"

    ADA picked up his walking stick, stood up and said:

    "Don''t do anything. Continue to be your intelligence officer, but when they ask you to receive foreign spies, remember to write an anonymous letter and send it to this place..."

    "Remember, it must be anonymous, and it must be silent and leave no trace."

    After that, the figure of him and ah Er slowly disappeared into the air.

    A strange address popped up in Walsh''s mind:

    New life housekeeping service company

    What the hell is this place?

    Walsh was curious, but he didn''t dare to ask more, think more, and investigate.

    Those two mysterious and powerful beings can turn themselves into mosaics at one thought.

    ------------

    On Rolle''s side, after lunch, he called his subordinates together and held a simple commendation meeting.

    He didn''t speak too much.

    But he was very generous and gave everyone a bonus, even civilian personnel, and several active cadres got more.

    Of course, he also has a share, 30000 Easts, which is very considerable.

    Although such generosity used up half of this year''s budget, it doesn''t matter. It''s November anyway. It''s not in vain.

    This simple but direct commendation party made his subordinates cheer and make rolle more loved.

    With some money in his pocket and too tired, Rolle went to the telegraph room and planned to send a telegram to the village to ask about the situation, and then ask how to prepare for the winter. Do you need money?

    "Help me to write a telegram to York town telegraph office in kodo province and send it to Puji, a fat man in the neighboring village."

    The telegraph operator looked at him blankly with a pair of earphones, but there was no movement in his hand.

    "Eh? Am I too quiet?"

    Rolle wondered.

    Fortunately, Secretary Ah Fu ran in time and made some sign language with professional hand speed. The telegraph operator nodded hard, adjusted the telegraph machine in front of him, took out a page of stationery and handed it to rolle.

    What do you mean, the goods can''t hear at all?

    I can''t hear you. What are you doing with your headset?

    Are there any deaf mute people who can send and receive telegrams?

    In his mind, Rawl picked up the paper and pen next to him and wrote down the contents of the telegram on the letter paper:

    ��12����

    It means that December is coming. How are you preparing for winter? Is there enough money?

    Such a clear and simple meaning, even those villagers with little culture should be able to understand it?

    After sending the telegram, Rolle saw that there was nothing to do in the afternoon, so he asked Secretary Ah Fu to deal with the chores and fish early.

    In the afternoon, he planned to see his daughter. He hadn''t seen the baby for many days and missed it very much.

    He was sent by a special bus. It took only an hour to come to the downstairs of his daughter''s dormitory.

    After this period of recovery, DIDU has basically slowed down, the first college has reopened, many teachers and students have returned to school, and the apartment has been changed back to the girls'' apartment.

    Rolle can''t live here anymore.

    He went upstairs and knocked at the door.

    A moment later, the door opened, revealing the elf girl Nido behind.

    She only wore a small vest, revealing a pair of white jade like arms and smooth and round fragrant shoulders, and only a pair of short shorts on her legs. She generously displayed her long white legs. She didn''t even wear shoes on her feet. She came to open the door with bare feet.

    No, it''s so cold. Why do you wear so much? Aren''t you afraid of catching a cold?

    When rolle saw the dress, the idea came into his mind.

    But on second thought, fortunately, it''s someone else''s daughter. Why do you care so much?

    If his little Kerry dares to dress like this, even at home, he will inevitably give him a good education.

    Then he remembered what he had heard when chatting with his secretary.

    It is said that the constitution of the elves is different from that of humans. They are closer to nature and have much stronger cold and heat resistance than humans. Even in winter, they don''t need to wrap themselves into a ball like humans.

    And most of them live in the forest. Many elves often don''t wear clothes

    Well, you don''t have to wear clothes made of human cloth, but clothes made of leaves and animal skins.

    At first, Rolle was still a joke, but now it seems that what she said is true. Evya dares to dress like that on her balcony, and Nido wears like this at home. It seems that the elves are really not afraid of cold. Even in winter, they can wear beautiful short skirts.

    Seeing the sudden appearance of rolle, Nido was not nervous or shy at all. She smiled excitedly and said:

    "Uncle rolle, why are you here?"

    "Come and have a look... Eh? Where''s Corey?"

    Rolle replied casually, feeling a little strange.

    In the past, when I came over, my daughter always came out to meet me. Why didn''t she come today? And someone else''s daughter.

    "The elder sister said she was sleepy and wanted to squint for a while."

    Nido said, closed the door and asked:

    "Would uncle rolle like coffee?"

    "Add more sugar and milk, thank you."

    As rolle said this, she saw Nido walk into the kitchen and help him prepare coffee. Her slender legs were dazzling.

    No, you''re someone else''s daughter! How can you make this your home?

    Is this girl so familiar?

    While he was feeling sick, he saw the door of the room he had lived in before opened again. Cori stood behind, rubbing her hazy sleep eyes and said with a squeak:

    "Woo ~ why is Dad here?"

    "Dad hold ~"

    With that, she got into her arms with a habitual head.

    Rolle picked up her daughter, pinched her little face, and then noticed that she was wearing a neat nightdress with a cartoon whale printed on it. She also had a sleeping hair on her head. The tip of her hat was long and hung on her shoulder, with a round hair ball at the top.

    Did you change your nightdress when you just took a nap? Shouldn''t you dress like this when you go to bed at night?

    Rolle felt a little strange, but he didn''t ask much.

    There''s nothing wrong with my daughter''s life being more exquisite.

    However, as if she hadn''t slept enough, she put her forehead on Rolle''s chin, lay on his chest and continued to sleep.

    Are you so sleepy? How is it like a hibernating bear?

    Rolle felt a little strange. In the past, her daughter was always very excited and happy when she saw herself.

    What did the little girl do last night?

    Isn''t it... Having a crazy night with that little girl Nido?

    Won''t you run out and fool around?

    Rolle couldn''t help worrying. She was afraid that her good baby would be damaged by the rebellious girl who always ran away from home and didn''t dress well.

    He even had a nightmare scene in front of him:

    Cori burns her head, draws panda makeup on her face, wears fragmentary and ragged clothes, and dresses up as a non mainstream to kill Matt

    Then I sat on the back seat of a broken motorcycle that I didn''t know which wild boy, came to me, pushed myself to the ground and asked myself for that meager pension

    Finally, she took a cigarette in her mouth and rode away on the motorcycle. In the distance, Nido, who was also very rebellious, was waiting for her with a group of local ruffians and hooligans, and kept shouting like a monkey.

    And I can only sit on the ground, a nose and a tear, lonely and helpless

    The ending was so terrible that rolle turned pale and a cold sweat broke out on his forehead.

    No, no, you can''t let Nido live here anymore. You have to send her away quickly!

    Evya, why haven''t you picked her up yet?

    In other words, without evya, her daughter may still learn bad from others!

    I can''t stare at her every day. I don''t have so much time.

    Moreover, a father should learn to let go

    What should I do?

    Is it

    Want to find her a mother to help me discipline?

    However, where should I go to find school-age women, and also the kind of good, gentle, serious and responsible for my daughter?

    I''m afraid Kerry, who is sleeping in Luo Er''s arms, won''t think that she can only make up for her doze last night, so that her father can think of so many contents and want to find a little mother for herself.

    -------

    The list is too short to pull.

    Alas

 Chapter 186

    Rolle took her daughter back to the room, first took her off her body and stuffed her into the quilt, then stuffed the hammerhead shark puppet into her arms, wrapped it into a baby silkworm with the quilt, and finally gently stroked the silver bangs on her forehead.

    Just in time, Nido''s coffee is ready.

    Rolle took it and took a careful sip.

    Eh? Unexpectedly agree with your own taste?

    He likes to add a lot of sugar and milk to his coffee. The proportion is too outrageous. Except for his daughter and do it yourself, it is difficult for ordinary people to make it to his taste.

    I didn''t expect that this fairy girl could grasp the proportion of sugar and milk so well?

    She is someone else''s daughter!

    Luo Er was feeling a little strange when he heard Nido take the initiative to ask:

    "Uncle rolle, is coffee to your taste?"

    "Very good. The ratio of sugar to milk is very accurate and the craft is very skilled."

    Rolle nodded, generously gave a positive evaluation, and then asked curiously:

    "But how do you know my taste?"

    "Hee hee, when I chatted before, I always told you in advance. I took care to write down all kinds of things and preferences like you."

    "In fact, I tried this kind of coffee for the first time. Unexpectedly, I was lucky to succeed. It''s great to meet your taste, uncle rolle!"

    Nido smiled and lifted the light blue hair tip hanging in her ears. The action looked charming and provocative, gentle and virtuous. She was full of ladies'' temperament, which was no worse than her mother.

    That is, this dress is too cool and inappropriate.

    Speaking of it, she is indeed a rich lady, and judging from a few words when evya chatted with herself, she has received a strict family education. Even if she runs away from home because of rebellion, she will not degenerate to the point that rolle imagined.

    Maybe my previous worries were too much?

    Rawl thought in his heart that his perception of Nido had changed a little because of this cup of coffee.

    He then asked:

    "By the way, what did you do last night? Why did Kelly sleep so heavily at noon?"

    Nido thought for a moment and honestly confessed:

    "Ah, what did you do? After dinner last night, my sister took me to visit the future college and strolled around at will. When she got home, she suddenly received a telegram saying that the deadline for the paper was coming, and hurried back to the college library to check the materials..."

    "I waited for a long time and didn''t come back. I went to bed first. Then I got up the next day and saw my sister sleeping until now. I made lunch myself and helped clean the house."

    After listening, Rolle looked around and found that the room was indeed tidy and tidy, which was a little cleaner than when he came last time.

    I didn''t expect that a rich lady like her would also clean up and tidy up the room. Shouldn''t this kind of thing be handed over to servants at ordinary times?

    It was a bit of a surprise to rolle.

    He did not suspect that the other party was lying, because the opposite pair of pale golden eyes showed full sincerity, and there was no sign of lying.

    "So it is. I see."

    Rolle nodded, and she had a better impression of Nido.

    "Kerry had been writing that paper before, but it was delayed because of various things. Now she has to work harder to make up the progress..."

    "By the way, did she tell you about that paper? I''m sure that once it is published, it will definitely cause a sensation all over the world..."

    Rolle then used the paper arranged by Professor Kant to blow at his daughter, as if Kerry was already a well-known historian in the country and had become famous.

    Nido listened silently, with a polite smile on her face, echoed from time to time, or clapped her hands and exclaimed:

    "Wow! Sister Xuejie is really great!"

    "Well, uncle rolle can educate his sister so well, it''s also great!"

    "It''s really enviable. I hope I can become a student sister in the future!"

    Although her mouth was flattering, she was unable to laugh or cry, and secretly sighed:

    The father and daughter are really carved in the same mold

    When she chatted with herself, she tried her best to blow her father; When Uncle rolle talked to himself, he blew his daughter to death.

    Although somewhat exaggerated and excessive, two people really regard each other as their greatest pride.

    Really, I envy it

    If my father were still there, would he do the same?

    Nido thought and couldn''t help recalling that when she was a child, she often thought that her father was the most powerful person in the world like her schoolsister; And dad will hold himself in the palm of his hand as a treasure.

    He often said to her:

    "Baby, you will certainly become the most beautiful and excellent girl in the world!"

    "Come on, learn sword from dad! Dad is a famous swordsman in the Empire. I can marry your mother back because I defeated a dragon who was going to take her with a sword. Your mother has fallen in love with me ever since

    "Therefore, you should inherit your father''s swordsmanship and carry it forward in the future!"

    Although Nido grew up later, she also knew that it was a story made up by her father to coax her. In fact, he cheated her by making all kinds of beautiful handicrafts his mother had never seen with his dexterous craft, not with a sword.

    He has a high level of using various tools such as a carving knife. He is a famous national art master at a young age. He made all kinds of toys when Nido was a child.

    But the level of swordsmanship is really just the level of storytelling

    However, these are no longer important.

    Because dad is gone

    Thinking, Nido suddenly felt a little sad, and her long eyelashes drooped slightly.

    Seeing this, Rolle thought she was sleepy, so he took out his pocket watch, looked at it and said:

    "Well, it''s still early. Why don''t we go to the swordsman regiment now?"

    As soon as Nido heard it, she suddenly came to her senses, jumped up and nodded hard.

    Learning fencing is not only inherited from her father''s hobby, but also inherited from her father''s legacy, which is very important for her.

    "Go and change your clothes."

    Rolle added.

    Nido ran to the window and took back the clothes hanging outside from the hanger, shirt, pleated skirt and a pair of Black Knee Socks with obvious wet marks on them.

    When rolle saw this, she understood why she dressed so cool. It was not that she was not reserved or afraid of cold. She just loved to be clean. Her clothes had not been dry after washing.

    She ran away from home wearing only this dress, and she obviously couldn''t wear Cori''s clothes.

    Seeing that Nido was going to put her clothes on her, Rolle quickly said:

    "Wait, give me the clothes first."

    Nido was a little puzzled, but she obediently handed the little skirt to rolle.

    Rolle took out his sword from his left hand, clamped the blade at the bend of his arm, pulled it hard, and lit the sword by relying on the sparks that jumped out when the sword body rubbed with the metal prosthesis.

    Then he picked up Nido''s skirt with his sword.

    On the blade of the sword, the demons of rice cake man could be burned to ashes. It would magically not burn the skirt, but evaporate the water quickly, just like a high-temperature iron.

    In just two or three minutes, Rolle took care of Nido''s clothes.

    Nido''s beautiful eyes were big and stunned all the way.

    Is this fencing or some kind of secret art?

    She still knows something about fencing. She probably knows what fencing can be used for. Anyway, it will never be used like this.

    She couldn''t help recalling what Kerry had boasted before:

    "My father is the strongest swordsman in the world. His swordsmanship is super powerful and has reached a level that ordinary people can''t understand!"

    Previously, she thought it was just an exaggeration, an excessive praise of her father by her sister.

    But now, maybe it''s not exaggerated or too much?

    "Eh? What are you doing?"

    When rolle saw that Nido was still in a daze, he opened his mouth and urged.

    Only then did Nido regain her consciousness, put on her clothes and skirt, rolled up her socks, stepped on the armrest of the sofa, pulled the black knee socks up bit by bit along the round and slender legs, and wrapped the snow white bit by bit until they extended to the bottom of the skirt, leaving a subtle absolute field.

    The warm temperature remained in the clothes and socks, which was very comfortable and gave Nido a different warmth.

    After changing her clothes, she found that her hair was a little messy, so she said with some embarrassment:

    "Uncle rolle, can you wait for me and tie my hair a little more."

    "Let me help you."

    Luo Er said generously, took out a comb and a purple hair band from her daughter''s room, asked Nido to sit on the chair and help her comb her hair.

    It''s not that he has any ideas about Nido, but that she is simply afraid that combing her hair will take too much time.

    He had a similar lesson before. He waited for his daughter to comb her hair for nearly an hour!

    Kerry is short, her arms are short, her hair is short, and she likes troublesome ponytail. It''s very slow for her to toss around, so rolle always takes the initiative to help at this time.

    Cori also likes her father to comb her hair. She always narrows her eyes slightly, with a sweet smile on her face, and then gently shakes her little feet, which looks very enjoyable.

    In contrast, Nido seemed a little nervous and cramped, and her face was very strange.

    The gentle touch from her hair and the faint warmth left on her clothes reminded her of her father.

    When she was a child, her father often helped her comb her hair.

    Dad''s actions are very gentle and careful, for fear of hurting himself. His strength and technique are just like Uncle rolle

    This is obviously an illusion, a disorder caused by too distant memory, because rolle is obviously much better than ordinary people in terms of control over power.

    But Nido was not aware of this, and a strange thought came to her mind:

    Uncle rolle is really a good father, just as the elder sister said

    Really, I envy my sister

    With his subtle control of power, Rolle helped Nido tie her long light blue hair into a simple single ponytail two or three times, and tied a beautiful bow with a hair band.

    "Well, beautiful, lovely love, let''s go."

    Rolle said, patting Nido on the head.

    Nido just regained her consciousness. Her face flushed slightly. She quickly lowered her head for fear of being seen by rolle. She could only keep up with Rolle''s footsteps in silence.

    There will be no bus this time. They can only squeeze the tram.

    As soon as Nido got on the bus, her exquisite appearance and long ears immediately attracted the attention of the whole car.

    Although most of them are amazing and appreciative eyes, there are also greedy and covetous eyes.

    Although Nido is a little upset, she has long been used to it.

    On the contrary, Rolle seemed a little nervous and hurriedly asked Nido to stand by the window. He kept a proper distance from her, not too close, and just could help her block those lines of sight and the salty pig''s hand that might stretch out.

    Uncle rolle is protecting me

    Like a father guarding his daughter

    When Nido saw this, her heart was full of emotion.

    Uncle rolle is really gentle.

    Unfortunately, he is someone else''s father

    Rolle doesn''t know that he has become an assassin monster in Nido''s heart. In fact, he just makes subconscious moves.

    When I took my daughter to the tram several times before, I met a similar situation. Some people wanted to put their hands on her.

    Later, the palms of those people were crushed and fractured by huge external force. Then they lost their reason in pain, smashed the window and rolled to the roadside.

    So rolle is still very experienced.

    Fortunately, the people in this car are quite normal today, so that rolle can get off safely with Nido.

    "There is the swordsman regiment ahead. I will recommend you with the instructor, but there is only one chance..."

    "The requirements of the swordsman regiment are very strict and the training is very hard. You have to be prepared. If you give up halfway, I won''t help you."

    About to enter the door, Rolle said with a serious face.

    In fact, when Nido said he was going to learn fencing, he secretly looked at her and commented on her talent.

    It can only be said that it is very general. It is not as good as Orianna and Jeanne. There is a further gap with Kerry. At most, it is the degree of a DA and a ER in the village.

    If such a talent really wants to achieve something, I''m afraid it will have to pay far more sweat and efforts than ordinary people, so I have to give her a preventive injection in advance.

    But Nido nodded confidently, held up a pair of lovely little fists, and said seriously:

    "Please don''t worry, I''m already ready!"

    Ror took Nido into the gate of the swordsmen group. As soon as he entered, he saw that the little young master of Tim''s family, Xiao, who was a little naive, was trying to chop the stake there. He was tired and sweating, but he was still gritting his teeth and sticking to it.

    Seeing this, Rolle could not help but frown and quickly began to drink

    "Stop, you''re practicing hard. It''s not easy to use."

    --------

    Here is today''s list:

    Thanks: a pig * n who loves reading, the tears of the royal guards * n, the devil jiabaili, Muyi ink Shadow * n, chuyin is not the future * N and so on.

 Chapter 187

    The Han young master, who was practicing his sword, turned around and saw rolle. He immediately showed an excited look. He quickly ran over, wiped his sweat and bowed respectfully. Then he said:

    "Nice to meet you, master rolle!"

    After that, he raised his head again and noticed Nido behind rolle. A touch of contempt and disdain flashed in his eyes. He didn''t even say hello. He completely took the beautiful girl as air.

    Nido was glanced at by him and hurriedly shrank behind rolle. She seemed to be afraid of each other. At the same time, she also showed a look of disgust.

    This Xiao, relying on his family''s money, has practiced several swordsmanship himself. He is not very smart. He is famous for his rebellious and arrogant in the dandy circle of the Empire. He doesn''t even give the prince face.

    However, these goods have been concentrating on practicing swords, but they don''t make trouble with fish and meat neighbors. Therefore, although the wind rating is not good, they are not very annoying.

    But Nido seemed to be very taboo about each other''s appearance and didn''t take the initiative to say hello.

    Rolle didn''t care about the actions of these young people. In fact, he has always been very optimistic about this boy. Although his talent is worse than Nido, his victory lies in enough concentration and effort. Seeing that his training method is wrong, he gave a voice and pointed out:

    "Why do you practice like this? All the movements are deformed, which can''t achieve the effect of exercise and form bad habits..."

    "You should have a good rest when you are tired. Don''t force yourself too hard."

    The young master quickly nodded and then explained:

    "Master, actually, there will be an important fencing competition next month..."

    He talked to rolle about it.

    It turned out that yesterday, a group of rich children in DIDU saw that the situation in the city had been stable and gradually returned to the previous days of drunkenness and drunkenness, so someone proposed to simply continue the sword competition that had been suddenly interrupted.

    For imperial people, fencing is not only a skill to kill the enemy and defend themselves, but also a sport with a wide base of people and welcomed by the upper class. The previous fencing competition was very lively. It was rare to wait for three years, but it was interrupted. It is a pity.

    This proposal was immediately approved by many people. The previous fencing competition ended abruptly because of the attack, which made people very unhappy. These young masters and ladies who were full and had nothing to do, took out money one after another and started a small-scale competition by themselves. Power should make up for their previous regret.

    The time is set in the middle of next month.

    As soon as rolle heard this, he immediately became interested and asked:

    "How much is the bonus?"

    The young master shook his head and said:

    "I don''t care about this. I only care about honor, not money."

    Can''t you see that the goods are young and have a lot of vision?

    Of course, it may also be because the family has too much money to care.

    He then chatted casually with rolle about the details of the competition. The registration and competition were limited to a small circle. They were all young people under the age of 35 in the imperial capital. They were well-off and had a head and face. They didn''t publicize it. They said it was a competition, but they were just entertaining themselves.

    Rolle was not interested. He gave directions to the other party at will, and took Nido to the office building of the swordsman regiment.

    On the way, Nido suddenly whispered:

    "Uncle rolle, do you think I can go to that competition?"

    Rolle is not interested in this kind of young people''s entertainment. On the contrary, Nido seems very interested.

    When she ran away from home, there were only a few steel bars left on her. She needed a bonus very much, which was much faster than working honestly.

    Moreover, compared with the bonus, she needs an honor and recognition from others to prove her talent in fencing.

    In fact, this is also for evya. Her mother with a keen sense of smell can certainly hear about this kind of activity in the aristocratic circle. If she gets a good ranking at that time, can she prove that she can live well alone?

    Hum! Tell her to go out looking for a wild man behind her back. I must live well alone!

    Nido thought angrily in her heart, looked up at rolle again, and a strange idea suddenly came out of her heart:

    Even if you are in a hurry to find a man, you should find uncle rolle, who is mature, steady, handsome, gentle and considerate?

    She would never have thought that rolle was her new neighbor, because she could see from the details of Rolle''s father and daughter''s behavior that neither father nor daughter looked like rich people and certainly could not afford the expensive villa next to her house.

    In the face of Nido''s question, Rolle stopped, showed a serious and serious look, carefully looked at the little girl in front of her, circled around her for a few times, and pinched her arms and thighs.

    Since Nido wants to listen to his professional opinion, he must conduct enough professional evaluation and give enough professional answers.

    "Scare ~"

    Nido''s face turned red.

    Then, Rohr touched his chin again, pondered carefully, and gave an answer:

    "I don''t think there may be no chance..."

    "Although your talent is average, your physical quality is good, which is better than the student before me."

    Nido''s pale golden eyes widened slightly and exclaimed:

    "Really?"

    "Of course it''s true. Don''t doubt my professional quality. Your physical quality is innate. It''s very suitable for practicing fencing."

    Rolle said seriously.

    He is also telling the truth. Nido probably has the blood of an elf, even if she lives a spoiled life, but her congenital physical conditions are better than Jeanne, who has received certain training, and much better than her daughter.

    When she was a child, she was seriously malnourished, and her physical quality was naturally not much better. That is, later, there were more and more villagers, the village''s products were gradually enriched, and her physique gradually improved, so she hasn''t grown up so far.

    Is that a blood advantage? Elves are born more agile than humans, run faster, jump higher, and adapt to the environment better.

    Speaking of it, Rolle vaguely remembers that elves have also been brilliant in history, occupying the most fertile land on the mainland, relying not on their delicate body and high appearance, but on their strong combat power.

    Nido thought for a moment and then asked excitedly:

    "Well... Uncle rolle, can I beat the Shaw outside after I practice?"

    Rolle thought again, simply simulated the scene of the battle between the two sides in his mind, and then replied:

    "There''s probably a 30% chance of winning."

    "Eh? Is that all?"

    As soon as Nido heard this, she dropped her head in disappointment.

    Rolle would like to tell him that this is actually a more optimistic estimate. If considering the actual combat experience of both sides, there is basically no chance unless Nido is a natural combat genius.

    But these words were cruel, so rolle adopted a relatively Euphemism:

    "He has been working hard and practicing fencing for a long time. This gap can not be made up by his physique."

    "But... Then again, do you know the level of other players? What level is he in?"

    Nido thought for a moment and replied:

    "Should it be a very powerful one? Anyway, there are basically no young people who can beat him. They basically win in the challenge arena with others..."

    "Although I heard that he lost miserably last time, it seems that the other party used despicable cheating?"

    "So?"

    After listening, Rolle felt a little funny.

    It seems that the young masters and ladies of the imperial capital are keen on swordsmanship, but their level is really not good. Even Xiao can be called a king. If you change your daughter, I''m afraid it''s not easy to fight ten?

    Unfortunately, who calls himself so worthless that his daughter can''t be a rich lady?

    In front of Nido, although she is a rich young lady, she is not her own daughter

    Alas

    Thinking of this, he encouraged Nido:

    "Although it''s possible that you can''t beat Xiao after practicing for a month, it''s no problem to get a good place as long as you don''t meet him."

    Upon hearing this, Ni duodun felt refreshed again, nodded hard, and then said generously:

    "If I can get the bonus, I will invite you and your sister to a big meal to thank you for your help."

    "Then you have to redouble your efforts."

    Lol smiled, suddenly remembered a detail, and continued to ask:

    "By the way, you seem a little afraid of that Shaw?"

    Nido nodded and whispered:

    "When I was a child, I was bullied by him..."

    She then gave a rough account of the past.

    Anyway, Nido probably learned some sword enlightenment from her father when she was a child, and then her father who didn''t speak well praised her, which made her a little proud and confident.

    Once at an aristocratic fraternity, children got together to play. Nido boasted about her own wave and didn''t forget to blow a wave of swordsmanship taught by her father. As a result, Xiao jumped out and hit her face. They quarreled and had a duel on family dignity.

    After a scuffle, Nido was unfortunately beaten and cried, her beautiful skirt was torn, and she lay on the ground crying.

    Xiao stood next to her as a winner, waved his fist and said proudly:

    "What I practice is called fencing! What your father taught you is just juggling!"

    So they fell in love.

    After listening, Rolle thought little Nido was very poor and was bullied by boys when she was so young.

    But I think it''s funny that two young children are fighting and gambling on dignity.

    Moreover, in his heart, he quite agreed with Xiao''s practice. Since it is such a solemn and sacred thing to discuss swordsmanship, he naturally can''t give in because the other party is a woman. That is to prove his strength. This is the integrity and spirit of a swordsman.

    I can''t imagine that the boy has the integrity of a swordsman at a young age. It''s really not easy. No wonder he can be so focused and devoted when he grows up.

    But he smiled and comforted:

    "Well, it''s all right. If you can practice hard, even if you can''t win him next, at least you won''t be beaten and cried again."

    Then they happened to come to the door of an office. Without knocking, they went in and saw the instructor lying on the table and writing hard.

    Not that he was impolite, but that the instructor could hear his footsteps and must have known he was coming.

    Sure enough, the instructor said without raising his head:

    "There''s coffee on the table. Do it yourself. I have to finish this letter."

    "What happened?"

    Rolle rarely saw the instructor write so seriously, so he asked curiously.

    "My youngest son was cheated away by a woman 30 years older than him and left me a note saying that our family had money and he didn''t want to work hard..."

    "I have to find him back and write to ask other friends for help."

    The instructor said with a sad face that he finally fed the fat pig and was arched by an old cabbage?

    Rolle vaguely remembers that the instructor said before that his youngest son is only 18 years old this year. Is that woman really a little cruel?

    I am about 20 years younger than myself, but the attractive and delicious Orianna is not interested in moving crooked ideas!

    It can only be said that the human heart is not ancient and the world is changeable. It is always underestimating the lower limit of mankind.

    So he said angrily:

    "I''ll help too. Do you have a portrait or photo of him?"

    The instructor nodded repeatedly and took out a black-and-white portrait printed with ink from the drawer. He could barely see the facial features.

    By the way, he also found Nido behind rolle and asked in wonder:

    "Why did the girls around you change again? Why did they bring different things every time?"

    Nido listened and couldn''t help being a little stunned.

    Was Uncle rolle so popular with girls?

    However, in places like the imperial capital, powerful men are always proud of all kinds of women around them. She has seen too many of them. For example, the men who try to pester her mother are basically married.

    "It''s different this time. She''s just a neighbor''s child. If she wants to learn fencing, I brought her here."

    Rolle told the truth and didn''t notice that he slipped his tongue and mentioned his neighbors.

    Fortunately, Nido didn''t think about that. She thought that rolle was a temporary excuse to take care of her face.

    "Oh? This time, aren''t you going to teach yourself?"

    The instructor continued to write and asked.

    Rolle replied:

    "I''ve got a new job now. I''m very busy... And her foundation is a little poor. I have to start from scratch."

    "Ah, by the way, is there a dormitory in the regiment now? She may need a place to live."

    Then he looked back at Nido and noticed the gratitude on his face.

    Uncle rolle is so careful and considerate that he even helps me think about my residence.

    "Of course there is. We are ready, but the students can''t live. They are empty so far."

    The instructor said, finally finished writing the letter, raised his head, carefully examined Nido, and noticed her long ears.

    "Wait, her ears, is this the legendary spirit?"

    "The needle doesn''t poke! I''ve never taught elf students. It''s said that their family are born swordsmen..."

    "Little girl, I will guide you personally, but don''t let me down!"

    -------------

    Take a leave in advance tomorrow and go a long way.

    Here is today''s list:

    Thanks to Zhen Haochi, a pig who loves reading, Mercury''s masked superman, salted fish stabbing GIF, devil jiabaili, Muyi ink shadow, it''s hard to repeat the name, Internet ghost and other friends for their generous reward!

 Chapter 188

    Next, the instructor took Nido around the swordsman group, and rolle left early. He wanted to go back and cook for his daughter.

    The instructor arranged an empty dormitory for Nido first.

    Although the dormitory is small, it is clean and tidy with complete furniture. Special personnel are assigned to clean it every day. There are several sets of swordsmen''s clothes for practice in the wardrobe. The neutral style that both men and women can wear makes Nido''s eyes shine slightly. She has begun to make up her mind for what she looks like after changing into this set of self-cultivation and capable clothes.

    "Every day we will provide students with three free meals, and we have specially matched them with nutrition. Although the taste is ordinary, it can effectively alleviate fatigue and supplement energy... Unfortunately, other students can''t see it except ourselves."

    The instructor also introduced it nearby, and the tone sounded quite helpless.

    The charge of the broken blade swordsman group is very high. The cheapest grade of each tuition is 10000 Easts, so the treatment given to the students is also excellent.

    However, those who can afford such tuition fees are rich young masters and young ladies. They don''t care about these at all. No one wants to live in a narrow dormitory and eat nutritious meals with ordinary taste, which makes the things carefully prepared by the swordsman regiment useless.

    However, at the insistence of the instructor, these things were retained. The reason he gave was:

    "Maybe one day, I can pick up a talented young man like rolle, although he is down and down, but he has excellent talent?"

    After listening, they also expressed their support. They didn''t expect that it would be cheaper today, Nido.

    So now he has high hopes for Nido, hoping to cultivate a talented swordsman like rolle before he retires.

    After listening to the introduction, Nido was elated, nodded repeatedly and said with emotion:

    "It deserves to be the most famous swordsman regiment in the imperial capital. Even the treatment of students is so good!"

    But immediately she began to worry again and said in a low voice:

    "But the tuition must be very expensive. Can you give me a few days and I''ll find a way to raise the tuition?"

    She has no good plan at present, so she can only sneak home and take out the private money she has secretly saved, or have the cheek to borrow from Anya first and then find a way to pay it back slowly.

    But the instructor shook his head and asked in wonder:

    "You are the person recommended by rolle. How can you charge you?"

    As soon as Nido heard this, she was happy. At the same time, she was more grateful and adored to rolle.

    Uncle rolle is really a careful man. He helped me solve my basic necessities of life at once, and even exempted my tuition

    For a time, she even felt that she really didn''t have to go home. Anyway, uncle rolle was there.

    This idea is like a daughter relying on her father

    Fortunately, she recovered in time, realized that there was a problem with the idea, and shook her head again and again.

    Woo... No, no, I have only one father. I will always be my father''s daughter.

    But Uncle rolle is so kind to me

    I can only wait for me to stand out in the future and repay uncle rolle!

    At this time, Rolle had gone to the market that had just reopened, bought some fresh fruits, vegetables and meat, and crowded the tram back to her daughter''s dormitory to prepare a delicious table for little Kerry.

    When he got back to the dormitory, he opened the door and curled up in the quilt. Cori was probably full of sleep, with a dull hair on her head, and the whole person woke up vaguely.

    "Woo ~ dad ~"

    She sat on the bed as a duck, narrowed her eyes, stretched out her little hand and rubbed it. She said softly on her mouth.

    "Wake up? Get up and I''ll cook."

    Rolle said and went straight into the kitchen.

    Not long after she was busy, she felt a soft little thing climbing up her thigh, and looked back with a smile. Just then, Cori had been lying behind him smoothly, so she took a strong breath on his face.

    "How nice of Dad!"

    Kerry put her arms around Rolle''s neck from behind, rubbed his neck with her face, and tried to be charming.

    Then she came down from Rolle''s body, brought a small bench and volunteered:

    "Come and help me!"

    Rolle rubbed her little head and said strangely:

    "Why are you so good today?"

    In fact, Cori was mainly guilty and guilty. When rolle came back in the afternoon, she only went to bed and didn''t accompany her father well. She was very sorry. She could only compete with coquetry and selling Meng.

    Fortunately, Rolle really thought she was staying up late to catch up with her paper. Instead of blaming her, she also made a table of delicious rewards for her.

    A moment later

    "Well, it''s hard to write a paper. Come and have a big meal and replenish your energy!"

    As rolle said, he sat down at the table, took out the special pot of precious and delicious sweetheart jam, and sandwiched his daughter with a family made green pepper fried egg jam sandwich.

    "Thank you, Dad!"

    Cori smiled sweetly, reached out and took it, held it in her two small hands and ate it like a lovely little squirrel.

    But today''s sandwich is not so delicious. It''s not that it tastes bad, but that Kelly is a little bitter.

    Woo ~ dad loves me so much, but I always try to cheat him

    However, if he doesn''t continue to cheat, he will be very angry when he knows that I cheated him for so long.

    What should I do?

    Rolle keenly noticed that there was something wrong with her daughter''s mood and asked:

    "What''s the matter, baby? Why are you unhappy? Do you worry about the paper again?"

    Woo ~ dad is so gentle that he even thinks of excuses for me

    Cori quickly hid her guilt and said as rolle said:

    "Yes, this paper is very important. I''m worried..."

    This is part of the truth. At present, the progress of the paper is completely stagnant and the degree of completion is not good. Professor Kant has specially sent people to ask about this. Although he has entered the sage conference, he still hasn''t forgotten this paper that can shock the world.

    "Well, it doesn''t matter. I''m sure you can do it!"

    Rolle encouraged her daughter, gave her a thumbs up, and continued to suggest:

    "Why don''t you communicate more with Orianna? Although she is young, she is actually very knowledgeable..."

    When she heard this, she almost couldn''t help laughing.

    It is true that Orianna is knowledgeable. In fact, as long as she is not too salty fish, any saint is knowledgeable by relying on the unreasonable skill of long life and memory backtracking.

    But her age just looks young. Her real age is more than twice that of Rolle. She will be 92 next year.

    As soon as rolle mentioned Orianna, he suddenly remembered something. He was too busy these days and hadn''t visited Orianna for some time.

    But surely she won''t care? We are just ordinary friends. We have visited her many times before. It''s very interesting.

    So rolle didn''t worry much about it.

    After dinner with his daughter, he packed up the daily necessities he had left in the dormitory here and was going to officially move away.

    "Dad, do you have to go?"

    Cori reluctantly pulled his sleeve, her big eyes watery and asked pitifully.

    "Haven''t you said it before? I can''t live here anymore. I have to pay attention to the influence. When I bought vegetables in the afternoon, many people looked at me with strange eyes, which made me very embarrassed."

    Lol said with a smile, bent down and picked up her daughter, rubbed her soft face with the stubble of her chin, and made her daughter giggle again.

    "Don''t worry, Dad promised to come and see you every weekend."

    Rolle continued, put her daughter down, and finally encouraged:

    "Come on about the paper, but also pay attention to rest. Don''t stay up late. Girls who always stay up late will become ugly and won''t be able to get married at that time."

    "Hum! If I can''t get married, I''ll always be with my father."

    Cori said somewhat capriciously.

    Rolle took her childish words seriously, teased her daughter again, and left the apartment.

    Downstairs, there is already a steam car arranged in advance waiting for him. The driver is a young agent with the action code of "melon"

    Anyway, these codes are going to have a hard time with food.

    After rolle got on the bus, the melon agent asked curiously:

    "Director, is your daughter a top student of the first college?"

    "Yes, my daughter is super excellent!"

    Rolle boasted to his daughter again. He didn''t finish it until he returned to the villa. He still had something to say.

    It''s just that the melon agent always smiles like "just be happy" all the way. Obviously, he didn''t listen to rolle.

    When rolle returned to the villa, he first asked the valet if Mrs. evya next door had found herself?

    The servant answered truthfully:

    "Madam, she hasn''t been here..."

    Then he smiled playfully and asked:

    "May I help you arrange a neighborhood tea party?"

    "No, I don''t have time for tea. First help me prepare hot water. I want to take a bath."

    In this villa, the most satisfying place for him is the big bed that can roll for three people, which is the super large bathtub like the small swimming pool. As a result, he hasn''t enjoyed it once these days and is always hindered by various things.

    No one bothered him today. He can enjoy it safely.

    However, as soon as he returned to the bedroom, he saw the little donkey lying on the ground and a small milk cat curled up and turned into a small hairball.

    Although the little donkey changed back, which reassured him, he asked strangely:

    "Eh? Why didn''t you go back to the stable?"

    As soon as the little donkey saw his master coming back, he quickly approached him, hit him gently with his head, and then licked Rolle''s face.

    Because it was a little donkey, Rolle didn''t stop her bold move, but laughed happily.

    Clearly beautiful girl form, Rolle won''t let her near.

    "It must be boring to stay in the house all day? Let''s go out for a walk."

    Rolle said, directly picked up the little donkey and jumped down from the balcony on the second floor.

    As soon as he landed on the ground, he heard a cry from his side:

    "Ah!"

    When I turned around, it was evya, an elf lady in a long home dress?

    She had been hiding under the balcony before. Rolle jumped down with a little donkey on his shoulder, which startled her and quickly patted her chest with his hand.

    Unfortunately, her figure is much inferior to that of Orianna, and she can''t create that magnificent visual effect.

    "Why are you here?"

    Rolle put down the donkey and asked with a puzzled face.

    "I... I''ve been waiting for you to come back and want to visit."

    Evya quickly replied.

    "Then why don''t you go through the front door and hide under the balcony? Don''t you want to climb in from the balcony again?"

    Rolle was a little speechless.

    But evya lowered her head in shame. It seemed that she was right, and she could only answer in a low voice:

    "I''m not very interested. Go to the front door..."

    Rolle has only moved here for a few days, and she will visit at night. If it comes out, she will be regarded as an impatient and shameless woman.

    Obviously, before she could make a choice between her dead husband and this handsome and elegant Mr. rolle, evya certainly didn''t dare to go to the front door.

    "Well, you''re right."

    Rolle shrugged helplessly, patted the ass of the little donkey, motioned her to eat grass next to her, and then asked:

    "What do you want to report to me?"

    "In fact, I mainly want to know about Nido. By the way... By the way..."

    She wanted to come and see you by the way, but she didn''t mean to say it. She hesitated for a while before forcibly changing her mouth:

    "Ah... By the way, I''ve figured out my code name. Let''s call it ''Wendy''"

    Rolle shook his head and replied:

    "You don''t have to come to me for such a small thing."

    "Nido, she is very good. She joined the broken blade swordsman group. Her physical quality is good. She should be able to learn something."

    "As for your code name, it''s not bad. It''s my favorite style."

    Upon hearing these words, evya''s beautiful face turned red and was about to bleed. She quickly lowered her head and said in a low voice:

    "You... You like..."

    Because it was a temporary excuse, the code she chose was a name that came out of her mind without much consideration.

    ''Wendy'' is a very common girl''s name on the human side, but in the Elvish language, the name represents the meaning of ''the girl favored by the wind and nature''.

    However, this is only a superficial meaning. In fact, according to the traditional customs of elves, "Wendy" is generally used by male elves to call their wife, which is a little similar to "dear", "child''s father" and "danathan".

    Unfortunately, Rolle didn''t know this. He thought the name was good because it sounded powerful and reliable.

    Much better than Scotty or something!

    ---------

    The following is the urgent list at the end of the month:

    Congratulations to a pig who loves reading, Muyi Moying, a good man passing by, brother Xu Xiaobin, devil jiabaili, Linjiang Sanren, dabundan and other friends for their generous reward.

 Chapter 189

    When rolle used the nickname "Wendy" between lovers, evya felt her heart beating faster and faster, and her body began to soften slightly, as if she was going to lose resistance.

    That''s what her husband called her.

    Although this was caused by the temporary code without her own brain, evya''s idea was very unreasonable and stubbornly thought she was provoked by rolle.

    He teased me

    What should I do?

    I can''t betray my dead husband

    However, your excellency rolle is so excellent

    Will he ask me out next? Where will you ask me to go? How can I promise him in order to be more reserved? Be subtle?

    While her mind was in a whirl, Rolle asked:

    "So, is there anything else?"

    Evya slowly recovered from the fantasy of dating, shook her head and hurriedly replied:

    "Ah... Nothing... Nothing else..."

    Then he blinked his big eyes and looked forward to rolle.

    But rolle said:

    "Nido is temporarily settled in the swordsman group. You can find a chance to talk to her."

    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll take Ameya for a walk."

    After that, Rolle walked to the little donkey who was eager to see through.

    Evya showed an expression of desire to speak and stop. Finally, she could only lower her head and look disappointed and regretful.

    He... Didn''t ask me out

    They call me ''Wendy''

    Is... Asking me to ask him out?

    Thinking of this, she suddenly realized something was wrong and quickly reached out and patted her cheek.

    No, no! Evya, you can''t forget your dead husband. You must be reserved. You can''t close your legs when you see a good man!

    Besides, you have to think about Nido. You have to take into account her ideas.

    In addition, the other party must be really good to Nido, take care of her, accommodate her small temperament, and give her better education.

    Your excellency rolle, you should be competent?

    While thinking in her heart, evya went back to the villa with reluctance.

    Luo Er didn''t care about evya''s actions. He was walking around the villa area with his little donkey. He watched several other villas from the outside and went back.

    "Well, go in by yourself."

    Rolle took the little donkey back to the outside of the stable, patted her on the head, and stuffed a thick and big carrot into her mouth, which was enough for her to chew for a long time.

    However, the little donkey was somewhat disobedient. He handed the carrot back to rolle and rubbed his head into his arms. It seemed that he didn''t want to go back to the stable and wanted to follow rolle back to his room. Therefore, he didn''t hesitate to give up his beloved carrot.

    Rolle shook his head again and again:

    "No, no, you''re a little donkey now. You can''t live in a human room."

    "Well, darling, I''ll take you out for a walk tomorrow night."

    With that, he stuffed the carrot into the donkey''s mouth again.

    The little donkey was helpless, and his wronged eyes showed in his big eyes. He reluctantly returned to the stable.

    Her heart is very lonely.

    Since rolle came here and had a special driver and steam car, he didn''t ride her and rarely took her out.

    In contrast, Xiaomi can still shrink in Rolle''s pocket by virtue of her petite size.

    If only we could keep the appearance of human girls all the time, so that we can always follow our master?

    When can I grow to a stage where I can change at will?

    The little donkey was lying at the door of the stable, looking anxiously at Rolle''s villa.

    Rolle finally got his wish and enjoyed the luxury bathtub in the villa. He didn''t come out until he was soft. Then he changed into a wide, warm and comfortable nightgown and went to the study to read today''s newspaper.

    The valet was very considerate and brought him half a glass of red wine. He specially mentioned that the wine was sent by a secretary of the speaker this afternoon, and introduced in detail the year and origin of the wine.

    Rolle doesn''t understand, but he seems very powerful?

    Whatever, it''s from the speaker. It''s certainly not bad.

    "Remember to give me a gift when you have a chance."

    He gave an order.

    "Please rest assured that I am ready."

    The valet said respectfully.

    Although rolle never told the servants about his identity and work, they have guessed something from various details.

    I''m afraid the mysterious and low-key master has a very unusual background. He is a real noble person who is either rich or noble. He is very easy-going and not strict. If you follow him well in the future, you will have a good day.

    In particular, the valet who was close to him worked even harder and served rolle wholeheartedly.

    He noticed that the villa was not equipped with a housekeeper, and the Secretary of Mr. rolle did not help him recruit a housekeeper.

    This is normal, because housekeeper is a very important position in the family. Only those who really trust and trust can become housekeeper. This role must be selected by the master himself.

    But Rolle''s delay in choosing a housekeeper means that the valet has the opportunity to upgrade from a servant, so he has to perform well.

    After drinking the red wine, Rolle happened to finish reading the new novel serialized in the entertainment evening news.

    The last novel about the priest has not been followed for a long time. Maybe the author has been imprisoned by a female reader? At present, the serial is a new novel, and the theme is more interesting to rolle.

    This is a story about a super powerful man who has lived for thousands of years. He hides in a pair of armor and takes good care of his picked up daughter. It is warm and interesting to read. It is also somewhat similar to Rolle''s experience. He picked up a lovely daughter and raised it, which can arouse his resonance.

    "That''s good. If I have the conditions, I''ll certainly reward the author."

    After reading it, Rolle sighed with lingering emotion, and then went to bed with a little drunkenness.

    Then, he entered the dream world, still in his pajamas and tucked in the quilt. It would be difficult to judge whether he was in the dream if he didn''t rotate the small top bought by the manservant for him.

    "Next, will you continue to go out and wander, or just continue to sleep?"

    Rolle lay in bed and thought about it. Finally, he decided to Practice Fencing in the small garden outside.

    Since the emperor capital attack, he has been busy with all kinds of trivial things. He has no time to practice fencing. He is afraid that his skills will be wasted.

    Right now, I can just use this dream world to review it.

    Rolle warmed up first, then stopped, stood where he was, with his sword in his hands, and looked at it carefully.

    In fact, this is not observing the sword, but thinking and thinking.

    When swordsmanship reaches a certain level, the practice can no longer be simply splitting stakes. That''s the way for beginners. In fact, high-level swordsmen will spend more time thinking and understanding.

    This is what rolle learned from the head when he was young.

    When he was in a small mountain village, apart from picking things from his neighbors'' fields and looking for game in the mountains, he spent the rest of his time thinking and understanding fencing.

    Rolle kept standing, holding his sword in both hands for a while, sat down cross legged, put his sword on his leg, and then stroked it with his right hand inch by inch.

    After a while, he changed to a kneeling position, threw his sword, let it hover in mid air, stood in front of his face, closed his eyes and quietly felt the feeling of the sword.

    In these processes, he kept trying to figure out the profound meaning of the following types of family swordsmanship.

    In fact, he was not particularly satisfied with the several forms from the third upanishadism. These upanishadism have all kinds of defects, which are not perfect and mellow enough.

    The fourth upanishadism is a little better. This move was created quite early. At least it has been used several times in actual combat, but it is only because the wear of the sword is too serious and it is rarely used.

    Rolle has always believed that the problem of rapid wear and tear is, on the one hand, inevitable wear and tear; On the other hand, his mastery was not mature enough, and the release of power was not accurate and in place, resulting in additional wear and tear.

    He also discussed this issue with strange villagers and then expressed his ideas.

    Strange, the villagers did not answer him, but showed some complex eyes, which were not only about feelings and sympathy, but also surprised and puzzled.

    Then rolle continued to ask him if he could forge a stronger sword so that he could display his profound meaning at will without worrying about loss.

    Strangely, the villagers turned their eyes, looked inquisitive, and then stretched out their hands to point to the sky.

    It probably means that only those who are powerful can make this kind of sword?

    It seems strange that the villagers still can''t. no wonder they can only nest in a small mountain village like themselves.

    Rolle was secretly sick and had to continue to rely on his own efforts.

    However, it''s easy for a swordsman like rolle to create the profound meaning only with a sudden flash of inspiration or a deep ideological understanding, but it takes a lot of time and energy to polish and optimize this kind of thing.

    This is a bit similar to the work of programmers.

    There are many problems in upanishadism five. This move is purely for the strange feeling that a swordsman must know a big windmill. It has not been used in reality. When this move was created, Keli grew up, and those demons rarely harass the village. There is no chance to use it in actual combat.

    And he didn''t intend to teach his daughter that.

    Swordsmen must be able to windmill, but female swordsmen don''t. They like to wear skirts. They turn too fast and run out easily.

    He understood the moves behind the fifth of upanishadism after Ke Li left the village. At that time, there were no demons outside the village to attack, and he couldn''t find an opportunity to fight. Moreover, the time of understanding was still very short, and he didn''t polish them carefully.

    So he didn''t list the following moves as the profound meaning for the time being, and didn''t name them. For the time being, they can only be regarded as the quasi profound meaning.

    In this way, Rolle kept thinking and pondering, simulated the process of displaying the profound meaning in his brain, adjusted and optimized his power control and power generation methods, and unknowingly, the day in the dream world was about to dawn.

    Although he practiced the sword all night, Rolle didn''t feel any tired, but his spirit was better.

    This shows that he sleeps well in reality.

    "Almost. There should be an hour before they wake me up. Relax at will."

    Rolle said to himself, moving his limbs in the garden and sorting out last night''s harvest in his mind.

    Is it a small gain?

    UPI VI should be able to use it. Although the problem of weapon loss has not been solved, at least there is no big problem in power, and the control power should be almost the same. If there are conditions in actual combat, you can try it.

    However, the sixth upanishadism is the simplest move among the newly created upanishadism.

    In fact, the real trouble is the upanishadism seven. There are so many problems in this move that he doesn''t want to move for the time being. He chose to skip it and think about upanishadism eight and upanishadism nine first.

    Before long, Rolle felt his body shake and was awakened from reality by the valet.

    He sat up from the bed, felt the top from his left hand for the first time, put it on the bedside table and rotated it.

    In a few seconds, the top fell down, indicating that he had returned to reality.

    After enjoying a delicious breakfast, it was just time for secretary Ah Fu to drive to pick him up. After getting on the bus, Rolle didn''t rush to the headquarters, but went to the church hospital first.

    I haven''t visited Orianna for several days. I miss her strangely. Today I''ll see if she recovers.

    Luoershun road bought some fruits. When she came to the ward, she saw Orianna standing by the windowsill in a long white dress at home, sorting out a group of flowers on the windowsill, just facing him, revealing the perfect curve of concave convex and exquisite side face. She looked elegant, quiet and beautiful.

    Rolle felt his heart beat a little faster. If the age gap between the two sides was not too large and Orianna was too young, he would be more excited.

    At this time, Orianna also noticed his arrival and quickly turned around with a gentle and gratifying smile.

    Although she looked very calm on the surface, in fact, she was greatly relieved and almost jumped up with excitement.

    Excellent! My husband finally came to see me again!

    Hum! I said before, my dear must not have forgotten me, but there are too many things. I''m not busy for a while. I''ll come as soon as I''m free!

    Although she will be relaxed, in fact, she was frightened for several days because rolle didn''t come the other day and secretly cried twice in her bed.

    Why doesn''t honey come to see me today?

    Will he not want me?

    So, love, will change? Am I right?

    Does he know other women?

    What should I do with my daughter? What about the future baby? They had no father before they were born

    In short, it''s all kinds of wishful thinking, trying to scare yourself, and then I can''t help crying wrongly, like an abandoned little daughter-in-law.

    Fortunately, Rolle arrived in time today, which reassured her.

    The man of his choice really loves himself and won''t do things that are always abandoned!

    ----------

    Here is the list at the beginning of the month:

    Thank my operation officer, devil jiabaili * n, a pig who loves reading, Muyi ink shadow and other friends for their generous reward!

 Chapter 190

    "You seem to be recovering well. You can get out of bed and rest."

    Rolle secretly appreciated the beautiful profile of Orianna and said again.

    Orianna nodded first and admitted that she had recovered really well.

    Although she has not yet returned to her best state, she is almost the same. If she takes a rest for at most two weeks, she will be able to return to the saint of inflammation.

    At the end of the imperial capital attack, there was a wide range of extraordinary failure, which made the extraordinary lose their spiritual power and become ordinary people for the time being.

    This has little impact on the low-level extraordinary, and their spiritual level is not very high; But it is very dangerous for the high and extraordinary. So far, those famous saints and legends are bedridden, and it will take at least a month or two to recover.

    Compared with the ninth rank, Orianna is very unscientific. Her recovery speed is much faster than that of other strong people, which makes the doctors of science and truth sect puzzled. They have repeatedly asked her if she has any special means to share.

    Ariana was very generous and generous to share her experience:

    "I can recover so quickly because..."

    "The moisture of love!"

    "My husband comes to see me every day. He loves me very much. Under his careful care, of course, I recover very well!"

    The doctors present were stunned

    In fact, they all know that this famous saint of inflammation has not only never married at all, but also has not been in love at an old age. Where is the husband? Where does love come from?

    So they finally concluded that although the saint of inflammation recovers quickly, it should be at the cost of insanity. This way is not reliable, can not be used for reference, and is not worth advocating.

    So they still haven''t let Orianna out of the hospital, just worried about her mental problems.

    But rolle couldn''t see this. He was sincerely happy to see that Orianna recovered well.

    "It seems that you should be discharged soon, and I will also..."

    Although he had not finished speaking, Orianna had guessed what he wanted to say.

    She suddenly changed her face and turned pale. Then she fell into bed and shouted like a spoiled child:

    "Oh, oh, it''s so uncomfortable. I have to lie in the hospital for a long time."

    Lol was stunned and asked hesitantly:

    "Uh... I''ll call a doctor for you?"

    "No, no!"

    Olanna shook her head again and again. She slipped into the quilt, covered half of her face, grabbed the edge of the quilt with both hands, blinked red eyes and said softly:

    "Just peel me a sweet fruit..."

    Lol smiled, sat down by her bed, picked up a sweetheart fruit, cut it into a flower in his left hand, and handed it to Orianna.

    Orianna smiled sweetly, took it carefully, held it in the palm of her hand and bit it gently.

    "So sweet ~"

    Although it is just an ordinary sweetheart fruit bought by the roadside, as long as it is cut for me by my dear, it is the sweetest in the world!

    "I want another one..."

    Olliana said again in that coquettish tone.

    Lol smiled, took out another fruit, sliced it, then suddenly remembered something and said:

    "By the way, as Kerry''s teacher, you have a question to discuss with you."

    "Do you think I should find a mother for Chloe in order to grow up healthily and happily in the future?"

    As soon as Orianna heard this, she sat up fiercely. In an instant, her spirit came, and her heart accelerated rapidly. It seemed that the little rabbits in front of her chest began to beat.

    My dear, is this confession and proposal to me?

    She felt that her whole body was filled with a strong sense of happiness, and her brain was dizzy and a little confused.

    She almost nodded and agreed, and then said: I will take good care of little Kerry in the future and treat her as her own daughter!

    I can''t wait!

    But fortunately, she still kept some sense and didn''t rush to promise.

    When she confessed in the hospital, she was lying in the hospital bed. The occasion was not quite right, romantic and solemn, nor did it accord with her ideal situation.

    And there is not even a bunch of flowers. If you agree, it will make the love between them seem not sacred enough.

    So she calmed down a little before she said:

    "Well, you''re right. If you''re alone, it''s really difficult to take into account all aspects. After all, she''s a big girl. Sometimes she still needs a mother around."

    After hearing this, Rolle frowned slightly. After thinking carefully, he couldn''t help smiling bitterly.

    "It''s hard to find mature and reliable school-age women. They should be good to Chloe, take good care of and educate her."

    After hearing this, Orianna quickly raised her proud chest, as if to signal: I am a mature and reliable school-age woman!

    Although I am dozens of years younger than you, I like little Kerry very much. I will take good care of her!

    Rolle did not notice Orianna''s reaction and continued:

    "Besides, my conditions are not very good..."

    Then he raised the metal prosthesis of his left hand.

    Orianna shook her head to show that she didn''t mind.

    I''m actually very easy to coax, and my requirements are not so high.

    You don''t need to give me any expensive rings, just ordinary ones. What''s important is your heart.

    The money at home is enough for the family to spend. There is no need to worry about economic problems.

    I''m really easy to raise!

    Unfortunately, they couldn''t discuss this topic in depth, because Secretary Ah Fu hurried in and whispered a few words in Rolle''s ear.

    With a slight change in his face, Rolle quickly began to say goodbye to Orianna.

    Orianna sat on the bed, waved her hand in a daze and watched rolle leave.

    Suddenly I felt empty in my heart. I felt as if I had missed some very important opportunity

    But rolle left with his front foot and immediately a scholar of the society entered the ward and told her a big event.

    Rolle hurried back to the car with his secretary and asked:

    "Tell me more."

    While driving, Secretary Ah Fu replied:

    "We also received a notice from the security department and an anonymous letter."

    "The security department said it found traces of enemy espionage on the northwest border. I hope we can provide support and help."

    "The anonymous letter provided the same information. There were enemy spies on the northwest border and they were related to the Apostle organization."

    After hearing this, Rolle asked in a strange way:

    "Why did the anonymous letter come to us? Did you find out where it came from?"

    Secretary Ah Fu shook his head.

    "The sender is very cautious and leaves no trace. The letter is also mixed in the ordinary mailbox receiving the newspaper."

    Rolle thought for a moment and knocked on the back of his left hand with his right hand. Instead of delving into the anonymous letter, he asked:

    "So what happened on the northwest border that would attract spies to operate there and would not hesitate to expose their whereabouts?"

    "Well, we can''t ask until the people from the security department come. They didn''t elaborate on it in the telegram."

    Ah Fu''s secretary replied.

    When they went back to the headquarters and saw the people sent by the security department, they learned the real situation.

    It turned out that an ancient relic was found in the elf garden on the northwest border, which may be related to the prosperous elf Dynasty.

    The northwest border of the Empire borders the holy United Kingdom. The two sides are divided by a long and narrow plateau, which is called the "Fairy Garden", and it is also a site of the original fairy Dynasty.

    According to some historical documents, in the early days, the fairy garden was supposed to be a plain or valley. Later, the terrain was changed by human forces, and then it became a plateau.

    Recently, due to the impact of the imperial capital attack, the Empire''s conventional defense force was weak, so it planned to broaden the defense line on the northwest border to prevent the United Kingdom from taking the opportunity to invade. In the process, a patrol team found this relic by chance.

    "According to the report submitted by the patrol, it should be an ancient temple. According to the preliminary analysis of archaeologists, it is likely to be related to the legendary twin emperor."

    The official from the security department introduced the situation and handed another information to rolle.

    Rolle took it up and looked at it. It was a brief introduction of the elf emperor by archaeologists.

    According to the data, the emperor is called the most legendary and mysterious one. His strength is very strong. He may have surpassed the 10th order demigod and reached the field that human beings can''t understand today.

    It is said that today''s spirit plateau is probably his pen, but I don''t know the specific reason. I probably want the artistic conception of "standing high and overlooking the world"?

    Although thousands of years have passed, there is still the residue of that great power. It is a very dangerous area. It is precisely because of this that the two forces of the Empire and the holy United Kingdom can be distinguished.

    The name of the emperor was very long and awkward. It roughly translated to mean "a king like the eternal twin sun". It was also regarded as a twin emperor by the elves at that time.

    He still has many mysteries, such as why he is called the "twin Emperors"? Shouldn''t there be only one emperor? And why did he mysteriously disappear later? No fall, no further sublimation, but a very mysterious disappearance.

    Moreover, since his disappearance, the elf Dynasty began to decline gradually, so historians generally regard the emperor as the turning point from prosperity to decline.

    Therefore, the Gemini emperor has always been a favorite of historians. The research and discussion related to him has always been an enduring discussion. I don''t know how many related papers have been published.

    "Should he be dead? Fortunately, he''s dead. Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t have to die alive watching later humans discuss and study him like this?"

    After reading the information, Rolle said with some laughter.

    "Maybe."

    The official of the security department also replied with a smile and continued:

    "But since it is a historical site related to this topic figure or a temple, it is likely to produce ancient mysteries, which will naturally make the spies of hostile forces ready to move."

    "So this time is of great importance. We really need your help."

    The ruins of the fertile valley last time belong to a neutral area. Naturally, archaeological teams from other forces can come here in a dignified manner, but this time it is different. The elf garden is listed in the imperial plate. It will certainly not allow other forces to archaeology, so they can only send spies.

    This important ancient relic is likely to produce the crucial level 0 ancient mystery, which will affect the situation of the whole world. If it was changed in the past, when the powerful scholar would still be there, everything would be easy to say, but now, the Scholar Association obviously can''t care about it and needs the help of other aspects.

    Therefore, this feeling is very contradictory. Scholars will be too strong, too overbearing and domineering, but if they are too weak and not safe enough, many things will be very troublesome.

    It''s hard to grasp the balance point. Fortunately, Rolle doesn''t need to worry about this kind of thing. That''s what people at the level of speaker need to consider.

    "I see. I will certainly cooperate with you. If necessary, I''ll go there myself."

    Rolle finally said.

    He has always been so clear-cut. He also knows that once the relic is captured by alien spies, there will be great danger on the side of the Empire, and his good life will come to an end.

    "That would be great!"

    The security officials nodded with satisfaction.

    "If you are willing to sit in person, we will also send in advance the authorized personnel ahead of schedule, and give you the command."

    "Well, well, I''m worried about the shortage of manpower."

    Rolle replied with a smile and unknowingly reached a benefit exchange with the security department.

    It seems that I have to go far again this time. I have to talk to my daughter.

    He thought again.

    And Kerry is also thinking about it and is still discussing it with Anya.

    Oreana was there, too. The three gathered in Anya''s ward.

    "Eh? So you and Mr. Orianna are going to participate in the archaeology? We''re leaving tomorrow. It''s so urgent?"

    Anya sat on the hospital bed, slightly opened her eyes, and her face was worried.

    Although teacher Orianna is a ninth order saint, she still lives next door to her today. Obviously, she hasn''t recovered yet. As a result, she is so anxious to take action.

    "Alas, I can''t help it. This relic is very important."

    Ariana is also very helpless.

    Obviously, it is a very important relic, but the lineup that can be brought out by this scholars'' meeting is very poor. Only she and Kerry, coupled with a foreign eighth order legend, there are only three high-end combat forces.

    Moreover, she and Kerry are from the Department of archaeology. They have to participate in archaeological activities at the same time, and the task is very heavy.

    Although we can get the assistance of the Ministry of security and the military, it still makes people feel very confused.

    Now there is a shortage of extraordinary people. Most of the eighth and ninth levels have not been restored, and there are not many who can act. She can only harden her head.

    -----------

    Pull today''s list first.

    Thank you: Devil jiabaili * n, Internet ghost ghost, a pig who loves reading, Xiuxian, Xiaoyao, Mercury''s masked superman, windydade, Zia, Muyi ink shadow, Liu Zai and other friends for their generous rewards!

    Maybe in the evening?

    Play games again

 Chapter 191

    Kerry and Anya reluctantly bid farewell, and then left with Orianna. They still have a lot of preparations to do, including selecting a group of people from the college and establishing an archaeological team.

    After they left, Anya couldn''t help sighing. In fact, she wanted to take risks with her friends.

    But she looked down at her thin arms and legs. She might look good in a short skirt, but if she wanted to go out and take risks, it would really cause trouble to others.

    I knew you should learn fencing from Uncle rolle? Even if you can''t become very powerful, can you at least improve your physical quality?

    However, this idea can only be thought about. Her father certainly didn''t want her to learn fencing, so he expected her to inherit his mantle.

    It''s all because the two brothers in the family are too willful and unreliable

    The eldest brother said: who is willing to be the Duke''s son? I had to break a world on my own, and then I ran to be a soldier.

    The second brother said: I have followed his steps since I was a child, and I want to live my own life, and then run to be an actor.

    Only Anya, a little sister, was left at home, accompanying the country''s most powerful speaker and protector.

    If the two brothers refuse to change their ideas before the speaker''s death, Anya is likely to inherit her father''s title and become "a task assigned by the military" in imperial history

    After listening, Cori blinked and said:

    "Eh? It''s a coincidence that I also received a temporary archaeological task to go out with teacher Orianna."

    As soon as rolle heard this, he hurriedly asked:

    "Eh? Wait, don''t you also want to go to the ruins left by the spirit?"

    Cori also immediately showed a surprise smile and asked:

    "Yes, yes, where is Dad going?"

    Father and daughter thought it would be a long separation, but unexpectedly they happened to meet together, which was like a father daughter outing.

    "That''s great, so I don''t have to worry!"

    Rolle said with a happy face.

    This time, unlike the last time, I acted with my daughter in an official capacity. Instead of living in the local village as before in the fertile valley, I can always take care of my daughter.

    Father and daughter can also have a thrilling relic adventure. I''m a little excited.

    However, after reading the history department, my daughter always goes out to archaeology, which looks like a shadow of an ancient tomb

    Kerry was also very excited, jumping and jumping in place, and cheered:

    "Cory, look forward to adventure!"

    When rolle saw her lovely appearance, he picked up the telescope badge, photographed her daughter''s appearance and recorded this precious moment.

    However, due to different arrangements, father and daughter can''t take the same airship. They must arrive in batches by taking the airship of the academy and the Ministry of security respectively.

    "In short, remember to make more preparations. Now the weather is cold and there is a plateau area. The conditions must be very difficult."

    "But don''t worry. I''ll protect you with my father this time."

    Luo Er touched his daughter''s small head and said with a spoiled face.

    This time, my daughter will not be driven away by something suddenly emerging from the ruins.

    Kerry also added:

    "That Father also remembers to take the little donkey and the little MI. I haven''t seen them for a long time."

    "I know. I''ll take them with me. In addition, I named the little donkey and have to call it Ameya in the future."

    In this way, the next day, Rolle woke up in the big bed of his energetic little villa.

    In order to maintain his state, he didn''t study fencing in his dream last night. Instead, he chose double sleep to conserve energy.

    Before long, Secretary Ah Fu drove to pick him up, rushed to the suburban airport and boarded the airship prepared overnight.

    In this operation, he selected five officers to go with him, and the rest stayed to continue to investigate the DIDU attack.

    Secretary Ah Fu will also stay and take over the overall situation instead of him, while the agent truffle who acted together last time will temporarily take his place and act as deputy to rolle.

    The personnel promised by the security department have also been waiting for him on the airship. There are 20 well-trained spies. After the operation, they will officially join the gray ghost to alleviate the shortage of manpower of the gray ghost.

    In his cabin, Rawl put on the clothes of the spy leader without a mask. Then he met his new subordinates in a conference room, had a simple chat with them, and reiterated the objectives and responsibilities of the operation.

    "Our main task is to cooperate with the Ministry of military and security to investigate the spies of hostile forces and protect archaeological activities from interference."

    As rolle said, he lowered his voice again and added in a low voice:

    "At the same time, we should also pay attention to the output in the relics, which is also an important reason for our participation..."

    Ancient mysteries that can create powerful sacred objects may be produced in the relics. Although the ownership is still the academic society, the gray ghost, as the regulatory authority of the academic society, should at least know enough about these things.

    "In addition, this operation is a joint operation of the military, the academy and us. The personnel will be messy, so we should wear masks and protect ourselves like the people in the security department."

    "That''s all I want to say. You can ask me if you don''t understand. I''ll kindly tell you. Now please introduce yourself and introduce your action code and professional skills..."

    "From you, start!"

    Rolle said, pointing to evya sitting in the corner of the conference room with a trembling face.

    The woman joined as a peripheral at the suggestion of secretary Ah Fu.

    Considering that the relic is an elven temple, there must be many things related to Elven language. Although the scholars'' Association will certainly be equipped with experts studying Elven language, Rolle didn''t have one, so he took Yifu yadang translation with him.

    Evya didn''t dare to refuse, so she had to get ready all night and get on Rolle''s boat.

    This was the first roll call by rolle. She quickly stood up and said her code name and the responsibility of acting as a translator. Her voice was as low as a mosquito.

    Fortunately, all the people present were very clever and could still hear.

    And although she is very beautiful, no one looks at her more. After all, she is a professionally trained spy and will not be so vulgar.

    Soon, the people present finished introducing themselves, and more than half of them were extraordinary, the highest level five. It seems that the security department really sent ror a group of strong generals this time, rather than counting the crooked melons and split dates, which made ror very satisfied and announced the adjournment of the meeting.

    Rolle went back to his cabin and was lying on the table studying the map. Before reading it for a long time, he heard a knock at the door.

    When she opened the door, she was still trembling.

    "Your Excellency, I......"

    As soon as evya spoke, she was interrupted by Rolle''s wave.

    "Outside, call me ''doctor''"

    Evya quickly changed her words:

    "Well, doctor..."

    "It''s too sudden this time. I''m really uneasy."

    Rolle guessed what she was worried about, immediately lowered his tone, patted her on the shoulder and comforted:

    "Don''t worry. Although you are a peripheral member, you are also an important comrade in arms. I won''t use you as cannon fodder."

    Evya replied in tears and laughter:

    "I naturally believe you, but that''s not what I''m worried about..."

    Rolle continued carelessly:

    "Oh? Are you worried about the danger in the ruins? Don''t worry, we have a huge team with sufficient combat power, with the cooperation of more than 200 elite soldiers and the help of extraordinary people from the scholars'' Association. You only need to make some simple translations, and you don''t need to go deep into the ruins..."

    "What else to worry about? I''m not afraid that others will covet your beauty. Don''t worry. Everyone is a normal adult male and won''t have any unreasonable thoughts about you."

    Evya smiled bitterly, shook her head and explained:

    "I''m not worried about these, but I think of the legends in the village."

    "Oh? If you say this, I''m a little interested. Come in and talk about it in detail."

    Rolle said, making way for a seat, and asked evya to enter her luxury cabin. She sat on the sofa and made her a cup of black tea by herself.

    Evya sipped her black tea and began to whisper the story of the village.

    "We elves have been telling the story of the twin emperor. In fact, many of the legends about him that the Empire knows now are from my mouth..."

    "He is the most powerful emperor of our family. Although you think he has fallen, our elves firmly believe that he is not dead, but sublimated, transformed into something we can''t understand, and promoted to a newer level."

    "The temple he left behind must have something to do with him. He will feel something and punish the intruders to spread his anger to the whole world..."

    "So our people have always regarded everything he left as taboo. They don''t even dare to mention his name. Only his story is still handed down by word of mouth."

    Evya finished talking and looked at rolle with a worried face.

    Rolle smiled and expressed his opinion:

    "Listen to you, this goods seems to be a tyrant. If future generations offend him, they will destroy the world."

    "And he seems to have become something like an evil god? It can make you so afraid."

    "But I think you think too much. Your elves have always lived on remote islands with blocked information and backward science and technology. That''s why they believe in these things. I want to say, how can there be so many evil gods in the world? If there were, wouldn''t the world have been destroyed long ago?"

    "So don''t worry. In my opinion, most of these unclear legends are rumors deliberately released by this guy to prevent future generations from digging his grave. If he is still there, he will sit and watch your elves be driven out of the mainland?"

    After hearing what rolle said, evya felt very reasonable, but she was still not at ease.

    After all, it was something she had heard since she was a child, which left deep-rooted ideas in her brain. Even if she had lived in the human world for a long time, it was difficult to be reversed in a few words.

    But Rolle''s attitude is firm, and he has no choice

    For her own safety, she has planned to be inseparable from rolle. Even if she is carried to bed by him, she must not leave the strong man anyway.

 Chapter 192

    Two days later, the airship came to the fairy garden in the northwest of the Empire and looked down from the air. The terrain here was narrow and long, winding all the way to the farthest snow mountain.

    The edge area here is steep and steep, as if cut with a knife, giving people a faint sense of awe.

    After crossing the high mountains, there will be a vast flat land, covered with lush green grass. The two rivers, like jade belts, extend from the foot of the distant snow mountains, and finally converge into a beautiful lake like a pearl.

    "This is really a good place, beautiful and magnificent."

    Rolle stood by the window, looking at the beautiful scenery below and sighing in a low voice.

    At this time, the speed of the airship suddenly slowed down, then began to shake slightly, and the height gradually decreased.

    As the airship went deeper into the fairy garden, the shaking and shaking became more and more intense, as if there was an invisible force to stop the airship from moving forward.

    "This... This is the... Forbidden area set by the... Emperor. He... He is warning... Us."

    Evya was trembling and stammered. Her face was also pale and scared.

    Rolle had to comfort him with a helpless face:

    "Well, didn''t you say it at the meeting yesterday? This is a special phenomenon in this area. There will be no danger. We are about to land."

    The situation encountered by the airship should be the side effect left by the twin emperor after he changed the terrain with brute force. In addition, there are many unscientific strange natural phenomena on this plateau, which are dangerous and mysterious, so that today''s humans dare not explore too much.

    It is precisely because of this obstruction that the elf garden has become an insurmountable natural moat, separating the empire from the United Kingdom. If you want to enter the United Kingdom in this direction, you can only bypass a place called "Shuangfeng Mountain" on the side.

    The altitude and terrain there are relatively flat enough for the army to pass through, so people build a fortress at the dangerous terrain of the necessary road, known as the "double wind fortress", which is the most important and core node on the whole northwest border.

    In fact, Shuangfeng fortress was originally built by the United Kingdom. With the mastery of this node, they can easily intimidate the whole northwest of the Empire and force the Empire to abandon this large area of flat terrain, comfortable climate and rich products in the northwest as a strategic buffer.

    Later, with the rise of the Empire, he forcibly seized this vital fortress from the United Kingdom at all costs, which in turn forced the United Kingdom to retreat and give up a large area of high-quality land.

    Of course, the Empire also paid a terrible price for this, tens of thousands of casualties, and even a demigod fell, so that Shuangfeng fortress is also called "blood fortress"

    But these are worth it. Controlling here, coupled with the strange elf garden, makes the whole northwest of the Empire rest assured.

    At present, because of the emptiness of the imperial capital, the Empire sent a group of extraordinary people back to the imperial capital from other provinces and borders. Only the blood fortress remained motionless, 30000 people were still stationed, and hundreds of extraordinary people and two demigods were in charge.

    As soon as they heard of any trouble here, the security department took immediate action and hurried over for fear of losing the fortress.

    All this is enough to see the importance of the fortress to the Empire.

    However, the spirit Temple discovered this time is more than 100 kilometers away from Shuangfeng fortress. Rolle probably has no chance to visit this imperial throat.

    The airship gradually lowered to a very low height, and the previous violent shaking slowly subsided, but it was difficult to move on. It was blocked by a small mountain. The rest of the journey was only on foot.

    Fortunately, the distance is not far. It looks like a few kilometers. The temple is in the depths of this mountain range.

    The people on the airship stepped down the rope ladder, picked up the materials and horses hung down by the net bag, cleaned up, and walked to the depths of the mountains together.

    The little donkey was also put down, but no one dared to let him carry his luggage. Everyone knew that the beautiful little guy was the pet of the director. He even prepared a special cargo cabin for him on the ship, not crowded with other horses.

    As soon as the little donkey landed, he jumped to rolle, put his head on his chest, and gently bit Rolle''s sleeve, probably to let rolle ride himself.

    As a result, Rolle thought about it, picked up evya, who was stuck beside him, put her on the back of the little donkey, and turned over and rode on a big white horse next to her.

    The little donkey could only stare at rolle with a sad face, and his big eyes were full of grievances.

    After walking for more than half an hour, they arrived at the temporary camp arranged on the edge of the temple.

    The camp was arranged by more than 200 border guards transferred from Shuangfeng fortress. They arrived here one day in advance and made some preliminary preparations.

    The leader was a young major. He came out to meet him outside the camp. He was stunned to see the man wearing a black windbreaker, a big cap and a black-and-white mask on his face.

    Didn''t you say security sent someone over? How did you come from such a group of freaks? It looks like a black and evil force.

    And rolle was stunned when he saw the major.

    The young man is very handsome, his facial features are very soft, and his face tends to be neutral, just like those little fresh meat on earth, but his temperament is capable and neat, like a qualified soldier.

    But the point is that his face is somewhat similar to Anya

    Is it a coincidence? If it''s Anya''s relative or something, won''t it be reduced to being a small major on the border?

    Rolle didn''t think much. He asked truffle, the agent around him, to show his supporting documents and asked his subordinates to enter the camp.

    The other party didn''t talk much nonsense. He briefly introduced the surrounding situation and the layout of the camp, left two people to help, and left.

    Everyone is clean and tidy. It shouldn''t be too hard to cooperate with such people.

    However, there is some ink on the actions of the scholars'' Association. They can''t arrive until tomorrow, that is to say, the formal archaeological action can''t start until tomorrow.

    Today, Rolle can take a break and look around carefully.

    After the people settled down gradually, the major came to Rolle''s tent alone to communicate with him.

    "My people first found the temple. They originally planned to block the news, but somehow they leaked the news. Then a patrol found suspicious people on the border..."

    "But the other party was very cunning and failed to catch the living."

    Rolle nodded, indicating that he knew, and asked back:

    "Why did it leak? Spies in the fortress?"

    The major nodded, with a little helplessness on his face, and explained:

    "In fact, there has always been a small commercial road here, mainly businessmen in the northwest. Generally, they are also allowed to pass through the fortress, and the personnel will be more complicated."

    After listening, Rolle also understood the helplessness of the other party.

    Normally, the Empire does not lack trade routes with the holy United Kingdom. There are several routes to choose, whether by land, water or air. If it is serious business, there are many routes to choose.

    In theory, such an important strategic node should not be allowed to be approached by others, but someone took this road openly, which is likely to involve the problem of military corruption.

    Probably only smugglers will choose to take the road of Shuangfeng fortress. The protection fee they pay is definitely a very considerable income.

    "You don''t have to worry too much. A group of people from the security department will go to Shuangfeng fortress to investigate this problem."

    Rolle said and changed the subject:

    "What about the temple? Have you seen it?"

    The major shook his head.

    "I didn''t dare to go in. That damn place gave me a very uneasy feeling."

    "Then take me to have a look."

    Luo Er said, stood up, suddenly thought of something and asked one more question:

    "Ah, by the way, I should call you..."

    "Anderson."

    The little boy put his name in the school newspaper.

    A moment later, major Anderson took rolle to the temple.

    From a distance, the gate of the temple is inlaid in a mountain peak. The gate alone is ten stories high. It looks majestic and magnificent. Exquisite patterns have been carved on the closed door, but they are blurred by weathering.

    If you look closer, you can see that it is probably a documentary pattern? Maybe describing the deeds of the elf emperor?

    Rolle didn''t understand this, so he had to wait for his daughter to come and study the results, so as to solve the questions in his heart.

    Outside the gate, there should have been a long corridor, but now it has collapsed, leaving only a piece of ruins buried by soil and weeds. Only a few one person thick columns stubbornly stick out their heads and tell future generations about the glory here.

    Even with the level of science and technology on earth, it has to cost a lot to build such magnificent buildings. It is difficult to imagine how the elves built such things more than a thousand years ago.

    How prosperous it should be to build such a building.

    Luo Er finally stood in front of the temple gate, under a section of dusty steps, closed his eyes, pretended to feel something, and felt the atmosphere here.

    Naturally, I couldn''t feel anything, and I didn''t feel the uneasiness major Anderson said.

    Should it be safer here? The Gemini emperor should be gone.

    It seems that there should be no danger in this archaeology. Don''t worry too much about your daughter. You can focus on searching for spies.

    He whispered to himself again and planned to return to the camp.

    "Aren''t you going to get closer?"

    Asked the young major next to him.

    "No, I don''t understand archaeology. Don''t destroy precious cultural relics. I can''t afford it."

    Lol smiled.

    "Although it has been thousands of years, I can still roughly imagine the prosperity and magnificence here."

    ---------

    One chapter in the afternoon, maybe in the evening?

 Chapter 193

    On the way back to the camp, Rolle kept thinking about what he had seen before. He still felt very shocked and admired the elves of that era.

    It seems that the extraordinary power is still awesome. If only it could be used to repair my small village.

    He could not help but say a word to himself, shook his head and put aside this unrealistic fantasy.

    At the same time, Ah Da and ah Er, who were far away in the small mountain village, temporarily stopped their work, looked at the northwest, and then looked at each other. They both saw each other''s doubts in each other''s eyes.

    Because the distance was too far and there was a delay in transmission, they didn''t realize it until ror left the temple gate.

    Why did the village head suddenly run to where?

    Didn''t you stay well in DIDU before? He became a small official and was entangled by a new woman.

    Obviously, we all felt safe before returning to the village and were busy with the repair work. Why did the village head suddenly wonder and run to such a poor and evil place?

    They quickly left the stone bricks they were processing and ran to other villagers for discussion.

    Today, the village is a scene of great prosperity. All kinds of stones, wood, bricks and ceramic tiles float in the air, automatically change into appropriate shapes, and then put them neatly aside.

    There are all kinds of clay monsters, stone people, or other strange things carrying materials around and building them into a cabin bit by bit.

    Even the bear family living in the mountain came to help and brought a lot of fine pebbles to pave the road.

    Several other villagers, facing the air, put on various distorted and shameful postures. They either chanted words, made a loud noise, or waved their fists at the air. They looked like they were crazy in situ, but they were actually doing very important work.

    They are repairing all kinds of invisible wounds left by this space. They have to fill them all before they can change the small mountain village back to the way when rolle came back.

    In fact, Rolle has been out for a long time. After receiving material assistance from the philanthropist Walsh, the village has completed a large part of the repair work and is about to be completed.

    But later, several villagers quarreled again and had a fight. The cause of the fight was the telegram sent back by rolle, which only wrote a simple "12?"

    This riddle is too difficult to guess. The villagers have not yet understood the profound meaning of the village head. They have put forward various speculations and conjectures, some of which are contradictory. Then no one can convince anyone. They can only follow the practice of the village head and see the truth at hand.

    As a result, the progress of the project has been seriously delayed. It has not been repaired so far. Fortunately, the war situation is not so fierce and is quickly controlled. Otherwise, the previous work will be in vain.

    Therefore, peace loving people like ada''er and sweetheart fruit neighbors all hope that the village head will come back. Although it will be a little boring to have him, he can at least suppress the violent elements.

    At present, more than a dozen villagers gathered to continue to discuss Rolle''s telegram.

    ADA and ah''er approached and told them about Rolle''s current whereabouts.

    Sweetheart fruit''s neighbor listened and laughed directly:

    "Poof... The village head runs to dig your temple? Is there anything in it that can attract him?"

    ADA thought carefully, then shook his head.

    "Maybe there are some things that are attractive to ordinary people, but they are worthless to the village head, and he may not recognize the value of those things."

    "Maybe he just wants to go in and play?"

    The fat man on one side shook his head and advised in a serious tone:

    "Don''t think so. You think too simply of the village head. His every move must have a deep meaning behind it..."

    What the fat man said was not the wishful thinking of housekeeper Oddo, but the conclusion he came to as the oldest group of villagers who followed rolle for decades.

    "Maybe he doesn''t even realize this, but it''s an objective fact. When he exists like that, every move will involve the operation of the whole world."

    "It may also be his own unconscious behavior, seemingly random, but it is actually affected by some invisible rules, which we can''t even notice."

    "Otherwise, we don''t have to bother to figure out the meaning of the telegram."

    ADA nodded solemnly after listening.

    If you lose your way like the village head, you can run into an evil god; Taking in some villagers casually can gather the monsters of the whole village, give them shelter and prevent them from being a disaster.

    If such existence suddenly goes to its own temple, what impact will it bring?

    Although the temple has almost nothing to do with their brothers, it belongs to abandoned things, and they haven''t gone back for thousands of years, it''s hard to say what will happen after the village head passes.

    The neighbor noticed that the smile on Ada''s face began to become stiff, so he patted him on the shoulder and comforted him:

    "Although the village head has always despised your brother and thought you were too stupid, he should have no malice to you. Reasonably speaking, his actions should not have any bad impact on you?"

    The fat man nodded and said:

    "Maybe the village head is helping you? So that you can go further? Or so that you don''t have to exist in this form?"

    After hearing this, ADA eased his smile a little and sighed in a low voice:

    "I hope so..."

    Another neighbor who grew potatoes very well suddenly thought of something and hurriedly said:

    "By the way, combined with the telegram, does the number 12 represent some kind of ritual? He went to ADA''s hometown again. Maybe he just wanted to hold such a ritual to promote ADA to level 12?"

    "You see, it''s just December 9. According to the progress of the village head, he may enter the temple on December 12. In this way, the number of 12 is very meaningful!"

    Although his statement is very far fetched, it is not unreasonable nonsense. Considering Rolle''s magical ability of unconscious interference in the world, this successive coincidence is likely to point to a future result.

    "Step 12? Can I take that step like me?"

    Ah Da whispered to himself, lost in thought, and his smile gradually converged.

    He and ah er''s current rank, according to the standard of mortals, is the 11th rank above the demigod, distorting the reality system.

    There is no specific name for this level, because each existence that can enter this stage has its own unique path, which others can''t follow. Everyone''s level 11 is different, and naturally it can''t be quantified by a unified standard, so there is no unified title.

    A Da named his level 11 "the deserter", which has nothing to do with his ability attribute. It''s just a random name based on his past experience.

    For example, sweetheart fruit''s neighbor''s current rank, he called himself a "high-level promoter", which was forced by himself; Like the corn man of level 11, he gave himself the rank name of "real illusion".

    This is not only the name of their rank, but also a kind of respected name and appellation. If someone knows this name, he can contact them through various rituals.

    The reason why ah Da is expensive to exist as level 11 is that he has the lowest status in the village and is often sent out to run errands. It is not because his combat power is not as strong as other level 11, nor is he young, but his subsequent promotion path has been completely blocked.

    In other words, there is no hope of promotion, and the other 11 ranks in the village can still touch that road as long as they stay with rolle long enough and discuss and study with others repeatedly.

    There is no lack of 12 ranks in the village, and the highest one falls from 13 ranks. In addition, the existence of the village head, which cannot be measured by rank, can always gain something with them.

    Unfortunately, Ah Da and ah er''s promotion path is too special to learn from other people''s experience, so they have become errands.

    But right now, there may be a breakthrough in this dead end?

    "What do I need to do?"

    For the first time, ADA gathered the smile on his face and asked very seriously.

    The potato neighbor thought carefully and combined with his own experience, speculated:

    "Although I don''t know what kind of rituals the village head plans to carry out, he emphasized the number of 12. Maybe we sent him 12 sacrifices to preside over the rituals?"

    Several others nodded in agreement with this inference.

    But ADA looked embarrassed and said in embarrassment:

    "But where should I go to find 12 such sacrifices?"

    "We can help you."

    The pig neighbor who had been silent before suddenly said, then whistled, called his old sow, patted its head, let it spit out a small piece of snow-white tusks from its mouth and handed it to ADA.

    A Da''s face was moved. He took it, held it tightly in his hand, and felt the faint coolness emanating from his tusks.

    This is a fierce devil''s tooth. It is said that the tooth of the king of demons has the power to pierce everything in the world.

    It''s hard to imagine what a terrible weapon can be made if it is given to the eccentric villager.

    Fortunately, Rolle didn''t know this all the time. He also hoped that the old sow would have more suckling pigs and didn''t start at it.

    "Remember to bring it back and give it to my young people."

    The pig neighbor also told him that the people in his mouth are the lovely and loving little donkey who follows rolle.

    A Da carefully put away the small fangs and nodded solemnly.

    "I''ll lend you this, too."

    The fat man felt a strange wine bottle from his arms. It was snow-white, but it was not common ceramics and glass, but more like a special bone.

    This is a processed holy thing. Ah Da also saw the fat man take it out for the first time. Naturally, he couldn''t name it, and he didn''t know what power he had and what price he had to pay.

    But since I haven''t seen fat people take it out before the fire in the village, it must be a very strong thing.

    Then, the neighbor of sweetheart fruit lent ADA a seed that looked ordinary but faintly emitted a light green light inside.

    A Da heard of this a long time ago. It should be the seed of the world. If it is planted in a suitable place, it can breed a world.

    The corn man who played magic also handed his pocket watch to ADA reluctantly.

    The six brothers who carried the coffin also carried out a huge coffin with gorgeous and exquisite appearance from home.

    Several other neighbors also took out their collections and lent them to ADA. However, not everyone can take out the sacrifices that can support the promotion of the 12th level, and some people''s are obviously not qualified.

    For example, the potato neighbor took out a small shovel, which made everyone laugh, made him angry and left.

    And not everyone is so generous. For example, some neighbors who don''t speculate with fat people, sweetheart fruit and others have no action.

    Finally, three pieces were missing.

    So the fat man turned his eyes to a villager named ''Lord of destruction''.

    "Borrow your hammer?"

    The other party raised his middle finger and replied:

    ��NMSL����

    Then there was a fight

    Finally, Ah Da turned out a gorgeous and exquisite crown of power from his home. As a reward, he borrowed the huge two handed hammer higher than both of them. There was also a smell of chaos and violent evil and a smell of chaos.

    This kind of thing doesn''t look like it can be used by human beings. From it, we can guess what the noumenon and origin of the Lord of destruction are.

    Finally, the fat man and others threatened and threatened with force, forcing the other two villagers who didn''t usually communicate with each other to take out their valuable collections, which helped ADA collect 12 sacrifices.

    "Thank you, thank you!"

    Ah Da said sincerely.

    Even ah Er, who was always silent, said:

    "I hereby promise to repay you for your generous help today."

    Considering the particularity of his ability, this remark is not a blank check, but a golden promise destined to be fulfilled.

    The fat man smiled and explained why he was willing to help ah Da:

    "You don''t have to say much. There are fewer people here than them. If you can be promoted, we can control more voice in the future."

    He followed the advice and said:

    "Hurry up and find a way to send these things to the village head. Be careful not to be found by him."

    The corn man followed his advice:

    "You can try my pocket watch. Illusion works very well for the village head, but be careful when using it. If you are careless, you will be lost in the vortex of illusion, and even I can''t save you."

    Ah Da nodded hard.

    But the next step is the real trouble. How can we quietly send these things to the village head?

    ----------

    Here is today''s list:

    Thanks: a pig * n who loves reading, devil jiabaili * n, Muyi ink shadow, ah so poor, warmaa, chuyin is not the future, Liuhuo Z * n, really annoying, rotary burning sword, dabundan and other friends'' generous rewards!

 Chapter 194

    In this way, the next day, Rolle got out of the tent early in the morning, tightened his tight windbreaker, straightened his hat and mask, and then looked into the distant sky.

    According to the itinerary, today is the day when my daughter and Orianna arrive.

    For the rest of yesterday, he took his staff, led by major Anderson, and patrolled around. For the time being, he didn''t find anything wrong. It was quiet all around.

    He also hit a wild deer to add more meat to the food at night.

    In this remote plateau area, the conditions are still very difficult. It''s very cold at night, and the logistics supply hasn''t kept up. Rolle is used to living a hard life and feels nothing. He''s just worried about whether his daughter will suffer.

    I hope she can listen to her own words and take more clothes out

    In addition, to his surprise, evya, the fairy lady who should have a good life, can adapt to the harsh environment here, is completely not afraid of cold, and even enjoys this pure natural scenery that has not been disturbed by human beings.

    Although she showed all kinds of fear on the airship, she really calmed down after visiting the temple. In her own words:

    "Somehow, after coming to this place, I feel very quiet inside. It''s like returning to my hometown. Even the Gemini emperor doesn''t seem to be very terrible?"

    Rolle can understand that she is a pure spirit after all. When she comes to such a place, she should feel a little like visiting the terracotta warriors and horses on the earth?

    Evya is trying to depict and restore the weathered murals on the temple gate.

    She was nurtured by her former husband and later ran a high-end handicraft workshop. She still had some artistic attainments and was quite suitable for this job. It was a wise choice to bring her out.

    Rawl looked outside the tent for a while, but he still couldn''t see the airship approaching. He had to take several agents first and go out for routine inspection with major Anderson''s team.

    Last night, he had assigned tasks to his staff. Specifically, who was responsible for patrolling together, who was responsible for fixed-point duty, who was responsible for staying to supervise the actions of the Academy, and when to rotate. The arrangement was orderly, scientific and reasonable.

    Major Anderson couldn''t help admiring that this mysterious "doctor" was indeed an excellent leader.

    Moreover, he will not stay idle in the tent and will lead a team to patrol. However, he tried once yesterday. His agent and major Anderson suggested him that you should wait for news in the tent

    This is probably because he volunteered to lead the team and felt that "there may be something there" and "we should go there and have a look!"�� Ah! Look, there''s a little snow leopard. It''s furry and cute. Let''s go and pick it up! "

    As a result, in order to save face, he didn''t bring the baby kitten with him. As a result, the patrol team spared a big circle outside, almost lost its way, damaged the people in the same trade, and made the people in the camp worry inexplicably

    Today, when I saw that he wanted to lead a patrol, major Anderson didn''t even think about it. He rushed up to stop him, and then asked his deputy to leave quickly with people. Don''t give rolle an opportunity.

    "Ah, not... That..."

    Rolle looked at the patrol leaving in a hurry and wanted to follow.

    Yesterday he wanted to retrieve the beautiful snow leopard, but he failed. He felt very sorry and wanted to make up for it today.

    As a result, major Anderson grabbed his arm and said seriously:

    "Sir, we might as well discuss the layout of the lookout post. I have some questions about some of your arrangements last night..."

    Rolle had no choice but to stay.

    In this way, during various discussions with major Anderson, he also asked him if he knew the current speaker. As a result, the other party skillfully bypassed the topic and did not give a positive answer.

    Until about 11:00 in the morning, the two people received the news of the coming of the scholars'' Association and went out to meet them.

    The first person on the other side is Orianna, holding Cori wrapped like a ball in her hand. She looks a little like her mother and her daughter on their way in winter.

    After listening to Rolle''s words, she was wearing a thick white down jacket with thick soft fur at the collar. She walked like a snowball rolling on the ground.

    From a distance, she saw rolle wearing a mask and recognized her father without any obstruction. Her beautiful little face suddenly burst into a sweet smile, like a blooming snow lotus.

    She wanted to roll towards rolle, but she was grabbed by Orianna and whispered in her ear.

    Cori had to patiently follow the large army into the camp and forbear not to drill into Luo Er''s arms.

    It should be Orianna who told her to pay attention to image or something?

    It was not until the archaeological teams of the scholars'' Association were busy camping that Kelly carefully approached Rolle''s tent and dived in.

    "Dad!"

    "It''s hard on the road. Haven''t you met anything?"

    Rolle bent down and picked up his daughter, pinched her little face, and asked with concern.

    "No, no, miss Orianna took good care of me."

    Cori quickly replied.

    From this point of view, Orianna really likes this little girl. She is also very careful and gentle

    Rolle said to himself.

    Ke Li stretched out her little hand, lifted the mask on Rolle''s face and asked curiously:

    "Dad, why are you wearing a mask?"

    After thinking for a while, Luo Er didn''t dare to tell her the truth. She didn''t want her daughter to know that Wei Guangzheng''s father actually ran to be the spy leader, so she had to forcibly explain:

    "It''s windy and cold. Wearing a mask is better for the skin."

    After thinking for a while, she felt that what her father said was very reasonable, so she didn''t go deep into this problem.

    "Well, well, you still have a lot to do? This time it''s a large-scale relic. You must be very busy next. Don''t waste time playing tricks. If you are seen by others, you will be laughed at."

    Rolle said, putting her daughter down, rubbing her little head and motioning her to do her own business.

    "Woo... Dad said the same thing as teacher Orianna..."

    Molly whispered, so she had to say goodbye to rolle and get busy with her own business.

    Under the deliberate arrangement of major Anderson, their camp is located right between the gray ghost and the border camp, which is convenient for the protection of these unarmed scholars and the work of Rolle.

    This is also the arrangement made at Rolle''s suggestion.

    There were a lot of people from the archaeological team this time, including more than 100 people. They tossed noisily in the camp and gradually calmed down in the afternoon. Then they hurried to the temple. After a series of exclamations, they began to work nonstop.

    But they soon faced the first problem, how to open the door?

    Kerry stood at the door, stretched out her little hand and tried to push it. The door didn''t move, as if an ant were trying to shake the tree.

    "Why don''t you... Use a bomb? Didn''t we bring a lot this time?"

    She suggested.

    "No, no! It''s too dangerous."

    Ariana shook her head.

    The use of bombs in such areas is likely to cause terrible consequences of mountain collapse and bury all people.

    After thinking about it, Cori continued to propose:

    "Then why don''t you ask dad to come and split it with a sword?"

    Orianna could not laugh or cry, but she gently explained:

    "This gate itself is also a precious archaeological relic. It can''t be fooled."

    Cori then put forward several suggestions, each of which is very unreliable. It doesn''t look like she came to archaeology, but more like she came to do damage. She looks unwilling not to collapse here. She is determined to develop in the direction of the shadow of the ancient tomb.

    In fact, this is mainly because of her lack of experience. For example, the ruins of the last fertile valley were planned and arranged by experienced professor Kant, cooperated with eight rank extraordinary people, and temporarily recruited local people. Finally, she dug up the strawberry ice cream below.

    This time, it''s much more troublesome. It''s very difficult for Orianna.

    After thinking for a while, she decided to try if she could push the door open first, so she turned around and looked around. After confirming that rolle was not nearby, she put on the deformed armor and summoned her own spiritual power to push the door together.

    The physical strength at the saint level, combined with the help of separation and armor, is already a very powerful force. Cracks have appeared on the ground under her feet, and the surface of the gate has also trembled slightly, dropping a large amount of sediment and dust.

    But the door still refused to yield and showed no sign of opening.

    Orianna can only stop temporarily. If she continues to exert herself, she will destroy the door.

    "Master anheim, do you have any suggestions?"

    She turned to ask an old man beside her.

    This is Rohr''s former idol, anheim, the eighth rank strong man with the title of "master of the sword".

    Originally, because he was too old and majored in swordsmanship, which was a poor function, scholars didn''t like to use him, so he was far away from providing for the elderly in the remote areas of kodo province.

    That is, at present, there is a shortage of manpower, so he sent the old man to assist the archaeological team.

    "I''m sorry, your excellency Elena. I''m not good at academic things. I can only work hard with you to see if I can push the door open."

    Orianna shook her head. If she didn''t have no choice, she really didn''t want to destroy the door.

    What should I do? Would you like to ask my dear? As the pillar of his family, he must have a way, right?

    It''s really not good, so we have to push the door open together

    Eh? Just in time, honey, he''s here.

    Rolle had nothing on hand and was curious about history, so he took the initiative to come and have a look.

    Orianna quickly lifted her spiritual separation and approached the past.

    Luo Er first looked at her fiery red armor, then secretly appreciated the proud curve that the armor could not hide, and couldn''t help feeling in his heart:

    Scholars are really rich, and archaeology can be equipped with such high-end equipment.

    After listening to Orianna''s problem, Rawl took the initiative to suggest:

    "Oh? Can''t the door open? Do you want to try with explosives? I think you have a lot of them?"

    "Oh? It''s dangerous, can''t it? Do you want to try splitting the door with a sword?"

    Orianne listened as like as two peas in a row. Rolle''s proposal was exactly the same as his daughter''s brain. The brain circuit was exactly the same, which was to destroy the ruins.

    Really father and daughter?

    In this family, why can''t I keep up with my husband and daughter?

    When she was feeling helpless, she suddenly heard an archaeologist nearby propose:

    "Since you can''t push, try pulling?"

    Rolle and Orianna went together to find the owner of the voice and see who had the best idea.

    However, the other party seems to be very low-key, hidden in other archaeological teams and has no exposure.

    They didn''t go deep into it, so they planned to try his suggestion.

    So they went back to the door and observed carefully again. Just then, they heard another voice quite different from that just now

    "Look, it looks like a slide rail under the gate. It may be pulled from the middle to the left and right?"

    After listening, Rolle and Orianna squatted down and carefully examined the structure at the bottom of the gate.

    They were very close unconsciously, and their faces were close together.

    However, they really found a structure like a slide rail, but it was buried by dust and was very inconspicuous.

    Both of them are looking for the archaeologists who found this detail to see whose heart is so thin.

    But they still didn''t find it. The people at the scene were lowering their heads for various records, and no one responded to their eyes.

    "It seems that the archaeological team is really crouching tiger, Hidden Dragon..."

    Rolle sighed in a low voice.

    Olliana also nodded and smiled awkwardly:

    "They are all experienced experts, more than I have participated in archaeological activities."

    They looked at each other, and then they fastened the gap between the two gates and tried to force left and right.

    Seeing this, other people around rushed to help.

    Some surprise is that the previously motionless door was opened without much effort this time, which is enough for the two to pass side by side. It is really a structure pulled to the left and right.

    After the door was opened, the dark internal structure was exposed, and nothing could be seen. There was no golden brilliance that could dazzle people in imagination, but a bit of gloomy and terrible feeling.

    "The twin emperors who built this are really powerful. Can such a heavy gate use such a design?"

    Olliana sighed in a low voice.

    Rolle smiled and said with some disdain:

    "I think there''s something wrong with the goods. Can such a heavy gate use such a design?"

    Although they said the same words, they expressed very different meanings.

    The archaeologist who had given key suggestions earlier was hiding in the crowd, holding a golden pocket watch, with a strange wry smile on his face, and explained in his heart:

    I''m not, I don''t. I really didn''t design this

    ------------

    The list is too short, so we won''t pull it first. We''ll wait for more.

 Chapter 195

    After the temple gate was opened, the professional archaeological team members present took action one after another. Someone took out pigeons and rabbits and put them in the door; There are also extraordinary people who are proficient in perception, perceive the full opening, and write and draw on a piece of mapping paper; There are also many people who move all kinds of instruments and equipment to the door.

    A moment later, the perceptual transcendent drew a simple internal structure on the mapping map and handed it to Orianna.

    With a curious look on his face, Rolle approached and pasted it next to Orianna and looked at it together.

    Ke Li also imitated her father''s appearance, poked out her small head from between them and looked at the mapping curiously.

    The picture looks quite warm, a little like a family of three getting together to watch advertising posters.

    Of course, if rolle didn''t wear a mask and Orianna didn''t wear armor, the picture would look more beautiful.

    It can be seen from this simple structural drawing that there are twelve floors inside the temple, six floors above the ground and six floors underground. The location of the gate is exactly the middle list, which will be pulled tomorrow and longer.

 Chapter 196

    ADA then worked hard all night with the help of his legendary adventurer Tudou neighbor. Apart from the sixth floor where the archaeological team is currently located, he has made various arrangements for the temple halls on the other floors, which can be said to be painstaking.

    He also made a special trip to the new elf King''s court and got some unique treasures with ELF characteristics.

    This is also the suggestion of potato neighbors. Anyway, in order to make this adventure look more realistic, the last treasure house must be not less, let alone shabby, because it is the last and biggest surprise. It must not put a lonely coffin or a sledgehammer in it.

    And we also need such a treasure house to give the village head more motivation instead of wandering every day.

    So Tudou''s neighbor suggested that ADA find a way to get some ordinary treasures with ELF characteristics, so he can only go to the current elf King''s court.

    In fact, a thousand years ago, elves still dominated the mainland. When they were the strongest force, they were still very rich and rich. Their ancestors were really rich.

    Especially in the days when ADA was the elf emperor, with his strong strength of being proud of the world, he almost pocketed all the treasures of the whole continent, built a huge treasure house like a mountain, and accumulated an inexhaustible and unimaginable wealth.

    He really didn''t take part in human adventure because there was no need.

    One of the reasons why he had to make great efforts to change the terrain and create the plateau where the temple was located was for the temple and the corresponding rituals; Another purpose is that he needs a large enough treasure house.

    It is precisely because the foundation is too thick. Even if later, with the rise of mankind, Elves were expelled from the mainland, shrinking overseas desert islands and losing a lot of wealth, today''s elves are still not bad for money. The treasure house is not like the original high mountain, but at least there is a small mountain.

    Ah TA has personally confirmed this.

    In order to reach the elves'' territory far away from home, he also relied on the help of the six brothers who carried the coffin.

    Today, the land of elves is an overseas archipelago called "Pearl Islands" by humans. They occupy several islands with good conditions and become maritime neighbors with other driven out orcs and other aliens.

    It is too far away from the mainland, and Israel''s great ability can''t distort the distance between them, so that they can arrive in an instant. They can only rely on the help of the coffin carrying brothers.

    At his suggestion, Ah Da disappeared. Only ah Er lay in the beautiful coffin he lent out and covered it.

    It feels a little weird and creepy

    But ah Er couldn''t say a word

    Then, he felt that the coffin floated and entered a mysterious field that he didn''t even know. The coffin drifted in it like a canoe. It stopped about ten minutes later and fell to the solid ground.

    Ah Er came out of the coffin, and Ah Da also came out from behind him, like a ghost.

    They have crossed this long distance and come to today''s elf King''s court.

    "It''s really a magical means. How do you do this? Some unique distortion? Or the special use of chaos? Or the embodiment of some special law?"

    "It seems that the gap between us and level 12 is really far away, so far that we can''t even recognize his means..."

    "What kind of existence should the village head be?"

    ADA seems to have forgotten where he is. He is still whispering with emotion about the wonderful drifting just now, trying to analyze the magical means of carrying the coffin brother.

    Ah ER was calm and gave him a reminder.

    Ah Da just recovered, looked around and enjoyed the fairy Palace today.

    "Not bad? Although I''m down, at least the aesthetic part is still improving, except that the scale is a little smaller..."

    Then he walked to a corner not far away.

    There was a guard, shivering in a corner.

    He should have followed his patrol team to patrol around here.

    Then a coffin suddenly appeared in the air and fell to the ground with a thud.

    Before the patrol could recover, there was an unspeakable threat of terror in the coffin.

    Three of the original five person patrol team fainted on the spot and fell to one side. Another person seemed to have lost his soul and ran away with strange cries. Only the last young elf soldier could keep his reason, shrink in the corner and harden his head to observe the situation.

    Then the young elf saw the coffin opened by himself, and a strange human jumped out of it, and another more strange human suddenly appeared behind him.

    With the leisurely stroll in their own back garden, they looked around and commented on the landscape layout here in human language.

    Finally, one of them noticed himself and walked slowly towards himself.

    The elf soldier felt that great fear enveloped his whole body, his brain was blank, and he had lost his ability to think and act.

    But the strange man didn''t hurt himself. Instead, he said slowly in an elvish language with a strange accent:

    "Don''t be nervous. You''re okay."

    "We''re just here to pick up some things that have fallen, and we''ll be right away."

    As ADA said, he was about to turn around and leave. It was like a sudden interest. He stopped, looked back at the young elf carefully, and then asked:

    "Where does today''s emperor live?"

    The soldier''s face was numb, like a string puppet, slowly raised his hand and pointed to a palace not far away.

    ADA nodded with satisfaction and continued:

    "Well, yes, you can still stand when you see me. Your talent is really good... But why are you just a small soldier?"

    "You should talk to the elders and let them give you a chance."

    Then he reached out and drew a simple symbol in the air. The symbol automatically flew to the soldier and burned it on his forehead.

    Then he followed ah Er, disappeared into the night and went to the treasure house of the palace.

    Walking on the road, ah Er turned back and gave him a look of inquiry.

    Ah laughed and explained a little embarrassed:

    "Well... In a word, he should be one of our nieces and grandchildren? But I don''t remember which woman it is related to?"

    There was no shortage of women around him. To be exact, there should be no shortage of female creatures. He didn''t need his hand. There would always be females who took the initiative to send them up.

    But he never cared about his children, probably because of too much chaos?

    In fact, this is the private life of a strong man in the world, rather than raising his own daughter like rolle.

    Then, the two brothers were picky in this treasure house, which had shrunk several times and was still huge, and found several impressive things.

    "I remember you seem to like this vase very much?"

    "This sword is good. The genuine Dragon Ridge sword was drawn from an ancient dragon? But it seems to be the last ancient dragon in the world, so it should also be the last Dragon Ridge sword in the world."

    "The village head should like it very much?"

    "I also have some impression of this set. It was worn by our eighth wife. She is indeed a very beautiful woman, but what race does she come from? Orcs?"

    "Take it with you. You can give Xiao Keli a dowry in the future."

    They took some high-value treasures in the treasure house and put them away close to each other.

    He grabbed some worthless treasures, turned them into mosaic fragments and picked them up.

    They didn''t receive any harassment throughout the process.

    After that, they went to the bedroom of the current elf emperor, grabbed him from the woman''s belly and talked with him.

    Finally, Ah Da disappeared. Ah Er lay back in the coffin alone and continued to prepare for the adventure under the arrangement of his brother who carried the coffin.

    At the moment before that, he was still a peerless strong man who looked up to the world and walked in the palace; But the next moment, he immediately became an ordinary villager who worked hard for the village head.

    Fortunately, both of them have adapted to such a change of identity.

    After they left for about two hours, the seriously frightened elf emperor and the elf soldier gradually woke up and issued a series of exclamations and strange screams.

    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"

    "The former Emperor! I dreamed that the former Emperor was! He is still protecting our family!"

    "Come on! Someone broke into the king''s court!"

    "With the protection of our ancestors, we will be able to recover our hometown!"

    Two elves with different identities said different words and ran around in the king''s court to tell each other.

    Unfortunately, Ah Da and ah Er didn''t care at all. The two brothers finished the general layout of the temple before dawn, and then immediately left the temple and returned to the village. They only relied on some monitoring means left to pay attention to the situation and changes there.

    Although with the help of the corn man''s gold pocket watch, they can hide their body shape in front of Rolle temporarily, it is not lasting and there are still some risks. They dare not challenge the village head''s inexplicable and strange intuition.

    Last time I just touched the little donkey and got a sword. I almost didn''t kill anyone.

    It''s the limit to hide in the crowd and help the village head open the gate of the temple and do something while he is asleep.

    The fat man nodded and said:

    "All right, that''s enough."

    "What else should I do next?"

    Ah Da asked humbly.

    The sweetheart fruit neighbor on one side helped answer:

    "Wait and hope."

    "If our inference is correct..."

    The potato neighbor smiled and said:

    "But if you''re really bored, go and help me turn over the potato field."

    Ah Da nodded very readily.

    But it made a bad start, and then I heard the neighbor of sweetheart fruit say:

    "In that case, my fruit trees should also help me build branches and leaves. Pay attention to the cut branches and leaves. Don''t throw them around. It''s very dangerous!"

    "Well, especially if you can''t let my piglets eat, it will affect the taste and meat quality, so if you''re free, help me cut a basket of ordinary pig grass back."

    The neighbor who raised the pig also said.

    "That''s just right. I''ll be busy filling the space crack. I''ll leave my wine cellar to you to take care of..."

    Seeing this group of guys who make progress by leaps and bounds throw all kinds of chores at themselves, Ah Da can only show an expression of sadness and laughter, but he dare not refuse.

    And there is a bad feeling in my heart. Even if everything goes well and I have completed the long-awaited advancement, it seems that the status of the brothers in the village can not be changed much.

    However, the two brothers have built up a lot for this, and even the crown of power has been sent out.

    You won''t lose your money in the end, will you?

    ADA was a little worried. He silently carried the basket on his back and went up the mountain to cut pig grass.

    In other words, should I find the young man to the village and add some new people to the village?

    ----------

    On Rolle''s side, after waking up, he took a look at the temple and found that everything was normal. His daughter and Orianna had completed the shift change earlier and are now busy inside.

    When he wanted to go in and have a look, he was stopped by other archaeologists and politely advised him not to destroy the site.

    Rolle didn''t mean to continue to disturb, so he had to turn back and think of taking the team out to patrol.

    As a result, as soon as the patrol saw him coming, they ran away

    This time even major Anderson ran away with him and didn''t stay to stop him.

    "I don''t seem to be as popular as before? Is it because of this mask and this dress?"

    Rolle scratched his head, a little depressed.

    In the past, his image of a simple, honest and simple man with online appearance and extraordinary temperament was quite popular.

    Now the appearance of the spy leader is really not so popular.

    "What about the spies? Will they come or not?"

    Rolle felt a little bored. After waiting these two days, his agents searched everywhere and didn''t notice any signs of espionage.

    Did they get scared and run away?

    There is no possibilities.

    Rolle shook his head and denied his unrealistic idea.

    He has deeply understood the importance of an ancient relic, especially such a relic left by a super powerful elf emperor at that time, which may make a big news.

    Enemy spies, there''s no reason not to act at all.

    Well, they may be more cunning than I expected

    As rolle said this, he couldn''t help looking up at a towering snow mountain in the distance.

    "Can''t you hide in that place?"

    He smiled and shook his head in a self mockery, not taking the sudden idea seriously.

    The snow mountain is tens of kilometers away from here, far from the normal warning range, and the environment is worse, and all kinds of strange phenomena are more frequent.

    And listen to the officers under their command say that even if they look at the big snow mountain from a distance, they will feel a strange discomfort.

    No one should dare to camp in that place.

    ------------

    Here is the list of these days:

    Thanks to the devil jiabaili * n, a pig who loves reading, the Internet ghost ghost * n, Muyi ink shadow, one flower, two is three, nine and four leaves in May, bingpengshen mace, my operator, it''s not generally difficult to get a name, dabundan and other friends for their generous rewards!

 Chapter 197

    If there are people with particularly good eyesight and special care, they may be able to find a slight strange flash on the snow mountain dozens of kilometers away from time to time.

    That''s the flash of the telescope in the sun.

    Unfortunately, Rolle was not sensible when he was young. He played StarCraft. He was not such a thin man. Naturally, he couldn''t find it.

    At the middle of the snow mountain, a relatively flat place is arranged with a small camp, in which more than ten elves are struggling against the cold and waiting for the opportunity to take action.

    In fact, Rolle''s previous judgment is not wrong. The conditions here are harsh, the snow does not melt all year round, and the cold mountain wind is more like a knife. It can hurt people''s cheeks and freeze if you stay a little longer.

    Moreover, there is a strange atmosphere that is difficult to describe in words. It seems that there is some invisible force enveloping here, which will make people close feel some inexplicable palpitations.

    It''s really not suitable for human beings to stay here for a long time, and it''s impossible to camp in such a ghost place, but it''s different for elves. The cold here is still within their acceptance range, and the strange power makes them feel at ease.

    After all, this is the ancient elf court and their hometown.

    In addition to observing the situation of the temple with binoculars from time to time, or eating dry food frozen like stones and sipping snow water, these more than ten elves almost didn''t move, just like an ice sculpture, showing extraordinary patience and discipline.

    There is no doubt that this is a well-trained and powerful reconnaissance team.

    They didn''t react until a puffing mist came out of a tent.

    The gray mist gradually condensed in mid air, forming birds like pigeons, and then spoke in a low elvish language:

    "Our great majesty has issued the latest order..."

    This is a unique ''messenger'' of the elves. Its form of existence is only a little similar to that caught by the little donkey, but there is a big gap in strength, intelligence and integrity. It can also be said that it is two different species.

    Like this one, it can only be used as a pigeon to deliver messages.

    Of course, the ordinary elves of this patrol can''t understand so much.

    But the news it sent was so severe that the captain of the team couldn''t help frowning.

    After it had passed the message and dissipated in the air, a member of the team asked in a low voice:

    "Captain, the emperor''s life is chaotic. What should we do?"

    Other team members also said:

    "Not far from here, but there are demigods who are the most powerful. We are almost like little butterflies in front of them..."

    "What about our night owl? Why don''t you come and help us? Isn''t that plan a great success? It also says that it is a higher existence beyond the demigod..."

    Hearing these words, the captain quickly said:

    "Don''t say such words. No matter how unreasonable the order is, it is personally issued by his majesty. We have no choice but to implement it."

    That being said, he also vaguely took helplessness in his tone.

    The emperor''s order is really crazy and outrageous

    He actually asked the people of this team to recapture the temple left by the former Emperor at all costs, protect the glory of the former Emperor, and let the elves embark on the road of rebuilding glory.

    Although the present elf emperor is not so smart and strong, and he is still relatively young, he has also sat in this position for more than 100 years and made some achievements.

    For example, the "night owl" project is said to have achieved remarkable results, allowing the elves to gain a firm foothold near the Pearl Islands without fear of the coveted by the orcs. It also has a considerable initiative and strong position, and can vaguely replace the orcs and become the leader of the alien alliance.

    But who knows that he suddenly issued such an absurd order like losing his mind and forced this reconnaissance team to fight more than 200 well-equipped imperial regular army.

    According to all kinds of intelligence collected, the human Empire pays special attention to and is keen on all kinds of archaeological activities. Almost every time, it will send high-ranking and extraordinary people to sit in the town. I don''t know what kind of strong people are hidden in the imperial camp below.

    The elves, or the whole alien alliance, lost their geographical advantage and a large population because they were driven to the remote Pearl Islands. Therefore, they are the weakest of the four forces in terms of extraordinary combat power, the number of strong forces, scientific and technological level and military development.

    If there were no level 0 holy objects in hand, I''m afraid human beings would have crossed the ocean, leveled the Pearl Islands and collected the beautiful Elves as playthings.

    In this context, a small reconnaissance team is instinctively weak in the face of imperial soldiers. It has been very hard to maintain surveillance. Do you want to counter attack? It''s like dying.

    At this time, the captain murmured:

    "Do we really want to cooperate with that human terrorist organization this time?"

    The traitor organization in his mouth is, of course, the notorious apostle organization.

    Before the operation, their superiors mentioned the Apostles'' organization implicitly, saying that they might cooperate with them in the operation, but the specific content still needs to be decided by the higher level, so that they can keep monitoring first and don''t scare the snake.

    But in the next few days, they didn''t receive any new instructions. On the contrary, they were noticed by the imperialists and immediately sent more reinforcements, forcing them to stay on the big snow mountain with bad environment.

    Although the elves are down now, they still have some self-esteem and pride. It''s not such a good decision to cooperate with a notorious terrorist organization.

    After all, it is not a country on earth that likes to support terrorists.

    While the whole team was feeling big about the emperor''s life and considering whether to surrender, a team member suddenly saw a group of humans in black robes approaching them on foot from the ridge on the other side.

    From a distance, the team of human beings were wearing thin clothes. It seemed that there was only one black robe on them. They were blown by the fierce mountain wind, as if they would be blown away directly in the next second.

    But their pace was still steady. It didn''t take them long to get close to the camp.

    The leader even opened his mouth and said in a less standard elvish language:

    "Don''t be nervous. We are allies."

    After that, he stretched out his naked arm and gestured a sign language that only the reconnaissance team knew, indicating that they had contacted their superiors.

    Captain elf was in a complicated mood.

    This group of human beings is obviously unusual. Being able to walk on foot on this big snow mountain has proved their extraordinary and combat power. With their strength, it may be possible to complete the emperor''s life.

    But this also means that the elves lowered their noble heads and wanted to really cooperate with terrorist organizations.

    The elf captain motioned his men to be careful and let the other party get closer before he asked:

    "Are you reinforcements?"

    "Good."

    The head man hid his whole face under the hood of his black robe, revealing only a part of his chin. He took a document from his arms and handed it to the captain.

    This is an order from the superior, which requires the team to fully cooperate with the ''Bessie'' leader, maintain sufficient respect and politeness, and attach a simple battle plan.

    "Attack their patrol first?"

    The captain looked at the superior''s order and was a little puzzled.

    Just attacking the patrol has little impact on the whole situation. It will also make the other party more vigilant and is likely to send more reinforcements. The gain is not worth the loss.

    Shuangfeng fortress, the important town of the Empire, is not far from here. It is very convenient to mobilize reinforcements. There are a large number of extraordinary people and two demigods stationed there.

    However, the Bessie leader gave a reasonable explanation:

    "I need to try to find out the hidden extraordinary of the empire through this little provocation."

    "Don''t be nervous. I have a plan in mind and a mature response plan behind me."

    Then he noticed the expression of the elf captain, who still didn''t trust himself, and continued:

    "Since our two sides have cooperated, you should put aside your prejudices and arrogance. We have exchanged a lot of valuable information and shown enough sincerity."

    "Maybe you can only move on the border and don''t know enough about today''s empire? Then I might as well tell you that after the previous great victory, the Empire has suffered heavy losses and is no longer strong. Now they are just paper tigers with strong external strength and weak internal strength."

    The elf captain listened silently. His facial expression was stiff and unchanged because of the cold, but he disdained it in his heart.

    This information is not news at all. The elves learned the information about the heavy damage to the empire through the product of the "night owl" plan earlier, otherwise their team would not have come all the way to this ghost place.

    However, the strength of this terrorist organization, which can seriously damage a powerful empire, should not be underestimated. Perhaps it is because of this that the upper echelon agreed to cooperate with them.

    The elf captain thought in his heart and heard the other party say:

    "Once we have successfully identified the extraordinary people of the Empire, as long as there is no demigod, we can easily solve them, and the remaining ordinary soldiers are no threat."

    "The two demigods in Shuangfeng fortress on the bright side of the Empire were also suppressed by our apostles."

    "You might as well reveal more information. The two demigods of Shuangfeng fortress were affected by our great victory before. Now they are in a very bad state. If they force them, they may be killed by our apostles."

    Bessie looked very confident and a little proud.

    Neither the imperialists nor the elves like these buns would have thought that their organization has steadily planted a very clever spy in the place of the imperial capital, which is the intelligence officer of their organization.

    This time, he provided the new information, which is very reliable!

    Unfortunately, the team leader is only a small leader in the organization. He can''t know such a high-level core personnel. Naturally, he can''t think that the intelligence officer he trusts is Walsh, a great philanthropist.

    He did provide reliable information to the apostles, and the two demigods in Shuangfeng fortress were really in bad condition.

    But at the same time, he also followed ADA''s instructions. There was a slight movement in the Apostle organization. Immediately, an anonymous letter was sent to Xinxin life housekeeping company.

    So the Bessie team leader didn''t know that there was a new spy leader waiting for them, and he naturally showed great confidence.

    This confidence infected the elf captain. He nodded suspiciously, and his eyes gradually changed.

    For him, the existence of demigod is just like this big snow mountain, which is unattainable and awes him from the bottom of his heart.

    And not far from him, there were two demigods sitting down. At the thought of this, his legs and stomach trembled slightly.

    If these people can really deal with the two demigods, the rest seem to have nothing to fear?

    I just don''t know how the "apostles" in this population are better than our "night owls"?

    Then, they discussed more details, and talked more and more excitedly and hotly, as if the cold wind on the mountain was not so blowing.

    They plan to attack the imperial patrol team tomorrow morning.

    The elf captain has carefully observed the patrol team of the Empire. His practice is very ordinary. He made a mistake that made people laugh. The whole team ran around like headless flies and almost lost its way. Finally, it took a long time to find the way.

    Their vigilance was also very poor. They secretly hung not far behind them and couldn''t find it.

    What''s more ridiculous is that one of the undisciplined guys even left the team alone and ran to catch a little snow leopard, but he didn''t succeed in the end.

    If he didn''t dare to act rashly, the elf captain wanted to attack the ridiculous patrol, such as secretly following and killing the guy who fell behind to catch the little snow leopard.

    Although the team returned to normal the next day and didn''t get lost again, the fool who caught the little snow leopard didn''t appear again. Maybe he had been shot? But that''s enough to give the patrol an impression of weakness.

    So the elf captain thought he could take the patrol without the help of these black robed people.

    Just don''t meet the extraordinary people of the Empire.

    -----------

    On Rolle''s side, he doesn''t know that the enemy has planned to start. He is listening to his daughter and Orianna after the shift to talk about today''s achievements and discoveries.

    In order to facilitate translation, he also specially asked evya to come to his tent.

    Orianna frowned suspiciously when she saw evya wearing a hood to cover her ears and a mask.

    She saw that the translator was a woman and should be a great woman.

    But she also believes that her future husband will not fail her.

    Therefore, she did not show hostility, and we still discussed academic issues with him.

    ----------

    Here is today''s list:

    Thanks for the generous rewards from several friends, such as devil jiabaili, a pig who loves reading, Muyi ink shadow, super bear father, milk tea big dog and so on.

    At present, I''m still adjusting my state. When I feel better, I''ll make up for the less in these days.

    I hope you can understand.

 Chapter 198

    "According to this meaning, the twin emperors are not necessarily two people, but may also be the same person, and then similar to schizophrenia and dual personality?"

    Rolle took a rough look at their daughter''s research results today and put forward such a bold guess.

    The murals on the first floor of the temple were transcribed overnight last night. Anyway, it''s probably a story about an elf boy growing up, defeating demons, gaining everyone''s respect and recognition, and winning the favor of an elf girl.

    The murals at the beginning of the second floor have become interesting. They have become the youth of a forest leader. In a foreign war, they killed all the surrendered prisoners regardless of the dissuasion of others

    After that, he made a series of violations, such as abandoning the girl who agreed with him in the previous issue and starting to embrace left and right; And not satisfied with staying in this forest, they began to seek ways to expand their territory and influence, and so on.

    With the change of other people''s design, the color matching of his painting has changed from various bright combination colors to dark red and low, as if it had become another person.

    That''s why rolle came to the above inference.

    Of course, this inference is not very reliable, that is, the changes in the youth may also be normal changes in growth. After all, he finally wants to become an emperor. It is also normal for him to gradually become strong and utilitarian. How can a pure youth climb to that position?

    Although rolle just said it casually and felt very unreliable, the other three people in the tent didn''t mean to refute.

    Kerry said that everything her father said was right!

    Olliana said, I''ll listen to what you say.

    Eve said, you are the biggest, you has the final say.

    Olliana even echoed:

    "But Mr. Rolle''s inference is really bold? And you have also studied psychology? Words like ''schizophrenia'' are very professional words, aren''t they?"

    On one side, lying on the ground with her little feet cocked, Kerry, who was sorting out her picture album, nodded and said:

    "Of course, my father is the best. He knows everything!"

    Lol was embarrassed to be praised. He waved his hand again and again for fear that he would mislead others. He explained:

    "Cough, I just said it casually. It''s all speculation. Don''t take it seriously. In the end, it must be subject to your conclusion. Don''t be biased by me."

    "Hee hee, don''t worry. I''ve always been very serious about archaeology."

    Olliana blinked and replied with a smile.

    And evya has been secretly looking at the proud beauty in front of her, and secretly sighing in her heart from time to time.

    She is really beautiful. She is not inferior to me at all. Her skin is this special bronze color. Even I think it is very attractive

    It''s no wonder that your highness rolle would be so implicit in me if he could marry such a wife. Would I hesitate?

    She subconsciously took Orianna as Rolle''s wife and Kelly''s mother.

    This is not her blind guess. Rolle has black hair and black pupils, and Orianna has white hair and red pupils. If you add a little black to Orianna''s hair and pupil color, it happens to be Kelly''s silver hair and wine red eyes.

    Although this is purely a coincidence, Li is not born to roll, but he picked it up, but it is inevitable to make people daydream like this.

    How should I face your excellency rolle in the future?

    Evya is still thinking.

    Their family is happy and happy, and they have such a lovely daughter. Can I get involved?

    And I don''t want to betray my dead husband

    However, your excellency rolle is so excellent that once you miss it, it will be difficult to meet such a reliable man in the future.

    What should I do?

    Evya''s thoughts were a little confused. Except for helping translate the words on the mural at Rolle''s request, she didn''t speak much and didn''t listen to what others were saying. It was all self-care and wishful thinking.

    Lascivious, this simple seminar did not last long. Orianne and Klee needed to rest. So Rolle chatted freely. The twin emperor of Tucao did not make complaints about the throne and then ended the discussion.

    Olivia and evya left Rolle''s tent. They were supposed to go back to their tents, but evya said:

    "Your husband and wife have a good relationship."

    After hearing this, Orianna was stunned, and then her face suddenly smiled and blossomed.

    Sure enough, although not married yet, in the eyes of outsiders, Mr. roll and I are already husband and wife.

    Well, I really didn''t choose the wrong person!

    Uh huh! Olliana, you did a good job!

    Then, with a sweet smile, she whispered:

    "Hee hee, you really can talk. You must come back when we hold the wedding!"

    After that, she was immersed in the joy and happiness of the wedding and left straight away.

    Evya was stunned

    Wedding?

    What do you mean?

    Is it unmarried pregnancy?

    But aren''t their children several years old?

    Eve Arden felt a little confused about human ideas.

    When everyone else left, Kelly lay on the ground, stretched out her hands to rolle, and shouted in her mouth:

    "Dad hug!"

    Lol smiled, took her daughter into his arms, pinched her little face, and said:

    "You should be tired too. Don''t you go to sleep? It seems that you have to stay up all night at night?"

    As he spoke, a touch of heartache also appeared on his face.

    The temple is too big, with a high workload and a hurry. Everyone is very hard. He is also embarrassed to open a small stove for his daughter and ask her not to stay on the night shift.

    This is also the effort and hard work that must be paid to become a famous scholar.

    Molly shook her head.

    "I''ll go to bed later. I want to spend more time with my father."

    Rolle didn''t say anything. He just grabbed the baby cat, stuffed it into his daughter''s arms, and whispered:

    "I hope everything goes well this time and go back early. I also want to take you back to the village for the new year."

    Cori rubbed the kitten and nodded.

    "Well, I haven''t been back to the village for a long time. I miss everyone in the village."

    "That''s good. When you stay up late at night, remember to wear more clothes and bring some snacks. Don''t be cold and hungry."

    "If you encounter any danger, shout to me and I''ll be there right away."

    "I''ll pick you up at the door early tomorrow morning."

    After a few words of advice, Rolle agreed with his daughter.

    So, the next day, Luo Er got up early in the morning and picked up his daughter who had been busy all night from the gate of the temple. He didn''t care about the eyes of others, put her in his arms, sent her back to the tent, and then wrapped her into a silkworm baby.

    Kerry also stayed up late and went to sleep. She hesitated and said something.

    Seeing this, Rolle was a little relieved and suddenly felt a little dizzy.

    In fact, he didn''t sleep much last night, so he squinted for fear of what happened to his daughter.

    If other people didn''t allow him to enter the archaeological site, he had work to stare at during the day, and even wanted to accompany his daughter through last night.

    Because of poor energy, Rolle is not in the mood to go with the patrol today. They are also relieved that they don''t always have to hide from the troublesome spy leader.

    So the patrol, led by major Anderson himself, began a new day''s routine patrol.

    When they were far away, about ten kilometers away from the camp, the elf reconnaissance team and the people of the Apostle organization secretly followed them.

    When the patrol approached a narrow depression on the routine route, major Anderson suddenly stopped and took a bright silver pendant from his arms.

    The pendant is shining slightly and getting hotter and hotter.

    "Be careful, something''s wrong!"

    He hastened to remind.

    This pendant was sent by his beautiful and lovely but carefree sister. It is not a powerful level 4 holy thing. Ordinary people can use it without performing the price.

    But the function is very practical. It can feel the power fluctuation within a certain range and stay away from the perception similar to the extraordinary.

    The pendant is suddenly hot, indicating that there are extraordinary people or demons nearby.

    While reminding his subordinates, major Anderson took a signal bomb from his arms, sounded, and a group of fireworks exploded in mid air.

    On the whole route of the patrol, there are many hidden outposts and monitoring points of gray ghosts. They are sure to see signal bombs and respond.

    However, it is far from the camp. Even if you see it, you may not have time to react.

    At the moment when the signal bomb exploded, major Anderson heard several dull sounds of arrows breaking through the air. Three arrows cut through the air and hit one of the players around him.

    After long-term military training, he immediately made the most correct response, quickly lowered his body, dodged and rolled behind a boulder next to him, grabbed the belt of Zhongjian and dragged him together.

    "Take cover!"

    He shouted.

    And his team members did not react slowly, so they quickly dispersed and looked for nearby cover.

    However, three people were unlucky. They were hit in the throat and forehead by subsequent arrows and died on the spot.

    Major Anderson was surprised.

    Not that he had not seen death, nor had he had time to feel sorry for his subordinates, but he was aware of the strength of the enemy.

    It has always been windy on this plateau, especially near this depression. The wind has been blowing and walking is a little unstable.

    In such an environment, it is definitely not easy for the enemy to make such an accurate attack with the original weapon of bow and arrow.

    The opponent is likely to be a legendary spirit, a magical species that can use arrows, a backward weapon, and rely on anti common sense archery against firearms.

    And the other party has extraordinary people to help

    "Hold on, don''t stand up and wait for the support of the gray ghost!"

    Anderson made the most correct judgment at the first time.

    As he spoke, he pulled the bolt of his rifle in his arms, which not only reassured him, but also provided a little confidence.

    The patrol team is equipped with the latest research results of the Empire. It is equipped with post loaded bolt action rifles, and has used more advanced and convenient integrated bullets. It is no longer necessary to load gunpowder alone, and even the cutting-edge technology of rifling is used in the barrel.

    Compared with the old-fashioned musket, this new rifle has faster firing speed, greater power and accuracy. Although it can not be compared with the equipment of deformed armor, it can be said to be a weapon across the times for a big soldier like him.

    Only their troops stationed at key border nodes can be equipped at the first time. With this new weapon in hand, they are no worse than bows and arrows. They can try to deal with the enemy.

    "Can you find their location?"

    Major Anderson asked again.

    In his sight, a team member lying in the dirt ditch nodded, then took a small mirror out of his arms, secretly raised it and looked around.

    Then he made two gestures from major Anderson to point out the position of an enemy.

    Major Anderson nodded, responded with a gesture, then took a deep breath, raised three fingers and counted with the gesture.

    Three!

    Two!

    One!

    As he drew back his fingers and clenched them into fists, the player threw the windhat high on his head.

    Swish, swish, four arrows flashed through the air and hit the poor hat from three directions.

    Major Anderson also seized the moment when the enemy''s attention was attracted, bravely flashed out of the hiding Boulder, raised his gun, shot, and then retracted into the bunker. The whole set of actions went like clouds and water at one go.

    After a gunshot, a slightly unrestrained spirit was shot and fell from the height of the mountain depression.

    The patrol sent out a burst of cheers for the major''s courage and superb shooting skills.

    And the elf captain at the height of the depression could not help frowning.

    The strength of this patrol team seems to be somewhat different from what he expected before

    According to the script he designed, when his side launched the first wave of sneak attack, the people below should be in a mess, panic, leave their companions'' bodies as birds and animals, and then be killed one by one by his side like hunting rabbits.

    But the reality is that they are not flustered when they meet the attack, respond in time, find good cover, and have the spare power to launch a counterattack

    Isn''t this the kind of opponent who will get lost and some people leave the team to catch small animals?

    Why did you suddenly become well-trained?

    Moreover, the guns they use seem to be very powerful. They are no longer the burning sticks that could not hit people at a little distance.

    If we can''t solve this team as soon as possible and wait for human reinforcements, it will be in trouble!

    When the elf captain felt embarrassed, the black robed leader Bessie asked in time:

    "You seem to need help?"

    But before the elf captain spoke, he suddenly turned his head and looked in the direction of the temple.

    Over there, a fire red figure appeared in the air.

    "Oh? The plan succeeded. Sure enough, I caught a big fish."

    "Besides, it seems to be a ninth order saint?"

 Chapter 199

    The fire red figure coming towards the ambush point is naturally the saint of inflammation, Orianna.

    Behind her came anheim, the ruler of the sword.

    Orianna had already slept, but after receiving the news, his body also began to change. The whole lower body changed into a form similar to smoke. A pair of arms also expanded and deformed, becoming thicker than an adult. On the surface, blood vessels like worms were exposed, looking ferocious and curious.

    Orianna could not help but show a dignified look on her pretty face hidden on her visor and wrinkled her beautiful eyebrows.

    This state of the other party is not too strange to her. She has met enemies in a similar situation.

    This is the degeneration of the transcendent after being distorted and polluted by chaos. There is a school called "the degenerate".

    In this case, the extraordinary person will become bloodthirsty and crazy, and burst out several times stronger than usual. He can even cross the limit of level and use part of the power in the chaotic field.

    The pressure they release will also become spiritual pollution that poses a great threat to mankind.

    Extraordinary people in this state will become very dangerous! It often takes three or four combat forces of the same level to deal with it.

    If you are a fallen demigod, it is more difficult and may deteriorate to the situation that you need to use level 0 holy things.

    Fortunately, since the scholars'' Association established today''s extraordinary system, the Empire has not encountered the degeneration of saints and demigods. The most serious one was the degeneration of a legend. Several saints such as Orianna boldly killed them.

    So today, I haven''t recovered to my best. Can anheim suppress this monster?

    There should still be a chance. This degenerate transcendent will lose his reason, have no intelligence, and can''t reasonably use his power. Although it''s difficult, it''s not difficult to deal with it carefully.

    But just as Orianna had this idea, she heard the monster opposite ask:

    "Hehe, do you think I will become like other degenerates?"

    Ariana''s face suddenly changed.

    "Ha ha, you who have always been arrogant can''t imagine what great power we have mastered!"

    "The holy one of inflammation, an excellent sacrifice, I will take away your brain and heart, but let you continue to live and sacrifice to our leader. He always likes fresh sacrifices."

    With that, several tentacles behind him flashed out, attacked Orianna from multiple directions and aimed at her limbs.

    He seemed to want to entangle Orianna with his tentacles rather than kill her directly.

    But Orianna was not so easy to deal with. She burst out a more intense flame and burned all her tentacles into fly ash.

    "Hum! Even my husband dare not treat me like this!"

    With a sullen cold hum, she turned the weapon in her hand like a magic wand into a double handed Epee, rushed up, and slashed her opponent with a knife and fire.

    Her separation also began to release one secret skill after another, and all kinds of fireballs and fire lines attacked the fallen monster.

    Behind her, anheim, who arrived later, also entered the battle. Instead of rushing to help, he dived to the elves below to try to rescue the patrol.

    "Oh! What a violent woman! Some men can stand you?"

    Bessie''s team leader retreated under the strong suppression of Orianna. He can only resist with his tentacles behind him. He has been roasted by Orianna. It seems that he will be split in half in the next second.

    "Your strength is much worse than your mouth."

    With a cold hum, Orianna swept the enemy far away.

    At the same time, the separated body behind her was also retracted into her body, and then turned into the shape of flame wings, emerging behind her.

    She''s going to give the enemy one last blow!

    This degenerate may not be able to integrate well with chaos because he still retains his reason. Although he keeps talking big, his strength is far from that of the degenerates he met before.

    But just as Orianna was about to wave her wings and deliver a fatal blow, she suddenly felt something wrong.

    She felt something attached to her wings behind her.

    Turning around a little, it turned out to be one tiny worm after another?!

    And not only on the wings, but also on the armor of her body, such small insects climbed one after another.

    The tentacles that had been burned to ashes by her did not lose their activity, but turned into small creatures the size of dust and adhered to her silently.

    The other side had been suppressed and retreated, which was a deliberate weakness and launched such a sinister attack.

    Olliana immediately felt a burst of nausea, urged the spiritual power in her body, let the body surface burst out a high-temperature flame, and wanted to directly roast these disgusting insects.

    But after the flame blew, these insects did not move in awe, and gradually wriggled and merged together and re combined into the shape of tentacles.

    "How?"

    Olliana was shocked, suspended the brewing offensive, lit up a secret art array in her hand, shot a flame ray from it, and swept the forming tentacles on her body.

    The tentacles became red in an instant, but they still didn''t break. They became thicker and stronger.

    "Ha ha, I have adapted to your flame, and you no longer pose a threat to me."

    "This is the power of chaos!"

    The seemingly embarrassed Bessie leader smiled grimly, stretched out his thick arm and made a empty grip in the air.

    The tentacles on Orianna''s body made a sudden force and tightly bound her flame wings and limbs.

    She tried to break free, but suddenly found that her psychic power began to be disordered.

    These tentacles constantly release chaotic power and interfere with the spiritual power operation in her body.

    If you are forcibly urging spiritual power, the consequences may be unimaginable.

    The opponent''s positive combat power may not be very strong, but this insidious means is really impossible to prevent, and olivana met it for the first time.

    She quickly lowered her head to check the situation of anheim below.

    His situation is not optimistic. He is being besieged by five black robed people. Obviously, he is too busy.

    "As I said, I will take away your brain and heart and make you a living sacrifice."

    Bessie''s team leader flew back and said with a sneer.

    Unable to move, Orianna did not show her due panic and tension. Instead, she gave the same sneer and responded:

    "Hehe, you forced me to use my unique skill!"

    "Oh? You can''t even use your spiritual power. Don''t you know what you''re still talking about?"

    Bessie asked the team leader disdainfully.

    Orianna bowed her head slightly, adjusted her mood and launched her last card.

    She began to hum a traditional love song in a soft voice:

    "My love, where are you? May the wind pass my thoughts into your heart..."

    Bessie''s team leader was a little surprised, but then he laughed again.

    "Hehe, that''s it?"

    Orianna glanced at him coldly through her visor and whispered:

    "You''re dead!"

    "What..."

    Bessie''s team leader was about to ask questions, but before he finished, he suddenly felt a powerful crisis pouring out of his heart. It seemed that something terrible was falling from the sky.

    He quickly looked up and saw a strange twist in the air above his head, probably showing the outline of a one handed sword, like a transparent one handed sword that could not be seen by the naked eye.

    He was trying to dodge.

    However, when he saw the outline, his thinking and consciousness had a short stagnation and blank, and his body was in place and motionless.

    The next second, an invisible one handed sword fell from the sky, like a hot knife cutting butter, and cut his body in half cleanly.

    At this time, Bessie''s team leader recovered, felt the great pain, and screamed at the same time.

    Normally, a body structure like him can remain active when burned into ash, but if it is cut in half, it will not die or even be injured.

    It is almost impossible for him to die. No matter what damage is done to his body, even if he is crushed into powder, he still can''t be killed.

    Even the leader of the Apostle organization, the first Apostle who was so powerful that ordinary people could not imagine, did not have absolute confidence in killing him, and gave a high evaluation of his ability:

    "As long as chaos doesn''t die out, no one can really kill you."

    Therefore, he was also called "the immortal" Bessie in the Apostle organization. His nearly immortal special effects, coupled with his super adaptability to the enemy''s attack and his special ability to interfere with the enemy''s spiritual power, made him look extremely powerful.

    Although he is not an apostle yet, he has the combat power and status no less than an apostle, so he was sent here to deal with the excavation of temple ruins and prepare for a great surprise to the Empire.

    But on the one handed sword that fell from the sky, there was a mysterious and powerful force attached to it. At the moment of being split by it, the leader of Bessie felt a dead silence.

    It was a wonderful feeling that was difficult to describe in words. It was like a supreme being who gave him a proverb and said:

    "Die!"

    Nothing can defy the will of this being, and no creature can resist this proverb.

    So the Bessie leader really died.

    And this is not death in the general sense.

    The black robed men who had besieged anheim below stopped one after another. Although they were busy dealing with the enemy and did not know the specific situation in the sky, they already knew that their leader was dead.

    The elf teams that had bypassed the battlefield and were ready to cut off the patrol from the other direction also stopped one after another.

    They don''t know what happened, but they know that the leader Bessie, who is arrogant and doesn''t even pay attention to the saint, is dead.

    Even Walsh, a great philanthropist in the imperial capital, who was looking through the accounts of the charity fund, suddenly shivered.

    He knew that the representative of the new generation of forces who had contacted him once or twice and attracted much attention in the organization, the Bessie leader with the title of "immortal", was dead.

    His death has become an established fact. All those who know his existence know the news of his death at this time.

    I can''t die anymore.

    -----------

    Here is today''s list:

    Thanks to devil Jia Baili, a pig who loves reading, book friend 150109085031587, the first sound is not the future, it is difficult to name it repeatedly, shumeng in summer and other friends for their generous rewards!

 Chapter 200

    Bessie, the "immortal", was killed by rolle. He showed the transparent sword Qi falling from the sky.

    This is a move. I don''t know what the esoteric sword should be.

    In terms of chronological order, it should be upanishadism VII. It was created only after Ke Li had just left the small village and Luo Er was wounded by a demon. She was ill and had a sense of heart.

    In Rolle''s opinion, this sword has a big problem, lack of polishing, poor power and visual effect, uncertain even the only distance advantage, often fails, and is far from the original design idea.

    According to his original idea, this sword should be like those sword gods in Xianxia novels, coming directly across thousands of distances to kill the enemy.

    This is the standard skill of the strong in Xianxia novels.

    If you can succeed, if your daughter meets danger when she goes out in the future, she can help and protect little Kerry.

    Therefore, he originally planned to call this sword "Jian Lai", "Tian Jian", "Wu Li Jian Yi" and other popular names. Unfortunately, he failed in the end, so he could only temporarily call it "seven".

    After all, he didn''t take the route of cultivating immortality. He was not even an extraordinary person. After thinking about it for decades, he didn''t figure out what the meaning of sword was.

    He tried hard for a year, but he couldn''t figure out why. Finally, he could only reluctantly display a sword spirit from a long distance. He often failed and it was difficult to succeed. He didn''t say that his power declined seriously due to distance, and he couldn''t even cut the leaves.

    This was discovered after he asked the two brothers to help verify it. He randomly pointed to a mountain, waved the sword, and then asked the two brothers to run to check the situation.

    Ah Da and ah Er went out at dawn and came back after dark. They only brought back a leaf with a shallow sword mark on it, which was really left by his sword Qi.

    At that time, Rolle was a little discouraged. He was far from the ideal shape. The shrunk version was not enough. He threw the leaves away and gave up the move for the time being.

    But Ah Da and ah Er picked up the leaves and took them out. Rolle thought they were kind enough to help him clean up the garbage. He was a little moved.

    But he didn''t know that after Ah Da and ah Er came home, they held the leaf like a treasure and understood it for several nights. They also found fat people, sweetheart fruit neighbors and others to advise together and try to figure out what.

    Of course, they couldn''t find anything until the leaf was rotten.

    In short, after that experiment, Rolle seemed to forget the profound meaning of this move and rarely thought about and polished him.

    That is, the situation is urgent today, so I suddenly thought of using this move and tried it.

    Even rolle didn''t know whether he was successful or not. He was still communicating with Orianna in his mind.

    "Hello? How''s your side? Have you got rid of that guy?"

    He was on his way before. He volunteered to be the first one and rushed to the battlefield with reinforcements.

    It''s just that the speed of walking on the plateau is really not good, and the direction is getting more and more biased. It''s going to run in the opposite direction

    Fortunately, the vulgar love song suddenly rang out in Rolle''s mind:

    "My love, where are you? May the wind pass my thoughts into your heart..."

    Then Orianna''s voice rang out in his head:

    "Mr. rolle, someone bullied me!"

    In essence, this is a communication secret that can only be mastered by level 9, and it is very private. Once the caster establishes contact, it can be reused.

    During the last imperial capital attack, Orianna established this very close private contact with rolle, and was secretly named a special husband and wife private channel by her.

    Of course, she doesn''t dare to use this when she''s free. She''s afraid of being hated by rolle. According to the love experience heard from other people, women who are too sticky are easy to get bored, so she only uses this private channel in an emergency.

    When oreana contacted rolle, she deliberately used the tone of crying and a little coquettish, which made rolle a little anxious for a moment. She didn''t have time to ask why she was in danger, so she just asked:

    "What happened? What did you meet?"

    Orianna quickly conveyed the scene she saw to rolle.

    This is a very high-level secret skill. Naturally, it has high-end functions such as visual transmission. In fact, she also tried to share her vision with rolle during the imperial capital attack, but rolle was deeply trapped in a dream and couldn''t see anything, so she could only communicate through sound.

    This time it was different. Rolle clearly saw the scene in front of Orianna. A disgusting and curious tentacle monster was slowly approaching her daughter''s teacher, and the distance was very close!

    In his impatience, Rawl remembered the upanishadism seven with a very long range.

    "I try to support you remotely. It may not have much effect, but I may be able to scare it and distract it. Take this opportunity to run away."

    Then he took out his sword from his left hand and held it flat above his head.

    Then he imagined in his mind the shape of the tentacle monster and the scene of his sword cutting down.

    Finally, he drew his sword slowly, but only a little bit of the blade was exposed. A cold light flashed in the air, and he quickly took the sword back into its scabbard.

    When he cast this sword, he still had a strong and clear thought in his heart:

    Kill the monster with a sword!

    Although he has always regarded Orianna as Cori''s teacher, he still vaguely likes her in his heart. After all, people are so beautiful, have a good figure, and their skin is bronze color in line with his appetite.

    If not for the age difference, he was embarrassed to start with the little girl, maybe he would really have more crazy thoughts about Orianna.

    So his thoughts seemed sincere and sincere.

    The move should be displayed, but I don''t know if it can succeed. The distance between the two sides is too far, and rolle is not sure about it.

    I don''t know whether Orianna is off-line or not. Rolle calls her again in her brain, but the other party doesn''t respond. Even the shared vision picture is interrupted.

    Because Orianna is also in a dull state at this time.

    It was not only her, but also anheim below, the black robed men who besieged him, the elf reconnaissance team and the human patrol, who were also affected by the pressure attached to the appearance of the transparent blade and fell into a dull state.

    Their brains are in a blank state that can''t work, but they have a very clear idea:

    Bessie the immortal is dead.

    In fact, not only them, but also some of the villagers far away in the village noticed something, temporarily stopped their work and turned to the northwest of the Empire.

    The fat man was stunned for several seconds before he came back to his mind and quickly called in his head:

    "Ah Da?"

    Ah Da is using his ability to stick tiles on the newly built beam. He is only eleven steps. He hasn''t noticed anything wrong there. After being called by the fat man, he responds in his head:

    "I''m here. What can I do for you?"

    "Did you arrange any excessive entertainment for the village head? Why did he suddenly use that sword?"

    A DA was stunned and realized the seriousness of the problem.

    "The village head used that sword? How is this possible?"

    "I just arranged some small surprises and excitement in the temple according to your suggestions. It doesn''t pose a threat to the village head. He has no reason to use that sword?"

    Ah Da said, exchanged eyes with ah Er again, and then continued to reply in his head:

    "And we don''t feel anything wrong in temple. They''re still wandering on sixth and seventh floors."

    At this time, the sweetheart fruit neighbor who had carefully turned the soil for his own fruit tree also said:

    "We won''t lie to you. The village head really used that sword!"

    "That''s the most dangerous sword skill in the world! What on earth is worth his sword?"

    The villagers had a collective understanding of the leaf. Although they couldn''t get anything in the end, they could still realize something.

    For example, this sword must be the most powerful and terrible sword of the village head.

    Although it seems that this sword can''t even cut a leaf, in fact, it has the possibility of destroying the whole world.

    This is no exaggeration, nor alarmist, but the judgment of fat people and sweetheart fruit.

    So if possible, it''s better not to let the village head use this sword. He is strong enough and doesn''t need to use this sword against the enemy.

    But this time, I don''t know what accident happened, and I don''t know which unlucky man angered the village head, which made him use such dangerous swordsmanship.

    "In short, you go and have a look. I''m really worried and afraid."

    The fat man continued.

    ADA then set off, instantly distorted the distance between the small mountain village and the temple, and came to the edge of the elf garden.

    It''s a long way from rolle. It won''t attract his attention, but it''s enough to observe the situation.

    A moment later, ADA reported back to pangzi and others:

    "I''m a guy from an apostle organization. I''m lucky to have experienced the swordsmanship of the village head."

    "The guy''s former prisoner also revealed that his name is'' immortal ''Bessie. He can connect with the chaotic domain and let the body organization have the ability to exist independently. He is an interesting but weak guy."

    "He wanted to deal with the village head''s woman, and the village head used this sword in a hurry..."

    "He should be in a bad mood when he came out of the sword, so the guy couldn''t die anymore."

    After hearing a Da''s report, fatty and others were relieved and asked:

    "Didn''t you leave a trace of strength on that woman? Why would someone give her a hand?"

    After a Da confirmed that the village head had an affair with Orianna, he took action to leave a protective force on her, which can distort the cognition of her enemies and make them feel that "if you fight this woman, you will die.".

    He used the same method to keep the secrets of Professor Kant and philanthropist Walsh.

    This feeling is not an illusion. Although he can''t kill each other directly, he can be sensed by ADA, and then he can exert his power across the air and distort their hearts from a distance.

    So if they dare to leak, they will really die of myocardial infarction.

    The power applied to Orianna has the same principle and has not failed.

    But this time, the situation is somewhat different. Bessie, the immortal, does not intend to kill Orianna, but intends to dedicate her as a delicious sacrifice to the organization leader.

    Because he didn''t kill his heart, he couldn''t trigger Ah Da''s reserved means.

    The result was even worse. In fact, with his ability, if he didn''t force Orianna to use her unique skill, he still had a chance to pick up a life from ADA

    After figuring out the causes and consequences, the villagers were suddenly unable to laugh or cry.

    "Shall I go to the Apostle organization?"

    The head of the coffin carrying brothers asked.

    He seems very upset about it and wants to get back.

    But the fat man thought, shook his head and advised:

    "It''s not necessary. It''s not suitable for us to interfere too much in this world."

    Sweetheart''s neighbor also said:

    "Yes, although this organization is weak, it is very cunning. They seem to know something. They have a very close relationship with the world and chaos. They protect themselves in a cunning way. We are not suitable to take action."

    "Let''s leave it to the village head to play slowly."

    After that, the villagers continued to bow their heads and busy with the repair of the village.

    On the other hand, Orianna''s side did not recover until the villagers finished their discussion. The reflection arc seemed to be several times longer than others.

    "That disgusting guy, dead?"

    "Hum! You deserve it!"

    Although she didn''t know what had happened before, her husband must have killed the guy and protected herself again.

    My dear, I''m so gentle and care about me!

    Olliana felt in a good mood immediately, without any previous embarrassment.

    Anheim, who had been besieged by many people in black, reacted several times slower than her.

    "What was that just now..."

    "It seems that someone has shown great swordsmanship?"

    "Is that your excellency Elena? I heard that she is also quite accomplished in swordsmanship, which is no less than her secret skill. It really deserves her reputation!"

    He sighed in a low voice, and then took advantage of the reflection arc longer than himself, the sword light in his hand flickered one after another, and solved them cleanly.

    In addition to Bessie''s team leader, the black robed people are not strong. They can entangle with anheim, relying on skilled cooperation on the one hand and super self-healing ability on the other.

    No matter what damage anheim caused to them, even if it was cut off from the waist, they can recover quickly.

    But after the death of Bessie leader, the abnormal self-healing ability disappeared, and anheim killed a few swords, indicating that this ability should also come from the immortal.

    The battlefield gradually quieted down. The elf reconnaissance team withdrew from the battlefield earlier, out of the sight of Orianna and others. The two extraordinary people didn''t care about the insignificant minions, so they went to meet the human patrol.

    --------

    The list is not long enough. It''s not fun to pull up. Wait for more

 Chapter 201

    When the crisis was over, Orianna and anheim began to cover the patrol and return with the bodies of the victims; Rohr was led by his deputy and his officers and returned from the other direction.

    In this conflict, a total of 5 people died and more than 10 people were injured on the human side. It can be regarded as a rather embarrassing record to kill only one other person.

    Although major Anderson was unharmed, his face was always ugly. He knew very well that without the support of extraordinary people, his side would probably be destroyed by the whole army.

    Can''t even the latest weapons fight the extraordinary?

    He stroked the new rifle in his arms with a heavy heart.

    On the way back, Rolle discussed the situation with Orianna:

    "Did that guy die so suddenly? Or did he die in smoke?"

    "Yes, thanks to Mr. Rawl''s timely support, otherwise, I may encounter an accident..."

    Olliana deliberately answered with that soft voice, maintaining her image of a weak woman who needs to be protected in Rolle''s eyes.

    Rolle was puzzled by the result, which completely did not meet his expectations. He just planned to involve the enemy''s attention so that Orianna could take the opportunity to escape. As a result, the goods died?

    Is he not as good as an ordinary leaf?

    Or is it that the profound meaning of this move is not as unbearable as I expected, and it still has a certain power?

    Rawl thought about it in his heart and planned to study the profound meaning of this move later.

    He then asked:

    "By the way, shouldn''t you rest in the tent? Why do you suddenly appear on the battlefield? In fact, you are also an extraordinary, aren''t you?"

    Rolle felt that he had found the truth.

    During the last imperial capital attack, Orianna was able to devote herself to the battlefield bravely. If she didn''t have some skills, it would be impossible to rely on courage and blood alone.

    And she knows very well about the extraordinary field, which is completely beyond the scope of a history teacher.

    Plus this time, it basically makes rolle sure that the other party is an extraordinary person, and the level will not be too low.

    How to say, there should be a level of 5 and 6?

    On the other hand, olliana hesitated for a while before carefully answering:

    "I am indeed an extraordinary..."

    She also knew that she couldn''t hide it, and planned to confess to rolle.

    Husband and wife should have been honest and open. In fact, she wanted to talk to rolle for a long time, but she didn''t find a suitable opportunity.

    "I didn''t expect it!"

    Rolle nodded and continued to ask in his head:

    "Then what rank are you?"

    "Ninth order."

    Orianna still answered truthfully.

    But the result was a series of laughter from rolle.

    "Hahaha, Mr. Orianna, you are so humorous!"

    "If you are a ninth order saint, how many orders should I be? 12? 13?"

    Rolle thought Orianna''s statement was very outrageous.

    Because in her own opinion, the little girl is really good at cooking, not as good as her daughter, let alone compare with herself.

    He felt that he should have no problem dealing with both Orianna and could bully her casually.

    If the ninth order Saint had this strength, would the world have been destroyed long ago?

    Moreover, according to his understanding, the average age of extraordinary people above level 8 is over 60 years old. For example, head zakun was promoted to level 8 at the age of 68.

    The Ninth level strong man, according to some leftover information collected by the gray ghost, the youngest saint of inflammation is over 90 years old.

    Orianna is a little girl in her twenties, no matter her appearance, figure or style of behavior?

    This is hard evidence that can''t be disguised.

    So Luo Erquan thought that Oriana was telling jokes to herself.

    He then conveyed his analysis and judgment to Orianna, especially the important evidence of age.

    After hearing this, Orianna couldn''t laugh or cry for a moment. She didn''t know how to refute it.

    Forget it. Anyway, the husband is the master in the family. If he always argues, it will lead to disharmony between husband and wife.

    But rolle was wrong, took Orianna''s concession as her embarrassment and shame after her Sahuan was exposed, and comforted:

    "It''s okay, it''s okay. It''s normal for girls to be vain. It''s just a matter of rank, but it''s very serious. Don''t joke about it at will."

    "So, what''s your real rank?"

    In the distance, Orianna showed her wife''s stubborn helpless smile facing her husband, gently shook her head and replied:

    "Should it be level 4.5?"

    She gave a straight 50% discount.

    Now rolle was satisfied and continued:

    "That''s right. At your age, there are four levels in your 20s. In fact, you are already very strong. When I was in my twenties, I just started fencing and didn''t even pass the first examination..."

    Then, he simply chatted with Orianna about his past years. He failed in the assessment and failed to protect the small mountain village. He could only pick up a little Cori and raise her as his own daughter. He regarded her as the salvation of life.

    If it were normal, Rolle probably wouldn''t talk about this. He subconsciously regarded the events of that year as black history and didn''t want to mention them to others.

    Although there may have been some accidents in the assessment and he went in the wrong direction, he really saw the people in that village die miserably under the claws of the devil. He sat and watched the weak killed and failed to do anything. He was still full of guilt and remorse.

    He is willing to take the initiative to mention this black history to Orianna, perhaps because this kind of thinking exchange makes the two people seem closer. Many unspeakable words can be smoothly conveyed through ideas.

    Maybe it''s because he really likes Orianna and is willing to tell her about the past.

    On Orianna''s side, she listened silently, and her mood was somewhat complex, including happiness and comfort, sadness and sympathy, and some regret.

    Naturally, it was because rolle took the initiative to confide in her and talked about her past, which showed that the relationship between the two had made great progress, and they were already very loving and trusted husband and wife.

    Sadness and sympathy, of course, are also due to Rolle''s experience. Such conscious communication can make her clearly feel Rolle''s remorse and guilt, and fully experience his pain at that time.

    As for the regret, the occasion and environment are not quite right. It is clear that he has just won back, but he suddenly talks about these sad and sad topics, and he is not around him, otherwise he will be able to give his husband a real comfort with a warm and broad mind

    But it doesn''t matter. There must be many such opportunities when you get married in the future.

    Ariana believed in this.

    As the teams on both sides gradually returned to the camp and met, the private communication between rolle and Oriana came to an end for the time being. Rolle took the initiative to interrupt. After meeting, he said this kind of whispering. It felt like a private conversation between lovers. It was very embarrassing.

    Besides, he has other business to deal with at the moment.

    "What? The enemy of that group is gone?"

    Lol hid under the mask and looked surprised. He pressed his deputy truffle''s shoulder and asked:

    "So many people can be released?"

    In fact, he didn''t forget the elves who launched the attack. On his way back, he contacted his deputy with a portable telegram and asked him to arrange the nearest secret post outside to track the escaped fish.

    Rolle is inevitably disappointed and angry about this.

    But in fact, these things should have been done by major Anderson and Orianna. Rolle also reminded Orianna. As a result, neither of them cared much about it?

    Rolle had no command over them. If they didn''t do it, they had no choice but to arrange their own department.

    After all, he is responsible for tracking down Elven spies. The main responsibilities of olliana and major Anderson are Archaeology and protection. They are not their own work, and there is no way to cooperate.

    This is an ordinary bureaucratic malady.

    As a result, I missed the opportunity and let people run away.

    When I saw major Anderson again, I saw his face pale and haunted. It seemed that he had suffered some psychological trauma. I didn''t talk to roldo about this problem, but I frankly admitted my dereliction of duty and was willing to bear the corresponding responsibility.

    Olliana''s reaction was even more strange. She didn''t pay attention to these elves at all. Her face was even filled with some strange excitement. Her eyes looked at rolle strangely, as if she was going to eat him.

    Rolle didn''t say much, so he had to let his subordinates continue to pursue, and he would pursue himself.

    Then he looked back and found that not only did he let the Elf Spy run away, but also his little donkey and little milk cat.

    How to catch up now?

    But to his surprise, although he didn''t speak to the little donkey and the little milk cat, the two little things understood the owner''s mind, gave full play to their subjective initiative, and had found the elf reconnaissance team.

    But all they found was the body.

    And it''s an incomplete body

    Two monsters, ferocious and curious in appearance, are on the ground, feasting on the bodies of those elves.

    They have pointed heads and two pairs of slender pincers, and their upper bodies look like lobsters with a pair of pincers; The lower body is the limbs of canines, which looks like a mixture of lobster and wolf.

    These are the descendants of two evil gods.

    Those elves fell to the ground in all directions. Everyone was in a posture of covering his head with both hands. His face was full of pain. He died of typical symptoms of mental pollution.

    They first withdrew from the battlefield, spared the long way, and planned to encircle the human patrol from behind. As a result, they were on the way and were held down by a sudden threat. When they came back, the battle was over.

    The elf captain knew that Bessie''s leader was completely dead, looked at the red figure still hanging in mid air, and gave a very decisive order to retreat.

    They plan to leave along the route of the patrol, then turn halfway and continue to hide back to the big snow mountain.

    This route is a little dangerous, because the human team must return by this way.

    However, if the speed is fast enough and is not found by humans, it is the safest route. Humans probably will not think that they dare to go in this direction and will not track in this direction.

    The elves'' racial talent and environmental adaptability make them move much faster than humans on the plateau, so they have a good chance to escape this disaster.

    They almost succeeded, passed the road that both sides would take at a faster speed than humans, and successfully set foot on the mountain road into the snow mountain.

    But at the intersection, they ran into these two lobster monsters.

    The elf captain didn''t want to wait to die. He also wanted to try to resist.

    But when the mental pollution hit like a raging wave, he fell down without resistance. After a little struggle and scream for a moment, he stopped breathing.

    This silent spiritual attack is more terrible and ferocious than the extraordinary.

    When the little milk cat smelled something wrong in the air and came slowly with the little donkey, the bodies on the ground had been eaten incomplete and out of shape.

    The lobster monster had a pair of fly like compound eyes on its head, looked at the little donkey and the little milk cat, and sent out a series of silent screams from its mouth full of fine rows of teeth.

    They release mental pollution again.

    But the little donkey and the little milk cat were not affected. They just stared at them very vigilantly, and some didn''t know what to do.

    After all, they are just weak pets. They usually follow rolle. Rolle has solved any troubles and dangers. This is the first time that they face such a terrible opponent independently.

    It''s definitely not good to run away. Once you turn around, the opposite side will rush forward without hesitation. The little donkey still knows this truth.

    She could only slowly turn her head and put her mouth to the cloth pocket hanging on her stomach, where there was a sweetheart fruit sent by ADA before.

    As long as she can chew, she can change back to the form of a beautiful girl, so she won''t be afraid of these two monsters.

    At first, everything went well. The lobster monster didn''t seem to care about her little move. She smoothly put her mouth close to her pocket and rolled up the sweetheart fruit with her tongue.

    The little milk cat also slipped into the pocket from her head, pulled the edge of the pocket with a pair of furry claws, and only dared to show a pair of eyes.

    Although the sweetheart fruit has been obtained, it still takes time to chew and digest.

    But at this time, the lobster monster seemed to have seen through the reality of the little donkey, raised his pincers and rushed at her.

    When the little donkey was frightened, he was stunned and forgot to run away. He could only see that the two terrible demons were getting closer and closer to him.

    When the pincers were about to touch her neck, the movements of the two demons suddenly stopped, and the body became a mosaic one after another, scattered all over the ground.

    ------------

    Here is today''s list:

    Thank you for your generous reward from several friends, such as a pig loving book, summer shumeng, Muyi ink shadow, Internet ghost ghost, devil jiabaili, dabundan and so on!!!

 Chapter 202

    When the lobster monster came, the little donkey was scared out of control. He had closed his eyes and gave up resistance. If it was a beautiful girl, I''m afraid he would make meaningless moves such as holding his head and squatting.

    My heart is full of sadness and sadness

    If the monster succeeds, now this body must not be used, nor can it become a human girl. If you want to grow so big, I don''t know how many years it will take

    At that time, the owner must have a new little donkey and forget himself?

    The little milk cat in his pocket was almost the same. He was so frightened that his hair blew up and became a happy little hairball. He also covered his eyes with a pair of furry claws and couldn''t bear to look directly at the next tragedy.

    The two little pets really lack practical experience.

    But fortunately, the two lobster monsters were blocked by a mysterious force and turned into a mosaic on the ground.

    A DA and a er emerged slowly from the air.

    "Hoo ~ fortunately, I''m not in a hurry yet..."

    The little donkey dared to open his eyes and turned to look at his body. It was intact. He didn''t even hurt a hair. He was still a beautiful and lovely little donkey.

    "I didn''t arrange these things. They were attracted by the sword of the village head. It''s a little tricky and difficult..."

    Ah Da said and quickly proposed:

    "Leave quickly. They''re not dead, but they''re pushed back by me."

    The little donkey immediately stared at him with surprised eyes.

    Ah Da smiled bitterly and explained:

    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m not as powerful as the village head. It takes a lot of effort to deal with demons at this level. It''s likely to make a lot of noise and cause some unnecessary trouble."

    "Let''s go. They may come back at any time."

    With that, he twisted the distance again and sent the little donkey and himself to the other direction of the camp, away from the road to the big snow mountain.

    "By the way, I''ll teach you a simple little knowledge. Dangerous demons like this are powerful even in the chaotic domain, so they don''t appear in the world at will. They only appear when they are attracted by something..."

    "Often the stronger things will attract the more powerful demons."

    "Be more careful."

    Ah Da said, and his body slowly disappeared in place.

    He did not intend to pay attention to the lobster monsters that might return at both ends.

    Anyway, for the village head, they are similar to lobsters.

    The little donkey watched ADA Er leave, and chewed the remaining half of the sweetheart fruit in his mouth. He was stunned for a while.

    "Meow meow?"

    The little milk cat poked her head out of her pocket and asked with milk.

    The little donkey didn''t answer, but silently chewed and swallowed the sweetheart fruit, and then became the beautiful girl with long ears, short skirts and no shoes.

    This precious fruit is wasted, and we can''t turn it into human form at will

    Although the master seems to have a lot of fruit, he always likes to feed himself carrots

    What should I do?

    The little donkey thought about it with some worry, picked up the little milk cat, habitually put it on his head, and then walked slowly to the camp.

    While rolle was in a hurry and was going to go out to find the little donkey, he suddenly heard someone report that he had caught a strange girl.

    He hurried to have a look and found that the little donkey was being pointed at by several soldiers with a gun and looked bad.

    The little donkey is a little embarrassed and embarrassed. With her current strength, she can fight even against the previous lobster monsters, and it''s nothing to bully ordinary humans.

    But that would certainly make the host angry.

    Fortunately, Rolle arrived in time, drove away the soldiers, ran to the little donkey and put his arm around her shoulder.

    The little donkey stuck it in his arms and rubbed his chest with his face, acting like a couple.

    "Well, well, she''s an officer under my command. The operation code is Ameya. She was assigned by me to perform secret tasks before. Now she''s back. Don''t make a fuss!"

    The soldiers and other officers immediately looked confused and looked at each other.

    "But she looks... Something special..."

    One soldier stared at the ears on the top of the donkey''s head, and more people stared at her short skirt and her slender, round legs.

    Rolle immediately felt as if he had been taken advantage of, and quickly said angrily:

    "Don''t look away. What''s the fuss?"

    With that, he quickly took off his windbreaker, put it on the little donkey, and protected her back to his tent.

    "Well, it should be all right. Why do you suddenly look like this again?"

    Rolle took the donkey out of his arms and asked.

    The little donkey sat on the ground in the posture of a duck, his hands gesticulating in the air, and the little milk cat on his head danced and meowed to tell rolle about his previous experience.

    "Oh? You wanted to help me, so you left the camp without permission?"

    "But what can you two little guys do to help? Catch the little snow leopard? Don''t toss about. As long as you don''t make trouble for me, it''s the biggest help!"

    "Oh? Have you met some kind of fierce animal? Is it a big snow leopard or a bear?"

    Through this rhetorical way, Rolle probably figured out what happened to the two little guys.

    However, the lobster monster looked like that, and it was difficult to describe the ferocious and curious appearance in language, not to mention the body language. Rao was the little donkey and the little milk cat who did their best, but could not make rolle imagine what kind of beast it was.

    Anyway, just be an animal in the mountains.

    "Finally, you became a human form, repelled the beast and rushed back to the camp?"

    Rolle continued.

    Although there is a big deviation, in order to help ah DA and ah Er keep secret, the little donkey can only nod.

    "Well, I see. Anyway, don''t run around in the future. I''m worried for nothing."

    Luo Er said, reaching out and rubbing the little donkey''s head, suddenly thought of something and asked:

    "By the way, after you become human, you seem quite powerful? But how can you become like this?"

    After hearing this, the little donkey jumped up from the ground in surprise, then drew a peach heart shape in the air with both hands and put it on his chest.

    She meant to say, just have the sweetheart fruit in the village.

    Rolle seemed to understand and nodded.

    "Oh? I see. As long as there is love?"

    "It''s a wonderful world. As long as there is love, a little donkey can become a beautiful girl. Think about how many people on earth expect their cat to change..."

    He sighed in a low voice. He seemed to recall those sand carving netizens on the earth. His face involuntarily showed a deep look of recalling the past.

    Unfortunately, it would be completely wrong

    The little donkey had no choice but to squat next to his master and lean his head on his shoulder.

    This is an intimate act that can only be carried out in human form, but not in donkey form.

    However, the donkey form can rub the master''s face with its head and lick it. If humans do so, they will suffer brain collapse.

    The little donkey is still very smart. He will sum up all kinds of experience with his master.

    In this way, it''s not a waste of sweetheart fruit, is it?

    Time soon came in the afternoon. After a full sleep, Kerry got out of her sleeping bag, took off her nightcap with a wool ball on her head, rubbed her eyes, and looked around the tent. She couldn''t help showing a look of disappointment.

    She thought she could see her father by her side when she woke up.

    "Woo... I''m a little hungry. I want to eat fish..."

    Kerry whispered, some clumsily dressed, and then drilled out of the tent.

    She was going to find her father, but on the way, she suddenly stopped.

    What strange rumors seem to be going on in the camp?

    "It''s the spy leader, code named ''doctor'', you know? The goods look serious, but the taste is unexpectedly strange. They have an affair with an orc woman!"

    "Yes, I promise he''s telling the truth. I saw the ORC with long ears on his head. I don''t know whether it''s a donkey or a rabbit..."

    "But generally speaking, the orc woman is really beautiful and lovely. She is a very beautiful girl. I still feel pity when I see her. No wonder she was brought into the tent and didn''t come out..."

    "One said one, indeed..."

    Listen to these rumors, Cori seems to be talking about her father?

    But what about the beautiful girl with long ears?

    Is dad really in such a hurry to find his little mother?

    But even if you want to find it, it can''t be an orc, can it? At least it has to be like teacher Orianna

    Thinking of this, she suddenly realized that her thinking was dangerous, so she quickly shook her head and let a pair of double horsetails jump.

    Then she rushed to Rolle''s tent without saying hello and bumped into it.

    It''s a bit like catching people and taking stolen goods.

    Sure enough, there was a beautiful girl with long ears in the tent, dressed up and holding her little MI in her arms, looking through a book.

    And rolle, squatting by a small stove, stirred something in a small pot.

    "Eh? Little donkey?"

    Cori asked in some surprise.

    When the little donkey saw Kerry coming in, he nodded and showed a sweet smile. He took the initiative to welcome her and gave her a big hug.

    "Why can you become human in the outside world?"

    Cori was surprised and surprised. She let herself be hugged by the little donkey like a doll and pressed her head on her chest.

    Emmmm, although it''s not as good as MS. Orianna, it''s also quite informative. It''s much better than sister Anya

    Cori felt the softness from her head and had a strange idea.

    "As long as there is love, a little donkey can become a beautiful girl."

    Rawl helped explain, waved to Chloe and motioned her to come over.

    "Come on, try the lobster soup dad made himself."

    "Lobster soup?"

    With a puzzled look on her face, she approached and smelled the strong smell floating out of the small pot. It was really a bit like the smell of lobster.

    She has followed Anya to eat and drink spicy food. She is very familiar with the taste of this high-end food.

    However, the fragrance from the pot is richer and more delicious. Just smelling it makes people move their fingers.

    "Come on, have a taste."

    With a small spoon, Rolle scooped out a piece of meat cut in all directions from the pot. It looked as white as jade and crystal clear. Just looking at the appearance, he knew that the taste must be good.

    Rolle put the spoon to his mouth and blew it. He felt that the temperature was almost the same, and then handed it to his daughter.

    "Be careful, it''s hot."

    Cori tried to take a small bite, and a strong smell of seafood immediately filled her mouth. The quality of lobster meat was really excellent, and the taste was top-grade, which was more delicious than what Anya had taken her to eat before.

    "Delicious!"

    "How nice of Dad!"

    But Li couldn''t help narrowing her eyes and said sweetly.

    "Isn''t it? Is it delicious? Your father''s craftsmanship is not bad."

    Lol said triumphantly. He took another sip of soup and took a sip. He was also satisfied that this top food material was strong, as if his cooking had improved by leaps and bounds.

    "Ameya refused to eat such a good thing."

    Rolle muttered with some regret.

    Before his daughter came, he asked the little donkey to taste the soup, but the other party refused to live or die. He also stepped back and looked taboo.

    The baby cat reacted similarly.

    It seems that they are used to being vegetarian, aren''t they?

    Cori was not polite, so she sat down next to rolle, held a plate and shared the delicious Lobster Soup with her father.

    While eating, Cori suddenly felt something wrong, stopped and asked strangely:

    "Dad, why don''t you eat meat?"

    He found that his father only drank a few mouthfuls of soup and was not willing to eat meat. He left it all to himself.

    Rolle smiled and casually made an excuse:

    "When I''m old, it''s easy to have a stroke. I''ll just have some soup."

    Then he forked a piece of white and tender shrimp meat into his daughter''s plate.

    He didn''t get much meat. He planned to leave it to his daughter to satisfy his greed. She was tired these days. The supply in the gully was limited and he couldn''t eat anything good, which made him very distressed.

    But instead of doing it, Kerry forked the shrimp and fed it to rolle.

    "I don''t eat. I''m full, Dad."

    Luo Er immediately felt that his heart was about to melt. He lowered his head and bit the shrimp meat. He reached out and rubbed his daughter''s small head. His heart was warm.

    It''s good to have a daughter, a sweet little cotton padded jacket.

    Father and daughter shared this delicious Lobster Soup with you and me.

    When she finished eating, Kelly realized a problem and asked:

    "Dad, how did you find lobster in this mountain?"

    Rolle smiled proudly and talked about his previous experience:

    "Ha ha, well, it''s a coincidence..."

    "Strictly speaking, it''s not a lobster, but a beast that looks like a lobster. It''s not smart enough. I met it. Instead of running away, I took the initiative to welcome it..."

    "I caught it and made such a pot of soup..."

    ----------

    The list is too short. Tomorrow

 Chapter 203

    About a few hours ago, while Kerry was still dozing off, Rolle temporarily placed the little donkey, but he still thought about the escaped elf reconnaissance team, and always wanted to solve the mystery.

    Moreover, all the agents under his command were sent out to search. It was not a job to wait in the camp. Just as the little milk cat came back, he was grabbed by rolle and said:

    "Go out with me!"

    Naturally, the little milk cat dare not refuse.

    The little donkey wanted to keep up, but rolle pressed his shoulder and went back.

    "I''m just going out for a stroll. You''re right here. Don''t walk around."

    After that, in order to be afraid of the little donkey''s boredom, he specially took out a book from his left hand and handed it to her.

    It was a relatively simple and easy to understand historical popular science book. It was bought from the book and newspaper kiosk. Originally, Rolle intended to relieve boredom on the way by airship. As a result, the books were brand-new before he had time to read them.

    The little donkey was obedient, so he stayed, picked up the book and read it seriously.

    But the book is upside down

    When rolle left the camp with the kitten, he put it on his head and let it smell the strange smell in the air.

    The little milk cat thought for a moment and meowed twice in the direction of the two children of evil gods he had met before.

    It still has some revenge mentality. Before, he and his best friend were bullied by the two big lobsters. Now the master is here, can''t he get back?

    So under the guidance of the little milk cat, Rolle came to the fork of the road leading to the big snow mountain and just saw the two lobster like monsters.

    As ADA said before, these two demons have a high level, which is completely different from the common children of evil gods. Should they be equivalent to the son of evil gods?

    Demons of this level are very close to evil gods, are also a bully in the chaotic domain, and only live in the depths of the chaotic domain. They have been highly assimilated with chaos and master the extraordinary way of the chaotic system.

    Therefore, Ah Da twisted their flesh by a wave of sneak attack, which was not enough to kill them. He could soon make a comeback and deal with these two demons with his strength. Even if ah Er asked for help, it would take a lot of trouble.

    Such a demon itself is the embodiment of disaster. If you enter a densely populated area, it must be a terrible catastrophe.

    Unfortunately, they met rolle this time.

    The two monsters seemed very excited when they saw rolle. They raised their pincers one after another, roared silently from the ferocious mouthparts, and began spiritual pollution.

    Rolle slightly tilted his head and asked in some wonder:

    "What are they doing? Provoking me?"

    So rolle responded to their provocation and solemnly used UPI and UPI. A series of sword lights flashed in the air. A large flash appeared randomly on the two lobster monsters, and they were torn apart while breathing.

    Rolle looked at the scattered monster fragments, touched his chin, and whispered:

    "It looks ugly and looks like lobster. It''s a new quality of the boat I haven''t met before. I don''t know if this meat can be eaten?"

    So he decided to try.

    In fact, this is not the first time he tried to eat magic.

    When he first picked up his daughter, he fought alone in the mountains with his baby Kerry on his back. It was a very hard day. His life hung on the line every day and wandered repeatedly on the edge of life and death.

    But what''s more important is to fill your stomach, because normal ordinary beasts have long been killed or driven away by those demons. Her daughter is all right. With the female wolf and the cow caught behind, Rolle is miserable. She can only rely on vegetarians such as wild fruit and wild potato to satisfy her hunger.

    If you don''t eat meat, you have no strength. If you don''t have strength, you can''t beat demons.

    Luo Er was forced and helpless, so he had to risk being poisoned and try to eat those demons.

    The result is somewhat unexpected. The meat of these demons is generally non-toxic?

    Maybe it''s because they''ve passed the evolutionary stage that needs to be protected by toxins?

    But not every kind is delicious. Most of the meat is firewood, hard and dry, and can''t eat the ball.

    However, there are also some magic things that taste very good. For example, some magic things that look like fat head fish have fat, tender, delicious, smooth taste and q-bomb, which are not lost to those precious fish.

    There is another kind, which looks a bit like a cooked crab demon. If you can pry open its shell, the meat inside is fatter and juicier than normal crabs, and it has a unique flavor. It doesn''t need extra seasoning. A simple roast is a delicious meal.

    So until the small mountain village was initially established and could be self-sufficient, Rolle tried to taste many kinds of demons and summarized several delicious ones.

    He also created a set of unique cooking techniques and experience to sum up what parts of the magic thing are delicious, what parts can''t be eaten, and what parts should be cooked in what way.

    For example, the meat of some demons is tight and needs to be beaten with sword Qi to break up the internal muscle fibers before they can be imported.

    For another example, the meat of some demons has a smell of mutton. You have to blanch the water first, and then cook it with mushrooms to remove the fishiness.

    For example, some demons can''t put salt, otherwise the taste will become sour. It''s very strange. It doesn''t accord with chemical common sense. I don''t know how the sour taste comes out?

    In short, Rolle is very experienced in eating magic things. Unfortunately, he has no intention to develop in the food industry, otherwise he will certainly become a famous chef.

    When the village was just beginning to take shape, demons often appeared in the mountains, and rolle often called and shared it with everyone in the village, such as fat people, sweet fruit neighbors and corn people. The first batch of villagers were lucky to have tasted this unique delicacy.

    Unfortunately, later, these demons didn''t come to the village. Instead, they came big and stupid people like strawberry ice cream. Because the blood will turn into a black flame and burn itself, it will finally turn into ashes. It can only be used for fertilization and can''t eat at all.

    So later villagers like ada''er didn''t have the honor to taste it.

    Fortunately, Kerry didn''t eat less when she was a child. She still misses the taste of fat head fish, but she can''t eat it now.

    Fat people also miss this taste. This kind of thing can''t be eaten elsewhere.

    And although eating this kind of meat will seem a little barbaric, it has many benefits. It is more or less beneficial to the spiritual power in the body, the state of perception, and even the perception and mastery of the transcendental way.

    It''s just that fat people eat them directly raw, so that they can retain the nutrition in the meat to the greatest extent. In fact, it''s outrageous to eat them after they are cooked like rolle. There''s nothing left for the nutrition and benefits in the meat.

    But in principle, even if it is cooked, the meat of this demon is also an excellent tonic, which is far more than the nutrition of normal food. From snacks to large, Kerry can control Rolle''s family fencing later. It is also based on the good foundation laid at that time that she has a physical quality far beyond that of ordinary children.

    Rolle always believed that his daughter was malnourished when she was a child, and that he didn''t fulfill his father''s responsibility and take good care of her. It should be just his wishful thinking.

    But she shouldn''t be such a dwarf at present. How to say, she should be in the state of Jeanne or Orianna?

    In short, after killing two lobster monsters, Rolle rummaged over their corpses, and finally found four pairs of relatively well preserved pincers.

    The monster''s pincers are very hard and can remain intact even in the face of ror''s sword. According to ror''s theory of magic food, there are probably delicious things in it.

    Indeed, after spending a lot of effort to open the chelating forceps and open a lot of unused fibrous substances on the surface, Rolle found the most beautiful part, a pure jade, crystal clear top quality meat!

    Just one look, he knows from experience that the meat is absolutely delicious!

    Later, it came out. Sure enough, it was delicious!

    Unfortunately, too much quantity and huge claw forceps can only extract the essence of the essence. It is not enough to eat.

    In addition, the hollowed out pincers were also stuffed into his left hand by rolle. The hardness of the shell was very considerable. It couldn''t be destroyed by cutting directly with a sword, and even the marks could not be left. Finally, he used the compressed and condensed sword gas to cut from the edge before prying open the pincers.

    This is the first time rolle has met such a hard shell.

    This material may be of some other use? Like making armor or something? So he took it back and showed it to the strange villagers to see if it could be made into armor or something.

    After he shelled and took meat, the lobster monster left those worthless bodies, which, like other demons, soon weathered and decomposed into the earth.

    Judging from Rolle''s experience, this land will certainly become very fertile. If he didn''t go out without seeds, he must give full play to the racial talent in DNA and plant something here.

    From this point of view, the lobster is strange, delicious and easy to use. It''s treasure all over the body. Rolle can''t help hoping that if he can have more of this kind of goods, he can try more cooking schemes and make a lobster meal.

    Unfortunately, the opposite side doesn''t seem so stupid

    "Chaos... Suddenly subsided..."

    A neighbor in Xiaoshan village, who is skillful and good at sewing clothes and is also the only tailor in the village, said.

    The sheets, cups, clothes, tents and sleeping bags in Rawl''s house were all made by him.

    At this time, the neighbor was floating in mid air, sitting cross legged, his eyes emitting two deep and mysterious blue lights, and his eyes became like a kaleidoscope, overlooking the northwest of the Empire.

    Although ADA didn''t just talk to the lobster monster, he told the village about it. He was a little worried that the village head''s sword would lead to something more powerful.

    So the fat man asked the tailor''s neighbor to help him observe the movement there.

    In the end, chaos subsided.

    If the demons in the chaotic domain intend to invade the world, they will inevitably create corresponding phenomena and fluctuations, and the tailor''s neighbor can observe the relevant signs with his eyes.

    When the chaos subsides, it shows that the original plan has been abandoned.

    "It seems that the two high-ranking children have been killed by the village head."

    "The things in there are also refined now. They don''t dare to haunt at will. On the contrary, those left in the world and haven''t been found are more threatening."

    The fat man concluded in a low voice.

    ADA nodded and said something inexplicably:

    "Although there is no basis, I always feel that the two high-ranking children were eaten by the village head?"

    The fat man was stunned and stared at him.

    A Dalian hurriedly took two steps back and asked in surprise:

    "What''s the matter? Didn''t you say that the village head likes to eat this food? I gave it to you back then? I just subconsciously think it''s a bit like lobster..."

    The fat man was silent for a long time. Finally, he shook his head reluctantly and said:

    "No, no, no, I just feel sorry for missing a nutritious and delicious meal..."

    "You ran too fast at that time. In fact, you can find a way to send those two guys to the village and let us deal with them..."

    "Although it''s not as handy as the village head, you can handle it. As a result, you missed a delicious meal in vain!"

    The fat man said, patted ADA on the shoulder and asked one more question:

    "Haven''t you tasted that yet?"

    A DA was slightly stunned and shook his head.

    "To be honest, even if I have a chance, I may not dare..."

    The fat man laughed.

    "Ha ha, if you have a chance in the future, you must try it. It''s best to taste the delicious food and appreciate the expression on their faces in front of those guys in the village."

    "Trust me, that''s one of the few interesting things in the world."

    With that, the fat man turned and went into the wine cellar he had just built.

    But ADA stood still and chewed his words carefully.

    Eat the meat of the children of evil gods in front of another group of villagers who don''t deal with them, and feel interesting and happy?

    He could not help shivering.

    Although the fat man has always claimed to be orderly, perhaps his so-called orderliness is not exactly the same as that understood by common sense?

    Back to rolle, after a delicious meal, he could seize the time to talk with his daughter about his harvest last night before she changed shifts.

    The little donkey also came together with a curious face.

    She had refused to taste the lobster soup cooked by rolle, and she was far away, as if it were donkey meat in the pot.

    "Last night we tried to dig into the ground floor, but we really got some results!"

    "Dad, look, this is an elf gold coin I found!"

    As she spoke, she took a shiny gold coin from the little bear''s satchel and handed it to rolle.

    -------------

    Push a friend''s book, Ji Cha''s new book "this is my planet"

    He is also an old author. His character and plot are great. He is also very coquettish. He is also my old friend.

    Here is today''s list:

    Thank my operation officer, a book that loves reading pigs, ghost of the Internet, Xiuxian, Muyi ink shadow, devil jiabaili, Liu Jia, dabundan and other friends for their generous rewards!

 Chapter 204

    The gold coin that Cori found was not big. It was a circle smaller than the steel coin on the earth, but it had exquisite appearance, clear pattern and bright color. It didn''t look like it had just been dug out, but it looked like it had just been cast.

    This obviously should not appear in an ancient temple.

    But even the elves are gradually phasing out this precious metal currency in this era. They are following the example of human beings, using more convenient and easier to control paper money. Even if coins are used, they should be ordinary money made of ordinary metal.

    So this gold coin can''t really be newly minted, so it seems strange.

    Ke Li continued to explain:

    "This is also what we find strange. Obviously, this temple has a long history, but the things inside are always new. Are you curious?"

    "Moreover, not only gold coins, but also some other utensils, ornaments, and statues in the main entrance hall are well preserved, and there is no dust on them."

    "Teacher Ariana thinks that there may be some magical power in the temple, so that these collections can be intact."

    As she spoke, she looked a little excited, and the look of longing overflowed on her little face.

    "Maybe this power can be used to heal dad''s arm?"

    It seems that she still cares about her father''s left arm. She can''t find a suitable method in reality, so she focuses on these ancient relics.

    Rolle smiled and rubbed her daughter''s head. She felt warm in her heart. Her daughter really didn''t hurt her in vain because she cared about herself so much.

    However, he doesn''t care much about his left hand. At present, this left hand is very convenient. It''s easy to use for home travel, murder and arson. If it really returns to a normal left hand, it may be uncomfortable.

    "Don''t worry about it. Dad has long been used to it. Just go with it."

    "Don''t take risks for such a small thing. You must pay attention to safety, you know? Dad is just a vulgar martial artist. He doesn''t know much about extraordinary power. He may not be able to help."

    "I remember listening to Ariana. Although she has only level 4, she is quite knowledgeable, serious and responsible. She is a reliable teacher."

    Rolle advised very seriously, for fear that her daughter would take risks for herself.

    But Li was a little confused. Why did teacher Orianna degenerate into grade four when I slept?

    Evolution of Phalaenopsis chrysalis?

    "Ah, by the way, are there any other gains besides these cultural relics?"

    Rolle asked again.

    Cori shook her head:

    "No, although these cultural relics are exquisite and precious, they are not ancient mysteries. We have to continue to explore them."

    As she said this, she took out her picture album, and then went into Rawl''s arms and turned to some pages of it, which were some cultural relics portraits under her sketch.

    More than a dozen of the previous Elven gold coins have been found. Cori can take one with her to play and study, while the output of other slightly large cultural relics is not so much, so she can only keep it uniformly and study it after it is transported back to the imperial capital.

    She then pointed to the bottles and cans above and gave rolle a brief introduction.

    Father and daughter were talking happily, but suddenly they heard several gunshots outside the camp, from the direction of the temple.

    The father and daughter looked at each other, quickly stood up, flashed out of the tent and rushed towards the temple.

    As a result, when they arrived at the scene, they found that it was not a big deal.

    It turned out that several archaeologists were suddenly attacked by two demons while trying to explore the fifth floor of the temple, that is, the first floor underground.

    The scientific name of this monster is "giant black beetle". It is a monster that looks like a beetle. It is about the size of an adult rabbit. Its body surface is covered with a dark shell. There are three pairs of gastropods below, and a scorpion tail with a poisonous needle is hung behind its ass.

    It seems a little scary, but in fact, the risk is only one, that is, an adult can easily solve it with a weapon.

    This is basically the weakest grade. Even the poisonous sting on the tail can''t pose any threat to humans because the dose is too low, but it will be stung very painful. It''s a demon, rather than a large insect.

    Two giant black beetles drilled out of nowhere, startled the archaeologists, and then they took out their self-defense firerope guns and killed them on the spot

    Seeing that there was no danger, Rolle approached the body of the giant black beetle, picked it away with the tip of his sword, and looked at the meat under the carapace.

    It was the first time he met this demon. He used to see if he could eat it.

    Unfortunately, from his experience in eating magic things, it must be terrible. It can''t eat without the head, and the protein content is also very low

    Or those delicious food around the village!

    Oreana quickly arrived at the scene with dark circles under her eyes. After asking about the situation, she slightly wrinkled her beautiful eyebrows and muttered in a low voice:

    "Strange, why do these small insects appear here? They are not suitable for living in a plateau environment?"

    She could not help recalling the mysterious power in the temple that kept everything intact and new, and vaguely smelled something wrong.

    However, when the perception was spread and covered the whole 12 story temple, nothing was found. There were no power fluctuations and signs of life.

    My perception, disturbed?

    She probably had an idea in her mind. She found rolle who was still watching insects at the scene, so she came close and pulled his sleeve.

    "Mr. rolle, I have a bold idea..."

    Ariana took rolle back to her tent and explained the plan in her mind to him.

    The plan was indeed a little bold. After listening to it, Rolle asked in surprise:

    "What? You''re going to let you, me and my daughter explore the 12 story Temple together?"

    "Just because there are two insects?"

    Orianna nodded solemnly and explained:

    "This giant black beetle is actually no more powerful than a real insect. The reason why it is listed as a demon is mainly because they often accompany some powerful demons."

    "They usually inhabit some large demons, help them clean up parasites on the body surface, or use the toxin on the tail thorn to heal some demons."

    Emotion is still an acupuncturist?

    Rolle could not help but say something in his heart, and then continued to ask:

    "So you''re worried that there are some powerful demons lurking in the ruins? But don''t you extraordinary people feel it? Can''t you find it?"

    Ariana shook her head.

    "It has been confirmed many times by perception inspection before, and no power fluctuation and signs of life have been found, but this demon still appears, indicating that perception may be disturbed, or the demon may have some unique hiding means."

    "The perception of the extraordinary is not omnipotent. It is easy to be influenced and deceived. It is not always reliable."

    After listening, Rolle also understood the necessity of Orianna''s plan.

    If there is really a powerful demon that can hide from perception and hide in the depths of the temple, it will have unimaginable consequences if it is suddenly killed when people are unprepared.

    For example, the strawberry ice cream that popped out of the fertile valley last time was a tricky big stupid demon. If he wasn''t present at that time, it would be a thousand miles away.

    Rawl has accepted Orianna''s plan in his heart, but he still wants to ask some details:

    "Is this demon hiding in the ruins powerful?"

    Orianna shook her head to show that it was unclear.

    "But one thing is certain that the more powerful the demons entrenched inside, the more likely it is to uncover powerful ancient mysteries."

    "Powerful demons have a certain instinct to find extraordinary power, and ancient mysteries, which are closer to the extraordinary essence, have great attraction to them, and may even attract some special demons..."

    The special demon in her mouth is naturally the son of an evil god ordered by the scholars to change her name.

    Just as Rolle''s sword attracted two delicious lobsters from the depths of chaos, the ancient mystery unearthed in the ruins also has a similar attraction.

    And this situation is not uncommon. At least eighteen years ago, every time a powerful mystery was unearthed, it was always accompanied by a bloody rain, both between humans and between humans and demons.

    Several Level-0 holy objects held by the Empire at present were robbed at the cost of bleeding, and even fell over demigods and saints.

    Therefore, important archaeological activities must be attended by powerful extraordinary people, even today''s archaeological activities within the sphere of influence of the Empire, because it is really dangerous.

    However, over the past 18 years, archaeological activities have become less dangerous. Basically, there are only some small frictions with barbarians, and there are no more mass casualties. The most dangerous case, the No. 12 case of fertile valley, also ended with an unexpected and optimistic outcome.

    This is really the safest and most comfortable 18 years for mankind.

    Rolle continued to ask olliana several other details, such as specific action plan, time point, etc. until the end, he asked the most critical question:

    "Why not ask Master anheim to act together, but me? And call my daughter?"

    Olliana lowered her voice and whispered:

    "Master anheim is old and inconvenient to move, so I don''t want to work hard for him. It''s better to let him stay at the archaeological site..."

    "As for Kerry, many things still need to be recorded during our exploration in advance. She needs her sketching ability very much."

    "You should also know that recording these ancient cultural relics and relics and taking photos are not a particularly good means, or sketch is more safe and reliable."

    Of course, these are just excuses.

    In fact, the real reason is very simple. She just wants to have a family adventure.

    As for sketching, in fact, she can also do it. With Saint level body control, sketching is almost like a copier, only stronger than Cory.

    But since it''s a big adventure for the family, of course, I still have to take my daughter.

    Rolle thought about it and thought it made sense.

    Anyway, it should be safe for her daughter to follow her, not to mention her own swordsmanship. She is not a weak little girl.

    So he nodded and agreed.

    Orianna jumped out of the tent and ran to arrange specific matters. She was as happy as a girl going out on a date.

    Naturally, the sooner we can carry out such an exploratory action, which is related to the safety of the whole activity, the better. Of course, it should be carried out overnight.

    Orianna first asked the other archaeologists to shrink back to the ground floor, and then took rolle and Kerry to explore the underground floor where the giant black beetle appeared before.

    Instead of refusing and resisting this, Kelly was very happy.

    She has long wanted to take a big adventure with her father!

    Rolle doesn''t reject it. In fact, he has always been curious about the interior of this magnificent relic. He didn''t mean to disturb other people''s archaeology before, so he can only bear curiosity.

    So he was very happy, too.

    The three members of the family were in a good mood. They put on deformed armor at the downward rotating staircase, and then rolle took the lead, slowly went down the stairs and came to the fifth floor of the temple, that is, the underground floor.

    There are still murals on the wall here, but it has nothing to do with the young protagonist above. The murals depict the history of the whole elves. Because of the underground floor here, the murals just start from scratch.

    Probably a few villains who deliberately highlight their sharp ears hunt all kinds of wild animals with bows, arrows and spears on the murals, and then establish the story of villages and tribes.

    On some of the murals, there are also some funny and ugly images of short stature, twisted limbs and looking like monkeys.

    "That''s us humans. Our image has also appeared on the murals above. We are such an image in their eyes."

    Olliana explained.

    The deformed armor on her body seems to be better than Rolle''s cutting-edge trial model made by barbarians. It is very convenient to install a magic guide searchlight on her shoulder.

    In contrast, Rolle''s cutting-edge trial model can only illuminate himself with a magic torch and a lighting rod, which makes him envy the armor function of Oriana.

    It can only be said that the trial version is a trial version after all. It can''t compare with the standard version in terms of details and perfection. After all, the strongest situation of the trial version can only appear in the huge robot animation.

    "Did you find anything wrong?"

    Rolle put away his little envy and asked in a low voice.

    "No, I only found the holes drilled by the two insects."

    Olliana said, shaking the wall next to her with the searchlight on her shoulder. There were two black holes in a mural, which destroyed the integrity of the whole mural.

    "Since it was drilled from here, there may be more? Or even a nest?"

    Rolle guessed.

    As soon as she heard that more insects might come out, she shivered quickly, came close to rolle and hugged her father''s arm.

    She''s still afraid of insects.

 Chapter 205

    Girls are mostly afraid of insects, especially this kind of poorly sold crustacean.

    I''m not afraid. I''ll be regarded as a woman who can clean water and carry a gas tank.

    Although Kerry has excellent swordsmanship, can kill many insects with one sword, and she is still wearing strong and familiar deformed armor, fear is fear. This has nothing to do with combat effectiveness.

    When rolle saw her daughter snuggling up tremblingly, he patted her helmet and comforted her:

    "It''s okay, dad has a way."

    With that, he pulled out his sword, clamped the blade at the bend of his left arm, pulled it hard, and ignited the sword spirit attached to the surface of his sword by using the sparks jumping out of metal friction.

    Then he walked to the two holes with his burning sword, projected the burning sword gas into the depths of the holes, and said something in his mouth:

    "Let the flame purify everything!"

    "Die, bug!"

    In fact, under normal conditions, he doesn''t have so many plays and reads lines. He just has his daughter around. Naturally, he has to show some cool, so as to maintain his personality in his daughter''s mind.

    After blowing flame and sword gas into both holes, Rolle put his head on the wall and listened carefully to the movement inside.

    Knowing that there was a faint sound of anxiety, he turned around and said to his daughter.

    "In this way, the insects must be burned. We''re safe!"

    "Good! Dad is really good!"

    Kerry clapped.

    But in fact, according to common sense, Rolle''s means of dealing with insects is not very reliable

    This kind of giant black beetle is very good at drilling and digging. If there is a nest in the mountain, it must be in a very deep position, and the structure of the hole will be very distorted and complex. There is not enough air, and the flame cannot burn for a long time.

    The correct cleaning method must be to fill it with water, oil and pesticides.

    But Rolle''s swordsmanship has always been against common sense. The flame and sword spirit of his two swords continued to burn against common sense. It was like some kind of high-temperature liquid. It really burned the two insect nests hidden in the wall all the way down the hole.

    At the same time, it also made a black robed population hiding on the big snow mountain spray blood and faint.

    The other black robed people who followed him were frightened at a loss. They quickly picked up the fainted guy and fled to the depths of the colder and windier snow mountain.

    This group is the second batch of people sent by the Apostle organization.

    They originally followed the two apostles hiding near Shuangfeng fortress to clamp down the two imperial demigods in the fortress.

    However, after learning the news of the death of the immortal Bessie in a strange way, the apostles sent these people to the big snow mountain to check the situation and make an in-depth investigation of the temple.

    The leader in charge of the team is a small leader with the same status as the immortal Bessie. He is second only to the apostles in the organization. He is also called "leader" and "deacon" by the following people

    The deacon, with the domineering title of "insect king", is good at controlling and strengthening all kinds of insect demons, ranging from weak giant black beetles to dangerous giant sand insects with a risk of 7.

    He uses an ancient secret technique that no other force can have. He is powerful and insidious. He is good at reconnaissance and assassination. Although he has only eight levels, if his ability is used properly, he can sneak attacks with those poisonous insects, and even pose a life threat to the Ninth level saint!

    If he is promoted to the Ninth level, he may control the dangerous 8 chaotic demon of the abyss giant mouth, that is, the super huge centipede that Orianna met in the imperial capital attack.

    After the strengthening of his ability, this demon can have the terrible combat power of the children of evil gods, which is more terrible than that encountered by Orianna.

    Generally speaking, the insect king has a more promising future than the immortal Bessie. Hiding in the dark, controlling all kinds of insects to spy on intelligence, or waiting for an opportunity to assassinate, is a great choice to deal with the current situation.

    When rolle went out to catch lobsters, he came near the big snow mountain with the help of an apostle. Then he released all kinds of insects he carried and strengthened them to collect information.

    The insects strengthened by him showed far more efficiency than human beings. Within a few hours, the giant black beetle dug out an underground path, sneaked into the temple, and built a nest there smoothly without anyone''s vigilance.

    Next, he can send those terrible poisonous insects to the interior of the temple through this underground path. It will be very convenient for him to spy on the situation, ambush the archaeological team and imperial supernatural.

    But then there was an accident. Two giant black beetles appeared in front of the archaeological team and were killed on the spot.

    When the giant black beetle entered the temple, his control over them was disturbed. It may be the mysterious power everywhere on the plateau, or it may be influenced by the ancient mystery in the temple.

    This is a very important discovery. The temple may really produce good things, so that it helps the arrogant elves make a decision and is willing to cooperate with the organization to help them recapture the temple.

    But this may also arouse the other party''s vigilance. After all, such a plateau is not suitable for the survival of giant black beetles.

    However, this small mistake is harmless. No matter how cautious the other party is, it is impossible to trace himself dozens of kilometers away through two insects.

    Insect king is very confident about this.

    But his self-confidence lasted less than an hour, and he suddenly felt a strange burning feeling in his body, as if his internal organs were burning.

    Then he passed out, spitting out wisps of smoke from his mouth, and the surrounding air was filled with a smell of burnt internal organs.

    Such serious injuries, coupled with the harsh environment around, made the powerful deacon die in the depths of the snow mountain before he could last long.

    This time, the two apostles hiding near Shuangfeng fortress waited for an hour to learn about his death, which was much slower than Bessie, the immortal.

    "With theout being discovered and attacked by enemy, all internal organs were burnt?"

    "How is this possible?"

    The new tenth apostle looked at the secret telegram in his hand and made an incredible sound.

    "Is it some kind of spell?"

    The new eleventh apostle next to him whispered.

    The two apostles were promoted after the imperial victory. The first apostle personally helped them embrace chaos and promoted them to demigod to fill the vacancies of the tenth and eleventh apostles.

    The two unlucky guys mysteriously disappeared before the emperor capital operation began. They didn''t participate in the whole operation. Instead, they gave the organization more time to prepare candidates and supplement them as soon as possible.

    As for the seventh, eighth and ninth apostles in action, they have not been supplemented so quickly for the time being, and their positions are still vacant. Although the organization is full of talents and strong people, the leader seems to need more time and energy to help them, or there may be other considerations.

    Two new apostles are hiding in a cave more than ten kilometers away from Shuangfeng fortress. From the cave, they can see the sentry and concrete works of Shuangfeng fortress from a distance, which is also within the perception range of the semi divine strong.

    However, thanks to the extraordinary way of the tenth apostle, the perception of this area was disturbed. Even the imperial demigod could not find the enemy under his eyes, and even on the contrary, he was monitored by the other side.

    The two apostles even had leisure and spare efforts to properly decorate the cave, making it look more like a luxury cabin. They also prepared sofa, bar, chess game, private room and other facilities, and were served by several young and beautiful girls.

    Its comfort level is not much less than that of the two demigods in the fortress.

    Both of them are close to the noumenon, not separated, because the other''s demigod is the noumenon, and they must come in person to fight it.

    Moreover, they will wait here for a long time and wait for the appropriate mobile phone meeting, which will bring a second great victory to the organization and create a great surprise to the Empire.

    Nothing is more surprising than the fall of Shuangfeng fortress.

    So they have to be patient.

    In that case, even the caves with poor conditions must be carefully arranged in order to match the identity and due treatment of the apostles.

    As for the situation in the temple, it was not planned, and the two apostles only paid a little attention. After all, as long as they can successfully win the Shuangfeng fortress, the temple is also in the bag. No matter what is produced in it, it will be theirs in the end.

    That is, the elf suddenly changed his mind and put forward the conditions to help recapture the temple, so the two apostles sent their capable general Bessie to help.

    According to their imagination, the temple is really just an insignificant place.

    But it is precisely such a place that they have lost two capable subordinates, and they all died without any benefit.

    "They are two rising stars favored by the leader. Even the title is given by the leader himself. They obviously intend to train them into Apostles..."

    "As a result, I''m afraid it''s hard for us to explain when we go back..."

    The new tenth apostle could not help but express his concern.

    The first apostle is not only the strongest in the world in their mind, but also a strong leader who is admired and admired by people regardless of strength, wisdom, wrist and bearing.

    He was not afraid of casualties. He often encouraged his subordinates to make glorious sacrifices for the great cause of the organization and the future of mankind. The loss of five apostles in succession in previous actions failed to make him distressed and angry.

    But he hates meaningless sacrifice

    Of course, the new eleven apostles also knew the habits of leaders, so they whispered:

    "So we must make their death meaningful!"

    "Obviously, the temple is sheltered by some mysterious force, which may be the great power left by the twin emperors when they were promoted..."

    "Our two deacons wanted to study this great power, dedicated it to the leader, and took some adventures, but they underestimated the twin emperor and were killed by this power."

    "This force is extremely sensitive to our chaotic system and seems very exclusive, so the imperial archaeological team is safe and sound, while our people are dead."

    "What do you think of this explanation?"

    The tenth apostle listened, pondered, and asked:

    "Chief, will he... Believe it?"

    "Of course, he always believes in us, doesn''t he?"

    The tenth apostle nodded slowly, but immediately became more worried:

    "But if the leader is really interested in this power, let us deal with it? Are you sure to compete with it?"

    The eleven apostles were stunned, hesitated for a while, and finally shook their heads:

    "No, Bessie''s death is so strange that we all know that his death is not like being killed, but more like being distorted..."

    "Even the objective existence of things can be distorted and cause permanent effects, affecting all people who know him. This has exceeded the upper limit of the ability of the distortion system. Even if the leader comes, he may not be able to fight it?"

    "But for you and me, this is actually good news. The leader is a wise existence. He must be able to figure out the joints. Obviously, the Shuangfeng fortress is more realistic than the forces that are difficult to control and resist."

    After hearing this, the tenth apostle felt that this analysis was quite reasonable and quickly echoed:

    "Indeed, there are many forces that cannot be understood and mastered in the world, and the leader always knows to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, and he will certainly make the wisest judgment!"

    So they sang and agreed, discussed the countermeasures, and then picked up the deaths of the two capable subordinates. They didn''t stick to the pot at all, so they reported to the higher level.

    In their report, they emphasized the mystery and power of that force, which can directly distort the existence of things, quietly scorch the internal organs, and be extremely sensitive and exclusive to the chaotic system.

    They believed that the first apostle would make the most appropriate judgment.

    However, after waiting for an hour, the first apostle called back.

    After reading the telegram, the faces of the two new apostles hiding under their black robes became very ugly

    ----------

    Back to rolle, after cleaning up the possible insect nests, the family of three strolled around the fifth floor of the temple, and did not notice any sign of demon entrenchment.

    On the contrary, I got a special harvest.

    Rawl found a strange seed in a metal vase.

    It looks like a seed of sweetheart fruit, but it''s big for several circles. It''s very fresh. It doesn''t keep emitting light on the surface. It''s not an ordinary thing at first sight.

    "Look, look, is this the ancient mystery you''re looking for?"

    With some excitement, Rolle handed the seed to Orianna for her to examine.

    Although he doesn''t know what ancient mystery is, this seed looks very unusual. It must be eight or nine.

    Can''t you think I''m quite talented in archaeology? You''ll get something as soon as you get out of the game.

    Such an important discovery, there must be an exaggerated bonus, right?

    Rawl thought secretly in his mind.

    ---------

    Here is today''s list:

    Thank you for your generous reward from several friends, such as a pig loving book, ghost of the Internet, moon and wood, a little wild cat, Muyi ink shadow and so on!!!

 Chapter 206

    Rolle was looking forward to giving the seeds in the jar to Orianna to help identify. In front of her, she seemed to see a lot of bonuses, which hurt her forehead.

    However, the result disappointed him

    "Although this seed is wonderful, it is not an ancient mystery. The fluctuation on it has become stable and very weak. It should be a shaped holy thing, but it has failed..."

    After examining the seed carefully with perception, Orianna came to a cruel conclusion:

    "It does not have the value of reprocessing."

    After hearing this, Rolle sighed with disappointment. The expected bonuses that were about to hit her head grew wings and were farther and farther away from herself.

    "Alas... This..."

    Seeing this, Orianna quickly changed a high EQ wording:

    "However, this plant-based sacred object is very rare and has great collection value!"

    Once upon a time, human beings would try to make the flowers, seeds, branches and leaves of some extraordinary plants into holy objects with certain activity in order to expect better performance.

    However, after a lot of verification and tossing, human beings found that this idea was stupid and had many disadvantages and defects, so they gave up this idea and did not repeat the same mistakes.

    Therefore, this sacred thing in the shape of a seed is an out of print style and is indeed of great collection value.

    Rolle took back the seed and whispered:

    "Can I collect this kind of thing privately?"

    Orianna raised a finger and made a ''Shh'' gesture.

    Although it is certainly not possible in principle, the private collection of some cultural relics is an implicit rule of the industry.

    After all, archaeology is a dangerous and hard work. It may be like the No. 12 case in the fertile valley, almost the whole army will be destroyed. If there are no additional benefits, few people are willing to take risks.

    Moreover, the world has not yet developed a social atmosphere of prosperous antiques. The value of antiques is mainly those ancient mysteries that can be processed into sacred objects. Things with only collection value can not sell at any price.

    So as long as the value of the things hidden is not too high, don''t take them too much, everyone will turn a blind eye.

    Like Orianna, in fact, she was not polite. Before, she secretly filled her pocket with a beautiful Amethyst eardrop. She was going to take it as a souvenir of family exploration. She also planned to take it out to him when she went back to the imperial capital to date rolle.

    "Then I''ll go back and find a flowerpot to plant, water it and see if it can grow again."

    Roll comforted himself.

    So the family of three continued their exploration and soon came to the fourth floor of the temple, that is, the second floor underground.

    The murals on the surrounding walls still describe the history of the elves. They have developed from a small tribe living in the forest on the upper floor to a large tribe, and have gone out of the forest and established their own city.

    Through many wars, they defeated those humans who were deliberately portrayed as monkeys, gradually expanded their territory and sphere of influence, and there has been a faint trend of building a country.

    But at the same time, they also provoked a powerful enemy. Although they are still depicted like monkeys in the murals, there are more colors around their bodies, which look colorful, which is obviously different from those ordinary humans.

    "This may be the yalaka civilization."

    Orianna pointed to the colorful little people.

    "They have always been regarded as the origin of secret arts and transcendence. These colorful lines should show that these enemies can control the power of elements such as water and fire."

    "In this way, the formation time of the yaaraka civilization is earlier than the current speculation of the archaeological community of 8000 years, because we generally believe that the elf civilization was formed 10000-12000 years ago, but from this mural, when the elf civilization was just taking shape, yaaraka was very strong."

    "Therefore, the formation time of yayalaka is much earlier than originally speculated. They began to use secret arts 10000 years ago, and are likely to develop an advanced extraordinary system..."

    Then she patted Kerry''s helmet and told him:

    "This is a very important discovery. Write it down and write it into your paper to further improve it."

    Cori nodded again and again, quickly took out the picture book and began to copy down several key murals.

    While his daughter was preparing the paper materials, Rolle wandered around the temple on this floor. As a result, he inadvertently kicked over a bottle and made a series of crisp noises in the place.

    He quickly bent down to pick up the bottle and looked at it carefully. He found that the bottle was white and made of common ceramics and glass, but it was more like some special bone?

    Ariana rushed over at the sound.

    "Eh? This kind of bone utensil is very rare in the relics of elves. It is generally believed that elves prefer beautiful and gorgeous metal utensils to this relatively primitive bone utensil..."

    "This bottle should have a very long history. It is likely that it was inherited from the elves or primitive tribes, so it was placed on this layer to fit the surrounding murals describing ancient history."

    Through the analysis of Orianna, Rolle understood it, but his eyes kept staring at each other. His eyes were hot and full of expectation, as if he could penetrate the Y-shaped gap on the visor.

    Olliana obviously felt something and couldn''t help muttering in her heart:

    Honey, that''s true. Why are you looking at me like that? Mingming''s daughter is still nearby

    However, after carefully examining the bone bottle with perception, she still couldn''t go against the preciseness of a scholar and say the answer rolle wanted to hear. She could only continue to use high EQ words:

    "This bottle and the previous seeds can form a unique collection combination!"

    Rolle:

    "What kind of things do you need to make holy things?"

    He couldn''t help asking.

    Olliana patiently explained:

    "The best choice is naturally those unprocessed, initially the purest mystery, like some special plants, special minerals, gemstones and so on..."

    "Because they are unprocessed, the power on them is purer, the plasticity is stronger, and the final finished product has better performance, lower cost and more controllable."

    "The secondary choice is some holy objects that still maintain their performance. Although they have been processed, we can find a way to remove the mystery and make them into new holy objects that are more powerful and meet the needs."

    "Because the ancient extraordinary system is not as sound as modern, and various processes and technologies are not as developed as modern. At that time, the sacred objects produced were often not powerful enough to maximize the use of raw materials, so it is also necessary to reprocess later."

    Rolle listened carefully and could understand it reluctantly. Orianna used simple words as much as possible. She is worthy of being a teacher.

    In this way, Jenna''s armor should be a sacred object made by the second means. It was renovated with the armor of the white burning saint, and made into a special fun style

    He couldn''t help asking:

    "So, apart from taking chances in the wild, the mystery used in making sacred objects can only be archaeological? Is there any other way to start?"

    And oreana continued:

    "In addition, there is another source. The organs and parts of some particularly powerful demons can also be used to make mysteries, but this method is very unreliable and has low feasibility. It only exists in theory."

    "Because the demons of that level will not appear in this world. They are hidden in the depths of the chaotic domain. They are extremely dangerous and powerful. If they do appear, they are lucky to be solved smoothly. It is difficult to take into account the integrity of those tissues and organs."

    Rolle listened and nodded seriously.

    Such a powerful demon can''t be dealt with by his self proclaimed seventh order. What''s more, he should be careful not to destroy its organs and parts.

    "In addition, according to some historical records, if evil gods can be killed, their remains can also be made into holy objects..."

    In the middle of these words, Orianna shook her head and said:

    "However, the relevant records are not complete, and the credibility of this statement is close to zero. That''s an evil god! The powerful existence beyond our imagination, and how powerful the sacred objects made from their remains? There must be a lot of records."

    "Unfortunately, we have not found a credible record in this regard..."

    Rolle also agreed with this statement and echoed:

    "It is true that when the ancients wrote history, they often liked to exaggerate."

    Orianna suddenly remembered some unexamined historical passages and continued to tell rollkop:

    "However, some people should still believe this. After all, many people in the field of history believe that there were very developed and bright civilizations on the continent in ancient times, and there was a prosperous scene of gods walking in the world."

    "It is said that the human beings in that era were far stronger than they are now, holding more powerful and pure extraordinary power. They were the real origin of transcendence. Unfortunately, the last prosperous era was destroyed for various reasons."

    "Some people think that the existing deformed armor and deformed weapon technology actually came from that era, but they were accidentally discovered by the barbarians, so they are more ahead of the Empire in this aspect."

    "However, these are just speculation and assumptions. At present, there is no evidence to prove this speculation."

    After hearing this, Rolle asked back with a slight smile:

    "Do you believe this?"

    Olliana thought for a moment and replied seriously:

    "I only believe what has been discovered and confirmed. Although a bright ancient civilization sounds romantic and fascinating, as a historian, we still have to be realistic and pragmatic."

    Although rolle nodded, his thoughts ran counter to Orianna''s.

    Instead, he believed some of those inferences.

    Mainly because of deformed armor.

    After all, Rolle is a Strider from the earth. He has seen all kinds of high technology on the earth and knows the science fiction level of deformed armor. Even the earth can''t do it. It can only exist in movies.

    Looking at the overall scientific and technological level of the world, even with the help of extraordinary power, the whole is still much worse than the earth.

    Deformed armor is out of place.

    He was going to talk to Orianna about this kind of armor out of touch with the times, when a person painting on the side suddenly shouted:

    "Dad, Orianna... Teacher... I''m finished!"

    There was an obvious pause in her words, like a sudden change of mouth.

    This was mainly because she had carefully copied the murals on the wall. When she finished, she turned her head and saw rolle and Orianna standing aside and talking. They looked very well matched and had a warm and harmonious sense of family.

    In a trance, she almost used the wrong name for Orianna

    Fortunately, he changed his words in time, otherwise he would certainly embarrass his father and teacher.

    "Now that the painting is finished, let''s go on? Go back to rest after confirming the situation of the next floor."

    Rolle continued.

    The temple was very big and dark. We must be careful. The progress of the three people''s exploration was actually very slow. It took several hours to walk only two floors.

    If you go to the next floor, you should go back and have a rest. Go to sleep and continue.

    On the next floor, Rolle was lucky to find two collections of great collection value.

    One is a white tusk, a bit like a mountain pig. It''s not worth money, but it''s relatively complete and good-looking. Rolle didn''t bother to ask olliana and put it directly into his left hand.

    You can consider grinding it into a kitchen knife later. It''s very special.

    If you can find a pair, you can also consider making them into short handle double knives.

    Unfortunately, another discovery is a one handed sword with special material and shape.

    The shape of this sword is a bit like a snake sword. It is not straight, but with some curved radians. The material is very strange. It feels like some kind of bone, but it is translucent, a bit like glass.

    Rolle hurriedly called her daughter and Orianna to see.

    All three of them were playing with swords. They immediately gathered around rolle and took turns to enjoy it.

    "Wow! This is a really good thing. If I read it correctly, it should be a sword made of keel?"

    After a careful recollection, Orianna came to a preliminary judgment.

    After hearing this, Rolle asked in a strange way:

    "Dragon? Is there a dragon in this world?"

    As soon as he heard the keyword dragon, he was a little excited.

    When he first came here, he specially inquired whether there were dragons in the world, such as those with bone spurs, those with gold foil, those with cow dung head, those who were good at jumping and boxing, or those who could only fly in the sky and jet.

    If he did, he would study sword skills, hunt them like a monster hunter, and make them into armor and weapons.

    But the cruel reality shattered his fantasy. There were only subspecies of snake neck flying dragon in the world, not those he wanted.

    Today''s discovery rekindled his hope.

    But immediately I heard Orianna say:

    "Once there was, but I don''t know why. It has become extinct."

    People in this world don''t understand ecological protection?

    Rolle couldn''t help shouting in his heart.

 Chapter 207

    Olliana gave rolle a glimpse of the dragon of the world.

    They did exist, and perhaps they were once awesome. Anyway, relevant descriptions can be found in some historical classics.

    The image is still that kind of big lizard with wings, unlike the fancy things in Rolle''s impression.

    But I don''t know when, about hundreds to a thousand years ago, they became extinct.

    The specific reasons are unknown, but later generations speculate that there are no more than three.

    The number is scarce and the reproduction is weak.

    The environment changes and is no longer livable.

    Delicious meat, tough bones, beautiful horns and gorgeous scales

    Many people prefer the third reason. After all, there is no killing without trading

    Some people think that some of the current Asian Dragon species are actually the dragon people who took the initiative to give up the delicious taste, tough bones and gorgeous appearance in order to survive under the butcher''s knife.

    This view also has many people''s support.

    After some evaluation by Orianna, she thought that this one handed sword made of keel should be the most valuable antique found in the temple so far.

    This is a real out of print weapon. There is no reprint.

    Moreover, the imperial social atmosphere was martial, and fencing had an excellent mass base. As a result, sword antiques were several times more valuable than all kinds of bottles and cans, especially this well preserved and unique one handed sword.

    It is qualified as the finale of a theme auction. It is still the highest specification, only for celebrities.

    In contrast, the seed bottles and boar teeth that rolle found can''t sell for much.

    Because ordinary people simply can''t recognize the value of these things.

    They don''t even know what the fierce devil is. How can they know what the fierce devil''s teeth are?

    And these things are so quiet that they don''t send out any superfluous fluctuations, as if they were dead.

    Even the learned ninth order saints like Orianna only regard them as invalid relics.

    But in fact, this is because their state is too perfect. This state of enough quiet and enough calm is actually the most ideal situation of sacred objects.

    This means that when they erupt, they will release the strongest power and ask for the lowest price when they are quiet. Only in this way can they burst out powerful enough power and pay a price that human beings can bear.

    According to the existing transcendental theory of mankind, the holy thing in this state should only exist in the theory, because it is too perfect and powerful to be divorced from reality.

    To achieve this state of sacred objects, theoretically, they need to be made with the most primitive and pure mystery, through exquisite design and the most superb means.

    At the same time, it also needs strong people at the level of demigod to take care of and polish for countless times in order to achieve this ideal state.

    But once promoted to a demigod, he needs to sleep for most of the time. He has no spare time to toss about this, which has become an unsolved pseudo proposition.

    So Orianna didn''t recognize it. It''s not her fault. After all, dozens of villagers in the small mountain village can come up with 12 such sacred objects.

    Moreover, the sacred objects in this state can not be used by ordinary people, let alone disassembled and restored. It is not wrong to say that they have little value.

    "If you like it very much, stay as a souvenir."

    Olliana whispered a reminder beside rolle.

    She looked at rolle playing with the sword again and again, as if she liked it.

    In fact, she likes this sword very much, but at this time, she chooses humility.

    Although it is the top collection at the auction level, with Orianna''s wealth, there is no lack of collection at the same level in her showroom.

    Give it to your husband.

    Men always need some precious private collections.

    As for whether this valuable antique can fill her own pocket, Orianna doesn''t care.

    Don''t care.

    She is the ninth order saint of the scholars. Who dares to gossip about her?

    As for the institutions qualified to supervise the scholars'' Association, aren''t their leaders around her?

    However, after playing with it, Rolle returned the keel sword to Orianna.

    "It feels uncomfortable. The design of the hilt is not suitable. It should be specially designed for women or men with slender fingers."

    Rolle explained.

    As a qualified swordsman, he cares about the feel very much. Once he feels uncomfortable, no matter how good the sword is.

    And he didn''t want to hide the sword. Those worthless little things can be remembered. Such high-value things must not be touched.

    After checking this floor, a family of three left the temple temporarily and went back to rest.

    In the next two days, their family of three carefully inspected the underground part of the temple.

    As a result, no dangerous demon was found. Was the sudden appearance of the giant black beetle just an accident?

    The whole exploration process was breathless. Several times the mechanism was triggered, and the ceiling suddenly fell, or arrows were suddenly shot from the wall.

    But this is basically no threat to a family of three whose most dishes are eight level legends. Is it equivalent to the level of amusement park haunted house? The two swords on the falling ceiling were broken, and the hidden arrow stabbed on the deformed armor without leaving a mark.

    It was not until they reached the last two floors that the Rolles met something that could move.

    At that time, Rolle found a coffin like cabinet on the second floor of the temple and went to check whether there was anything hidden in it.

    As a result, a skeleton suddenly jumped out of it, with bloodthirsty red light in his eyes.

    "Wow!"

    Rolle was immediately startled.

    And the skeleton reacted strangely.

    It was startled by rolle

    I saw it jump up fiercely, making a pair of hands covering his face and screaming.

    As a result, he tried too hard and accidentally took off his head

    Then the whole skeleton was scattered

    Rolle felt a little embarrassed.

    "No, I haven''t done it yet?"

    "And why are you scared to death by living people when you are a skeleton?"

    Next, he also met some dead creatures such as ghosts and evil spirits.

    As soon as they saw him, the reaction of the dead creatures was similar to that of the previous skeletons. They were scared and ran around. As a result, they hit the surrounding wall.

    They still refused to give up. They could only beat the wall powerlessly and roar a series of times.

    Although I can''t understand what they are shouting, it always feels like shouting: let me out!

    It''s pathetic

    In short, only a little thrill is like this. It''s really just the degree of haunted house exploration in the playground.

    As for the harvest, in addition to the special coffin that jumped out of the skeleton, a huge war hammer and a long gun with strange shape were found on the bottom two floors.

    Rolle was not interested in these things. He just paid a little attention, took them out, threw them into the pile of cultural relics and handed them to professionals for analysis and research.

    In the story on the mural, the elves also mastered the extraordinary power at the critical moment, gave birth to the first batch of secret art users, and successfully resisted the attack of suspected yarakas after paying a painful price.

    Then we had a smooth journey, established many cities and formed a country. After several large-scale wars, we finally got a foothold in the northwest of the mainland.

    Throughout the whole story, the establishment and continuation of ELF civilization is also full of blood and violence, which has nothing to do with the beautiful, elegant and peaceful impressions they leave to mankind.

    These are not enough to survive.

    "So, swordsmanship can''t be lost. We must have the power to protect ourselves!"

    Through the history of this mural, Rolle educated her daughter for fear that she would concentrate on her academic studies and lose her family swordsmanship.

    Cori naturally nodded vigorously.

    In fact, she prefers fencing to history, but her father seems to prefer her to study history. Naturally, she can''t go against her father''s expectations.

    Fortunately, she is also very interested in history itself.

    On Orianna''s side, she has been thinking about the origin of the secret arts of the elves.

    She felt that the description of murals was strange. With her understanding of secret arts, it was almost impossible to rely on her own research without the support of a mature system.

    At that time, the Elves were forced to retreat by the yarakas. It was a critical moment of life and death, and it was impossible to have leisure and spare efforts to study these. They had no such conditions.

    This is a complete set of system. It requires a lot of talents, a lot of time and a lot of money to devote themselves to research. It can not be solved by a genius suddenly.

    But the mural''s description of this matter is very omitted. It seems that a group of people suddenly clap their heads and learn the secret arts, and then they can fight against the yaaraka civilization that has mastered the secret arts for a long time.

    It''s ridiculous!

    For this question, the sweetheart fruit neighbors who watched the live broadcast of Rolle''s adventure were also very curious and specifically asked Ah Da.

    "How on earth did you fight the yarakas?"

    Because of some arrangements left by ADA, the exploration activities of Rolle in the temple have been live online, and they are still in high-definition 4K state. Even the murals on the wall can be seen clearly.

    Ah Da Xie smiled and replied:

    "Nothing more than those ordinary means, refuge, differentiation, solicitation, and the use of some beauty."

    "Although the yarakas were very popular at that time, they were not monolithic inside. After the elves took the initiative to sacrifice several beautiful Elven girls, they got some breathing time."

    "After that, some elves came into contact with the main god lukaccia worshipped by yaaraka through the attracted yaaraka people, who was killed by the village head last time."

    "As the original creator of the secret arts and the original demon God, Lukacs had reached the top of the element system. Before he degenerated, he was very easygoing and generously accepted the Elves as his followers, which is very similar to the village head..."

    "After that, the war between the elves and yaaraka naturally ended."

    A Da''s answer is very different from the description on the mural. According to the mural, they beat the yarakas through many bloody wars and made them give up their hostility.

    But the real history is completely different.

    And ADA continues to explain:

    "The history of Xinmi was originally known only to the Elven emperors of previous dynasties, but when it was my turn, I decided to seal it forever and never mention it. If I were not an elf now, I would not say it."

    "But please keep it a secret for me."

    The fat man and others nodded and continued to ask:

    "What then? The elves found that lucacia had signs of degeneration and abandoned him?"

    ADA nodded and replied:

    "That was the decision made by my former Emperor. In the process of believing in lucacia, he found that although the God was strong, he was seriously injured. This should be the injury left in the God''s war earlier..."

    "After sheltering the elves for a period of time, he showed many signs of degeneration, and his temperament was no longer as gentle as before, becoming more chaotic and cruel..."

    "The yarakas are also aware of this. For the survival of their respective ethnic groups, the two civilizations began to secretly implement the ''betrayal'' plan, began to dismantle their temples, prohibit relevant sacrifices and seal relevant documents..."

    "You should also know what happened later. After paying a painful price, the elves and yarakas successfully sealed lukaccia, and the Elven emperor who participated in the war also died in the war, so he got me..."

    "In fact, these contents are recorded on the murals on the upper floors, but the village head hasn''t had time to look up, and I also had some feelings in the battle of Fengshen, so I found a way to promote level 11."

    When ADA said these words, his tone became a little sad, and the smile on his face gradually converged.

    The fat man seemed to have guessed his idea and asked in a low voice:

    "Looks like you realized something?"

    ADA nodded and admitted:

    "Yes, at that time, I was just promoted to demigod, and my understanding and mastery of transcendence were very poor. For a time, I naively thought that the battle of God was a great victory for us..."

    "Until I was promoted, I gradually realized that at that time, we could not confront a God directly..."

    "Yes, although lucacia had degenerated into an evil god at that time, he was still sealed voluntarily. As a real God, he also maintained some rationality under that situation."

    "When he woke up again, he did not erase the local civilians, but just enjoyed their worship..."

    As he said this, a bitter smile appeared on his face and he sighed in a low voice:

    "But these have passed. Fortunately, the village head appeared in time and gave him eternal relief. Otherwise, he will suffer longer and more painful torture..."

    ----------------

    Pull the list!

    Thanks to a pig who loves reading, devil jiabaili, chuyin is not the future, dabundan, Tianyi hall, Muyi ink shadow, it''s difficult to name, always repeat and so on!

 Chapter 208

    The experience of lukaccia made the villagers sigh and feel the same.

    According to the current standard, he should have reached the top of level 14, reached the extraordinary limit and peak, and even hope to pursue the final detachment.

    However, the root of God''s wartime illness changed his fate, and finally turned his detachment into the final liberation.

    He did not completely lose his mind in the end, which is undoubtedly a kind of pain, which means that he has witnessed his irreversible degeneration from beginning to end, but there is no way, just like a terminally ill human waiting for death in despair.

    Fortunately, Rolle appeared in time. It was not too late for an immortal God.

    "Well, well, don''t think about so many unhappy things. We won''t be so miserable in the future. At least there is the village head, isn''t there?"

    "Why don''t you continue to watch the village head take risks?"

    The neighbors who planted potatoes remained optimistic when they were adventurers, trying to ease the atmosphere at the scene.

    But sweetheart fruit neighbors questioned.

    "Although what you said is reasonable, the village head''s adventure is too boring. Is this the only thing arranged in the temple?"

    "Cough... This... I''m not considerate enough..."

    Ah Da coughed twice and quickly picked up the pot.

    In fact, there are no demons entrenched in the temple. This place is special. There are no things that attract demons. On the contrary, they will feel fear and panic and will not approach.

    The skeletons that rolle met that would commit suicide and the ghosts who were scared to flee were put in by ADA later.

    In fact, he was going to put some magic objects with a little strength in the temple to make the village head have more fun and input.

    But the adventurous potato neighbor suggested:

    "It''s no use tossing about those. It''s the process rather than the result that matters. As long as you can maintain the due sense of ceremony, you don''t have to stick to the specific details..."

    "Even if you throw that group of people in the village, it''s hard for the village head to have fun. It''s not simple. A skeleton suddenly pops out of the coffin. It must be stimulated by a bound demon."

    ADA thought what he said was very reasonable. He really didn''t think about it.

    There is probably no magic thing in the world that can make the village head really enjoy himself.

    It''s troublesome to spend your time and energy catching a weak thing, and you have to spend your mind to bind it and prevent it from running around. It''s also easy to leave a horse''s foot and expose your existence.

    If he wants to arrange the things in the temple quietly, he must be as low-key and secret as possible, and can''t always think about tossing around blindly.

    So in the end, he just put some weak dead creatures in with the help of the six brothers carrying the coffin. This kind of thing is not easy to be perceived by the extraordinary, but can still create some surprises.

    Anyway, what matters is the process and sense of ceremony.

    After knowing his arrangement, other villagers also watched Rolle''s live adventure with great expectation to see if their village head would be frightened by these little things.

    It would be very interesting if ror had any panic, scream and other reactions. This is a valuable black history of the village head.

    Unfortunately, the dead creatures arranged by Ah Da are too weak. They are also very timid and sensitive. They are scared to flee everywhere when they see living people.

    This kind of goods doesn''t know the power of Rolle at all. As long as it''s a living person, it can scare them away.

    Naturally, the villagers were disappointed and could only discuss another topic:

    "Speaking of it, the village head explored the following layers, but finally chose to leave only seed bottles and teeth... Does that mean that these three are the most powerful in the village?"

    Of the 12 sacred objects that ADA borrowed as sacrifices, eight were hidden in the lower temple, three in the upper temple, and one was not put in temporarily, that is, the corn man borrowed his pocket watch.

    This thing is too different from the painting style of other sacred objects. It is not suitable to be placed in the relics of a thousand years ago. Moreover, it may be used later. It was left by ADA.

    The eight sacred objects hidden in the lower temple have all been found by rolle.

    What even Orianna couldn''t distinguish was accurately found one by one by rolle, which made the villagers who watched the live broadcast feel magical.

    You know, Rolle doesn''t even have perception, and doesn''t know anything about sacred objects. He is also a layman to archaeology.

    In this regard, fat man and sweetheart fruit speculated that rolle should give up perception in exchange for some special intuition about extraordinary things.

    It seems more sensitive and reliable than perception?

    But this is a road that no one has ever imagined and no one can practice.

    Because for normal creatures, perception is the basis for entering the extraordinary field. Without perception, it means that it is impossible to control and call the spiritual power in the body, and it will always be insulated from the extraordinary.

    Only the special existence of Rolle can master this magical intuition.

    The villagers then used this particularity of Rolle to make him an unknown judge to judge the strength of their treasure at the bottom of the box.

    The holy things that can be borrowed by ADA as sacrifices are extremely powerful and perfect holy things. If they are directly compared, it is difficult to distinguish between the better and the worse.

    Rolle''s selection criteria have become a key indicator. The three things he chose to leave seem to be the strongest?

    Of course, those who have not been elected are also unwilling to admit this unreliable standard, arguing that the village head chose these three things just because he happened to be familiar with their owners.

    It seems so

    The seeds belong to the neighbor of sweetheart fruit. Rolle likes his fruit and jam best.

    The bottle is fat. Rolle likes his fruit wine and juice best.

    The teeth belong to the neighbor who raises pigs. Rolle likes his little suckling pig and donkey best.

    Moreover, the three of them tend to be orderly and have a lot of contacts with rolle on weekdays.

    Therefore, there is still no reliable objective basis for the evaluation of sacred objects.

    As for other things that rolle didn''t like, he threw them into the pile of cultural relics. It seems that they are a little worse?

    But it''s not a bad thing.

    It''s impossible for the Empire to get these things and transport them back. This time, you don''t need a big hand. Those holy things can be returned to their owners by themselves.

    After all, it is a perfect holy thing that can be shaped only by careful polishing. How can it be taken away by others?

    On the contrary, the three selected by rolle are a little dangerous.

    This made several villagers who were not easy to deal with, such as the fat man, a little gloating.

    However, the party said he was emotionally stable.

    "That tooth was originally intended to be left to the child next to the village head to help her grow up as soon as possible, as long as she can always follow the village head."

    Pig neighbors say so, indicating that everything is under control.

    "It''s good for me for the village head to plant that seed anywhere. I hope he can plant the seed in the imperial capital, so that we can go to the imperial capital and see how interesting the secular world is now."

    Sweetheart fruit''s neighbor said, saying that the village head, you must not return the seeds to me and find a place to plant them yourself, so that everyone can have a wider range of activities in the future and don''t have to nest in the village every day.

    "I still have two bottles. Just try to give them to the village head together and form a group? In fact, I don''t like them very much..."

    The fat man said so, indicating that he was rich and powerful.

    Several villagers on the other side immediately choked and couldn''t speak.

    Money is great?

    So in this way, after the exploration of the last layer, Rolle was too tired. After putting his daughter into the quilt and wrapping her into a baby silkworm, he also went back to the tent and planned to have a rest.

    When he woke up, he had to check the upper temples and work hard for a while.

    As soon as he got into the tent, the little donkey who had been waiting for a long time quickly climbed over with hands and feet and wanted to make out.

    The reason for using both hands and feet is that the little donkey still maintains the form of a beautiful girl.

    I don''t know why, she refused to change back to the form of a little donkey. Didn''t the previous transformation last only one day?

    And she also became very intimate and sticky. She always wanted to drill into Rolle''s arms and lick his face. She wouldn''t stop even if rolle shot her brain.

    It''s a little better today. The day rolle came back from exploring the second floor of the underground, the situation was the most serious.

    That day, when the little donkey saw rolle, he threw himself into his arms, put his hands around his neck, and wrapped his legs in white silk stockings around Rolle''s waist.

    His face was blurred, mixed with a little intoxicated expression. His eyes narrowed slightly, as if he had lost his mind. The long ears on his head also lost their strength and drooped down. He really couldn''t tell whether it was a donkey or a rabbit.

    Moreover, his slender waist kept twisting, his lips slightly opened, and leaned against Rolle''s face.

    Even rolle realizes that this has completely exceeded the normal relationship between owner and pet. If she is allowed to continue, some bad developments against human relations will occur.

    However, it was useless for him to discipline her. He still had a brain collapse after playing several times. He was really reluctant to give up his heavy hand, so he had to knock her out, and then he stopped.

    The little donkey in the back was a little normal. In addition to being too intimate, he didn''t show the previous arrogance.

    But I just can''t be a cute little donkey.

    "So when on earth can you get back to normal? You can''t go out like this?"

    Rolle put a carrot in the donkey''s mouth and asked helplessly.

    The little donkey shook his head to show that he didn''t know. He sat on the ground as a duck, holding a carrot in his small hand and chewing it carefully.

    In fact, she doesn''t know what happened. She only knows that staying around her master gives off a smell that can make her more comfortable, friendly and reassuring, and she can grow faster than usual.

    The two elders of the family failed to bring her such a feeling. Although everyone is of the same family, there are still clear differences in blood lineage. The little donkey knows this very well.

    Now, as long as you stay by your master''s side, even if you don''t eat sweetheart fruit, you can always maintain human form, which originally took a long time to do.

    Anyway, I like my master better!

    No... no! Is my favorite host!

    She believes that as long as she can continue to stay with her master, she can be stronger and stronger in a few days.

    Then the master will ride himself, won''t he? No longer dislike yourself for walking slowly.

    The little donkey''s idea has always been very simple and has a beautiful vision for the future.

    However, her appearance not only harassed rolle, but also added trouble to him in other aspects.

    Rolle always has to do some business in the tent.

    As soon as the subordinates came in saw the little donkey, they showed some tacit smile and praised rolle for his open mind, fancy play, never getting old, and so on.

    Rolle didn''t quite understand what they meant, so he had to nod and perfunctory.

    So rumors spread about the taste of an imperial bureaucrat in the camp and his prostitution all day.

    After hearing this, Orianna came crying to catch the rape. She felt that it was impossible to live this day. Her children were not born and had no father.

    It took rolle a lot of time to convince Orianna of the situation of the little donkey.

    At the same time, I was also a little strange. Why did teacher olivana react so much?

    Orianna believed rolle after all.

    Still lie to yourself in my heart: honey, if you love me so much, you won''t lie to me!

    She looked at the little donkey carefully again and found some confidence.

    It''s just tender, but my husband should prefer a mature type like me.

    Her appearance is similar to mine, but her figure is far from good. She''s just a little girl.

    I can''t speak yet. I can''t convey my mind.

    This opponent is just a little special in taste. He is far worse than his husband''s student and has no threat.

    But just after dealing with Orianna, evya, who came to see rolle to discuss the translation, began to be wrong again.

    What a lovely Orc girl!

    Is this the type that you like?

    But my ears are long, too?

    Or do you like exotic customs better?

    But I''m not human, either?

    Why can''t I live in the tent under the royal pavilion every day?

    Woo... No, no, I can''t have such an idea. I can''t betray my dead husband!

    However, why do I have expectation and stimulation in my heart?

    Am I the kind of bad woman who doesn''t know how to behave?

    Through some brain tonic, evya successfully plunged herself into a distorted pleasure of betraying morality.

    Unfortunately, Rolle had no intention to comfort her, but was interested in the pattern on the temple gate she had worked hard to restore.

    "Are you sure that''s what''s painted on that door?"

    Rolle asked, pointing to the pattern that evya had drawn with a charcoal pen.

    The painting is not the expected image of the twin emperors, nor is it a common decorative pattern of birds and animals.

    But a monster with wings on its back and ferocious appearance. I don''t know what kind of monster it is.

    It might be a little delicious?

    Ah ER in the remote mountain village suddenly shivered inexplicably

    ---------

    The list is too short. It''s not fun to pull. Next time.

 Chapter 209

    It''s strange to think that a big monster with long wings is carved on the gate of an Elf Temple.

    If the temple is dedicated to the monster, but as soon as you enter, you will face a statue of the twin emperors

    It''s strange anyway.

    Rolle thought for a moment and asked evya to leave the sketch of her recovery. She planned to take a break and discuss it with Ariana later.

    He had a faint premonition.

    What great secrets are hidden in this temple!

    If you can untie it

    My daughter''s academic paper will certainly cause a sensation in the industry!

    It''s one step closer to success!

    Ha ha, my daughter is really great!

    Of course, I am also very good at raising her cute, sensible and obedient

    With a beautiful vision for her daughter''s future in her heart, Rolle motioned to evya nearby to help herself, then got into her sleeping bag and planned to make up for her sleep first.

    Evya didn''t leave in a hurry, but stayed in the tent for a while until she heard a soft snore from rolle.

    After a little hesitation, she entangled the immorality and pleasure in her heart, but brewed a different kind of stimulation.

    She took off the black-and-white mask on her face, revealed her beautiful face, then licked her thin lips and moved a little step in the direction of Rolle.

    Just a little closer made her very nervous. She kept looking back at the mouth of the tent for fear of being suddenly rushed in and broken.

    This tension not only did not reduce the strange stimulation in her heart, but exacerbated the effect of the stimulation, making her more and more look forward to the next development.

    So she strengthened her courage and continued to move a little in the direction of Rolle. Her pretty face became more and more ruddy and charming, and her heart kept beating.

    If someone finds out at this time, I will

    Evya was thinking wildly, getting closer and closer to rolle, her heart beat faster and faster, and her breath was faster and faster.

    Still no one rushed into the tent and broke her.

    However

    There is also a loyal little donkey in the tent!

    After realizing that the woman with long ears wanted to cheat, the little donkey who had been studying human words in the tent decided to stand up bravely and protect her master!

    So she jumped violently and suddenly appeared between rolle and evya, which startled evya.

    "Ah!"

    Evya whispered. Her mind was in a mess. She rushed out of the tent without looking back. She even forgot to bring her mask and quickly retracted her tent.

    Because the movement was a little big, this scene happened to be noticed by several soldiers.

    A gorgeous woman, suspected of being disheveled and blushing, ran out of the tent of an imperial bureaucrat

    This... It''s still broad daylight now!

    What extravagance! What corruption!

    The little donkey who scared away evya couldn''t help showing the winner''s smile on his face, and the long ears on his head turned up high, looking very proud!

    He successfully protected his master!

    So as a reward, it should be too much to sleep with the host?

    She curled up and stuck it next to Rolle''s sleeping bag, and took a nap with rolle.

    Sleeping around the host and enjoying the reassuring and quiet taste of the host is also a way to become stronger, and the efficiency and effect are very good.

    The little donkey naturally fell asleep.

    In fact, before following rolle, she hardly slept, because the dream she had at that time was very terrible.

    In her dream, she was always in a very terrible place. The air was full of powerful forces that seemed to tear up the whole world. The shock waves generated by collision made her feel like a small butterfly in a storm, shaking and helpless, and would be broken at any time.

    On the distant sky where I can''t see the end at a glance, it seems that there are some terrible things fighting desperately. Occasionally, I can hear bursts of roars and roars floating down from the sky.

    On the earth under our feet, there are mountains of broken limbs and arms of various creatures, and there are huge turtle crack roads everywhere, which are smeared with blood of various colors.

    The whole world is shaking violently. Maybe it will fall apart in the next second.

    Such a dream is so terrible that the little donkey can''t even cry.

    That is, after following rolle, the situation eased and was no longer so terrible.

    Later, I often dreamed that I was walking on the sunny grassland, with endless carrots in my mouth, a good friend Xiaomi squatting on her head and a reassuring and reliable master on her back. They wandered around aimlessly, looking free and comfortable.

    These days, when I can always maintain the appearance of a girl, my dream is a little different. Instead, I lie on rolle, my ears close to his back, listening to his healthy and powerful heartbeat.

    Then they walked in the beautiful mountains and lakes, enjoying the beauty and tranquility of nature. When they were tired, they snuggled up to each other and rested. When they were hungry, they chewed carrots together, which seemed happy and sweet.

    Rolle sometimes grabbed her ear and asked:

    "Are you a rabbit or a donkey?"

    He shook his head gently, indicating that he was not.

    Sometimes I will pick a beautiful wild flower from the roadside, and then gently raise my chin and pass the flower.

    "Eat this. It''s nutritious!"

    As for today''s dream, it is more special.

    In the dream, they met a monster with long ears. The Master seemed unable to deal with her, but he took the initiative to drive her away.

    The master was very happy, put himself in his arms, gently licked his cheek and praised him:

    "Ameya is so awesome!"

    "I like Ameya best!"

    "Come on, eat my carrot. After eating it, I can ride you..."

    This dream made the little donkey so happy that he didn''t want to wake up and was immersed in the pleasure of being ridden by his master.

    As a result, Rolle woke up first, looked at the little pet huddled around him, his face flushed, his slender legs clamped tightly, and shook his head helplessly.

    "I''m not afraid of catching cold when I sleep like this?"

    He had to pick up the little donkey, put her into a sleeping bag specially prepared for her and wrap her into a baby silkworm. Then he took evya''s sketch, drilled out of the tent and went to find Orianna.

    Soon, a family of three gathered in Orianna''s tent and looked at the sketch in front of them.

    "Eh? Is there such a pattern carved on the gate of the temple? It''s strange..."

    "Does it mean that the twin emperors are not enshrined in this temple?"

    Olliana made a bold assumption.

    Rolle proposed:

    "Let''s speed up our efficiency today. It''s best to see all the murals on the wall so that we can see the whole picture of things."

    Kerry said, I am a good baby, I listen to you.

    "So eat more, lest you can''t climb."

    As rolle said, he unscrewed another can of beef and pushed it in front of his daughter.

    "Dad, eat first!"

    Kerry forked out one of them and skillfully fed it to Rolle''s mouth.

    Although the taste of this can is very ordinary, as long as it is fed by her daughter, Rolle still eats happily.

    The conditions on the plateau are difficult, and the supplies can''t keep up. Moreover, some previous movements have disturbed the nearby animals, and the game can''t be played. Most of the time, they can only eat canned food.

    The delicious lobster monster never appeared again. Rolle specially told his subordinates and major Anderson not to let them run away when they saw this monster.

    Unfortunately, it doesn''t seem so stupid and won''t show up.

    So if you really can''t find fresh meat, should you consider

    Rolle pondered and glanced at the little milk cat who was honestly lowering his head and eating carrots.

    The baby cat''s whole body exploded and quickly retracted into Kelly''s arms. She didn''t dare to show her head.

    After eating and drinking, the Rolles changed into deformed armor again and entered the temple.

    They will explore from the third floor on the ground. There are only three floors left. If they move faster, they should have time today.

    However, before long, Rolle suddenly took out his portable Telegraph and contacted evya outside to let her come as soon as possible.

    From this floor, the murals on the wall are no longer separate patterns, and some text descriptions are added next to them. Although there are not many, it is certainly more convenient to understand the content of the murals.

    This is a key change, which shows that from this level, it is the real story of the twin emperors, the one with specific records.

    So I really need the translator to shine.

    Evya quickly arrived at Rolle''s position. In order to alleviate the embarrassment in the previous tent, she tried not to think about it, but focused on the words.

    "The description here is: you, me, identical twins..."

    Evya quickly reflected the text description next to the first mural.

    The mural, which represents the villain of the twin emperors, has become two.

    There are some differences in the colors of the two villains, one is more bright and colorful, and the other is lower.

    Compare the mural content transcribed below. The bright color is the protagonist at the beginning, and the low one is the more violent and iron blooded one behind.

    Combined with the description, this basically confirms ror''s previous speculation that the Gemini emperor should be a patient with dual personality.

    I can''t imagine that this rare disease really exists in this world.

    However, this also explains all kinds of oddities about the twin emperors, such as the layout of the statue below.

    "Come on, write it down. The twin emperors are mentally ill."

    Rolle patted his daughter on the head and told her.

    However, different from the patients with dual personality in various film and television works, the two personalities of the twin emperors did not appear all kinds of common plots of tearing and competing for the body. Instead, they accepted the reality and made full use of the advantages of dual personality.

    "We don''t have to rest, we don''t have to sleep, we trust each other, we rely on each other."

    Evya continued to translate.

    The twin emperors in the picture begin to use their bodies alternately. They can stay awake whether working or fighting. When their consciousness is tired, they change to another person. Their physical fatigue is solved by potions and secrets.

    The two broke out of super efficiency that normal people can''t reach. Their strength improved by leaps and bounds. They soon became strong and gradually grew with their forces.

    After overcoming a series of difficulties and obstacles together, the young Gemini attracted all kinds of attention of the elf empire.

    "We share honor, we create brilliance!"

    They soon rose to prominence, emerged in various fields, and began to take on some key positions.

    After a series of amazing performances, they have been recognized by the majority and elected as the successor of the next emperor. After the current emperor retires, they will vote to compete with other candidates for the throne.

    Pretty democratic?

    The murals on this floor are mainly about these contents.

    Rolle and his party finished the murals smoothly and were not harassed by possible demons.

    In terms of cultural relics, Orianna didn''t care much. Only rolle chose three pieces that looked OK according to her feeling. However, after careful play, she thought there was nothing special, so she planned to throw them back into the pile of cultural relics on the first floor.

    As a result, all the eleven sacrifices that ADA arranged in the temple were touched and enjoyed by rolle.

    But he had only three bottles, seeds and teeth with him.

    Even the fat man who claims to know rolle best doesn''t know what rituals he plans to build next.

    Maybe he didn''t intend to do any rituals at all, nor did he want to promote Ah Da.

    After all, from the beginning to the end of the plan, the villagers speculated about Rolle''s possible behavior, and then dealt with it by themselves.

    In the past 18 years, other people have done this, thinking that rolle would do something earth shaking, but rolle often didn''t do anything.

    It''s embarrassing

    So when fat man and others saw that rolle had come to the last step of the plan, they comforted ADA in turn:

    "Even if the village head doesn''t do anything in the end, you don''t have to be depressed. There may be a chance in the future."

    Sweetheart fruit neighbors comforted from the other direction:

    "I think the village head will do something. Your relationship with him is not strange."

    The potato neighbor also said:

    "Yes, yes, this kind of thing is like an adventure. The final result may not be satisfactory, so we should learn to enjoy the process."

    ADA took a deep breath, smiled and nodded.

    On Rolle''s side, after quickly checking that the tenth floor of the temple was not different, and after reading the murals, he came to the eleventh floor of the temple under the onlookers of the villagers.

    This is the most critical layer, and the murals describe the most important history.

    The history of the elves and the yarakas betraying and sealing lucacia.

    Whether or not rolle will help ADA hold the ritual depends on how he views the stories on the murals.

    -----------

    Here''s a big list:

    Thanks to devil Jia Baili, a pig who loves reading, 767079323, Muyi ink shadow, screwdriver, ESDR, Xiuxian, yuan Datou Altman, Lu Mu smoke and dust and other friends for their generous rewards.

    And special thanks to Blackstone water friends for their generous reward!

 Chapter 210

    "Even though he is the most powerful existence in the world, he protects us and worships us..."

    "But..."

    "He failed to escape the bad luck of degeneration after all..."

    "He is no longer great, no longer noble, no longer worshipped by us..."

    "For the continuation of ethnic groups and the future of the world."

    "We will eventually abandon our faith and our gods!"

    Evya translated every sentence of the mural description. In those years, the yarakas betrayed lucacia together with the elves, and gradually presented the history of its seal in front of Rolle.

    The two races almost did their best to gather all the top supernatural people on both sides to rebel against their gods at a grand ceremony originally scheduled.

    The image of lucacia on the mural occupies a whole wall, with a pair of broad wings of birds, which are greatly expanded, and painted with all kinds of symbols and patterns that you can''t understand.

    The body part looks like a human, but the limbs are morbidly thin, and the arms are very long, about to fall to the ground.

    The skull is even more curious. The whole head has only a big mouth, which is full of fine rows of teeth, which is particularly ferocious.

    There are some similarities with the pattern restored by evya on the temple gate, such as the wings behind, the ferocious appearance and so on.

    But Cory has seen this image with her own eyes elsewhere.

    This pattern was engraved on the ground in the hall in the deepest part of the ruins of the fertile valley.

    So that place was sealed by the Fallen God? That underground relic is the seal of God?

    She instantly linked the two ruins.

    At first, she didn''t feel anything wrong with the words of the elves on the wall, but now when she thought about it carefully, she found that these Elves were somewhat similar to some words in the underground ruins in the fertile valley.

    In the underground ruins at that time, the archaeological team found two sets of different characters, one of which looked regular. Later, after a series of textual research, it was confirmed that this was the character of the yarakas.

    Another set of distorted and ugly words that make people uncomfortable to look at have not found a specific source for the time being.

    However, careful comparison of the Elven characters on the wall is actually very similar to the ugly characters in terms of the overall structure, just like the Elven characters are distorted and elongated to a certain extent and formed after small deformation.

    It was only because the elf characters looked beautiful as a whole, so Kelly didn''t carefully compare the two characters until she calmed down and found the similarities.

    In fact, it''s like the words written by normal people on earth. Compared with the words written by doctors, it''s really difficult to find that it''s actually the same kind of words at first glance.

    Therefore, the characters left by the elves in the underground ruins should be some special characters with certain strength after distortion and deformation, which are combined with the characters of the yarakas to form a special seal.

    It is not only a major discovery in archaeology, but also a major breakthrough in transcendence to deform characters to obtain special power!

    Cori vaguely felt that her paper might make a big news

    And rolle continued to watch the stories on the murals.

    Compared with the God lucacia occupying a whole wall, the size of elves and yarakas on the murals is only as big as ants.

    This symbolizes the power gap between the two sides. Human beings and elves are like ants in front of the real God.

    Even the protagonist, the twin emperors, is just a colorful ant.

    However, the ants bravely attacked God.

    "How brave!"

    Rohr sighed in a low voice.

    In his heart, he vaguely admired the humans and elves at that time. In the face of such a big power gap, they still disagreed with each other.

    At that time, although luccacia had fallen, it was also a real evil god!

    Evil god!

    What a terrible existence that should be! It''s creepy to think about it.

    Rolle thinks it''s OK to bully demons, but if it''s really against evil gods, it''s impossible to have a chance.

    I''m just a self styled seven steps

    If this kind of thing really comes into the world, it''s really

    It''s horrible! It''s horrible!

    Rolle shook his head, put aside the strange thoughts in his head and continued to look back.

    The next mural is a tragic scene of corpses everywhere. The ground is full of corpses, and only the protagonist, the colored ant, is still standing reluctantly.

    The war was earth shaking and soul stirring.

    The mural does not describe the process of the war in detail, but rolle can roughly make up for the fierce fighting at that time.

    But lucacia, who still occupied the whole wall, was also bruised and lowered his noble head.

    It seems that the elves and the yarakas succeeded after all?

    Successfully defeated an evil god?!

    fucking great!

    Rolle praised the elves and the ancients in his heart.

    At the same time, he also vaguely realized that evil gods may not be completely invincible? As long as we can unite as one, work together and fear no sacrifice, there is still hope of winning!

    If there are evil gods in reality, for the sake of my daughter''s future and tomorrow, I will certainly die like those "mole ants" on the mural, right?

    He suddenly felt a little excited and blood boiling. Then he involuntarily stretched out his hand and took his daughter''s hand and said in a deep voice:

    "Don''t be afraid, dad will protect you!"

    Kerry:

    Rolle glanced at oreana on the other side. She was also looking at the mural carefully, making up for the scene at that time.

    Even if she wears deformed armor, the armor can''t cover her proud curve and looks particularly enchanting.

    Somehow, Rolle also wanted to take Orianna''s hand.

    It''s normal for men to have strange thoughts when they are hot-blooded.

    But think about it, he gave up. He is a 40 year old uncle. He is really embarrassed to take advantage of other people''s little girls.

    He had to look back and continue to look at the wall.

    In the next mural, the figure of lucacia disappeared and replaced by a huge, strange looking pattern.

    The pattern looks a bit like a symbol or text, but it''s a bit like a top view of some kind of maze.

    Probably suggesting that lucacia was sealed in this place?

    Rolle suddenly thought of something and asked:

    "Baby, last time you went to the fertile valley to explore the ruins, it seems that it belongs to the yarakas?"

    He also linked the two ruins.

    Cory nodded.

    "Can you say that strawberry ice cream came out before..."

    Rolle thinks he''s aware of something!

    He reached out to touch the chin of his visor, knocked his left hand with his right hand, thought carefully, and said:

    "I see. I see!"

    "The lucacia was sealed, and then it should also fall?"

    "But his body should still be there, and there are still some remnants of his strength. These things attracted the strawberry ice cream and seized the rest of lucacia''s strength!"

    "That''s why he became so huge and difficult!"

    Rolle felt he had deduced the truth.

    There are some deviations, but I don''t blame him. Other people won''t connect the two.

    Although there is some connection between the two sites, there is no evidence that strawberry ice cream is lucacia.

    The appearance of the two is very different. One looks like ice cream, and the other looks tall and powerful. It''s disgusting and chilling. There is no similarity at all.

    There is not such a big gap between Wu Yanzu and Gul''dan. Can''t it be that the sealing time is long and deformed?

    In addition, although strawberry ice cream was very powerful and difficult, it took rolle a lot of effort, but it didn''t cause many casualties.

    There is also a big gap between this and the impression that evil gods are present, thousands of miles away, and lives are ruined.

    Therefore, this is by no means ror''s wishful thinking. In addition to ADA, who knows lucacia very well, it is difficult for even the villagers in the village to connect the two.

    If ADA doesn''t say it, the villagers can''t understand why lucacia didn''t kill the mortals present with spiritual pollution.

    "Hey, what are you talking about? What strawberry ice cream? Is it delicious?"

    One side of Orianna heard Rolle''s inference and asked strangely.

    So far, the No. 12 case in the fertile valley is also an absolutely confidential matter. At present, only a few people know the specific situation. Saints at the level of Orianna only know what happened there and do not know the specific details.

    Cori doesn''t know if she should talk to Orianna, but even if she wants to talk, she can''t be here. There''s a completely unaware evya next to her!

    So she hurriedly ran to Orianna, waved from her, motioned Orianna to lower herself, bit her ear and whispered:

    "This is a confidential matter. I''ll tell the teacher when I go back."

    Orianna nodded and did not continue to ask about it.

    So they put down the topic and continued to check the murals.

    Although the elves successfully sealed lucacia, they also paid an extremely painful price. All the contemporary Elven emperors and several other candidates died, and only the protagonist survived.

    He became an emperor. Even if he had a hidden danger of instability such as dual personality, he had no choice.

    The elves also suffered a heavy loss of high-end combat power, and because the gods that protected them were gone, it was difficult to appear the strong again. From then on, they fell the root of the disease, laying the groundwork for the rapid decline and expulsion from the mainland.

    But this is not the deadliest.

    "We have betrayed the gods, and we should be punished..."

    Evya translated the content of the next mural.

    Strange plagues and diseases began to spread between the elves and the yaaraka civilization.

    Most children are deformed and die prematurely. It is difficult to save extraordinary power. Natural and man-made disasters continue

    The two civilizations suffered the most vicious curse.

    The curse of betraying the gods.

    This may not be the result of lucacia. He is not so powerful when he is sealed.

    It''s more like some kind of world rule, or nature''s punishment.

    Under the influence of the curse, the two civilizations began to decline rapidly.

    For the elves who are long-lived and stronger, they still have the hope of hard support.

    The yarakas are miserable. On the next mural, their civilization has disintegrated and no longer exists.

    From the murals, some of the remaining yarakas chose to accept the assistance and shelter of the elves and go to the elves'' territory in the middle of the mainland to survive.

    The other part left their homes and went to the uninhabited mountain area of Liao.

    Olanna looked at the murals carefully, then used her memory to recall all kinds of knowledge in her mind, and then came to a conclusion:

    "From the direction behind the yarakas, those going to the central region of the continent are likely to develop in the region of the Empire and the United Kingdom..."

    "Those who go to the mountains overlap with the sphere of influence of today''s barbarians..."

    "From this point of view, the extraordinary origin of mankind now really comes from the yarakas in those years!"

    As she spoke, she was a little excited. She patted Kelly on the head and told her:

    "Write it down quickly. This is a very important historical discovery!"

    "Although the academic circles generally believed that the yarakas were the origin of the original secret arts, how did their secret arts survive? What did they experience during the journey? And how did they come to other areas from the fertile valley? These are still controversial topics..."

    "With today''s discovery, there will be a powerful argument for the mystery of the spread of secret arts!"

    Cori nodded and quickly took out a small book and wrote it down.

    Rolle looked at the scene and couldn''t help smiling at the corners of his mouth.

    Olliana, what a conscientious teacher!

    She''s really great!

    Unfortunately, the age is not suitable

    The people continued to look at the murals behind them and wanted to know how the elves supported today under such a powerful curse.

    Evya whispered the words beside the mural:

    "The cost of betrayal should not be borne by the whole ethnic group..."

    "The meaning of betrayal is to save the ethnic group. If the curse cannot be lifted, all these sacrifices will be meaningless..."

    "We are the emperor who was forced to take office, but we are still the emperor of elves..."

    "I will bear this suffering!"

    "I''ll bear the price!"

    With evya''s low and sweet voice echoing in the open temple.

    Even without looking at the murals, Rolle could understand what was going on behind him.

    The Gemini emperor with split personality chose to bear the price of betraying the gods by himself!

    The wall was like the soliloquies of the twin emperors. For the first time, they didn''t use "we", but "I" respectively.

    They will bear the heavy curse respectively.

    "Such boldness and responsibility can''t help but make me respect..."

    Rolle sighed in a low voice.

    Although the emperor suffers from serious mental illness, he has done things like killing everything, and his private life is not good

    But he is indeed a qualified emperor!

    ------------

    The list is too short. Wait a little longer.

 Chapter 211

    At the end of the mural, the twin emperors designed a unique ritual to help the ethnic group bear the curse.

    Orianna speculated that he should have received some booty in the process of sealing lukaccia, such as knowledge, books, sacred objects, mysteries, etc. this ritual should be designed in combination with these.

    Later, in order to hold the ritual, he made a series of measures that seemed particularly absurd to outsiders.

    First, I don''t know what means I used to forcibly raise the plain forest area where the elves originated into today''s elves garden.

    With his strength at that time, he should not have been able to do such a thing. He mostly borrowed the booty from lucacia.

    This aroused the strong opposition of the elves, but it was forcibly suppressed by the twin emperors by bloody and cruel means, forcing countless residents to leave their homes and be displaced.

    Then he began a series of levies, forced a large number of civilian men and craftsmen, and began to build this huge temple.

    For the Elven Empire, which had gradually declined at that time, it was just like making it worse.

    The whole ritual process took nearly 100 years, and almost squandered all the money left before the elf empire.

    During this period, several rebellions broke out in China, and the twin emperors were assassinated dozens of times.

    Countless bards composed poems of his atrocities and sang them everywhere. From children to the elderly, they all thought he was a madman, mentally ill and a tyrant who wanted to lead the country to perish together.

    But all these were forcibly suppressed by him with a strong force.

    "They hate us, even if we want to save them..."

    "This is also the suffering we should bear."

    "They will eventually abandon us..."

    "This is also our responsibility."

    In the last mural, the twin emperors walked into the temple alone, closed the door tightly, leaving only a trace of their back.

    So far, the story came to an abrupt end, and no one knows what happened later.

    But they should have succeeded.

    Because the elves still exist.

    Even though they have declined to the point where they can''t gain a foothold on the mainland and have been driven to isolated overseas islands, they are still alive.

    No one knows about the yarakas in the same period

    The twin emperors who saved the ethnic group are missing, and few people know his sacrifice. His history and records are strictly controlled. His final impression in the elves is fixed on the image of a "crazy tyrant".

    Today, young elves like evya still have great prejudice against him and are afraid of him.

    He saved the group, but was abandoned by the group.

    "It''s really not easy for a civilization to survive..."

    Rohr sighed in a low voice.

    "I wronged him. It turned out that he was such a great emperor..."

    With emotion, evya knelt in front of the last figure, clenched her fingers and whispered in ELF language.

    Probably something like a memorial?

    As for Orianna, after sorting out the historical knowledge in her mind, she helped to supplement the following plot:

    "According to some of our previous discoveries, the elves really began to decline from the time when the twin emperors were in power. At first, we thought it was caused by the emperor''s poor governance. Now it seems that there is another secret."

    "Moreover, although the Elves were weakened after that, they did not have the opportunity. At least in the subsequent process of competing with humans for the mainland, they still showed great strength."

    "This shows that the curse was really borne by the twin emperors. After a thousand years of recuperation, the elves became strong again and showed signs of revival."

    "Unfortunately, they still maintain the same arrogance, make serious mistakes in judging the situation, and the extraordinary system is not perfect, it is too old, and underestimates the power of mankind, which leads to the end of living on a desert island."

    Rolle and Corey listened carefully, nodding their heads all the time.

    Finally, Ariana did not forget to tell her:

    "Cori, when you go back, you must sort out the story of the twin emperors. This kind of hero who made great sacrifices for the ethnic group, even the former enemy, deserves our praise."

    Kerry held her picture book tightly with both hands and nodded hard.

    "Well, let''s go to the last floor. There should be more stories recorded there?"

    Rolle said again.

    So they went up to the top of the temple and planned to see the final outcome of the twin emperors.

    But the stairway was blocked by a huge stone gate.

    The door is carved with the pattern of a ferocious monster with wings on its back, which is very similar to the pattern on the temple gate restored by evya.

    This shows that evya''s restoration is still in place.

    "So what the hell is this? It''s carved on two key doors."

    Rolle asked.

    "Maybe this is what the god they believe in, lucacia?"

    Kerry boldly speculated.

    To be honest, this conjecture is not very reliable. There is a big gap between the huge lucacia pattern of the underground relics in the fertile valley and the one on the door, except that they all have wings and are very ferocious.

    However, the historical records after artistic processing are like this. The images of the same character at the same time often show various differences because of the recorder''s understanding, which is also a very common phenomenon.

    The two images, originally carved by two civilizations, are quite different and normal.

    So Orianna didn''t refute, but touched Kerry''s helmet and said as her mother praised her daughter:

    "You''re right. I also have such a guess. What we do in historical research is to make bold assumptions and carefully verify!"

    "Ke Li also has such thinking. It seems that this activity has made great progress!"

    Rolle couldn''t help laughing. He benefited a lot from his trip. He not only solved the historical mystery, but also witnessed his daughter''s growth. He was very happy.

    However, the last door was not easy to open. Whether it was pushed or pulled or separated to the left and right, the door remained motionless, as if it had been completely sealed.

    "Then... Only..."

    He said, took out his sword and planned to open the door in a simple and rough way.

    As a result, Orianna and Cori pulled his arm from left to right, and even evya hugged his waist from behind.

    "That won''t work!"

    "Dad, no!"

    "Please don''t destroy the ruins of the great ancestors!"

    emmmmm

    Rolle had to take back his sword in embarrassment, and then take off the women wrapped around him one by one.

    In other words, even if the daughter, how can the other two adult women not consciously give up? Are you not afraid of being taken advantage of by me?

    "There''s a way to open this door. There are words engraved next to it."

    For fear that rolle would be rude again, evya quickly picked up the magic guide light stick and lit up the walls around the stone gate.

    At the top of the door is engraved with large characters written in elvish language: ''tomb of the abandoned''

    It seems that the twin emperors have known their end and end, and have given themselves the title of ''deserter''.

    Then, on the surrounding walls, some warning warnings are engraved:

    "Don''t disturb your Majesty''s rest!"

    "Don''t approach, don''t ask, don''t explore!"

    "Go back! Go back! Stay away from here! Forget all this!"

    It sounds scary, as if there are some terrible monsters in it.

    But no matter how powerful the monster is, it has been locked up for a thousand years without eating or drinking. It''s not much worse.

    At least Orianna explored it carefully with her senses. There was nothing in it.

    And even if it is possible, you have to go in. Rolle and others climbed here to eliminate all hidden dangers and ensure the smooth progress of archaeological activities.

    If you don''t go in and have a look, suddenly a twin emperor comes out. It''s really scary.

    "But how do you open the door? Don''t you have any way?"

    Rolle watched the three girls touch and push in front of the door. The door was motionless and worried.

    "Why don''t you just let me come?"

    Then he took out his sword again.

    As a result, the three girls turned back and stared at him.

    Rolle had to take the sword back in embarrassment.

    "Wait, there seems to be something here!"

    After examining the gate carefully with perception, Orianna found that there was a mystery hidden in the pattern of the monster.

    "The lines that make up the wings are strange, like some words and symbols... I''ll record it first and you can help translate it."

    With that, she grabbed the picture book in Ke Li''s arms, wrote and drew on it for a while, and ordered evya to be on standby for translation.

    It looks like a bully at home.

    Cori and evya dare not say anything

    A moment later, Orianna copied down all the hidden words on her wings and handed the picture book to evya.

    "Er... It''s said that it''s very dangerous inside, but if it''s a descendant who really wants to know, you can open this door by means of the yarakas..."

    "However, what is in it is a history that should be forgotten. Only by paying the price of bleeding can we explore the truth in the fog."

    Evya translated and couldn''t help but tilt her head and didn''t quite understand this riddle.

    Ariana was also confused.

    "What is the way of the arakaans? Where can I find the living arakaans now?"

    The little face under Chloe''s visor also showed a look of embarrassment.

    Although I dug a site of the yarakas in the fertile valley before and got some small harvest, the situation was chaotic with the strong entry of strawberry ice cream, and nothing was brought out

    Eh? Wait, there seems to be something coming out!

    She quickly lowered her head and turned over her bear bag. Finally, she found a rusty and broken dagger, or sacrificial knife, in it.

    This is what she robbed when she confronted the barbarians in the ruins. At that time, she pulled out the sacrificial knife and strawberry ice cream came out suddenly.

    She put it in the bear''s satchel, and then because of all kinds of chaos, she forgot it all the time.

    Professor Kant, who presided over the archaeology, was distracted by the following series of events and couldn''t remember this little detail at all.

    It is mainly because the sacrificial knife itself has no power. It is not an ancient mystery that people care about, but a cultural relic with pure academic value.

    As a result, this precious and important cultural relic was in Kerry''s bear satchel, mixed with all kinds of passbooks, certificates of deposit, money bags, clothes, skirts, socks, snacks, desserts, small toys and so on. It has not been remembered until now.

    But as soon as she took it out, when she approached the gate, the sacrificial knife, which was almost like scrap iron, lit up slightly.

    The stone door, which had been indifferent before, also began to tremble and shake slightly.

    However, it still hasn''t been opened.

    "Is this a cultural relic left by the yarakas?"

    Olliana widened her eyes and did not ask why her daughter had such a thing in her hand, but continued:

    "But that''s not enough. Although it establishes a mysterious resonance with the door, it''s not enough to open the door."

    "What else are we missing..."

    "Yes! It''s blood! The door said, ''only by paying the price of bleeding can we explore the truth in the fog''!"

    After that, she asked for a sacrificial knife from Kerry and planned to cut her finger.

    But she was wearing a deformed armor, and it was obvious that she could not be cut with this broken thing alone.

    The deformed armor is taken off as a whole. There is no way to take off part of it alone. Moreover, I don''t know what''s behind the door. If I take off my armor rashly, I won''t have time to put it on later.

    At the same time, rolle, Corey and Orianna were all fully armed and wearing deformed armor.

    Only evya

    "Hum, I can only ask you to sacrifice a little..."

    Ariana picked up the sacrificial knife and slowly approached evya.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll be very gentle!"

    "No! Why me!"

    Evya hurriedly hid behind rolle and trembled.

    At the sight of her appearance, Orianna suddenly felt a little unhappy.

    Originally, I just planned to cut her finger gently, and then immediately disinfect and stop bleeding with a secret technique.

    As a result, I kind of want to stab her on the wrist, and then don''t ask.

    The wound made by such a rusted knife must be terrible, isn''t it?

    As a result, Rolle stopped Orianna''s evil thoughts in time.

    "Forget it, I''ll do it."

    With that, he took the sacrificial knife from Orianna.

    Eve Arden breathed a sigh of relief.

    Your excellency Luo Er is really a reliable good man. He doesn''t forget to protect me at this time and plans to open the door with his own blood.

    What a good man to trust and rely on!

    Olliana also thought that rolle was going to give herself a knife. She hesitated and felt distressed. She quickly said:

    "Be careful. Just cut your fingers. I''ll help disinfect them!"

    Rolle nodded.

    Then he turned back and grabbed evya''s hand, quickly scratched and pulled it on her thumb.

    -----------

    Well, I wish you all a happy Christmas Eve.

    I don''t like this kind of foreign festival, but I still wish you all a happy holiday.

    As for those who go out for the festival tonight, there is no blessing.

    The list is still too short to pull until tomorrow.

    Pulling the list on Christmas day will have a different sense of ceremony.

    As if summoning saints.

 Chapter 212

    Evya was suddenly attacked by rolle. She cried at once. It hurt her heart. It''s better not to kiss.

    "Mr. Orianna, please help her disinfect and stop bleeding."

    Rolle quickly reminded.

    Ariana cast a spell and wrapped her fingertips. In the blink of an eye, the wound stopped bleeding and didn''t hurt.

    Rolle also cooperated from the side, took out the small manual of divine arts, and poured all three divine arts into evya''s body.

    Although he did it very accurately, leaving only a very small wound, and probably only one or two drops of blood, the injury is not as bad as the injury he accidentally suffered when cutting vegetables. He will be fine after a few days.

    But in this environment, it''s better to be as careful as possible.

    But evya still stared at rolle with a sad face, like a wronged little daughter-in-law.

    The sacrificial knife glued with blood also began to emit bursts of dark red light, which looked quite strange.

    With a sacrificial knife, Rolle approached the stone gate that refused to give in anyway. He only heard a loud noise, and the stone gate slowly rose up

    The faces of the people present were embarrassed

    They tried to push forward and pull back and separate to the left and right sides, but they didn''t expect that the door was actually a lifting structure. They knew they wouldn''t have to toss about so much. Wouldn''t it be good to lift the door directly with brute force?

    Why did the elves in ancient times like to write articles on the door?

    So they went up the stairs to the top of the temple.

    This floor is different from the 11 floors below.

    It is no longer as clean and tidy as if it had not been invaded by time as the lower floors, but a mess. It is surrounded by thick dust. The floors and walls are severely weathered, looking old and decaying.

    The air is no longer fresh and dry, but full of some kind of pungent stench that is difficult to describe.

    Rolle and others can make do with the air filtration of the visor, while evya almost fainted.

    Rolle quickly signaled her to go back to the lower level and wait.

    The top temple looks like a historical site that has really gone through thousands of years.

    They found that there were no exquisite murals on the walls here, but distorted and ugly words, which made people uncomfortable and vaguely revealed some strange fluctuations.

    This kind of writing has also appeared in the underground ruins of the fertile valley before, which basically proves that lucacia was sealed by the two races.

    Considering the purpose of this text, should it constitute some kind of powerful seal?

    The twin emperors finally walked into the highest temple and sealed themselves inside?

    On the wall, the characters in many places were seriously damaged, leaving several deep and long claw marks. At first glance, it was left by some powerful demon, which made people shudder.

    Probably the kind of monster recorded on the two doors?

    Such traces can be seen everywhere on the walls and floors. It seems that the monsters imprisoned here once frantically scratched the walls and floors.

    In the middle of the temple, a dry skeleton remained.

    The skeleton structure looks similar to that of humans, but some details are different. It should be left by an elf.

    The head of the skeleton was covered with a crown of thorns, and dense spikes penetrated deeply into his skull and fixed on his head.

    The hands, feet and limbs of the skeleton were tightly locked by an iron chain thicker than an adult''s arm, extended around, and then deeply nailed into the floor to firmly fix the skeleton in the middle.

    Clear grinding marks can be seen on the wrists and ankles of the bones, indicating that they had a very violent struggle before they died.

    Centered on the bones, the surrounding floor was densely lined with twisted and ugly words and more terrible claw marks, which scratched the whole floor.

    It seems that it was not an elf who was imprisoned here before, but the terrible monster.

    Seeing this miserable scene, people with a little association ability can guess what happened inside.

    In order to bear a curse on the group, the twin emperors sealed themselves on the top of the temple, and then became some kind of demon under the influence of the curse.

    He suffered extraordinary pain and suffering here.

    But his group survived and was saved.

    "He finally failed to escape, and there was no sign that the surrounding walls were damaged, indicating that he became a demon under the power of curse, and was tortured to death by the power of seal and curse..."

    "I have examined it carefully with perception. There is no residue of curse here, which shows that he has successfully eliminated the curse left by a God in this way."

    Orianna speculated and sighed in a low voice.

    "What a respectful emperor."

    The atmosphere was too heavy. Rolle stood in front of the skeleton and didn''t want to talk. He just nodded silently.

    Influenced by this atmosphere, Cori lowered her head and took the initiative to take Rolle''s hand.

    Then she looked at olliana next to her and took her hand.

    The small and short figure holding two adults from left to right makes the picture look very family.

    A moment later, Rolle shook his head and whispered:

    "I don''t think he should be treated like this after death..."

    "Such a hero should have a more decent ending."

    Olliana paused and asked in a low voice:

    "Is it to transport his body back to the imperial capital?"

    Rolle shook his head repeatedly. He didn''t want the respected emperor to become an exhibit in the museum, so he explained:

    "No, it''s right here. Just make a simple arrangement. Don''t transport it back to the imperial capital for research."

    If someone else put forward this opinion, Orianna would certainly oppose it and scold it fiercely. The remains of this ancient strong man itself have high research value, especially the twin emperors also bear the curse from the gods, which is more meaningful.

    So even if it was her husband''s proposal, she hesitated for a long time. After repeatedly weighing the pros and cons in her heart, she nodded and said:

    "OK, I respect your opinion."

    Anyway, it''s just the ritual scene left here, which is also of great research value. Since my husband insisted so much and couldn''t beat him, I had to follow his meaning.

    "Well, let''s start by cutting off these shackles."

    Rolle said, taking out his sword from his left hand.

    Seeing this, the villagers who had been watching the live broadcast of archaeology cheered up, and the fat man quickly said:

    "The village head''s ritual is about to begin. Get ready!"

    ADA then stood up and began to command the villagers who lent him sacrifices.

    In addition to the bottle, seeds and teeth put into ror''s left hand, the remaining offerings that he had touched before and threw into the cultural relics pile were sent to the other floors of the temple in various forms under the remote control of the villagers.

    Some offerings disappear directly out of thin air, and then appear in the corresponding layers out of thin air.

    Others make themselves transparent and invisible, and then fly away the corresponding number of layers.

    Others are directly decomposed into particles invisible to the naked eye and re polymerized at designated positions.

    In just a few seconds, those sacred objects took their place.

    As a perfect holy thing, these are only basic operations.

    What''s left is the gold pocket watch that ADA borrowed from the corn man.

    "They''re all in place. Go over there and I''ll help you."

    Then he started his pocket watch and disguised the shapes of Ah Da and ah ER as ordinary passers-by.

    Then, their figures disappeared in place and appeared at the bottom of the temple.

    A general threw his pocket watch gently and let him float in the air. Then he showed a relieved expression and sat down on the spot.

    Ah er''s poker face, which had remained unchanged for thousands of years, also showed a look of relief. He sat on the ground and leaned back to back with Ah Da.

    All they can do has been done, and the rest depends on the wishes of the village head.

    No one knows whether rolle will help and help them cut off the responsibility and shackles of the millennium.

    But I''ve done everything I can.

    The rest, just wait.

    Just like the hundreds of years they lived on the top of the temple.

    On Rolle''s side, he didn''t know the changes inside the temple. He was wearing a solemn and serious face, holding his sword flat in his hands and wiping it slowly.

    Kerry also posed in the same position.

    It seems that father and daughter are going to make a sword together.

    Opposite them, the remains of the twin emperors still maintained their last posture before death. They were kneeling on the ground and holding their hands high, as if they were struggling for the last time before death.

    Rolle repeatedly asked Orianna to confirm that there was no danger on the remains. He closed his eyes and experienced it carefully. He didn''t turn up his vigilance trained by perennial fighting before he waved his sword.

    At the same time, Cori cut out a sword light.

    Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!

    The sword collided with the heavy iron chain, making four crisp sounds, and then it broke neatly and fell heavily on the ground.

    Perhaps affected by the inertia of the falling off of the iron chain, the remains were still kneeling, but there were some changes in the posture. The originally raised arms hung down and the originally high head hung down.

    It looked like kneeling down in front of the Rolles.

    The two brothers, adaah, hiding on the bottom floor, trembled slightly, and felt what changes seemed to have taken place in themselves.

    They can''t help themselves as like as two peas down to their knees, holding their positions in exactly the same way as the remains.

    "That''s not decent enough, is it?"

    Rohr thought in a low voice, and then suddenly remembered the coffin that suddenly jumped out of the skeleton.

    "Wait for me. I''ll come as soon as I go."

    With that, he started the boost function of deformed armor, ran to the ground floor quickly, and then found the gorgeous and conspicuous coffin in the pile of cultural relics.

    Then, under the surprised eyes of other archaeologists, he picked up the coffin and ran back to the top floor.

    Thanks to the help of deformed armor, it would be difficult for him to exercise so much.

    "Although I don''t know whose coffin it is, it''s all like this. Just make do with it."

    Rolle said, put the coffin in the middle of the floor, where the remains were imprisoned, and then picked up the remains of the twin emperors and put them into the coffin.

    The coffin was wide, the remains were thin, and there was still a lot of space left in it.

    "It is reasonable to say that these extra parts should be filled with some funerary objects, but now the things in the temple are precious cultural relics, which is not easy to operate."

    "Alas, they are all vulgar things anyway. They don''t bring life or death. People like you shouldn''t care about this detail?"

    Lol said with a smile, reaching out to adjust the posture of the remains to make him look more peaceful.

    All the preparations were made before he closed the lid.

    "Well, it''s a decent funeral for you. Although I''m not an elf, but a human enemy, I still have respect..."

    "There is also a descendant of your elves on the lower floor. I''ll call her up later and make up a few words for you. Is it a complete funeral?"

    "If you have a spirit in heaven or something, don''t thank me. Just help my daughter. I hope she can be healthy and happy forever..."

    Rolle whispered a few words there in accordance with the customs of the earth.

    In the layers he couldn''t see, the arranged sacrifices also began to shine slightly, or spin in the air and began to release their power.

    Before rolle knew it, the ritual had taken effect.

    But it will take some time to complete.

    Maybe it won''t officially end until rolle calls evya and completes the final steps of the funeral.

    Even the villagers can''t see what role this ritual will play.

    In their opinion, Rolle''s arrangement and treatment are actually quite hasty, not serious or rigorous, not in line with the common sense and logic of transcendence, and even have little sense of ritual.

    Such rituals may fail, but they may also cause some terrible consequences

    But it really worked, and even the sacrifices responded.

    This is really the magic of the village head. His operation will never be understood by others.

    Rolle then planned to go downstairs to call evya and ask her to say something as an elf descendant to remember the great emperor and complete the final steps of the funeral.

    Orianna had been silently watching Rolle''s operation and trying to analyze whether there was any deep meaning in it.

    But suddenly, her perception found something and turned to the temple wall.

    Her perception told him that far outside the temple, probably in the direction of Shuangfeng fortress, there was a large chaotic and huge power fluctuation.

    There seems to be something in great trouble.

    And this wave is still moving towards the temple, fast and closer!

    -------------

    Here is today''s list:

    Thanks to the generous rewards of several friends, such as the devil jiabaili, MX, Acer, whose combat power is equal to half a goose, dabundan, a pig who loves reading, Muyi ink shadow, and many monsters in the mountains.

    Well, it''s really ceremonial to pull the list on Christmas day.

 Chapter 213

    In the process of exploring the temple of Rohr, discovering the story of the twin emperors and holding a barely decent funeral for them, the two new apostles of the Apostle organization were not idle and were also busy implementing their own plans.

    Two potential deacons were lost one after another in the action before. When the new tenth and eleventh apostles reported to their superiors, they inevitably used some evasive and exaggerated statements in order to escape punishment.

    They soon received instructions from the first apostle.

    The leader did not punish them.

    They just ordered the two new apostles to jointly regain control of the temple, and tried to study, analyze and investigate the mysterious power mentioned in their report. If conditions permit, it''s best to directly control it.

    He also stressed that the second apostle had conducted a valuable divination on the matter, believing that the power was extraordinary and an indispensable puzzle for the great cause of the organization.

    While competing for the temple, the leader also asked them to ensure the strategy of Shuangfeng fortress.

    Because this is also an indispensable puzzle for the great cause of organization.

    After reading this order, the two new apostles became numb and their faces changed greatly.

    This is an impossible task!

    That mysterious force easily killed two deacons with great potential. If you change yourself, you may not be able to get well.

    The distance between the temple and Shuangfeng fortress is not far for the demigods. No matter what action they take, the two imperial demigods in Shuangfeng fortress can take action in time.

    If you start on Shuangfeng fortress now, it is not the best time, the original perfect plan may fail, let the other party notice in advance, all deployment falls short, and you may be in danger.

    In fact, the two new apostles knew very well that although the Empire had lost a lot of demigods and was severely bled, the inside information was still there and the strength was still there. No matter how much they despised them, they could not really despise the enemy in their mind.

    You know, the three apostles who were responsible for maintaining chaotic dreams have not found out how they died.

    It was precisely because of the early fall of the three apostles that the plan failed to achieve the best results in the ideal. Although it successfully damaged the high-level combat power of the Empire and caused tragic casualties and losses, it was still far from the expected purpose.

    The two new apostles didn''t know what the leader''s real ultimate goal was. They only knew that his unilateral propaganda plan had achieved phased important results and would continue to strengthen later. Therefore, they hurriedly began to plan Shuangfeng fortress, the heart of the northwest defense line of the Empire.

    In short, it is very hasty. It is completely different from the previous style of the organization. The previous organization can dormant and plan for several years. The imperial capital attack has been prepared for 18 years, and the idea of stability and patience is very obvious.

    Now, the painting style is a little different. The two new apostles have never seen such an impatient leader who would rush to issue such outrageous orders.

    But fortunately, although the leader began to become impatient, he did not completely lose his wisdom. While giving orders, he also sent support to the two new apostles.

    Strong support from the Elven patriarch association!

    The Presbyterian Council of elves is similar to the Academic Council of the Empire. It is a very powerful and extraordinary organization. It is also in charge of the level 0 holy things that determine the war situation.

    At the same time, the organization''s operations in the holy United Kingdom have also made some progress. They have successfully won over a member state of the United Kingdom and promised to provide military assistance in all aspects.

    This joining country is very close to Shuangfeng fortress, and it is also very uncomfortable to be forced by this unbreakable. If it can successfully pull out this nail, they don''t mind cooperating with the notorious apostle organization in private.

    The interests of various forces were consistent, each took what he needed, and showed high efficiency. In the days when rolle explored the temple, the Elven Presbyterian Council quickly built a secret transmission array by using their ancient secrets.

    The principle of this transmission array is a bit similar to that of the distortion system. The demigod distorts space and distance to achieve the effect of instantaneous movement, but the process and consumption are much larger, extremely troublesome and expensive. It can only be used on very critical occasions.

    It can be seen that the elves are determined to win this kind of temple. They even took out the Heirloom at the bottom of the box.

    The joining country also showed enough sincerity and sent an elite army of 5000 people, well-trained and well-equipped, equipped with the latest equipment from the Empire and barbarians. Without the interference of high-level combat power, it is certain to attack Shuangfeng fortress.

    At the same time, they also sent a large number of extraordinary people to help, which almost smashed the high-end combat power of the whole country. Although there were only three saints and no demigods, they did not lose the extraordinary combat power of Shuangfeng fortress with the cooperation of two new apostles.

    Now, with the help of the spirit transmission array, these extremely threatening combat forces have sneaked into the Empire, circled behind the Shuangfeng fortress, and can launch a fatal attack from behind at any time.

    It can be seen that the joining country is also determined to win the Shuangfeng fortress.

    Both of the two forces have made a lot of money, and each takes what they need for the booty. The Apostle organization does not need to control the temple and fortress. They have other benefits to take.

    After the general formulation of the tactical policy, before careful polishing, the three forces hurried to take action at the urging of the first apostle.

    At this time, Rolle was still looking for a coffin for the remains of the twin emperors. He didn''t know that someone outside was going to make a big news.

    Although the enemy''s action was a little hasty, it was also unexpected. The first wave of attacks they launched resulted in very considerable results.

    Several lookout posts and blockhouses arranged in key positions of Shuangfeng fortress were pulled out without resistance under a large wave of artillery fire and the bombing of extraordinary forces, and hundreds of defenders died in the first wave of sneak attack.

    The whole Shuangfeng fortress is not a traditional big castle, with towering walls blocking a road.

    In fact, it is a comprehensive defense body composed of blockhouses, towers, underground fortifications, artillery positions, and a large number of trenches and barbed wire.

    These fortifications are arranged at various places of the traffic artery, forming a huge defense network layer by layer, which is the real appearance of Shuangfeng fortress.

    The garrison here is also a well-trained elite border guard, who responded quickly and sounded the alarm after the attack.

    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"

    This huge and solid fortress can wake up from sleep and start defense and counterattack as quickly as possible.

    Although the state-of-the-art technology of the empire is a little behind the barbarians who developed deformed armor, it has never lagged behind in conventional armaments.

    Not only have ordinary soldiers been equipped with the latest bolt action rifles, but the fortress is equipped with several 88mm rear mounted guns, which are also new equipment that other forces do not have.

    After being shelled, the extraordinary person quickly began to perceive, and combined with the simple version of the ballistic calculator, estimated the opponent''s artillery position.

    Then, several 88mm fixed guns began to fight back fiercely.

    This caliber on the earth can only be regarded as a thicker toothpick, but for the world, it is a super cannon that destroys the sky and the earth.

    Several mountains were suddenly blown up with thick smoke, broken limbs and arms mixed with soil, and grass scraps flew everywhere.

    The artillery battalion in the joining country, which claims to be equipped with the latest barbarian artillery, is still equipped with front mounted 55mm field artillery, and the artillery training is not in place. The retreat speed after the first round of artillery is obviously slow.

    So the Empire only used three rounds of counterattack to cripple the enemy''s most threatening long-range firepower.

    However, in this world war, the artillery is far from the important position of the king of land warfare on earth. After pulling out several difficult outposts and blockhouses on the periphery, this artillery battalion has also completed its task.

    The rest is left to the extraordinary.

    Two of the three saints sent by the joining countries immediately took off to cover the soldiers below and try to seize an important highland.

    In the direction of the fortress, three saints also took off and went to intercept.

    The saints of both sides immediately launched a fierce air battle in the air. The light and light balls of various mysteries flew everywhere, dazzling, colorful and gorgeous.

    But soon, the saints of the joining countries fell into the disadvantage. They were not as good as the imperial saints in terms of equipment and training. In particular, they had to deal with the dense and continuous support shooting of soldiers below.

    Ordinary soldiers can still play a certain role in the duel of high-end combat power. Although it is difficult to directly hurt a saint, all kinds of guns and artillery are enough to distract him.

    Once the saint reveals his flaws, he doesn''t have so strong defense, and guns can still cause great damage to him.

    Therefore, when the normal saints fight, they have to fly to the sky to fight in the air, in order to avoid the harassment and support of ordinary people below.

    The saints of the joining countries naturally understand this truth, so they directly take off as soon as they appear.

    However, he somewhat underestimated the range of the Empire''s new rifle

    It used to be out of reach of the firerope gun, but now it can hit it.

    At the same time, he also underestimated the accuracy of the new rifle

    In the past, as long as you fly higher, the support of the soldiers below was really a lucky draw. Basically, if you can''t hit it, it will play a role of harassment.

    But now, the shooting on the imperial side is very accurate, with a hit rate of at least 2%, and the power is not small. It is a real threat to the saints.

    In contrast, our soldiers hold the so-called latest firerope gun, but the range is not enough at all. The firing speed and accuracy can''t be compared at all. It''s like venting a gun into the sky

    As a result, it was a foregone conclusion that the speed of light of the two saints of the joining countries was defeated. The air battle lasted only two or three minutes, and they fled.

    This allows the imperial saints to free up their hands and use several secrets to wipe out the enemy who are trying to attack the highlands.

    This is the sadness and helplessness of ordinary soldiers. Once their high-level combat power is defeated, they are more pitiful than mole ants in the face of rolling high-level combat power, and it is too late to escape.

    The first wave of attack after the sneak attack won the victory lasted less than 10 minutes. The whole army was destroyed, left thousands of bodies and withdrew to the front

    This time is not enough for rolle to carry the coffin to the top floor

    This made the tenth apostle in charge of the rear frown slightly.

    By comparison, the quality gap between the two sides is too big

    At the previous tactical meeting, the mob of the participating countries also slapped their chests and forced them, saying how brave their soldiers were, how well equipped they were, and how powerful their own extraordinary people were. They had realized the essence of the extraordinary.

    He also said that if they were not the demigods who were afraid of the Empire, it would be easy to seize the fortresses of both sides with their 5000 strong army. If they dared to give him 50000 people, the Empire would be destroyed soon.

    It turned out to be a fight, that''s it?

    Don''t say half god is not half god. With the army quality and equipment level of the Empire, let alone 5000 people, 500000 people can''t eat this Shuangfeng fortress.

    That''s it? Still want to destroy the Empire? A border Corps can raise you.

    The poor performance of his teammates led to a deviation in the perfect script originally planned. As a last resort, the two new apostles had to give up the script.

    Fortunately, although they were in a hurry, they were well prepared and immediately came up with a second set of scripts to deal with the situation when the situation was not so optimistic.

    In fact, if the leaders were willing to give more time, they might even be able to come up with the exquisite script of nine paragraphs.

    According to the plan of the second script, a group of elves'' reinforcements should exert pressure from the front of the fortress to distract the attention of the Empire and make them mistakenly think that their side has been surrounded by many parties.

    Once there is a deviation in the judgment of the situation on the imperial side, the overall strategic policy will go wrong, and there will be various omissions in the subsequent command arrangement, leaving more opportunities. At the same time, the morale of the garrison will be greatly weakened.

    In this way, there will be more room for conventional combat power.

    The key point of the whole plan is to force the demigod of the Empire to show up first, and the two apostles can wait for the opportunity to start the most critical mace.

    So if teammates are too good to force the imperial demigod, there will be trouble.

    Forcibly using the assassin''s mace is the last card they have no choice but to use. They don''t want to use it unless they have to.

    So, the small reinforcements on the elf side, under the cover of several level 5 and level 6 extraordinary people, began to intimidate the front of the fortress, trying to create a siege.

    The elves are on!

    The Empire soon discovered the enemy''s movements, and then noticed that they were still using bows and arrows, crossbows and other equipment.

    So they used 88mm caliber guns to try to fight back.

    After a series of intensive fire coverage, the spirit disappeared

 Chapter 214

    Obviously, the three powerful armies of the Apostle organization, the elves and the joining countries are just a mob in front of the indestructible Shuangfeng fortress. They are quite ridiculous in the face of the strongest defense system of the Empire.

    The original plan of the Apostle organization was that two new apostles used various secret spells in the dark to quietly change the nearby environment, as they did in the imperial capital.

    They plan to secretly turn this place into a battlefield more suitable for them to play, and lure the two imperial demigods stationed to fall. After solving the high-level combat power, they will crush it with their own high-level combat power.

    Considering the current state of the two imperial demigods is not good, and there is no redundant staff to rotate with them, the state will certainly be worse and worse. This plan still has a great success rate, but it needs patience and time.

    The last mace of the two new apostles is the unique new spell of the organization, which combines the dual powers of pain and chaos. It can lure the demigod to fall. Later, it can also use other abilities and the assistance of holy objects to control the fallen demigod to a certain extent.

    It''s equivalent to solving the opponent''s strongest combat power with one blow and letting him use it for himself.

    This is a very dangerous and deadly spell, and it has not been used publicly. It is impossible to prevent.

    Of course, the price of being powerful is that this spell requires extremely strict conditions. If it is not a perfect environment, it may fail. Once it fails, the Empire must be on guard. Separation also affects their body hidden behind the scenes. Black scales begin to appear on the body surface, and the blood vessels in the body are more like alive, Crazy tumbling and surging under the skin.

    The two imperial demigods have begun their initial fall.

    And they fell faster and more violently than the two apostles expected, as if they had fallen into the depths of chaos.

    It seems that the wave that makes them care in the distance has accelerated the process of degeneration?

    They should be spreading out their perception, trying to look directly at the source of the fluctuation.

    At this time, at the top of the temple, Rolle had just closed the lid of the coffin and was whispering in the way of the earth.

    The curiosity of the two imperial demigods made them look directly at the scene.

    There are some things in this world that can''t be looked at directly.

    If it is normal, such a direct look will only cost them a little and teach them how to fear.

    But under the sneak attack of the two apostles, they were already in the process of degeneration, and the price suddenly became extremely heavy.

    The two demigods fell so fast that they completely exceeded the expectations of the apostles, which was by no means an ideal result.

    The extraordinary spell of this set of killer mace is not only to lure the enemy''s high-level combat power to degenerate, but also the simple control behind it.

    Otherwise, the two completely crazy demigods are a great threat to everything, even the apostles themselves.

    But they have fallen too fast, have missed the opportunity to control, and have completely become out of control monsters.

    The concrete fortification suddenly cracked and two ferocious and twisted figures flew out of it.

    The bodies of the two demigods could not even maintain their human form. They were twisted like hemp flowers. The skin on their bodies completely turned into dark scales. Various organs on their heads disappeared one after another, leaving only a big mouth with three petals.

    Their previously released parts returned to the noumenon, integrated with them, and added several dark tentacles to them.

    Then, a large amount of mental pollution spread around with two people as the center.

    Below, all the extraordinary people who could barely stand fell down. Even the saints of the joining countries were rolling with their heads in their arms. Even the two apostles covered their heads and wailed in pain. They felt as if a red steel needle had been inserted into their brains.

    These two demigods have become more terrible demons than the children of evil gods.

    The completely fallen transcendent is often stronger than before.

    Perhaps because they had no eyes, they directly ignored the mess below, but sprained their limbs, stepped in mid air, and rushed towards the temple with strange steps.

    This is the strong wave that Orianna felt approaching rapidly.

    The fluctuations emitted by the two fallen demigods were very strange and chaotic. Even if she was far away, she felt a tingling of her scalp, a tightening of her muscles and a rapid jump of her heart.

    She knew that if the thing in the distance came to her, she would have no hope of survival.

    But fortunately, she has her husband around her.

    As long as he is there, he will be able to protect himself!

    But at this time, Rolle didn''t know that the danger was approaching because he didn''t feel it.

    His instinct and intuition tempered in the mountains did not give any warning.

    Probably because it''s too far away to feel the threat?

    He noticed that Orianna was secretly rubbing against herself and asked in wonder:

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    Olliana was a little surprised and asked:

    "Eh? Don''t you find that the distance is... Eh?"

    As she spoke, she suddenly found that the wave that frightened her suddenly disappeared.

    It''s just inexplicable. Suddenly it''s gone.

    As if everything before was her illusion.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Rolle continued to ask, subconsciously reaching out to pinch Orianna''s beautiful face.

    But she had a visor on her face and couldn''t squeeze it, so she had to knock on her helmet instead.

    "Eh? It''s strange. It was so clear before. Why did it suddenly disappear?"

    Olliana whispered and left rolle for a while, intending to look outside the temple.

    Luo Er didn''t say much when he saw this. He could only secretly sigh that women''s thoughts are really difficult to figure out. Especially these young girls, in addition to inexplicable blushing, they also have inexplicable nervousness.

    Maybe not, just those days?

    Is that the time?

    Without much thought, he continued to stand in front of the coffin of the twin emperors.

    Next to him, evya was kneeling. She was whispering Elven folk songs to see off the great ancestor who had borne everything.

    So this ceremony is not over yet. Ah Da and ah Er are still hiding in the deepest layer of the temple, kneeling and lowering their heads.

    The demigod monsters rushing towards this side are also real. They did not suddenly disappear, but were stopped, and their fluctuations were temporarily covered and shielded.

    What stood in front of them was not a peerless strong man, but a funny looking wooden doll.

    There are still sword marks left on it. It should be a dummy for practice.

    Such an exercise dummy should have no unnecessary structures such as facial features and fingers, but it was forcibly installed. Its two arms became two metal prosthetics, but they were both left hands, which looked very uncoordinated.

    Its pockmarked, sword scarred head was forced to paint a face with black paint, which is probably like this:

    (����?��)

    It wore a broken and rotten dog eared fur hat, a bit like the style loved by human explorers.

    He is wearing a set of classic workers'' suspender pants with some thread left on it. Sewing needles can be seen in several pockets. It seems that it is still a tailor''s suspender pants.

    And its two left hands, holding a bottle as white as jade, I don''t know what material it is made of, and holding a mace full of barbs on the other side, looking at the ferocious and terrible mace.

    Generally speaking, the wooden man looks funny and funny, and vaguely reveals some strangeness and strangeness. It is a bit like some kind of curious children''s toys or decorations in the haunted house of the amusement park.

    In theory, this kind of thing can''t scare a ghost except a sparrow.

    But when it suddenly appeared in front of the two fallen demigods, the fallen demigod, who had been running in the air regardless, suddenly stopped and landed on the ground.

    Monsters in such a crazy state have completely lost their reason. They won''t even leave much instinct. In theory, they won''t be attracted by anything else.

    But they still have a little sense of danger.

    After all, even dead creatures have this instinct.

    So they stopped.

    ------------------

    Here is today''s list:

    Thank you for your generous rewards from friends such as ghost * nnnn, time snow free, Xiuxian and so on.

    And special thanks to Blackstone water friends for their generous reward!

 Chapter 215

    Although the wooden figure looks funny, its style and style are very brave. In the face of the extremely powerful fallen demigod, it limped up with the steps of a zombie and dragged the huge mace.

    Of course, the two fallen demigods would not be counselled. They also rushed up with strange steps.

    A circle of light gray smoke appeared in front of them, just like the essence.

    The color of the fog on the puppet should be lighter, and the color of the fallen demigod should be darker.

    Then three strange things collided heavily on the vast plateau.

    This layer of smoke, like a special protective cover, blocks the direct contact between the two sides and cannot break through each other.

    The two fallen demigods made a harsh roar and launched their own spiritual pollution.

    This face-to-face and close-up spiritual pollution is extremely terrible. The strong demigods can''t resist it, and ordinary people will die suddenly.

    But their opponent is just a doll.

    It was not affected by spiritual pollution at all. It lifted the ferocious mace in its hand and threw it at one of the fallen demigods.

    Its movement is a little slow, giving the other party sufficient reaction time.

    Several tentacles flashed out, entangled the mace, and several twisted to a tricky angle and stabbed the puppet''s body.

    But failed to penetrate the protective fog on the puppet.

    The puppet held the mace''s left hand and rotated at a high speed like a drill. The dense barbs on it smashed the tentacles wrapped around the mace and scattered on the ground.

    The other fallen demigod also shot. Its jaw was split into three petals, wider and wider, and a black light was sprayed from it.

    The puppet raised his other left hand and started the white bottle in his hand.

    The white bottle suddenly turned into a bottle shaped light mask, covering the body of the doll and resisting the invasion of black light.

    After a fight, the two sides were barely even, and the fallen demigod was successfully stopped.

    In the remote mountain village, the villagers who have been paying attention to the situation on the site are talking one after another:

    "The wooden man is so strong. Is he really a practice dummy made at hand? Why can he carry the power of these holy objects?"

    "Probably because it was made by the village head? It is often cut by the village head with a sword, so it is particularly strong?"

    "But why can''t we just get rid of these two ugly and aesthetic guys?"

    "Surely I don''t want to disturb the ritual on the other side of the temple?"

    They talked one after another. Some people held the posture of watching the play and were still gloating in their hearts. They hoped that the doll could not stop the fallen demigod and was successfully rushed into the temple by them.

    At that time, there will be a good play.

    While the other part of the people were very anxious, while paying attention to the confrontation between the doll and the fallen demigod, while paying attention to the progress on the other side of the temple.

    The ritual process is slower than the fat people expected.

    Evya was still kneeling there, humming elf ballads, as if to hum all she would.

    Nearby rolle was a little impatient, but he couldn''t speak, so he had to stand by and continue to wait.

    But it''s not evya''s fault. She didn''t want to hum for so long.

    In fact, since she began humming ballads and seeing off the twin emperors, her consciousness was a little confused and didn''t know what she was doing.

    Her behavior has been dominated by this ritual. Unless rolle interrupts her halfway, she will hum until the whole ceremony is completed.

    The fallen demigods outside can only continue to consume and let the wooden dolls fight with them.

    They are too close to the temple, and because they have fallen deeply, the chaotic smell after their death will interfere with and pollute the surrounding environment, which is likely to affect Ah Da and ah er at a critical moment.

    At present, the two brothers are in a very sensitive and fragile state and should avoid external interference as much as possible.

    Unless we can have Rolle''s clean and excellent means without any trace, it will certainly have some impact and can only be consumed temporarily.

    Even the fluctuation of power emitted by the fallen demigod was shielded by the suspender pants on the doll.

    The scientific name of that suspender is called ''tailor suspender''

    There is no name of the crazy bully, cool drag and full of the two senses, because its original owner gave it such a simple and simple name.

    It was taken out by the tailor''s neighbor.

    Its greatest function is to temporarily weave a special space relying on the present world and existing independently with several sewing needles hidden in the pocket.

    Because space has changed, when the two fallen demigods enter here, their fluctuations are shielded.

    So others can''t feel the war here.

    For example, when a tailor''s neighbor wants to do some dangerous divination or peeping, he will wear this suspender pants.

    Unfortunately, suspenders are not very powerful relics, and they can only shield relevant fluctuations and provide certain protective performance.

    It can''t even resist the black light of the fallen demigod. It must be replaced by the white bottle.

    The bottle was taken out by the fat man. Its scientific name is'' the bottle of protection '', which is the same set of combination as the bottle that rolle found.

    The bottle doesn''t have much power, but its defense is very high.

    Apart from Rolle''s sword and the deepest things in the chaotic domain, most things in the world can''t break through its barrier.

    In addition to some problems in endurance, inconvenient to use and too expensive, this bottle can basically be regarded as the strongest protective relic available.

    Therefore, the defense of the doll is still very strong, but the attack power is a little weak, the action is still very slow, and it has no extraordinary ability. It can''t handle the two fallen demigods by itself.

    The mace it was carrying looked frightening, but in its hand, it was located in the far fairy garden and could not exert much power.

    This mace was taken out by a neighbor of sweetheart fruit. It''s called ''orchard defender''

    Its main function is to eliminate all thieves who steal fruit!

    Except the village head!

    Therefore, this stick is mainly used to deal with other villagers. Its performance is more specialized. If it is not in its own orchard and the other party is not a thief who steals fruit, its power will be greatly reduced.

    But at least the appearance is ferocious and terrible, full of evil spirit, very frightening, and the level is also very high. It will not be affected by the chaotic breath of the fallen demigod, nor will it kill them at will. It is very suitable for the current needs.

    As for the slow movement of the wooden doll, it is mainly because of the dog eared hat on its head.

    The hat was taken out by the potato neighbor. It''s called ''adventure hat''

    The function is still not strong, but it can make some things that won''t move move and control them remotely, such as wooden man, snowman, paper man and so on.

    This thing was used by potato neighbors to walk through thunder and step on traps when they were still explorers. Can''t live people do this?

    Anyway, it is to temporarily turn the dummy into a kind of remote-controlled robot on earth, which is invalid for living creatures.

    The wooden dummy wouldn''t move by itself. Thanks to this hat, the potato neighbor can control it remotely. In this way, the action can''t be more agile and flexible, and every move is like a zombie.

    It should be enough to rely on the cooperation of other equipment to stop the two fallen demigods for a while.

    As for the wooden man, it was actually taken out by strange villagers.

    Rolle''s original home had long been blown up in the villagers'' infighting. The training dummy didn''t know where it was blown up. Finally, it was picked up by the strange villagers.

    But it''s amazing that it''s still intact and hasn''t been blown to pieces?

    The wooden man''s two arms are both left-handed arms, which are temporarily installed by strange villagers. They use the prosthetics replaced and eliminated by rolle.

    Anyway, it was so patchwork that we came up with such a doll that can resist the fallen demigod.

    The reason for this embarrassing situation is fat people''s previous negligence.

    Since the village head was present and the ceremony went well, there was nothing to worry about. Just wait for the good news.

    As a result, they underestimated the ability of the Apostle organization to make things, and even broke a big news at the critical moment.

    Moreover, the two persecuted imperial demigods were also a little frustrated and ignorant. They felt the change of the temple in the distance. They were so attracted and dared to use their perception to find out.

    How can mortals spy on the promotion ceremony from the eleventh to the twelfth?

    Coupled with the just right sneak attack of the two apostles, they were seriously injured in an instant and brought great trouble to the village.

    Fat people, they can''t do it directly. First, their own conditions are not allowed. Now they want to minimize their interference in the world.

    Second, no matter how you do it, it will cause some troublesome problems, which may interfere with the rituals in the temple.

    If it had been before, they would have let the special tools people in the village... Oh, no, it was Ah Da and ah Er, the valets.

    But this time, when Ah Da and ah Er were away, they found that there were no such useful tool people in the village... Oh, no, it was a substitute walker.

    For a time, fat people were in a hurry, but there was no good way.

    Fortunately, the strange villagers took out the training dummy in time. All the people had an idea, took out their sacred objects, reluctantly armed the wooden man into a temporary tool man, and then threw it to deal with it.

    It was quite timely, stabilized the situation, and did not interfere with Ada''s ceremony.

    The rest is easy to say. Waiting for the end of the ceremony, the Gemini emperors who came to the world again will personally execute the two demons who dare to disturb themselves.

    However, it should also be the last time that Ah Da and ah Er shot in this world.

    Once they reached the twelfth level, they were upgraded from running tools to reliable villagers. They can''t run out at will.

    "Although a little unexpected, the situation is still under control."

    The fat man looked at the picture in front of him and muttered in a low voice.

    The situation in the distance has basically stabilized. The two fallen demigods and lost their wisdom are frantically attacking their own guardian bottle, trying to tear the arrogant doll in front of them to pieces.

    However, the guardian bottle refused to yield and remained motionless

    The dolls inside are still under the remote control of potato neighbors. They draw all kinds of greeting gestures with their two left hands. They also use maces from time to time to try to attack. Anyway, they try to hold the hatred.

    The puppet mocked

    The effect is outstanding!

    So the fat man finally felt at ease. He took out a few ordinary glass wine bottles from his arms, put them into his mouth and chewed them, making a crisp sound.

    This is the price he needs to fulfill.

    Although it will not threaten life safety, it is very tiring and hard.

    Glass is not delicious at all, let alone enough to eat 100.

    Compared with the bottle that was taken as a sacrifice, although the guardian bottle is the same set of combination, there is still a big difference in performance and ease of use. Otherwise, it may be the guardian bottle that was sent.

    In contrast, the tailor''s neighbor next to him only pricked his fingers with a sewing needle, squeezed out two drops of dark green blood and dropped it into his eyes, which is the price of performance.

    He turned around and saw the fat man still chewing the glass bottle. He couldn''t help feeling very funny.

    "No wonder you want to give this bottle to the village head."

    The fat man looked at each other''s blood red eyes, smiled and said:

    "It seems that when things are over, we will also look for some new tools... Oh, no, it''s a substitute walker."

    Without Ah Da and ah Er, many things will become very troublesome.

    For example, a reciprocal retaliation against the Apostle organization.

    Every bottle that the fat man planned to eat was filled by an apostle.

    At this time, the nearby pig neighbor suddenly interrupted:

    "Is my younger generation qualified to act as a substitute Walker in the village?"

    He''s talking about the cute little donkey around rolle.

    The fat man thought, shook and explained:

    "There are qualifications, but the village head likes her very much and sometimes it is inconvenient to move."

    "It''s not easy to choose a substitute walker. He must contact us and the village head, but he can''t be involved too deeply. This is a very vague but important standard..."

    "At the same time, it is also convenient to act at any time. It is best to appear around the village head in a reasonable way at any time..."

    "In contrast, strength is not important. It doesn''t matter if it''s a little weak or small. It''s more malleable."

    The fat man said and suddenly had a flash of inspiration and thought of a candidate.

    The man has some contact with them and the village head, but he is not deep.

    It''s very convenient to act and can appear in front of the village head at any time.

    And it''s very plastic

    Just as the fat man was about to name the candidate for the next generation of walker, the potato neighbor suddenly shouted:

    "Look! The ceremony is over!"

    In the temple in the distance, evya finally finished singing, opened her eyes vaguely and stood up from the ground.

    Ah Da and ah Er, who knelt at the bottom of the temple, also opened their eyes and stood up.

    They turned their heads together and looked across the thick walls and cliffs at the fallen demigod who was still entangled with dolls.

    They haven''t succeeded in breaking the defense so fa

 Chapter 216

    "Where did the two monsters come from?"

    "That doll... Was prepared with the help of friends in the village?"

    "Thank you so much..."

    ADA, who just opened his eyes, took some time to confirm the situation outside, and then soon understood what happened here.

    Some minor details have been known to him. For example, an archaeologist secretly hid a delicate vase five minutes ago, or a note hummed by evya three minutes ago.

    It can also have a clear insight into the situation of everyone present. For example, as soon as evya gets close to the village head, her heart will accelerate slightly, indicating that she has bad thoughts for the village head; For another example, as long as Miss Kerry is around the village head, her mood will be very gentle, indicating her inner peace.

    Even the situation of every plant, flower and tree on the whole plateau is under his control.

    It''s like a God in this fairy garden.

    This should be the change brought about by the ceremony.

    The only exception is village head rolle.

    In Ada''s sight, he was a light, dazzling and hot, unable to look directly or explore.

    A Da seems to have some feeling and plans to discuss it carefully with the fat people in the village.

    But before that, we have to clean up the uninvited guests.

    "Since you are in our territory, if you speak, you should be able to be like the village head?"

    He turned to ah ER and asked.

    Ah Er hesitated a little and seemed to be chewing his own changes. After a moment, he nodded slowly.

    Then he opened his mouth and said in a low and hoarse voice:

    "Annihilation..."

    The fallen demigod, who was still trying to break the barrier in the distance, suddenly trembled.

    The next second, their bodies were covered by a thick mosaic, covering their ferocious appearance.

    The next second, the mosaic began to fade and become transparent.

    At the last second, the mosaic disappeared into the air, and the two fallen demigods disappeared without a trace. They failed to leave any post-mortem damage and died cleanly.

    This skill has been quite Rolle''s style.

    However, there is still a visible gap.

    The demon killed by rolle will leave its valuable body. After the blood is burned, it can also be used as top fertilizer. The effect is better than jinkela.

    At the same time, the chaotic smell and fluctuation after the death of the demon will be perfectly eliminated.

    Ah Er compared with him, although he solved the dangerous residue after the demon''s death, he was also unable to obtain the booty.

    "Sure enough, even so, I can''t compare with the village head..."

    "How many levels does he exist?"

    Ah Da murmured and twisted the distance of space and came to the previous battlefield.

    Two left-handed funny dolls stood in place foolishly, unharmed.

    However, its location is not the flat surface before, but a huge pit. There are long and narrow turtle crack roads all around, which represents the black chaos. A large area of land around has been seriously damaged.

    If it were not for the special space temporarily compiled by that suspender, it would be continuously polluted by chaotic forces, and finally have some connection with the chaotic domain, and then become a channel connecting the two worlds.

    It will be very dangerous. I don''t know what kind of demons will gush out of it and bring devastating disasters to the world.

    This place is different from kodo province 18 years ago. There is no second rolle to stand up and deal with the aftermath bravely.

    But fortunately, the former twin emperors completed their promotion and turned the whole elf garden into his territory. The situation at present was still manageable.

    ADA then stretched out his hand and brushed it slowly in the air.

    Those chaotic forces still spreading on the ground were instantly covered by layers of mosaics, then broken into pieces and disappeared into the air.

    ADA easily smoothed the remaining chaotic forces here, but when he was ready to restore the terrain, he suddenly had a very dangerous warning sign in his heart.

    If you can make him feel very dangerous on his territory, it can only be earthly exclusion except that rolle shot at him.

    "So it is. No wonder everyone has to stay in the village..."

    "We have to go back right away."

    "Unfortunately, I was going to visit here."

    Ah Dalian hurriedly said, twisted the space quickly, took the wooden doll with him, and returned to the small mountain village with ah er.

    Fat man, they are already waiting for him. When they see him back, they smile and applaud to congratulate him.

    "How does it feel to be upgraded?"

    The potato neighbor asked curiously.

    A Da wanted to talk about his feelings, but when he was about to speak, he seemed to feel something wrong, and then said suspiciously:

    "Eh? It''s strange..."

    "Before, I did feel some changes, but once I returned to the village, it didn''t seem to have changed much?"

    The fat man nodded and said with a smile:

    "This is normal. It shows that your ceremony was a great success! It''s not hard. Everyone''s efforts."

    As he spoke, he stuffed a glass bottle into his mouth and chewed it.

    It was not until he finished eating a bottle that he patiently explained the mystery to the two brothers.

    The current situation of the two brothers can be said to have completed the promotion or not.

    He must be in the range of the elf garden, which is the twelve steps of the serious.

    "Although there is no specific theoretical basis and standard, according to the discussion in the village, the essence of the extraordinary way is to maintain its influence on the present world in various ways, that is, the so-called ''leave your own mark in the present world''."

    "Now the plateau and the temple above are your influence on the world and your mark."

    "But its scope is too large to move or abstract. In addition, your promotion is not on your own, but with the help of the village head, so your control of it is still in a relatively primary stage."

    "Next, you have to spend a long time running in the world and try to deepen your control over it so that you can give full play to its due power..."

    "Everyone has their own unique ideas and means to complete this process, and your situation is more special than others. I can''t give you specific suggestions, so you can only rely on your own perception."

    "Although everyone has different methods, in general, looking for this method and improving their own mark is what the twelfth order should do."

    "When you perfect the mark to the extreme and can convert it into runes representing yourself and your power, you will reach the apex of level 12 and can look forward to the position of God."

    Although the fat man said it very carefully, it was actually very mysterious. They were all big and empty things and had no substantive suggestions.

    But ADA could still understand something from it and nodded very seriously.

    The fat man patted him on the shoulder and encouraged him:

    "But don''t worry. As long as you can stay with the village head all the time, I believe with your qualifications, you should be able to find that way."

    "Then, as a reward for telling you this knowledge and borrowing your holy things, can you tell us how you lifted the curse left by the true God and promoted to the eleventh level?"

    What he asked is a very key secret and a very important privacy of a strong man. After all, it involves the power system of Ah Da and ah er.

    But considering the help provided by the fat man before and after, it is also sincere to exchange it for this secret.

    A DA was not hypocritical, so he simply revealed it.

    "In fact... It was a very painful and difficult process. If we were not twins, we would probably not survive. We would die early in the temple and then be killed by the boundary I arranged."

    "But just because we are two people, we have been able to barely maintain on the edge of degeneration and have never taken the worst step."

    "At that time, we were in a half awake and half fuzzy state. Our original will to survive was stimulated and began to try to integrate the power of the curse."

    "That''s the curse from the true God. It has a very powerful power. In the process, we realized something, finally took that step, and tried to use that power to help me shape a body..."

    "Then, about 18 years ago, there was an important change in the world. With the influence of this matter, we woke up slowly, walked out of the temple and found here."

    "In fact, when we first came here, our consciousness was still a little vague and chaotic. The village head always hated us for being stupid, but he still accepted us... Relying on the peace here, we finally succeeded in waking up."

    "This is my way of promotion. Because it is the power drawn from the curse and still bears the curse, we can''t be promoted until the village head cut off the shackles of the past and held a funeral for us. Finally, we can break free from the cage."

    A Da told calmly, and the fat man and others listened calmly.

    But in fact, they all know that this path of promotion with the help of curse must not be used for reference or copied by others.

    This is destined to be something that only the two brothers can accomplish, and has no reference value.

    No wonder he said it generously.

    Finally, the fat man clapped his hands and said:

    "Well, even if this matter is over, there are other things to be busy next..."

    "First of all, the guy who likes growing tomatoes next door stole a bottle of wine from me and laughed at us with others. Since you have been promoted, let''s go find the market together..."

    "Then, you have just been promoted, and your mark is not clear and strong enough to avoid being rejected. Make good use of this time and quickly help us find a new tool... Oh, no, I mean the agent..."

    "After that, deal with the people of the Apostle organization. They have caused us a lot of trouble this time..."

    "Finally, help me eat some. I really can''t eat any more..."

    The fat man said and stuffed several glass bottles into ADA''s arms.

    Ah Da took it over, looked at the glass residue left by the fat man''s mouth, and nodded painfully.

    I''m afraid it''s really awful

    So in this way, Luo Er helped a villager complete his promotion without knowing it, and achieved great success.

    After he left the highest floor of the temple, a streamer appeared on the surface of the coffin inside, which was unconsciously replaced by a real ordinary coffin.

    Several other sacred objects lent out by the villagers were quietly collected by their own means.

    After all, seeing that the village is going to open again, we have to get back the guy next to us as soon as possible.

    Only the three sacred objects collected in Rolle''s left hand were not recovered.

    The original owners do not intend to recycle. They have other considerations.

    When Luo Er just walked out of the temple and was going to announce that everything in the temple was safe with the people of the archaeological team, we can rest assured that a good news and a bad news came one after another.

    I heard the bad news first:

    Shuangfeng fortress, the most critical defense node in the northwest of the Empire, has fallen!

    And the situation there is very bad

    The whole fortress is now shrouded in a strong black fog, surrounded by strong spiritual pollution. Human beings can''t get close at all, and the life and death of the people trapped inside are uncertain.

    The speaker sent a secret telegram all the way, asking or imploring rolle to go over and have a look, which is related to the stability and safety of the whole empire.

    Although rolle thinks he is not good at such a big thing, he may not be able to do it.

    I''m just a self proclaimed seven rank. This is the weight my rank can''t bear!

    But now that the speaker has said so, you have to go and have a look if you have to bite the bullet?

    What''s more, it''s about the safety of the whole empire. It''s my bounden duty.

    Fortunately, there is such a scholar and expert with profound knowledge, although her strength is not very good. You can listen to her opinions.

    The bad news is really bad. By comparison, the good news is not so happy.

    The good news is that his agents captured hundreds of ELF spies near the snow mountain.

    The news sounds strange and mysterious.

    Why are there so many Elven spies who can''t be found before?

    There are only a few of our own agents. How did we catch them?

    But the fact is that, no matter how incredible rolle thought, more than 100 long ears kneeling neatly outside the temple door is the reality.

    According to the description of the agents, when they found them, they knelt on the ground and worshipped in the direction of the temple, as if they were fanatical believers.

    The process of their own arrest was not resisted at all. They were willingly bound and brought to the temple.

    They seem to have become some kind of creatures without brains. They will not resist and obey all. Everything is just to be closer to the temple

    And there are some extraordinary people with strong fluctuations.

    It''s also a pity that these obedient elves are men, and there are no beautiful female elves like evya

 Chapter 217

    Although rolle wanted to interrogate the elves himself and show them the dignity and means of the spy leader.

    However, at present, the matter over Shuangfeng fortress is more important.

    He had to hand over the prisoner to his deputy truffle and let evya act as an interpreter.

    It''s really a right choice to take evya out this time. It''s also a right decision to develop her into a peripheral member.

    As for rolle himself, he took Orianna and hurried to Shuangfeng fortress.

    Both of them activated the flight function of deformed armor and went as fast as they could.

    When they arrived, they saw nothing but a mess.

    They didn''t dare to approach. They stopped a few kilometers away and could only look at it from a distance.

    Orianna doesn''t even dare to start sensing. The chaotic atmosphere here is too strong, and there is still spiritual pollution. If she starts sensing, she will also be affected.

    The whole area of the fortress was covered by a thick black material like oil, which was still flowing and bubbling from time to time.

    This shows that the chaos here maintains a strong activity and is likely to be connected with the chaotic domain, and then become a channel connecting the two boundaries.

    It''s a very dangerous situation. I don''t know what terrible demons will gush out of it.

    But at least, nothing dangerous was found at the scene.

    Those demons who have always had a strong interest in this world, do not know why, did not seize this opportunity to rush in?

    This is good news. It can also give humans some breathing and reaction time to deal with this bad situation.

    However, there was no sign of life around, let alone living people, birds and animals.

    Even the peripheral weeds and trees were necrotic and turned into a ground, like the residual plant ash after combustion.

    Tens of thousands of defenders of Shuangfeng fortress were swallowed up by this chaos

    "It shouldn''t be like this. Why..."

    Orianna asked in a low voice. Her tone sounded very sad and couldn''t bear to look directly at the tragedy in front of her.

    "There''s a camp over there."

    Rolle pointed in a distant direction, reminding me.

    Those were imperial reinforcements from other places. They arrived earlier and were already building a crude temporary camp.

    Ariana hurriedly took rolle to meet her.

    The temporary camp was very chaotic. Everyone was very busy, and no one came to say hello. Orianna took rolle directly to the marching tent in the middle.

    In the middle of the tent is a device like a holographic sand table in science fiction, which projects the virtual shadow of the Shuangfeng Mountain area, and a red circle is shrouded in the middle, indicating the area covered by chaos.

    The holographic image looks very unstable, flickering and disappearing from time to time, or the normal mountain graphics will change into some complex patterns or words.

    This shows that extraordinary forces will be affected nearby and some instability will occur.

    Several people in power armor are talking around the sand table. Among them, there are two demigods who are only half of their bodies and floating in the air.

    Jiantie, the metal saint who had worked with Orianna several times, was also among them. Seeing Orianna coming in, he said:

    "Your Excellency Elena, you''re a little late."

    "Sorry, I came as soon as I got the message."

    Orianna explained.

    "Then this is..."

    Someone noticed rolle following oreana.

    "I''m specially entrusted by the speaker. You can call me ''doctor''"

    Rolle simply introduced himself.

    The questioner was also a saint in deformed armor. He scanned rolle with his perception and found no power fluctuation, so he opened his mouth and said:

    "It''s the special commissioner of the house. I see, but I have to remind you that the current situation is very bad. I hope you can realize the seriousness of the problem."

    Obviously, he regarded rolle as an ordinary bureaucrat and gently reminded him that the situation was urgent. Don''t play bureaucracy and interfere in their actions.

    Rolle naturally understood that he knew nothing about transcendence. He came here purely at the request of the speaker. He certainly wouldn''t give directions.

    He simply withdrew to the corner of the tent without saying a word and didn''t get close to those people.

    Others saw that he was so knowledgeable and didn''t care much about him, so they continued the previous discussion and let Orianna join in.

    These are the top scholars in the Empire, right?

    Rohr secretly looked at the others and speculated in his mind.

    Because Orianna was a scholar, he subconsciously thought that others were the same.

    In fact, it is not wrong. Every saint can be said to be a senior scholar.

    Besides, these people seem to be good without the armor. They should be at the same level as Orianna.

    Those two people with only half bodies are also very interesting. Should they be projection? It feels like a remote video conference on earth.

    He eavesdropped for a while and found that he couldn''t understand the communication of those people. There were too many professional terms.

    I only know that I''m probably discussing the aftermath plan?

    I think Xiao Keli will also participate in this kind of high-end academic discussion that she doesn''t understand?

    Now don''t embarrass me, an old man

    Roll laughed at himself and sneaked out of the tent. Anyway, he couldn''t understand, couldn''t participate, and it was boring to stay.

    The speaker didn''t ask him to do anything. He just asked him to have a look at the scene. I think a strong man like him must have a way to deal with the situation there?

    However, he overestimated rolle, and he didn''t know how to deal with such a situation.

    He has never encountered such a situation.

    Even before the war with strawberry ice cream, it just burned a small mound to the ground. The situation is not as miserable as it is now.

    So what happened here?

    Was it the legendary evil god who invaded and was bravely resisted by the garrison in the fortress, and finally became a situation of losing both sides?

    Evil gods are terrible!

    Rawl''s mind was full of wishful thinking, and even filled his brain with the image of an evil god. Thinking about it, he felt seeping, and he scared himself into a shudder.

    Not only him, but also the strong men in the tent don''t know what happened.

    No survivors were rescued from the fortress

    The reinforcements received two messages before.

    The first is that the fortress was attacked, but the enemy was just a mob and could not afford the first war. The war situation was very optimistic. It was expected to end soon, and there was no need for reinforcements. It just reminded other directions to pay attention to the defeated and fleeing enemy.

    It''s all good news. Although it''s a little nervous, it''s not flustered.

    But before long, I received a second telegram.

    There are two words on it:

    "Save... Life..."

    This should be the last signal sent by a strong man before he dies.

    Other reinforcements became anxious and quickly sent extraordinary people to help the battle as soon as possible.

    But it was too late.

    So apart from knowing that a strong chaotic wave broke out here at that time, but disappeared soon, there were no more clues about the reinforcements.

    However, the elite scholars in the tent guessed the degeneration of the two demigods according to the only clue.

    For some reason, they suddenly degenerated and instantly released strong spiritual pollution, which caught the defenders in the fortress off guard, so no one survived.

    "But even the fall of the demigod should not have such a bad impact..."

    A half god who is green and looks at very healthy and environmental protection said.

    His code name is "crime forgiver", which is very consistent with this color matching.

    "Yes, and when preparing Shuangfeng fortress, we also fully considered the situation of the fall of the extraordinary, and prepared the corresponding holy things. Even the fall of the demigod level would not be so tragic."

    Another demigod helped and added.

    His split body is pink, but his mouth is a powerful bass, even the code name is also called "girl Guardian"

    "I speculate that there are some powerful dangerous elements hidden in the enemies who initially attacked the fortress. They caused the degeneration of the two demigods and took this opportunity to turn this place into a chaotic field..."

    "Probably the apostles again!"

    "These damn bastards!"

    "We can''t let them go anyway. The imperial capital attack is dangerous enough. This time it attacked our most important border node!"

    "Yes, we shouldn''t hesitate..."

    "I propose to use holy object 0-003 to completely eliminate this evil organization!"

    "Seconded!"

    "Seconded!"

    Orianna listened to the discussion of others present, especially when she heard that they were ready to use the terrible sacred object 0-003, her delicate body couldn''t help trembling.

    She has some simple knowledge about this level 0 holy thing.

    The name of the sacred object is "equivalent exchange", and its appearance is an old balance.

    As long as it can pay the same price, it can make everything in the world disappear.

    Including the existence of things itself.

    Can pay the price of an organization, it can make an organization disappear completely.

    Can pay the price of a country, it can make a country disappear completely.

    If it can pay the price of a God, it can make a god disappear.

    Orianna doesn''t know much about this level 0 holy thing, so she is limited to this. She doesn''t know how to operate, how to control it, and whether the user''s successor needs additional performance costs.

    In the emergency plan of the scholars'' Association, even if it is attacked by the enemy''s level 0 holy object and needs to fight back, it will not consider this too special level 0 holy object.

    So when the people in the tent proposed, she couldn''t help thinking, what price would it cost to make the Apostle organization disappear?

    Fortunately, although the crowd was excited in the tent, there were still sober people.

    "I object to the proposal."

    Said the guardian of the demigod girl.

    "I also object."

    Another demigod nearby helped explain:

    "Your saints'' understanding of the level 0 holy thing is limited to the emergency plan, so they don''t know the horror of this holy thing..."

    "It can really make the Apostle organizations disappear directly, even without knowing their specific location, but erase them from the existence level of things."

    "But its evaluation criteria for value are different from human standards, so we can''t pay the corresponding price."

    The two demigods must know more about level 0 holy things than saints.

    "I''m curious. What''s the price?"

    A saint asked.

    The crime forgiver shook his head and whispered:

    "The soul of a God."

    "Cough, when I didn''t say..."

    The saint who originally proposed to use the holy thing coughed twice in embarrassment.

    The girl Guardian continued:

    "The Apostle organization must be destroyed, but that''s the later thing. To deal with them, we don''t need to use something as dangerous as level 0 holy objects..."

    "They are not powerful weapons, but a ruthless double-edged sword..."

    "So, let''s first solve the current problem and explore how to encircle and suppress terrorist organizations."

    "Demons in the chaotic domain may come out at any time. We must hurry up."

    Rolle didn''t know that the use of nuclear weapons was already being discussed in the tent. After wandering around the camp, he left the camp and found a higher hillside, overlooking the distant "oil field"

    "Alas... What a tragedy..."

    "But I can''t help..."

    He was a little depressed and wanted to help, but there was nothing he could do.

    I had to subconsciously flip in my left hand to see if there was anything that could at least provide a little help.

    Even if you can leave some food, you can help the busy people below.

    Turning over, he held the white bottle found in the temple and took it out.

    There''s no reason. He feels the bottle can come in handy.

    It was his strange intuition, a bit like looking for a way in the forest.

    From the rational and logical level, it is completely impossible to explain his idea.

    But he still held the bottle in his hand and flicked it gently.

    Ding!

    The bottle made a pleasant crisp sound, like the sound of exquisite jade colliding.

    This sound sounds very comfortable. It seems to have some magic that can calm people''s mind.

    Rolle could not help but close his eyes slightly and feel the peace in his heart.

    A moment later, he opened his eyes again and said with a smile:

    "I can''t imagine that the sound is so beautiful. It should be made of some special jade?"

    "I''ve only seen some novels say that rich people in ancient times liked to listen to the sound of jade knocking. I thought it was a joke, but I didn''t expect it to be true."

    He suddenly liked the bottle as white as jade.

    "Since it''s a precious jade, I''ll give you a name. It''s called ''time without snow''?"

    After that, he took the bottle back to his left hand and didn''t want to play it a few more times for fear of breaking it.

    He didn''t notice that the black oil field that was still surging in the distance suddenly quieted down.

    ----------------

    When the book review area saw that the monthly ticket owner "time without snow" wanted a dragon suit, it arranged one for him.

    Please take a leave in advance tomorrow night. It''s the last day of this year. Take a little rest.

    By the way, I wish you a happy New Year!

    The next update should be on the evening of the 1st.

    Finally, the urgent list at the end of this year:

    Congratulations to my operation officer, ghost of the Internet, a pig who loves reading, Xiuxian, chuyin is not the future, Muyi ink shadow and other friends on the last list of this year.

    Thank you very much for your continued support.

    Happy New Year!

 Chapter 218

    After rolle flicked the white bottle, the polluted area, which was still ready to move, seemed to calm down like Rolle''s mood.

    Even the spiritual pollution that originally permeated the air has been gradually eliminated and subsided.

    In the command tent, the imperial strongmen who were still arguing fiercely also chose to shut up at the same time, making the scene fall into some strange silence.

    They were stunned for a long time. They were extremely anxious before, and they tasted the calm suddenly in their hearts like rolle.

    Although it''s strange, it''s actually a very comfortable feeling

    After about ten minutes, the guardian of the demigod girl asked in wonder:

    "What happened just now? Why did my mood suddenly calm down?"

    They were acutely aware that something was wrong.

    In any case, such a mood should not appear on the current occasion.

    "Are we influenced by some force?"

    Another demigod crime forgiver also said, in a worried tone.

    They were suddenly influenced by people without their own awareness?

    Although such an impact does not seem malicious, but it is still very comfortable in my heart, it is still a very dangerous signal.

    "Let''s check our condition quickly."

    The demigod continued.

    Several saints present quickly explored themselves with perception.

    Nothing different.

    They then asked each other several confidential questions and gave some contact codes to prove that their spirit was not controlled.

    There''s still nothing wrong. Everything will be healthy.

    "It seems that this force has no malice. It just calms our mood suddenly."

    "But how on earth is this done? Is it some unknown extraordinary way? Or some powerful holy thing?"

    Everyone present discussed it one after another.

    Orianna looked around and didn''t find her own man. He seemed to leave quietly.

    My dear must have done it!

    She concluded with great confidence.

    The basis is probably that the calm in my heart just now is very similar to the feeling when my husband is around.

    The evidence was untenable, but she was sure.

    Soon, the strong people present also noticed the changes in the polluted area and immediately exclaimed:

    "Its fluctuations are weakening!"

    "Mental pollution is also disappearing!"

    "Even chaos has become calm?"

    "And it continues to weaken. In this way, many schemes can be adopted!"

    The top powers of these empires have made incredible voices.

    Chaotic pollution is a very terrible and difficult thing for the world. In such a large-scale polluted area, they quarreled for a long time and didn''t discuss an idea.

    But it was such a short moment that the situation suddenly reversed!

    Chaos is gradually calming and eliminating. If they continue to follow this trend, they can come up with a solution.

    "What the hell happened? Who is secretly helping?"

    "How is this possible? Even if God is present, there is nothing to do with such large-scale pollution!"

    "Is it the temple? Or the mysterious power left over from this plateau?"

    The strong people began to talk again, express their opinions and guess who was helping.

    At this time, Orianna raised her proud chest and announced in a very proud tone:

    "Of course my husband helped!"

    "What?"

    The strong man present was surprised.

    "It''s my dear, the one I brought in earlier."

    Olliana continued with a proud face. The pretty face hiding on the visor was full of happiness.

    My husband is really great!

    The situation that none of us could solve was casually resolved by his understatement!

    He is the best man in the Empire!

    I''m really lucky to marry him in my life!

    Although she was full of pride, she came to a firm conclusion.

    But in fact, there is no tenable theoretical basis.

    It''s just simple. I think my mood just now is very similar to what rolle brought to me.

    When he came to the hospital to see a doctor, looked at himself affectionately, and cut out a fruit flower full of love, her mood was as calm as before.

    She felt that only rolle could bring such a feeling to herself.

    But obviously, this is not a reliable inference.

    At least the strong people present didn''t believe it. They looked at each other awkwardly.

    It seems that your mental state of the saint of inflammation is very worrying

    She''s not married at all!

    She suffered from serious paranoia when the Empire attacked last time. Now, her condition has worsened

    The medicine can''t stop!

    Some people also think that the man who claimed to be the special envoy of the speaker just now may be her mistress. I don''t know what means to capture the famous saint.

    Lord Elena probably helped him build momentum and wanted to push him to the front desk, so she deliberately said these outrageous words.

    But the man had no power fluctuation at all. He was an ordinary man. Except that the style of the deformed armor was a little unique, he had no bright spots and was completely ignored by the strong men present.

    This makes Elena''s words unreliable.

    Sure enough, love will make women brainless.

    Especially this proud woman

    The medicine can''t stop!

    A group of strong people silently expressed their sympathy and regret in their hearts, and regretted the degeneration of this young and famous saint of inflammation.

    This is another level of depravity, which shows that it is difficult for her to make achievements in the extraordinary field.

    However, due to friendship, no one said it directly. The strong people have a tacit understanding to turn off this topic and continue to discuss the later solutions.

    Orianna was dissatisfied with this, but she didn''t say anything more, just chose not to say a word.

    But I''m not convinced.

    These stupid and arrogant guys don''t understand the power of our rolle!

    If it were not for my dear, who has always been low-key and introverted, and has his foresight, I would certainly argue with these guys!

    On Rolle''s side, after putting away the bottle, he wandered around aimlessly, trying to see if he could find some clues or survivors.

    He didn''t notice his every move and was being watched.

    Two new apostles hiding in the cave were secretly watching him.

    These two guys, after the first wave of sneak attack was unexpectedly successful, resulting in unexpected results, they immediately pursued the victory and launched a series of arrangements prepared before.

    Shuangfeng fortress will be so polluted by chaos that it is the hands of the two apostles.

    Their original plan was to turn this place into a lightly polluted area, lure the imperial demigod to solve it, then secretly start to lead them to fall, and finally completely pollute the Shuangfeng fortress and its surrounding areas, so as to turn this place into a channel connecting the chaotic domain and the present world.

    The apostles did not consider occupying Shuangfeng fortress, because it was obviously impossible. The Empire would certainly launch a crazy counterattack. With their current strength, they could not resist even with the help of the geographical advantage of Shuangfeng fortress.

    So their ultimate goal is to make Shuangfeng fortress what it is now.

    The Empire will completely lose the core node of this northwest line, and then lose those prosperous and developed provinces in the northwest, and continue to invest countless manpower and materials to fight against the chaotic demons pouring out from it.

    This is equivalent to a sharp knife on the main artery of the Empire, creating a terrible wound that keeps spraying blood, and the Empire will gradually die of excessive bleeding.

    The plan is very vicious.

    But this is not the whole plan. After creating such a channel connecting the two worlds, the first apostle has more great plans. Even the two apostles don''t know the specific situation. They only know that compared with the later arrangements, these are just appetizers.

    Anyway, the plan was perfectly successful. The empire lost Shuangfeng fortress forever. It was doomed to be futile to fill this big hole like a bottomless hole.

    Their decline is a foregone conclusion, and the rise of the apostles is today!

    After they succeeded, the two apostles did not leave in a hurry, but hid in the cave where they had hidden before and continued to monitor the situation around them with secret techniques.

    Before, they could hide under the eyes of the two demigods without being found. Now, because of the residual spiritual pollution, the imperialists don''t dare to perceive them, let alone find them.

    They had a simple celebration party in the cave, clinked glasses to celebrate the key victory, and guessed what rich rewards the leader would give.

    Some only regret is that there are no demons pouring out here. It''s a little strange. Aren''t those guys living in the chaotic domain very interested in the present world? Why are you so calm today?

    They thought that there would soon be a pile of powerful demons to kill the whole northwest of the Empire.

    It must be a wonderful enjoyment to enjoy such beautiful scenery while drinking.

    Unfortunately, there were no women to play. All the creatures nearby were swallowed up by the chaos. Even the apostles themselves were thrown in by them to accelerate the spread of pollution with their chaotic breath.

    But just as they were celebrating, they noticed an anomaly on the surveillance screen.

    You can see a guy in strange armor wandering around aimlessly.

    He has no power fluctuation, like an ordinary person, but he is not affected by spiritual pollution?

    "Is this the new armor of the Empire, which can make ordinary people resist mental pollution?"

    The tenth apostle was immediately worried.

    If the Empire had the means to resist mental pollution, it would have a serious impact on their plans.

    "It''s very possible that this guy seems to wander aimlessly. In fact, he is getting closer to the polluted area, and the mental pollution is becoming stronger..."

    "The empire is testing the performance of this new armor!"

    The eleven apostles came to a judgment.

    So they looked at each other and exchanged opinions quickly.

    They decided to steal the experimental new armor under the eyes of a group of imperial strongmen.

    Never let the Empire invent such a thing!

    It''s risky, but it must be.

    The imperialists didn''t dare to start sensing, and they wouldn''t expect that we haven''t left yet

    The tester was also very stupid. He went farther and farther away from the imperial camp and closer to himself

    When he comes to a suitable position, he can start!

    The two apostles stared at the monitoring picture and waited patiently until the tester gradually came to the right distance

    But when they were ready to do it, they suddenly found that the guy took out a white bottle from his hand and flicked it gently.

    By the time the two apostles recovered from the strange calm, the tester had come very close to them.

    "Chaos is fading? How is this possible?"

    "What happened to our mind just now? What was the impact?"

    "Is it the mysterious power in the temple?"

    "Damn, didn''t those elves send elite forces to recapture the temple? Why did the forces over there affect this side?"

    The two apostles chattered and discussed, and their mood became more and more impatient.

    They found that the chaotic pollution area they had managed to create was decaying and eliminating.

    "No, it''s the bottle! There''s something wrong with the bottle in that guy''s hand!"

    "It''s a holy thing that can resist chaos!"

    "Its use conditions or cost must be used only by ordinary people and far away from the extraordinary!"

    The tenth apostle suddenly reacted.

    "This guy is not testing the performance of any armor, but looking for a suitable position to use this holy thing!"

    Only then did the two apostles react.

    But it seems a little late

    Once the chaos subsides, it will quickly subside under the exclusion of the present world, and the finally created pollution area will also disappear.

    The great victory of the organization will be destroyed!

    They looked at each other quickly and decided to take action!

    This guy must be killed, that bottle must be taken!

    Otherwise, I can''t play here!

    This is not difficult, because the holder of the bottle is just an ordinary person, far away from the imperial power, and the deformed armor must not be able to resist the power of the two apostles.

    So the tenth apostle decisively launched his proud pain spell, and blood gushed!

    The tester was unaware and allowed the power of the curse to fall on himself.

    Then

    No, then

    Nothing happened?

    He still wandered leisurely, stopped from time to time to watch, bent over the soil and weeds on the ground.

    The spell failed?

    In fact, it''s not. Instead, it''s the best effect.

    But it fell on the tenth apostle himself.

    The blood vessels of his whole body burst at the same time in a moment, and exploded into a gorgeous flower of blood, splashing the heads and faces of the eleven apostles beside him.

    ----------

    Here is the first list of the new year:

    Thank you for lying down for 30 minutes, a pig who loves reading, MX, warmaa, milk tea big dog, it''s difficult to name it and always repeat it, my operator, Muyi ink shadow, my name has 12 words, I don''t believe you, and other friends'' generous reward!

    New year new weather, I hope you can continue to support!

 Chapter 219

    The blood surge cast by the tenth apostle is a strong, vicious and sinister spell.

    It can make people bleed a lot in organs, burst blood vessels, and then die in just a few minutes. Once they are attacked, it is difficult to resist, unless there is a corresponding ability or holy thing of restraint.

    However, the tester roll who was recruited outside was fine. On the contrary, the tenth apostle suddenly died in a tragic manner

    "Spell backfire? How is this possible?"

    The eleven apostles wiped the blood on their faces and looked down at their companions'' non-human bodies. Their voices trembled slightly.

    Compared with the secret arts, spells often have stronger effects, greater power and wider range, but it takes a certain time to give full play to their effects. They are not as direct and effective as the secret arts. They may suffer from various countermeasures of the enemy.

    Sometimes the target is too powerful, or is equipped with holy objects to guard against spells. It may also cause reverse phagocytosis and let the spell reverse phagocytize on the caster.

    So this is actually a very risky force.

    However, the two apostles are both pain experts and experts in spells. The surging blood is the proud skill of the tenth apostle. They have been able to control them very skillfully. Even if they are targeted and backfired by the other party, he also has a variety of ways to resolve or even fight back.

    But he just died

    And he died suddenly

    In theory, the surge of blood can not cause such an exaggerated effect in front of us, and the action time is not so fast. From the death of the tenth apostle, it is more like being eaten several times, so it will be so miserable.

    With the theoretical knowledge of the eleven apostles, he could not understand this situation.

    Unless

    The object of the spell is an existence that does not allow others to curse

    For example

    God!

    Curse God, it will be backfired!

    "But how is this possible? The tester is just an ordinary person..."

    "Is he some kind of divine servant or envoy?"

    "This is even more impossible. In this world, where is there a positive God?"

    "Is the world I know false? Is the knowledge I receive wrong?"

    The eleven apostles muttered in a crazy whisper, as if they had been crushed by others. They began to doubt themselves and society.

    His mind was in a mess like a paste, and he didn''t notice the monitoring picture at all. The tester roll on it had unconsciously walked outside the cave where he was hiding and looked inside curiously.

    "The cave looks so strange?"

    Rolle touched his chin, bent slightly, took out his flashlight and took a picture inside.

    Nothing was found. It was empty and very wide, and the ground was clean.

    After the elaborate disguise of the two apostles, he couldn''t even find the demigod close, and naturally he couldn''t see anything.

    He felt a little disappointed. He thought there should be some bears in the hole. He could see if he could pick up a cub or a fox.

    But he immediately recovered and noticed something wrong.

    "No! Something''s wrong! The cave is too clean. It''s reasonable to say that such a large cave can''t be occupied by wild animals. Even if it is scared away by the previous change, it will leave traces!"

    He has lived in the mountains for many years and is always very sensitive to such abnormal places.

    Since something''s wrong, stab it.

    Rolle took out his sword from his left hand, clamped it at the bend of his arm, pulled it hard, and lit the blade.

    Then he poured a burning sword gas into the hole.

    This is amazing. A series of screams like killing pigs came from the cave, and the surrounding air was distorted and deformed rapidly. The illusion arranged at the mouth of the cave was torn apart by the sword Qi, revealing the real situation inside.

    "Gee!"

    Rolle himself was startled.

    He waited for a long time. When the temperature inside decreased a little, relying on the heat-resistant function of deformed armor, he went into the hole to check.

    But with such a delay, there was basically nothing left in the hole, and only a large piece of burnt black things could be seen.

    Even the left and right rock walls have been roasted, and small streams of magma can be seen flowing downward.

    The temperature was too high when the sword gas was poured in before

    "Ah, this..."

    Rolle looked down and found two charred bodies on the ground.

    The corpse was beyond recognition, and I could vaguely see the flickering dark fire inside, and the whole body was carbonized.

    The two apostles who were still in high spirits, looking forward to a better future and looking forward to the curse and reward died in the cave without leaving a last word.

    "Can''t I kill by mistake?"

    He was a little nervous. He was also an imperial bureaucrat, imitating citizens, an excellent village head and the father of a future university.

    If you kill someone by mistake, the rest of your life will be over!

    It will also involve her daughter and be ridiculed that her father is a murderer

    "Wait... No, these two guys are definitely not good things!"

    "It''s so long from Shuangfeng fortress. There was such a dangerous noise before. Instead of running away and joining the reinforcements, they hid in the cave and covered it with magic tricks to prevent being found..."

    "It''s suspicious anyway!"

    Lol whispered to himself and hurriedly ran around the cave, trying to find out that the two bodies were actually evidence of enemy spies.

    Unfortunately, under the fierce sword spirit, nothing can survive.

    That''s a high temperature that even the children of evil gods can''t resist.

    The two corpses were also very miserable. When the wind blew outside, they suddenly broke into pieces like burned paper people. There were no whole corpses.

    Rolle could not stay in the hole for a long time. Although the deformed armor was resistant to high temperature, it was also limited. There were a lot of data jumping wildly on the armor in front of him, the vision was red and dark, and the alarm of armor kept coming from his ear.

    Obviously, it can''t hold.

    He had to leave quickly, run back to the camp, find Orianna and explain the situation to her.

    "Hide in the cave and cover it with magic?"

    Olliana imitated Rolle''s usual appearance, touched her chin, gently tapped the back of her left hand with her right hand, and then nodded hard.

    "I see. Your judgment is correct. These two people are really suspicious. They are probably from the Apostle organization!"

    "Before, we thought Shuangfeng fortress was attacked by them. These notorious terrorists were the culprit, but we sent people to search everywhere but found nothing. We thought they escaped too fast and didn''t catch up..."

    "Now it seems that they did not escape at all, but hid on the spot and continued to brewing the next plot. After that, they will certainly hinder our rescue measures!"

    After that, she lifted her face armor, showed a sweet smile from rolle, and continued:

    "Thank you, Mr. rolle. You helped us again."

    In fact, she wanted to put her arms around Rolle''s neck and offer a grateful kiss.

    Unfortunately, Rolle didn''t take off the bottom armour

    Knowing that he didn''t kill the wrong person, Rolle was relieved, smiled and replied:

    "You''re welcome. This is what I should do. In fact, it''s a coincidence. I found the cave when I strolled around..."

    "Ah, by the way, what''s the situation now? Bu Yanjun?"

    Orianna smiled, nodded and replied:

    "Thanks to your timely action, the situation has improved, the pollution is gradually disappearing, and we have come up with a follow-up plan."

    She was referring to Rolle''s move to calm the chaos.

    Rolle thought she was still saying that she had killed two terrorists by mistake. She didn''t think much and responded modestly.

    "Nothing, a trifle."

    "However, I have to deal with the situation here in the rest of my time. I may not be able to go back to the temple. Can you please help protect the archaeological team?"

    Olliana said, her big fire red eyes flickering, looking cute and cute.

    Luo Er''s heart trembled slightly, hurriedly did not open his eyes, did not dare to look at her, and hurriedly nodded.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll look after it over there."

    "Remember to take good care of little Kerry."

    Olliana warned again.

    "Well, that''s for sure..."

    Rolle answered casually.

    But I feel something wrong

    Why is it a bit like mom telling Dad to take good care of his daughter?

    He quickly shook his head and threw these unrealistic ideas out of his mind.

    Teacher olivana is gentle, virtuous and generous, knowledgeable, easy-going, beautiful and proud

    What''s more valuable is that she is also very kind to Kerry, taking care of and guiding her like her mother.

    Everything is good except age

    On the other hand, I''m not only old, but also my position is not high. I''m just a small village head and a small director. I don''t have much money in my pocket. I have no car or house. I''m still Disabled

    I really don''t dare to have any unreasonable thoughts

    Rolle and Orianna separated after a short chat. They were each busy. Now they don''t have time to talk more.

    Olliana was anxious to go back to deal with the aftermath. Rolle also felt that he should have completed the entrustment of the speaker. The situation here was also improving, so she was ready to go back to the temple.

    There are a group of fresh elf spies waiting for trial!

    So he activated the deformed armor and flew.

    However, at noon the next day, he successfully returned to the archaeological camp.

    It took half an hour to go and half a day to come back.

    It''s not that the armor can''t fly, but that he went out in a hurry and didn''t bring his little milk cat

    Fortunately, I can fly, otherwise I can be a grandpa the next time I see my daughter because of the vastness of this plateau.

    "Dad! Why did you come back?"

    Cori threw herself into Rawl''s arms and opened his visor. Seeing his father''s tired face, she was very distressed. She quickly rubbed his chin with her forehead in an attempt to eliminate her father''s fatigue by selling Meng.

    "Cough! Nothing. Things over there are very busy. I came back overnight after I was busy."

    Rolle explained, don''t open your eyes, don''t dare to look at his daughter''s clear eyes, it will make him feel guilty of lying to his daughter.

    No way, father''s image must be wise and powerful!

    If you let your daughter know that she didn''t do anything and simply got lost for so long, the father''s image will collapse

    After being intimate with Cori for a while, Rolle couldn''t take a rest. He quickly found his deputy truffle and asked about the elves.

    "Eh? Very cooperative? No conflict?"

    Rolle looked at the thick interrogation records in his hand and was a little surprised.

    The elves not only recruited everything, but also confessed some unspeakable personal privacy.

    For example, there is a younger sister at home, nianfang 180, young and beautiful, waiting to be married in the boudoir, and so on.

    "They actually came to surrender and handed in all their weapons."

    The Deputy truffle continued, took out a small silver box and put it in front of Rolle.

    "They said it was a very powerful holy thing. It was originally used to attack the temple, but later they gave up the plan and gave it to us."

    The small box is carved with many twisted words, which are very similar to those on the top wall of the temple.

    Truffle continued:

    "The box has been checked by master anheim. He suggested not to open it at will until the staff of the academic association come."

    Rolle quickly took his hand back.

    Just now, I almost opened the box because of curiosity to see what cattle, ghosts and snakes are in it.

    He thought for a moment, then continued to look at the later interrogation records, then frowned and asked:

    "Although it is very cooperative, the reason for defection is still too outrageous. Translate it for me. What is'' following the footsteps of the great emperor ''?"

    Truffle was slightly stunned and asked:

    "Do you think there is something wrong with the translation? But Wendy, the outsider, was the translator you appointed when you left?"

    Rolle changed his mind and explained:

    "No, no, no, I don''t mean her. I mean the reason itself. Don''t you think it''s too outrageous?"

    Truffle didn''t believe such a reason, but she couldn''t say anything else.

    "Every one of them is like this, and their attitude is very firm, and they don''t seem to be lying."

    "Master anheim has also carefully checked. There are many powerful and extraordinary people among them, and their strength is far stronger than us. If there is any conspiracy, it doesn''t need to be so humble..."

    "They even gave up a lot of confidential information."

    Rolle is a little confused.

    In terms of attitude, the elves are serious.

    But follow the footsteps of the great emperor?

    The great emperor obviously refers to the twin emperors, but after he suffered the terrible curse of the whole ethnic group, he locked himself in the temple. The elves have forgotten his story and his great sacrifice, but regarded him as a madman and tyrant who plundered and collected money.

    From evya''s impression of him, we can know that the twin emperors are certainly not great emperors in the eyes of the elves.

    I can''t help him with a decent funeral. Let the emperor wash white in an instant?

    He came to evya in doubt and asked her about her specific situation.

    "I think maybe it''s that song..."

    Evya uttered her conjecture.

    "That''s the song I sang in front of the remains of the twin emperors."

    Luo Er was slightly stunned and remembered the scene at that time.

    What brainwashing song did she hum at that time?

 Chapter 220

    Rolle turned over the record again. It did say that the elves heard the melodious song from the wind. The song conveyed an old story and praised a great emperor.

    They knew the sacrifice of the twin emperors from their songs, so they made the following operation, hoping to stay in the temple and offer sacrifices to the emperor forever.

    At first, Rolle looked at it and thought it was very mysterious and mindless, but after hearing what evya said, the causes and consequences were finally connected.

    As for why evya''s low hum in the temple was heard by the elves in the distance, it can only show that it was the influence of some mysterious force.

    Anyway, these things are the most in the world.

    As for what the Elves will do next, he can''t decide without authorization. He has to discuss it with the security department.

    Now that they have handed in their weapons and are obedient, they can put them in the camp for the time being.

    In this way, on the third day, the reinforcements of the scholars'' Association arrived, and the elf prisoners were temporarily placed in their custody.

    The security department also put forward a solution. They have preliminarily analyzed the confidential information provided by the elves and determined that it is of great value, so they temporarily agreed to their request and allowed them to build a small village outside the temple to live here, but they must be under the close supervision of the Empire.

    The elves accepted this condition very spineless and immediately began to prepare for a long time to live.

    It seems that as long as they can live near the temple, they can be satisfied.

    While Rolle''s work at hand was temporarily over, he was transferred back to the imperial capital to take over the next stage of new work - a comprehensive investigation of the Apostle organization.

    Of course, he doesn''t want to go. The archaeological activities are not over yet. His daughter will stay in this cold place for a long time. Without his own care, he is afraid that his daughter will suffer.

    But

    A father should learn to let go.

    Father and daughter can only reluctantly say goodbye.

    "Remember to wear more clothes and don''t catch cold!"

    "Don''t eat!"

    "Don''t trust strangers!"

    "Don''t have a boyfriend!"

    "Don''t..."

    Rolle helped Cory comb the double ponytail on her head and gave a lot of earnest advice.

    "Don''t worry, Dad, I''m not a child..."

    Kerry cried and laughed, turned back and told rolle:

    "Dad, you should also pay attention to your health. Don''t be tired..."

    "Don''t find me a little mother!"

    "Don''t take in new students!"

    "Don''t recognize a new daughter!"

    It can be seen that both father and daughter care about each other.

    Finally, Cori rubbed hard in Rawl''s arms and watched him board the airship until the airship disappeared in the sky.

    Rohr sat in the airship, thinking about his daughter and playing with the three collections brought out of the temple.

    "This bottle, you can buy a bunch of flowers to insert... What kind of flowers do you like to eat?"

    Lol played with his favorite white bottle, asked the little donkey again, glanced at her, and quickly looked back.

    The little donkey curled up on his bed, lazily, as if he was going to sleep, regardless of the disheveled clothes on his body, especially the short skirt on his legs, which opened a big piece. His slender legs, only wearing white silk stockings, were tightly together, shining a little under the sunshine outside the window

    Rolle quickly wrapped her in a blanket and didn''t bother her.

    The little donkey really refused to change back to its original shape. It looked like he didn''t want to be rode by rolle.

    Moreover, when Ke Li was away, she became more active and intimate, a little suspected of taking advantage of the opportunity.

    Fortunately, Rolle didn''t give her such a chance.

    Later, he found that as long as he took out the white tooth to play with, the little donkey would want to sleep, so he specially used this method to deal with her.

    The little donkey stopped, but he kept occupying Rolle''s bed.

    This little guy is much harder to raise than his daughter.

    Rolle put away the vase, picked up the seed again and again, and thought about where to plant it.

    When you get old, you always want to plant something.

    Unfortunately, he was busy for some time and was about to forget it.

    When he returned to the imperial capital again, Rolle didn''t have the opportunity to enjoy the convenience of the developed society. He was almost pulled to the meeting after getting off the airship. There were a lot of small meetings for three days.

    During this period, I have to submit countless reports. Even with the help of secretary Ah Fu, it is very hard.

    If he hadn''t lived in the villa all the time and could enter the dream world for double sleep, I''m afraid he would have been tired by these cumbersome and boring things.

    Meeting is more dangerous than fighting with demons!

    Thanks to his special status, he didn''t need to attend all kinds of banquets and didn''t have to worry about social intercourse. Finally, he lightened his burden.

    However, this hard work is not without benefits.

    The speaker and the Ministry of security highly appreciated Rolle''s performance in this operation and gave a large and generous bonus.

    One million Easts!

    It''s higher than the bonus for playing E-sports!

    If you get more, you can find a way to connect water and electricity to the village!

    In addition, the speaker did not treat his cadres badly. Through special funds, each cadre participating in the action received a large bonus.

    This allows rolle to clearly see the worship and expectation in their eyes when facing his subordinates.

    Follow such a boss and make a profit!

    In addition to the financial rewards, the speaker also privately gave rolle several valuable swords, which are said to be his precious private collection. Each one has a great origin and is hard won. It was either dug out of an ancient tomb or by a dead Master. Anyway, it''s over.

    The speaker was kind, but rolle was embarrassed.

    None of the speaker''s private collections can be taken out for actual combat. They are all Collectible decorations.

    The swords forged by these famous masters are not as good as the strange blacksmiths in the village.

    Are they all craftsmen?

    In fact, Rolle doesn''t like hanging these things at home. If you can, it''s better to hang some portraits of her daughter and put some elegant flowers and plants at will.

    The sword should not be used for viewing.

    But the speaker''s kindness was appreciated.

    In addition to sending these private collections, the speaker always asked rolle if he wanted to find a mother for Kelly. He could help introduce some young, beautiful, noble and enthusiastic girls.

    Rolle refused. He''s not like that.

    The speaker did not mention it much, but changed direction and asked him if he intended to join politics.

    Anyway, it''s like trying to win him over at any cost.

    Rolle refused even more. Being a small director is enough headache. Do you want to continue to go up?

    Give me a break. I''m really not that material.

    After being bothered by all kinds of trivial things for more than a week, Rolle finally ushered in a little rest time, which reminded him of the seed.

    He chose a good place in his little villa by feeling, planted the seeds, picked up a large whale shaped kettle and poured water around.

    With a curious face, the little milk cat circled around the planting place, sniffed from time to time, and wanted to scratch with its furry claws.

    As a result, Rolle grabbed the back neck skin and picked it up.

    "Remember to take good care of it when I''m not at home!"

    "Remember to watch Xiaomi and don''t let it scratch."

    "I always think it can grow into something wonderful in the end."

    As rolle said, he stuffed the kettle and the baby cat into the little donkey and patted her heavily on the shoulder.

    The little donkey nodded hard and hugged the big whale kettle.

    Since returning to the villa, the little donkey has stopped a lot. He stays in Rolle''s study most of the time every day and seriously studies human words.

    Rolle hired a tutor for her.

    It seems that there should be no mounts in the future.

    After the seeds were planted, the sweetheart fruit neighbor in the small mountain village looked in the direction of the imperial capital, found fat people and said:

    "The village head planted it in his own garden."

    "Oh? That''s a good thing!"

    The fat man patted his thigh.

    "Yes, after it takes root, our scope of activities will expand."

    "I''ve long wanted to go to the imperial capital to see what kind of life ordinary people live now."

    Sweetheart fruit said the neighbor. He took a bag of things like fertilizer from his arms and handed it to ADA next to him.

    "Find a way to scatter these ashes in the village head''s garden, which can accelerate the growth of the tree."

    ADA took the cloth pocket and glanced inside. It was full of dark things like black soil, similar to what he had dug back from the fertile valley last time.

    This is probably the most powerful fertilizer in the world.

    "By the way, how are you preparing for the next generation? Has the other party accepted it?"

    The fat man asked again.

    ADA nodded and replied:

    "Everything is going on as planned. There should be no problem. The other party will accept it."

    The fat man told him seriously:

    "Well, that''s good. You have to hurry up. You should be able to clearly feel the exclusion of this world now. There''s not much time left for you to move freely."

    In short, in this way, many things are advancing in an orderly manner. Some people look forward to and look forward to it, while others worry and panic.

    The speaker is a person who looks forward to and looks forward to the future.

    But his youngest daughter Anya is the kind of person who is worried and panicked.

    Princess Anya''s troubles have to start with a strange dream.

    About a week ago, she had a strange dream.

    In her dream, she came to a place like heaven, where she seemed to be in the clouds, surrounded by white clouds and fog, in which she could see a tall and magnificent building, like a palace and a temple.

    There are also some winged pigs, winged donkeys, winged sweethearts and potatoes flying around in the clouds, which makes it look mysterious and holy.

    Then several humanoid creatures she despised surrounded her.

    Their figures are clearly bathed in the light, but they can''t see their faces and clothes. They are mysterious and can''t look directly.

    They introduced to Anya that this is the only pure land in this world and a place where they can enjoy peace and shelter.

    Here is a great God, known as the ''Lord of order''

    Now, they need a strong existence to act as the representative of the Lord of order in this world.

    That is commonly known as the angel.

    They went to Anya and asked her if she would.

    As a result, Anya was directly awakened

    She thought it was a weird nightmare.

    More strangely, two days later, she had the same dream

    So he hurried to the Church of science and truth, found their archbishop and asked him for help.

    For the sake of her father, the Archbishop patiently helped her with psychological counseling and gave some suggestions on mental health. Finally, he showed her magic and gave her an emerald ring.

    He also gave her some popular science:

    "Nightmares mainly come from people''s ideological and psychological state. As long as you accept and face them calmly and maintain a good state, you can resolve them even if you don''t come to me..."

    "Don''t believe those unscientific statements. Nightmares don''t predict anything, and there won''t be any unknown future. We should believe in science and don''t superstitious metaphysics."

    "Our church has been studying dreams with scientific ideas and methods and a rigorous and objective attitude."

    "As for the problem of repeated dreams, we conducted a large number of sampling surveys. The number of samples is enough to explain the problem. Most of the respondents have had repeated dreams or even continuous dreams."

    "For example, they often dream that they become rich and handsome, can be favored by girls, or can draw the cards they want when playing games. This is not what happens to you alone."

    Anya was stunned and couldn''t stop nodding.

    Finally, she asked curiously:

    "Can this dream be true?"

    "I mean, is there really any lord of order in the world? Living in the clouds we can''t see?"

    The old Archbishop smiled kindly, took two books from his arms and handed them to her.

    How to understand the world with a scientific attitude

    How to cultivate one''s own scientific thinking

    Finally, he patiently told:

    "Your Highness, you have received higher education. You should know that there is no God in this world."

    "If you are free, you can read these books, which will help cultivate your scientific concept and thinking, which may also alleviate your nightmare."

    Anya had to accept the book and go back to study it carefully.

    As a result, she had the same dream again that night.

    The Archbishop''s psychological enlightenment, his divine skills and the emerald ring he gave her are all like furnishings.

    She once again came to the palace in the clouds and faced several mysterious beings who could not see clearly.

    This time, unlike previous times, Anya asked for the first time:

    "Agent walker, what is that?"

    --------

    Here is today''s list:

    Thanks to a pig who loves reading, Muyi Moying, my operation officer, ghost of the Internet and other friends for their generous rewards!

 Chapter 221

    Perhaps it was because she finished psychological counseling during the day and cultivated some scientific thinking. Anya, who entered the same dream for the third time, seemed much more rational. Instead of holding her head and squatting to prevent waking herself up, she summoned up the courage and asked questions.

    "Agent walker, what is that?"

    Although the vague shadows before seem to say that the generation walker is a little similar to the envoys and angels, this is actually a very broad concept. Anya wants to know in more detail.

    According to the book given by the Archbishop of the sect of science and truth, when you meet an unknown thing, you should examine and judge it with a rigorous, objective and rational attitude, and you can''t judge it by your own brain.

    If human beings can maintain this mode of thinking, there will be no three illusions of life.

    So Anya asked questions sincerely.

    The other party responded mercifully:

    "A generation walker is a person who acts on behalf of the will of our Lord, walks in the world, spreads the glory of our Lord, praises his name, and gives believers liberation and well-being."

    Anya was stunned

    Why are these people more like sticks than archbishops of other sects?

    She couldn''t help but say something in her heart, and then continued to ask:

    "Then why me?"

    A virtual shadow replied:

    "I see your future in the intertwined fate. I will walk with my Lord and enjoy his grace."

    It sounds mysterious, but there is a simple reason:

    My village head seems to like you very much.

    Half of the reasons for choosing Anya are because of this.

    Because of Kerry, and Anya herself is a clever and lovely rich lady, Rolle has always had a good impression of her and is willing to protect her.

    This is a very important factor in choosing a surrogate, accounting for at least half of the reasons.

    Another part of the reason is that the tailor''s neighbors divined her fate and found that the track of her and the village head''s daughter was entangled early and deeply, which affected the operation of the whole village.

    Cori met her on her first trip and was taken to the imperial capital by her. Then the village head followed her out, which triggered a series of subsequent events.

    In terms of mystics, she belongs to the starting point of cause and effect. If Cori did not save her, the village head would not go out, the imperial capital behind would not be attacked, and the village head would not go to the temple. ADA still could not be upgraded, and the village head would not plant the seed in the imperial capital.

    These are good developments and are developing in a good direction.

    So let her be the next generation, may make the future move in a better direction.

    Destiny divination in mystics is not to predict the future, but only one direction of future development.

    Directly say that you will make a fortune in the future. Your wife is beautiful and rich. Every time you draw a card, you will ship it. It belongs to street divination.

    It is precisely because of the result of this divination that Anya has a certain advantage over the second qualified Jeanne.

    The remaining reasons are the patchwork of other factors.

    For example, she is very young and has not received extraordinary enlightenment. She is just like a piece of white paper with strong plasticity, which is convenient for the villagers to operate.

    For another example, she is beautiful, rich, high social status, great influence and wide contacts. It will be very convenient to act later.

    Also, she really likes Chloe and respects rolle from the bottom of her heart.

    Compared with the third qualified housekeeper Aldo, Anya has an absolute advantage in these aspects.

    Compared with the above factors, her own strength is not so important. The villagers have countless ways to solve it.

    For example, a formal agent contract.

    Once the contract is established and she becomes a real agent, the power she can use is far stronger than that she has practiced for hundreds of years.

    Therefore, the eighth level strength of the housekeeper, Oddo, is like a mole ant. He can''t control the final choice at all.

    Of course, as the price of relying on external forces, once she suspends or violates the contract, she will suffer a terrible backlash

    At the same time, she will never be able to touch the extraordinary power, become stronger by herself, and break free from the contract by herself.

    Of course, with Anya''s identity and interests, she doesn''t need to be strong.

    Rather than strength, it is the state of mind and combat experience, which are more specific.

    But these things, there are other ways to exercise.

    Of course, the above reasons will not be told to Anya. All she can hear is those mysterious words.

    "So what''s the price? What''s the price?"

    Anya looked at a paper contract floating in front of her, which was densely written in words she didn''t know, but she was miraculously able to understand the contents of these words.

    The contract clearly describes the rights, obligations, responsibilities, abilities, advantages and disadvantages of the agent. The villagers did not deceive her or force her in this regard. Everything was her voluntary choice.

    At the end of the contract, there are four simple stroke symbols, one looks like a bottle, one looks like a seed, one looks like a bear and a pig, and one looks like a ring.

    These are the marks left by fat people, sweet fruit neighbors, tailor neighbors and pig neighbors.

    The four marks upgrade this paper contract to a divine contract, which is very serious and effective.

    But Anya didn''t dare to sign, but an excuse to think about it, and then she woke up.

    "What should I do?"

    She curled up in bed, trembling slightly, and hugged the hammerhead puppet in her arms.

    With the same style as Cori, she also saw Cori holding a hairy gray hammerhead shark puppet. She thought it was very cute, so she followed suit and bought one.

    "I should talk to someone, but I dare not tell the truth..."

    This night, Anya didn''t dare to sleep again and has been struggling with this problem.

    At dawn, she ate breakfast with dark eyes under the service of housekeeper Oddo, hesitated for a while, carefully considered her words, and then whispered:

    "Uncle Oddo, is there anything in the world that can gain infinite power as long as you sign a contract?"

    The housekeeper was slightly stunned, frowned and asked in a hurry:

    "And such a good thing?"

    "Well... You mean, there''s no such thing?"

    The housekeeper shook his head and explained:

    "This kind of thing is actually possible, but it only exists in historical legends..."

    "Your Highness, you should also know that there was an era when gods only walked in the world. Only later did gods degenerate one after another, and there were no gods in the world."

    Anya nodded and couldn''t help smiling bitterly:

    "But aren''t those all scholars'' hypotheses?"

    The housekeeper smiled and explained:

    "Although it is an unfounded hypothesis, I personally believe that there once existed in that era."

    "It is said that people in that era could gain strength by believing in God. If faith was regarded as a contract, was that what your highness described before?"

    "However, after all, it was a long time ago. The extraordinary people at that time were certainly not as powerful as they are now, and the ways to become extraordinary people were certainly not as many as they are now. This is the progress brought about by social development."

    "Moreover, the power gained through the contract must be very untrue and false, and can not become a real strong man like Mr. Rawl."

    Anya listened and took a sip of papaya milk.

    Although the housekeeper said all his own conjectures, some parts were still in line. The contract also made it clear that I could not breach the contract, otherwise I would lose my strength and be backfired.

    And after signing the contract and becoming the agent of the Lord of order, am I equivalent to his believer? The theory that contract is equal to faith also makes sense

    In this way, the dream is likely to be true, and the contract is likely to be true?

    As she pondered, she suddenly thought of something and quickly asked:

    "Will my father stay at his residence today?"

    The housekeeper quickly replied:

    "Shouldn''t it? The Duke has been very busy recently. It seems that he will attend several hearings today."

    Anya thought carefully, secretly clenched her small fist and said:

    "I suddenly remembered that my father asked me to help him sort out some documents. I almost forgot playing these days. After dinner, I went to my father''s house."

    Because her two brothers have no interest in politics and are particularly capricious, the speaker has always meant to train Anya as an heir. If she has nothing to do, she will be allowed to enter her study to help sort out documents and deal with some simple government affairs.

    Half a month ago, Anya happened to see a document about confidential case No. 12 while helping him sort out the documents.

    She was curious about it, but the speaker didn''t show her, but muttered in a low voice:

    "This is a very important confidential content. We must be in awe of the gods."

    Anya was obedient at that time and didn''t delve into the matter.

    Now, she suddenly remembered the confidential document.

    It''s only related to God. Is it related to the Lord of order?

    With doubts, she rushed to the official residence where the speaker usually lived, and entered his office on the grounds of helping his father deal with chores.

    This is usually a very common situation, so no one doubts it.

    Anya opened a mural hanging on the wall and found the confidential filing cabinet embedded in the wall.

    The confidential document was put in by herself, so she knew the specific location, and some anti-theft measures on the safe were meaningless to her.

    It''s impossible to guard against theft.

    However, the speaker did not tell her the password to open the filing cabinet. Anya had to try it herself.

    She tried her birthday first and dialed the password dial on the door.

    Wrong!

    Eh?

    Obviously, his bank certificates of deposit use my birthday as the password!

    Anya doesn''t believe in evil and tries her mother''s birthday again.

    Still wrong!

    She then tried her two little mothers'' birthdays.

    Still wrong.

    Do you mean

    Anya thought of something and finally tried her eldest brother''s birthday.

    Click, the safe is open.

    Anya is inexplicably unhappy

    She first wrote down the order and general shape of the documents inside, and then turned out the confidential case No. 12 and looked at it carefully.

    After reading it, she couldn''t help taking a breath.

    Good guy, Miss Jeanne and her sect have been sheltered by a god!

    No wonder the Empire attaches so much importance to her and asks me to accompany her

    In that case, Miss Jeanne is also a substitute walker?

    Will it be the Lord of order?

    With doubts, Anya carefully restored the documents to their original state, and then solemnly helped her father sort out the messy documents on the table.

    I''ve been thinking about it in my mind.

    She was actually interested in the power described in the contract.

    Part of the interest comes from women''s inherent curiosity, and part comes from the longing for extraordinary power.

    When she was with Kerry, she had fantasized about how good it would be if she could become strong?

    Once rescued by Kerry, once led by Qingquan, once attacked by rice cake people, and once attacked by the imperial capital, she has experienced the powerlessness of ordinary people in the face of extraordinary power for four consecutive times.

    It is impossible not to yearn for power.

    She also wanted to fight side by side with Cori instead of fainting inexplicably, and then she was sent to the hospital to lie down for ten days and a half months.

    And she also knew that her father had been secretly wooing strong people, such as Uncle rolle, in order to fight against the academic society.

    If you can also become powerful and become a sky sword girl, earth sword girl and ocean sword girl, it''s a good thing not only to form a team with good girlfriends, but also to help dad share his worries.

    In the past, she felt that learning extraordinary power was too hard and had no time, but now she has a great opportunity in front of her.

    In fact, the contract is not so strict. He still enjoys great freedom and performs the function of agent only when necessary.

    Probably like Miss Jeanne? Most of the time, just like normal girls, they go shopping, eat sweets, chat privately, Practice Fencing, and act coquettish on Uncle rolle

    But will the Lord of order be the tolerant God behind Miss Jeanne?

    Could it be an evil god or something?

    She was worried about it and wanted to ask someone.

    She subconsciously thought of Uncle rolle.

    Maybe it was because the housekeeper often boasted about the strength of Rolle in front of her, even Anya, who didn''t know much about the extraordinary power, believed it.

    So she thought about it, chose an evening when rolle was free, and came to visit with gifts.

    Rolle is holding a small shovel in the garden and carefully scarifying the seeds that have just been planted for two days.

    Next to him stood a beautiful little donkey, holding a large whale kettle in his hand, with a serious face. When rolle gave the order, he began to water.

    The little milk cat squatted on her head, stretched its neck, widened its eyes, and looked at it seriously.

    "Well, it''s almost done. Water it!"

    Said rolle, but immediately a series of screams.

    "Oh, no! It''s not watering my head!"

    "Go and get me a towel..."

    "It''s for you to bring me a towel, not for you to lick!"

    ---------

    The list is too short to pull

    Alas

    Miserable

 Chapter 222

    Luo Er grabbed the baby cat and dried his hair and water. Then he noticed that he was standing outside the garden and watching his Anya silently

    To be honest, it''s a little embarrassing

    Why is Anya bumping into every embarrassment!

    "Cough, good evening ~"

    He smiled reluctantly, said hello, and stuffed the wet kitten into the donkey''s arms.

    The little milk cat was very wronged. She lay on the chest of the little donkey, cried with milk, twisted quickly, and kept shaking the water on her body.

    "Uncle rolle, long time no see."

    "I heard you moved to a new house and haven''t had time to visit."

    Anya smiled and said hello, then turned her eyes to the cute, young and beautiful donkey. She asked in some doubt:

    "This is..."

    I can''t help thinking in my heart:

    Uncle rolle didn''t really find a little mother for Chloe, did he?

    But it''s too small, isn''t it?

    Looks younger than me

    "Cough, things are a little complicated. Come in and talk."

    Rolle took Anya and his accompanying housekeeper, Oddo, to his study.

    These days, the study has been regarded as a classroom by the little donkey. It is messy. There are calligraphy, picture books, puzzle blocks and other enlightenment materials scattered everywhere on the ground, as well as a lot of messy graffiti. It looks full of children''s fun.

    With a little donkey, you always have the feeling of growing a daughter.

    But the little donkey is tall, concave and convex, and looks like a beautiful girl, but her mind is like a few-year-old girl.

    On the other hand, her daughter, Kerry, is about to become a famous scholar in the world, but she looks like a few-year-old girl.

    Completely reversed, I always feel that there is a mistake

    After the servant brought tea and refreshments, Rolle opened the conversation and explained the situation of the little donkey.

    Anya was stunned when she heard this. Then she realized that the beautiful girl who was no worse than herself was the healthy and lovely little donkey around uncle rolle.

    Is this the extraordinary world? Love, love.

    After a few casual greetings, Anya gradually got to the point:

    "Uncle rolle, do you think there are gods in the world?"

    "Eh? Why do you suddenly want to ask this?"

    Rolle was a little surprised, but generously shared the latest archaeological discoveries with Anya.

    "Of course there is. The temple we explored this time is related to an ancient god."

    "He should have been a kind and powerful God who enlightened the two civilizations and was worshipped and believed by them, but later..."

    He roughly described the discovery on the other side of the spirit temple.

    This is not a confidential matter. Anyway, my daughter will publish a paper later to expose this secret history to the world. Now it should be a spoiler to Anya in advance.

    "Wow! That''s great!"

    "Kerry''s paper will certainly stir the whole world!"

    Anya clapped happily on her face.

    Then I couldn''t help thinking that my good friend, who was born in poverty and so short, first became a famous star sword girl with his own efforts and made great contributions to the Empire.

    After looking back, he can immediately become a top historian and publish academic achievements that shocked the world

    Civil and military cultivation, civil and military flowering.

    On the contrary, he was born in a good family. He enjoyed the best treatment and received the best education since childhood, but he has achieved nothing so far.

    Even a reliable boyfriend can''t be found

    If you didn''t have a great father, you would have lost everyone

    In contrast, it''s too strong, which gives Anya a the feeling that she doesn''t deserve to be friends with Kerry.

    She also understood why her two brothers were so rebellious. She would rather give up the respect and treatment at home than go out on her own.

    Now, there is such a great opportunity to change yourself

    Anya calmed down slightly and asked:

    "Uncle rolle, have you ever heard of the Lord of order?"

    "Ah? What''s that?"

    "It sounds like a fake made up by a rural pheasant sect..."

    With a puzzled look on his face, Rolle quickly and seriously advised:

    "Anya, isn''t there any magic stick liar pestering you?"

    A lot of bridge segments were made up in his mind.

    What speaker was seriously ill, bedridden and fruitless in seeking medical treatment. This pheasant sect suddenly appeared and cheated Anya''s family of a lot of money

    Or what kind of double reed deception on the street. One person performs and several people cooperate to cheat Anya''s trust, and then rob money and sex

    What''s the worst is a secret cult. The evil organization has an eye on Anya and wants to take her as a springboard. Behind her back, there is a terrible conspiracy to bring disaster to the country and the people.

    In just a few seconds, he went through all the swindlers'' tricks on earth, and then said in earnest:

    "Anya, whatever the reason, don''t believe those street gods! Be careful, people and money are empty!"

    "As modern people in the new era, we should believe in science, practice and objective laws."

    After all, he is someone else''s child, and he is embarrassed to say too much.

    If Kerry had told him this, he would have educated his daughter first, and then picked up his sword and cut off all the charlatans.

    But in the end he said:

    "If they continue to pester you, you can tell me and I''ll help you solve it."

    Anya nodded her head.

    But my heart is still warm.

    Uncle rolle is really a reliable and responsible elder!

    She then casually talked about a few other topics, and then gradually led the conversation to Jeanne.

    "Uncle rolle, I heard that Miss Jeanne seems to be sheltered by a strong man behind their sect?"

    "Hey? Did you? I''m embarrassed when you say that..."

    Rolle smiled awkwardly.

    Anya: "??"

    Rolle briefly told her about her experience in the fertile valley, and finally modestly concluded:

    "That''s about it... I did help them, but I can''t talk about shelter, just a little trivial work..."

    "Besides, I''m not a strong man. In my 40s, I''ve mixed up seven levels, which can''t be compared with those real strong men."

    Anya was stunned and confused.

    This speech is not quite the same as she imagined?

    But on second thought, she seemed to understand something.

    It seems uncle rolle doesn''t want to tell the truth, does he?

    That''s right. The contract also made it clear that I can''t disclose about the traveler.

    It seems that I was abrupt. I didn''t think of this level

    She secretly apologized to rolle, then strolled around Rolle''s villa, and took an excuse to leave.

    "Kerry will be back in about a month. Remember to come home and get together at that time."

    Rolle stood at the door and waved her and the housekeeper away.

    Anya, sitting in the steam car, stroked her thoughts in her head, and then asked:

    "Uncle Oddo, I remember you said that uncle rolle is so powerful that you can''t see through it, can you?"

    "Yes, your excellency rolle is the most powerful existence I have ever seen and the most incomprehensible existence."

    The housekeeper answered as he drove.

    "Even with my experience and experience, I can''t understand why there is such a powerful and wise existence in this world..."

    "His every move has a profound meaning that ordinary people can''t fathom. Even I have to spend a long time chewing and thinking to see his intention..."

    "For example, recently, I heard that he quietly eliminated a chaotic pollution area and helped the Empire solve a great hidden danger."

    As usual, the housekeeper blew nonsense at rolle, continuing the performance of brain powder.

    The latest news he received was actually from his partner olliana. In her report, she clearly explained that rolle helped solve the polluted area.

    Unfortunately, apart from the housekeeper and the speaker, others simply did not believe it and thought that your spiritual problem had relapsed.

    Hum! Stupid mortal!

    Only three people in the world know the power of your majesty.

    It''s my pleasure.

    As for others, let them continue to immerse themselves in their arrogance and fantasy!

    Anya obviously believed the housekeeper''s words and thought in her heart.

    It seems that the reason why Uncle rolle is strong should be to become a substitute walker?

    As long as I become a substitute, can I become as powerful as him?

    Moreover, uncle Rolle''s character and temper are also very good, and he is very comfortable to get along with, which shows that becoming a substitute Walker will not affect my mind

    In fact, she has made a decision in her heart, so even if there are many uncertainties and risks in this matter, she will try to convince and comfort herself.

    When facing what you are willing to believe, no matter how outrageous, you are willing to believe.

    This is also an essence of human beings.

    So when Anya came home, he took a shower and bathed in the petals and essence.

    Then I carefully selected a long time in the cloakroom and chose a beautiful white off shoulder dress, which looked elegant, holy and beautiful.

    After that, she sat alone in front of the dressing table, rolled up her hair, showed her swan like neck, and then carefully dressed up to make herself look more beautiful than usual.

    When everything was ready, she looked at herself in the mirror. She could not see the green and astringent of the girl, but full of aristocratic temperament. At first glance, she was a dignified and elegant lady.

    After doing all this, she was wearing clothes and shoes, lying in bed with excitement and expectation, waiting for sleep and the coming of that dream.

    The previous preparation is to make the most critical part of the contract formal and ceremonial.

    The natural result is

    I can''t sleep at all!

    Full of excitement, how can you fall asleep so easily?

    What''s more, all I think about is that after becoming a substitute walker, I can go to heaven and earth, turn over clouds and rain, punish evil and promote good, and pretend to be forced to fight in the face.

    I can''t sleep

    Anya tossed and turned in bed until late at night. As a result, she didn''t feel sleepy at all

    In desperation, she had to wake up the maid and let her bring sleeping black tea. After drinking it, she took out the popular science books given to her by the Archbishop of science and truth sect.

    When she read this book before, she was sleepy even during the day, and the sleep aid effect was excellent!

    Now it''s a two pronged approach. I finally fell asleep in excitement.

    The dream didn''t disappoint her, and she came to the cloud palace again.

    But this time, the situation is a little different from before.

    In the previous three dreams, those virtual shadows always repeat the same words and ask her if she is willing to become a substitute walker.

    This time, as soon as they met, the other party said directly:

    "I think you should have made a decision."

    Anya pursed her lips with light lip gloss, put her hands together in front of her chest and nodded slightly.

    "Then sign a contract."

    The contract appeared out of thin air again and floated in front of her.

    "Before signing, I have another question to ask."

    Anya suddenly said.

    "Do you know rolle?"

    "He is a handsome middle-aged man, powerful and gentle."

    "Is he also your agent?"

    Several virtual shadows were stunned

    They looked at each other, whispered and whispered, as if the problem was very difficult for them.

    After a while, they asked:

    "How did you know?"

    Anya listened and couldn''t help but rejoice, thinking that the other party had acquiesced.

    But in fact, this statement admits nothing.

    Anya was relieved and said proudly:

    "I guessed it myself!"

    "Then can I become as powerful as rolle after I become a substitute walker?"

    Several virtual shadows were silent again, and then replied:

    "You can try hard."

    That means yes?

    Anya was more excited and asked her last question:

    "Is it possible for me to cooperate with rolle in the future?"

    The virtual shadow responded quickly and nodded directly.

    Anya had no problem, so she stretched out her hand and pressed the signature position of the paper contract.

    "The contract is established. From this moment on, you are Anya on behalf of the walker!"

    "You will walk in the world, spread the glory of our Lord, praise his name, and give believers liberation and well-being."

    "Remember the contract, don''t break it, don''t slack off."

    Those virtual shadows said in unison, and the paper contract was broken into small spheres of light with their words, surrounding Anya from the West and integrating into her body.

    Then Anya woke up.

    It''s already light outside.

    Anya quickly got up from bed, and the first thing after getting up was to look in the mirror.

    "Well, it seems to be beautiful again!"

    She nodded with satisfaction, opened the sleeves of her long skirt and looked at her slender arm.

    There was no sudden burst of the muscles that turned her into a muscle freak who could break her skirt.

    However, she could vaguely feel that her strength had become stronger.

    It used to be hard to screw a bottle cap.

    Now she is not bragging. She is confident that she can carry the gas tank to the tenth floor at one breath!

    Without breathing!

    ----------------

    Here is today''s list:

    Thanks to a pig who loves reading, frontal sneak attack, devil Jia Baili, Baishi Liufeng, chuyin is not the future, Muyi ink shadow, book friend 20180222063734962 and other friends for their generous rewards!

 Chapter 223

    Rolle got up early this morning, loosened the soil for the seeds in the yard, and then suddenly stood in the yard and began to think about life.

    There seems to be nothing particularly important to do today?

    All the meetings that should be held have been completed, the bonus promised by the speaker has been in place, and all his agents have been sent to cooperate with the spy investigation apostle organization of the Ministry of security. As a result, he, the spy leader, is actually idle today?

    He thought again and decided to give the newly hired tutor a day off. Today, he will teach the little donkey himself.

    The tutor was found by the manservant of the family, an old mother of science and truth sect, but rolle thought she was not very good. The more she taught the little donkey, the more stupid she became!

    So he decided to fight in person today.

    By the way, I also teach the little milk cat. I''m very busy on weekdays. I ignore this small hairball and relax my education on it.

    Otherwise, why can''t you become a beautiful girl now?

    So after breakfast, he took the little donkey and the little milk cat to the study and asked them to sit down.

    "How many words have you learned these days?"

    Asked rolle.

    The little donkey was stunned. He stretched out ten slender fingers and broke them one by one. He looked very serious.

    He frowned slightly, shook his head and stretched out two fingers.

    But anyway, she was still studying hard during this period. One hand was certainly not enough, so she took her feet like white silk stockings and ice cream to the chair and tried to take off her socks.

    As a result, Rolle flipped her head impolitely.

    "What have you learned? Counting can only break your fingers?"

    "Then you will become a donkey again. How can you count? Do you still have fingers to break?"

    Roar scolded fiercely.

    The little donkey immediately covered his head and curled up. His big eyes flickered, and he was very wronged.

    But even if she was reprimanded and saw the master angry, she still wanted to try her best to comfort the master and make the master happy.

    So he wanted to drill into Rolle''s arms.

    The result was another brain collapse.

    The little donkey doubted life very much.

    Obviously, before the masters spoiled and loved themselves, how did it become like this after becoming a human girl?

    The master used to boast of his cleverness and let himself rub and lick his face. Now how can he always dislike himself?

    Obviously, I have worked hard to make my master happy. I am obedient and study hard every day.

    It''s just that human knowledge is really too complex. Learning for a while will make you dizzy and want to sleep.

    He has tried very hard not to doze off, but the master is still unhappy.

    Why?

    Isn''t it cute enough to be human?

    So... How can I be more lovely?

    The little donkey bowed his head and began to think about this new life. When rolle saw it, he thought she was wronged and was going to cry. He was not willing to say anything more. He turned his head and looked at the trembling little milk cat next to her.

    "What about you? What have you learned after following me for so long?"

    Kitten: "meow! Meow! Meow!"

    While shouting, he rolled and sold cute on the chair, deliberately revealing his furry stomach, raised his small claws, exposed the pink meat pad, and seduced rolle to rub it.

    "Alas... Forget it. After all, you''re just a kitten."

    Rolle shook his head, picked up the baby cat and rubbed his face.

    "But why have you never grown up? Half a year has passed, or is it only this size?"

    The baby cat listened and quickly drilled into his shirt pocket.

    Luo Er was stunned and said with a smile:

    "Also, it''s better to be small and easy to carry."

    The little donkey on one side looked at Rolle''s attitude towards the little milk cat, thought about himself again, and seemed to understand something.

    As soon as she lay down on the floor, she also imitated the appearance of the little milk cat, exposed her slender waist, raised her limbs, and kept shaking, regardless of the short skirt, which was almost rolled up to her waist.

    The result was naturally a third brain collapse.

    The little donkey couldn''t bear it anymore and finally cried.

    Why can''t I just pick me up and rub?

    I came first!

    When rolle saw her cry, she couldn''t help feeling distressed again. He quickly picked her up, put her back on the chair, gently rubbed her head and comforted her:

    "Well, well, darling, don''t cry, don''t cry."

    "I''ll do it gently later."

    The little donkey did not obey, but still cried.

    If the master doesn''t rub, he will cry all the time.

    Rolle saw her eyes crying red, distressed and worried.

    In a hurry, he quickly looked at his left hand to see if he could find some small toys to tease her.

    This is how he used to deal with Kerry crying when she was a child.

    Then he found the white bottle and took it out quickly.

    "Well, well, Ameya doesn''t cry. Look at this fun."

    Rolle took the bottle in his hand and kept swinging, like some funny toy.

    The little donkey was attracted and the tears stopped temporarily.

    Rolle found it effective and put the bottle into her hand.

    The little donkey picked up the bottle with both hands carefully, tilted his head slightly and blinked, as if thinking about how to play with the toy?

    The shape of the bottle is the most common wine bottle. It is stick shaped as a whole, thin at one end and thick at the other.

    How do you play with such toys?

    It suddenly occurred to her that humans drink from bottles.

    So he opened the small mouth of the cherry, put the mouth of the bottle close to his lips, stretched out his pink tongue, licked it gently, and then stuffed it into his mouth.

    Seeing this, Rolle inexplicably felt that this scene was very bad

    He quickly took back the bottle and explained:

    "No, this bottle is not used like this?"

    The little donkey stared at him seriously and blinked, as if asking:

    How do you use it?

    It''s so thin and so long. Don''t you find a place to put it in?

    She then looked down at her skirt

    Rolle hurriedly said:

    "Look, this bottle is used like this."

    "It can make a clear and pleasant sound."

    Then he flicked the bottle.

    Ding!

    The bottle made a brittle sound like jade collision.

    Rolle, the little donkey and the little milk cat felt a sense of peace in their hearts.

    This is a very comfortable and pleasant feeling.

    For a time, they were all stunned in the study, motionless, savoring the unspeakable comfort at the bottom of their hearts.

    And not only them, but also other busy servants and chefs in the villa have put down their work and stood in place.

    This reaction also occurred in several other villas nearby.

    The two businessmen were talking about business while drinking morning tea. They had been a little unhappy because of the price problem. At that moment, they were quiet.

    A father was beating his son who was secretly wearing skirts and silk stockings. At that moment, he stopped. He even thought such a son was cute?

    A husband was beating his wife and questioning whether her daughter was born. At that moment, he stopped, and even thought it was good not to be born.

    They seem to be under some kind of mind control vicious spell, but they are not.

    People affected by the bottle have no problems in thinking and consciousness.

    But it was calm. No matter how angry and excited I was, I was calm for a moment.

    This is the power of the white bottle.

    There is no fancy and messy function. It is very simple. It is to calm things around in a certain range.

    Its name is the bottle of tranquility

    If only ordinary people pop the bottle, it may affect themselves and make them feel better.

    If it is used by ADA, the coverage will be a little wider, and then it can calm the anger of nature such as storm, lightning and thunder.

    However, if it is used by rolle, the effect and coverage will be exaggerated.

    When rolle played it, chaos subsided and mental pollution was eliminated.

    If evil gods are present, even evil gods cannot resist this calm.

    The fat man intended to give the bottle to rolle. Perhaps it is because he uses the bottle that he can play the greatest value?

    In fact, the duration of tranquility is not long. In theory, it is only a short moment.

    If it is used by ordinary people, it may have an effect of one or two seconds. Go back and do what you should do.

    However, due to the use of rolle, the quiet aftertaste can continue with the effect of inertia or trend. If it is not stimulated by other stimuli, it will remain calm for a long time.

    Just like when a person is in a calm mood, his temper will change for a period of time.

    After the surge of chaos is affected by it, it will also be depressed and will not continue to be restless, giving them time to deal with the aftermath.

    About ten seconds later, the people affected by the bottle gradually recovered and no longer in a daze.

    But the quiet aftertaste is still there.

    Those who beat their wives and children have lost interest, and those who talk about business have lost interest.

    Even rolle, who teased the little donkey, lost interest.

    "Don''t study today. Just play at home."

    Rohr whispered and left the study.

    The little milk cat lay lazily on the ground, didn''t want to move like a salted fish, and let the owner go out by himself.

    In fact, Rolle didn''t want to move. He wanted to find a sofa and paralyze it for a day.

    But he felt he had to go out and do nothing and wander at will.

    This is the price of using the bottle of tranquility.

    It''s not too big. Before it was handed over, it had been polished very roundly by fat people. Compared with its power, this cost is very small, harmless, and complementary to its effect.

    This is where the perfect relic is powerful.

    However, while rolle was idling around, the Scholar Association exploded.

    The whole tower of truth sounded a shrill alarm.

    "High energy response detected!"

    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack! We''ve been attacked!"

    "Ah, I''m dead!"

    The imperial capital is a city with very tight defense. Especially after the previous attacks, the defense is more tight now. Extraordinary people will monitor every area of the imperial capital all day.

    The moment rolle bounced the bottle, the transcendent in the distance was not affected by the tranquility, but felt a powerful fluctuation of power.

    Someone launched an extremely powerful sacred object in the imperial capital.

    The level should be second only to the reaction when the level 0 holy thing starts.

    Extremely dangerous!

    Nervous, they took it for granted as an enemy attack.

    According to the existing theory, the more powerful the relic is, the more terrible the lethality is.

    Defensive holy objects or auxiliary holy objects cannot create such fluctuations.

    The return of the apostles?

    "Summon the army and awaken the demigod!"

    "Inform the police station and let them evacuate the people as soon as possible!"

    "Ready to use 0-002! Open the unsealing process!"

    Orders were given in the tower of truth, and the atmosphere became extremely tense.

    When rolle walked slowly out of his villa and was standing in the street newspaper booth rubbing people''s magazines, several extraordinary people flew into the sky and a large number of heavily armed soldiers came to the ground.

    The surrounding residents looked curiously and whispered.

    But rolle didn''t respond to this obviously wrong situation. He put down his magazine and continued to stroll along the street.

    It was not until he wandered for half an hour and finally drank a cup of coffee in a street cafe that he suddenly realized something was wrong.

    "Shit! What happened just now? Why are so many soldiers gathering? And extraordinary people?"

    Only then did he fulfill the price.

    In fact, the last time he played the bottle in Shuangfeng fortress, he wandered around for a long time. He was secretly attacked by the tenth apostle with a spell. He didn''t react until he found the strange cave and burned it completely.

    When people are in a stable and comfortable mood and have nothing to do, the reflection arc will always grow.

    "Something''s wrong, something''s wrong, there must be something wrong!"

    Rolle''s reflex arc returned to normal and immediately realized what was wrong.

    "After using that bottle, I will become blind and foolish?"

    "No wonder I feel very comfortable and happy. Why am I unhappy when I become a fool?"

    "No, no, this thing can''t be used in the future."

    He quickly opened his left hand and stuffed the bottle into the deepest part.

    This bottle may be useful in the future. You can''t throw it away.

    But I''m sure I can''t take it out at any time.

    Rolle left the cafe, put on a black-and-white mask on his face and hurried in the direction he came.

    Soon, he saw a large number of soldiers blocking the villa where he lived, pulling wire mesh and building sandbags.

    Rolle hurried over, found an officer with a rank on his shoulder, showed his ID and asked:

    "What''s going on inside? Why are we blocking this place?"

    The officer shook his head, pointed to the extraordinary people flying around in the sky and replied:

    "We don''t know. We just follow orders."

    "All I know is that the scholars'' Association has issued the highest combat readiness instruction and asked us to surround this villa area."

    "Maybe there are some powerful guys hidden in it? The kind that can threaten the safety of imperial capital?"

    Rolle listened and thought for a while.

    In this villa area, in addition to evya, are there hidden enemies?

    I''ve lived here so long that I didn''t find it?

 Chapter 224

    There was nothing to ask the ordinary officer. Rolle thought it would be better to ask someone from the academic society.

    So he took out his windbreaker and big cap from his left hand, dressed up as a spy leader, and swaggered into the blockade.

    Just in time, an extraordinary person staggered over in the sky, and rolle waved from him.

    Seeing Rolle''s dress and the black-and-white mask on his face, the extraordinary frowned and muttered in a low voice:

    "It''s a gray skin? What bad luck..."

    In the past, when scholars were powerful, most of the extraordinary people under their command did not know that the gray ghost was such a regulatory agency. They could not control them at all, nor did they dare. They had to go to fish and meat villages.

    But now, unlike in the past, the power of the scholars'' Association has been greatly weakened. After being controlled by rolle, the gray ghost has been strongly supported by the speaker, and several major cases have been solved one after another. Although they have not been publicized, the news of the scholars'' Association is always very well-informed.

    For a time, the gray ghost suddenly became strong in the eyes of the scholars'' Association, and the existence of the sense explosion table made the scholars pay more attention to it.

    The arrogant transcendent had to land in front of Rolle.

    "Hello, I want to know what happened here?"

    Rolle greeted politely, asked, and showed his ID.

    The other party took it over and looked, good guy, grey skin boss!

    He had to patiently explain:

    "We detected a high-energy reaction here before. It is suspected that someone used a powerful holy object to plot against the truth..."

    "Now we are conducting door-to-door investigation and searching every area nearby."

    "Please rest assured that we will act according to the rules and will not mess around. Therefore, can you cooperate with our work?"

    After listening, Rolle was stunned for a while before answering:

    "OK, I see. We will certainly cooperate with your work."

    After that, he turned around and left. His steps were in a hurry. He seemed very guilty.

    They detected a high-energy reaction. Isn''t it the bottle?

    He was worried.

    Although the truth is not necessarily true, it is highly possible.

    This bottle is the collection of the twin emperors. He once ruled a powerful and rich country, and the collection is naturally the top

    And this bottle is really powerful. It can quietly affect other people''s minds and make people feel quiet.

    This type of sacred object must be a very high-end one!

    In addition, he has carefully checked the residents living in this villa area. Except for the captured Meiyan spy evya, others have no problem. They are all upper class celebrities in the imperial capital.

    These people don''t seem to commit crimes

    Rolle pondered for a while and finally came to a conclusion:

    The prisoner is myself?

    This

    It''s embarrassing

    Won''t anyone find out?

    The bottle is hidden, but will there be any residue in your home?

    Rolle was inevitably worried.

    Just then, the portable telegram in his arms rang. When he received it, it was sent by Secretary Ah Fu.

    Is to inform him of the situation here, and then ask what to do next? Do you want to participate?

    After thinking for a while, Rolle had an idea and replied:

    "This is a very serious vicious case, which threatens the safety of the imperial capital. Bring some agents quickly!"

    As long as I am a supervisor, no one can find me stealing!

    About an hour later, secretary a Fu arrived with people. Rolle continued to show his documents and strongly intervened in the matter.

    Then he took the staff and began to wander around the villa area.

    Seemingly aimless stroll, but in fact, they all revolve around his own villa.

    The officers under his command didn''t understand his intention, but they were convinced of Rolle''s authority and doubted him. They followed him around.

    While walking, Rolle observed the search of the scholars'' Association. Seeing that they were about to come to their villa, he quickly welcomed them with people.

    "Let''s check this villa."

    Rawl deliberately stood in the middle of the road and blocked the way of several extraordinary people.

    Although the other party recognized them as gray ghosts, they knew they were the regulatory authority of the scholars'' Association.

    "Your Excellency, isn''t that against the rules?"

    The other leader whispered, very unhappy.

    "I just want to help you share some work pressure."

    Luo Ertang and Huang Zhi explained that he would not give in.

    "Sir, I''m just acting under orders. Please don''t embarrass me."

    The leading transcendent asked again in a low voice.

    "No, no, I really just help you share the work pressure."

    Rolle said very sincerely.

    The extraordinary man was immediately angry.

    He has been in the Academy for so many years that no one dares to stand in his way.

    Besides, he was blocked by an ordinary man who had no power fluctuation.

    Really think we scholars can talk well?

    He was about to attack. Fortunately, several extraordinary people behind him were smart. After exchanging eyes with each other, he came forward to hold him and whispered a few words in his ear.

    The other party just gave up, glared at rolle and left with people.

    Hoo ~ this should be no problem?

    Rolle secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    But why is that guy so upset? I think I handled it properly? Really help them reduce their work pressure?

    You see, my villa is not good? I respect and abide by the law. How can there be problems at home?

    He cheated himself out of his mind.

    Next, he pretended to take his people into the villa and turned around. There was nothing in the villa except that the little donkey with long ears on his head was a little eye-catching.

    As for the little donkey that looked like an orc, his subordinates just smiled vaguely.

    They still know something about their immediate boss. For example, this villa is his residence.

    I also know that he has a unique taste and is not interested in human beauty. It''s good that there are more ears on his head.

    At the same time, they also understand why the boss didn''t let the scholars into his villa.

    There is an orc girl in captivity at home. If it is spread, it will affect the wind evaluation and easily attract criticism.

    The director''s vision is indeed long-term, and his work is watertight!

    And it''s also very powerful

    Orcs are hard to parry

    The cadres are thinking to themselves and are moving away in the wrong direction.

    It took more than half a day. The extraordinary scholars and soldiers outside searched all the villas here, and almost dug three feet into the villa area and searched every piece of turf.

    It''s not that I got nothing, but I found a lot of things.

    For example, a skeleton was dug out from the garden of a rich businessman. This man was involved in a disappearance case a few years ago. His hair-forming wife mysteriously disappeared. As a result, it will be seen again today.

    He also found his new boyfriend in the cellar of a political Hakka.

    Some contraband and smuggled goods were also found in other villas, and several cases of abuse of servants and captive children were found.

    After a rigorous search, the powerful relic was not found, but a bunch of upper class people who violated the law and discipline were found.

    Some of these secrets are discovered by scholars, and some are found out by rolle.

    However, not every suspect involved was taken away.

    The people found out by rolle naturally reported truthfully and asked the police to torture them away.

    But there are a few people who have been found out by scholars.

    For example, a giant in the service field was originally suspected of some contraband transactions, but after being found by the scholars'' Association, he quickly found several performance employees.

    With the efforts of these brilliant performance employees, the scholars chose to let him go and let him reform.

    Another example is that a banker found some dirt in his villa, but he immediately put forward several boxes of banknotes to cover up the past.

    Anyway, after a round of investigation, the people on the side of the scholars'' association not only didn''t feel hard, but were satisfied.

    The only regret is that there is such a fish out of the net.

    If you check one less, you will feel a lot of loss.

    So the transcendent leader who had friction with rolle reported Rolle''s obstruction to the sage meeting of the truth tower.

    Maybe I can''t let go of my anger, or I think there is a lot of oil and water in this gorgeous and exquisite villa.

    In short, he deliberately used inflammatory rhetoric, exaggerated Rolle''s behavior, described him as arrogant and overbearing, and even spoke to humiliate scholars.

    Anyway, I just want to make things serious and let scholars clean up this little director.

    Before long, a special envoy of the sage conference came to him.

    The special envoy is full of flesh, mung beans, small eyes and a big belly. At first glance, he is a typical bureaucrat, which is very difficult to deal with.

    And his temper was very grumpy. He was furious as soon as he landed, and then he made a bold move. A pair of sleeves brought up the wind.

    Pa Pa!

    After two crisp sounds, the extraordinary who made a small report left a pair of bright red palm prints on his face

    Before he could recover, he heard the special envoy scold:

    "You fool! Stupid pig! Pig!"

    "Do you know who the director is?"

    "How dare you speak against him?"

    The extraordinary man was stunned and showed an expression of doubt about life.

    "I order you to prepare enough gifts and come to the door tonight to apologize to the director!"

    "Otherwise, you know... I know your little cleverness very well..."

    Finally, the special envoy threatened fiercely and left.

    The extraordinary man was stunned for a long time before he slowly returned to his mind.

    The director, doesn''t seem very general?

    He turned and looked at Rolle''s villa, with a fierce look in his eyes.

    In fact, the sage conference knows more than the following extraordinary people.

    They not only know that the villa belongs to the speaker, but also know that the director of the gray ghost now lives in it.

    The director is smart and powerful. As soon as he took office, he cracked a major espionage case and arrested the owl, the intelligence leader of the spirit. It was found that the goods were an extraordinary creature made by individuals

    At present, the research scholars of the scholars'' Association are seizing the time to study the owl and maintain a cooperative relationship with the gray ghost.

    Once the research results are produced, it will bring valuable knowledge to scholars.

    Then the director was active in the subsequent attack on Shuangfeng fortress, arrested a large number of ELF spies, seized a large number of powerful sacred objects, and did not hide them. All of them were handed over to the scholars'' Association in accordance with the rules and regulations.

    In general, the birth of this powerful director not only did not cause trouble to scholars, but also brought many benefits, just like a thigh, with scholars who have lost their strength today.

    This kind of strong thigh, how willing to offend?

    Now that the strength of the scholars'' Association is no longer what it used to be, doesn''t it need the help of such figures?

    In addition, it is also said that the director is closely related to the star of hope of the academic society, Xingchen Jianji, and is also closely related to the restoration church they focus on.

    If it were not for the speaker, scholars would want to give him the title of honorary scholar.

    Such a person cannot be slandered by a small person!

    That''s why the special envoy was so angry and ordered the other party to come to the door and apologize.

    Unfortunately, although the little man has only 6 ranks, he is used to being domineering in the imperial capital on weekdays. He has his own ideas.

    He didn''t want to apologize.

    Why should I bow to an ordinary man without power fluctuations?

    Am I still extraordinary? Is it still a capable person of the scholars'' Association?

    He was indignant about it.

    So taking advantage of his position, he waited until the dead of night and sneaked into Rolle''s garden.

    He wanted to climb up the study from the garden to see what kind of secret was hidden in the villa.

    It''s very likely that it''s the handle of a big man in the sage meeting!

    That''s why the special envoy reacted so violently that his face is still in hot pain.

    If you can grab this handle, won''t you make a quick success?

    As for how to grab the handle, it''s very simple.

    Now the villa area is still in a closed state, and the guard has not been contacted. I have many means to use.

    With good expectations, he secretly approached the past.

    Then he stepped on something hard?

    He thought it was a stone in the soil and didn''t care at all.

    As a result, the next second, he felt that his feet were suddenly empty, and the original solid ground suddenly collapsed, revealing a dark hole.

    Before he could react, a huge and bright flower suddenly popped out of the hole and swallowed him.

    The whole process was completed between electro-optic flint in less than a second.

    The flower disappeared, the potholes on the ground disappeared, and the garden lawn was restored.

    This is the place where rolle scarifies and waters every day. There is a strange seed in it.

    There was no movement before.

    At this meeting, two blood red buds drilled out of the soil and expanded two small leaves.

    The red on it is very bright, like dripping blood.

    The night wind blew gently at night, and the blood color on the bud slowly faded into a normal bud.

 Chapter 225

    "Eh? Sprouted? This is winter sprout! Good!"

    Rolle stood in the garden, looking at a handful of young plants under his feet, very happy.

    Sprouting in winter, as long as you can survive the cold winter, you will certainly grow into a towering tree!

    Then, I hung a swing on the branch of the tree, let the little donkey sit on it, my daughter pushed behind, and let Na refuel next to me.

    I lay in the rocking chair, basking in the sun comfortably, rolling the baby cat, watching Orianna and Eve Yaxiu cut flowers and plants, and chatting secretly.

    This is the ideal retirement life!

    Eh? Wait, there seems to be something wrong

    Rolle shook his head again and again, drove away Jeanne, Orianna and evya in the picture, and then changed her daughter to sit on the swing and swing happily. The little donkey was reading quietly next to her, like a literary girl. Then the little milk cat went to tidy up flowers and plants, like a diligent gardener.

    In this way, the picture is normal.

    However, if you want to achieve this scene, the difficulty should be

    How to make the little donkey read quietly?

    Rolle shook his head again and withdrew his divergent thinking.

    After all, there is only a small bud now!

    Moreover, this little bud is facing a severe survival crisis!

    The little milk cat carefully leaned over, looked at the fresh green curiously, and then stretched out its furry claws to scratch.

    As a result, the claw was only half stretched out and suddenly froze in the air.

    It slowly turned back with rigid movements and saw that rolle was smiling at himself like a tiger

    �� (�á� �� ��;)��

    The baby cat was fried all over and wanted to run.

    "Grab it!"

    Rolle ordered coldly.

    The little donkey on one side nodded repeatedly and jumped on it. With a very accurate and sharp bite, he bit the back neck skin of the little milk cat and picked it up.

    The little milk cat was honest in an instant.

    "No, how did you use it..."

    Rolle was a little speechless.

    The little donkey raised the big whale kettle in his hand.

    Your hands must not be empty, you can only hold them in your mouth!

    "Forget it, forget it..."

    Rolle took the baby cat from her mouth and kneaded it like plasticine again, making it dizzy and full of mosquito coils.

    "How dare you do it in the future?"

    The baby cat barked feebly:

    "Meow... Meow..."

    "Well, that''s right. Let''s show the highlights in the future."

    Rolle stuffed the kitten into his shirt pocket and looked around again.

    The blockade remained untouched, and teams of soldiers could be seen patrolling everywhere.

    He has a special status and is hard to say. He can only hope that the celebrities here can give play to their energy and solve the matter as soon as possible.

    Otherwise, when my daughter comes back, I can''t explain to her.

    He had planned to take her to the villa for a few days and take good care of her, so as to make up for her hard work in archaeology on the plateau alone.

    "Speaking of it, I don''t know how my little Kerry is now. Are you hungry, cold and tired?"

    Raul muttered with some worry.

    At this meeting, Cori had just finished the whole night''s work. With a tired face, she got into her sleeping bag.

    She wanted to finish the work here as soon as possible, go back to the imperial capital early and go back to her father, so she often stayed up all night with rolle on her back. Her little face was thin and pathetic.

    "Woo..."

    Kerry held the hammerhead puppet, turned over in her sleeping bag and squirmed.

    Obviously I feel very tired, but I can''t sleep. It''s strange.

    "I miss my father..."

    "Kelly wants to go home..."

    Sobbing pitifully, she lay down in her sleeping bag again, put the hammerhead shark puppet on her chin, and turned out the picture album she had carried with her.

    Then he picked up his pencil and drew a simple rolle on the blank page.

    "Dad..."

    She then drew a small picture of herself next to rolle.

    "In this way, even if you go back to your father?"

    As she said this, she put the hammer shark puppet beside her, hugged the album tightly with both hands, and gently closed her eyes.

    At this time, not only is Kerry thinking of rolle, but also a new generation of walkers are thinking of him.

    "Woo woo, it''s too hard. How did Uncle rolle survive?"

    Since signing the contract and becoming a substitute walker, Anya began a period of drunken life and death.

    No, to be exact, I''m not drunk. I just die in a dream. I die in a dream, and I die many times.

    This is the "special training" formulated by those virtual shadows for her.

    She must learn to control her power.

    After becoming a substitute walker, she can not only carry the gas tank to the tenth floor without breathing, but also get a lot of special strength.

    For example, if you concentrate and stare at something for ten seconds, and then think about the destruction of this thing in your mind, you can destroy that thing out of thin air.

    She has succeeded in smashing her favorite kitten puppet.

    The virtual shadows told her that such power was called distortion, a gift from one of the virtual shadows.

    She just came into contact with the most basic twisting force, which can only be used to destroy some weak and soft things, such as a square brick.

    She must master the initial twisting power skillfully in order to get more power.

    This is very necessary. If she gets too strong strength now, she may accidentally make a bloody massacre.

    In addition to the distortion, another virtual shadow also gave her a little strength.

    With this power, she can make a beautiful silver fork with the fantasy in her mind.

    But it can''t be touched. It breaks when touched, and then disappears. It can only last less than three seconds.

    The virtual shadow told her that this power was called manifestation.

    The third virtual shadow also gave her a little power, and it is an ancient power that has long been lost in legend, and even relevant records have disappeared in the long river of time.

    This force is called Chuangsheng.

    At present, the specific effect is probably to make vegetables and fruits fresher and more delicious?

    It doesn''t seem very powerful

    These days, Anya basically sleeps during the day, at noon and at night, as if she had narcolepsy.

    But in fact, it is very hard to deal with the training projects in my dream.

    Those virtual shadows hope that she can choose the most suitable one from the three forces, and then concentrate in that direction.

    If none of these three items are appropriate, the following three are waiting for her.

    Good at controlling the pain of curse.

    Command the elements of wind, fire and lightning.

    Like the mystery of a street God.

    If these three items still don''t work, there are

    Anyway, there is always one for you!

    The training in the dream is very difficult. Anya has not been able to complete it once so far.

    For example, at the beginning, facing four strange humans, two bodies are complete, and the other two have only half bodies, floating in mid air.

    Anya will fight against them, one against four!

    These four people can cast all kinds of secrets and spells, and even have the power of distortion or pain. They are well equipped and cooperate with each other like one.

    She tried several times and has not been able to last for 5 seconds

    Usually they are killed without seeing each other''s actions

    The only time she was a little better, she survived for five seconds with three consecutive moves: scurrying, squatting and rolling.

    However, the requirement of training is to kill them all in three minutes

    Another training program seems relatively simple.

    Just ask her to make an oak seed grow into a strong towering tree within an hour, and teach the tree basic combat skills

    I have plenty of time and don''t have to be bullied.

    But it''s impossible to think about it, right?

    Anya feels that she can''t finish the first two projects anyway. It''s too much and outrageous!

    She felt that the only chance she could pass was the third project.

    In this project, she only needs to face two enemies and doesn''t need to kill them. She only needs to persist for 10 seconds.

    Try harder, promising?

    So she communicated with the virtual shadows and felt that she was most likely to pass the third.

    But several virtual shadows shook their heads together.

    Anya was stubborn and insisted:

    "Just insist on 10 seconds. I think this is really the only training I can pass! My performance in this training is also the best!"

    "Besides, I can ask Uncle rolle!"

    The virtual shadows didn''t answer directly, but let her wake up first, have a good rest and adjust her mood.

    The tone is full of care and sympathy.

    Anya didn''t understand, but she woke up before she could ask.

    "Really, isn''t it just 10 seconds in front of the illusion of Uncle rolle and Kerry?"

    "Isn''t this the simplest?"

    "And I''ve tried several times before, and I''ve held on to 9 seconds. I''m about to pass!"

    She really thinks this is the simplest project.

    It''s not just because she''s facing the illusion of Rolle and daughter. She''s familiar with it.

    And because of her first attempt, she persisted to 9 seconds and almost passed.

    But then he continued to try several times, all stuck in 9 seconds and failed to make a final breakthrough.

    In fact, she doesn''t understand it.

    The first time she entered this examination, she saw the illusion of Rolle''s father and daughter. She was still wondering and didn''t respond.

    The two visions did not respond, and she was left in a daze for 9 seconds.

    As a result, the next second, she suddenly lost consciousness and failed in training.

    Then try again. As soon as she entered the scene, she quickly rolled and ran everywhere.

    The illusion of Rolle''s father and daughter remained motionless and allowed her to perform for 9 seconds.

    The next second, she lost consciousness again

    Anyway, it''s a little strange. I can succeed every time. Finally, I lost consciousness inexplicably.

    Anya felt that as long as she could find out the key, find out the reasons for her unconsciousness and find a way to deal with the past, she should be able to complete the training.

    With this idea, she tried the third training the most, losing consciousness in front of Rolle more than a dozen times every night.

    Unfortunately, I still couldn''t find any good countermeasures, and I still didn''t understand why I suddenly lost consciousness.

    So she thought she should visit again and talk to Uncle rolle.

    After she left her dream, the three virtual shadows didn''t leave in a hurry, but whispered.

    "This generation Walker doesn''t look very smart?"

    "Could it be that she failed too many times, burned her brain and became stupid? Otherwise, why did she keep trying the third item?"

    "Yes, you should choose the second most promising item, even the first one!"

    "We can adjust the difficulty of the first two training, control the progress, make her feel stronger bit by bit, and maintain confidence and motivation."

    "Only this third item, we can''t control the behavior of illusion..."

    "Speaking of, have you tried the third item yourself? Can you hold on for a few seconds?"

    "I''ve tried several times in private. I''d better hold on to 5 seconds at a time. It''s not as good as this little girl..."

    "Ha ha, I''m a little better than you. It''s best to be 7 seconds at a time."

    "Alas... It''s clearly an illusion created by us, but why not be controlled? It''s really cruel..."

    Anya could not hear the conversation. She still maintained her stubbornness and took time to visit rolle that afternoon.

    Although the blockade outside has not been lifted, it is not difficult to enter the villa area in her capacity.

    "Uncle rolle, I have something very important to discuss with you!"

    She said very seriously.

    oh Was it entangled by the liars who cheated her into believing in the Lord of order? Do you need my help?

    But she''s too expensive for a princess to deal with a liar? Shouldn''t it?

    Rawl thought in his mind and invited Anya to the reception hall on the second floor.

    However, he noticed that Anya''s pretty face was slightly flushed, like a mature sweetheart fruit, very beautiful and attractive.

    This shows that she is very excited, which doesn''t seem to be entangled by a liar.

    Is it not a liar, but something else?

    For example, when you meet a boy you like, you want to come to me for love counseling?

    Rolle felt he had guessed the answer.

    Hahaha, it''s right to ask me for such a thing.

    In this respect, I am much more professional than others.

    When I was on earth, there were a lot of wives in my mobile phone!

    After asking the valet to bring tea, Rolle asked:

    "Well, if your highness Anya has any problems, you can say."

    Anya didn''t speak, but turned her head and looked at the little donkey next to her.

    The little donkey is holding a delicious cake in his hands and eating it carefully, like a lovely little animal.

    "Oh? Don''t you want the little donkey to know? Well..."

    Rolle took the kitten out of his shirt pocket, shook it in front of the donkey and said:

    "Come on, help me catch Xiaomi!"

    Then he shook his hand and threw the baby cat out of the window.

    "Meow meow!!!"

    The little donkey hurried out of the window with an arrow, grabbed the little milk cat in his mouth, and then fell steadily to the ground.

    Since playing the game of catching the baby cat once, the little donkey seems to like this special way of playing?

    "Well, what can I do for you now?"

    Rolle clapped his hands and asked.

 Chapter 226

    Anya stared at the interactive game between rolle and the little donkey. After a while, she got up quickly and ran to the window to check.

    As a result, I saw that the little donkey was throwing the baby cat high. He jumped up again and grabbed it steadily.

    The baby cat meowed in mid air, waved its limbs and posed in various postures, looking very excited.

    They had a great time.

    Anya is a little eager to participate.

    This game is a little novel. Most other people play a dog holding a Frisbee, but here is a beautiful girl holding a cat?

    But why are the little pets around uncle rolle so powerful? Can not only become a beautiful and lovely girl, but also play so well

    And I''m not afraid of cold in winter. I dare to wear such a short skirt

    Maybe this is the power uncle rolle has?

    She still remembers that those virtual shadows introduced to her a power called "blood resonance".

    She didn''t quite understand the specific principle. Anyway, she remembered that this ability can make the small animals around her smarter, more energetic and more powerful than the animal trainer in the circus.

    This is also a long lost ability. It is said that the skills of human beings to control Warcraft are actually some simple branches of this ability.

    If you''re right, uncle rolle should have this ability!

    Anya is very confident in her speculation.

    Uncle rolle is worthy of being an old generation walker. He has been very skilled in the use and mastery of his abilities.

    But why does he usually call himself a swordsman? And only show your swordsmanship?

    Anya doesn''t quite understand, so she starts a series of associations in her brain.

    Ah! Oh, I see!

    Uncle rolle calls himself a swordsman because he doesn''t want to expose his true ability for the sake of confidentiality!

    For this reason, he has also worked hard in fencing and has an extraordinary fencing skill.

    Is this the strength and consideration of the generation?

    It''s really uncle rolle, just as Uncle Oddo described it.

    As a new generation walker, I must learn more from Uncle rolle.

    After some wishful thinking, she felt close to the truth.

    So she went back to rolle, sat upright and looked up like a typical good girl.

    Then he asked:

    "Uncle rolle, I actually have a special question to ask you this time."

    "Hmm? What''s the special problem? You say, I must know everything and say everything."

    Rolle said boldly.

    "This question must be a little strange. I hope you don''t laugh at me..."

    Anya blinked, considered her words, and then asked carefully:

    "What will you do if Uncle rolle is going to do it to me?"

    After asking questions, she quickly observed Rolle''s look and found that

    Why is uncle rolle blushing a little?

    Curious

    I don''t want to reveal the secret of my ability, so I''m a little ashamed?

    She believes that with Uncle Rolle''s wisdom and experience, she can certainly hear the meaning of her words and can''t be wrong.

    Housekeeper Oddo often says that he plans and then moves. Zhizhu is in his hand. Every move has a unique meaning.

    Rolle scratched his head somewhat embarrassed and said with an embarrassed face:

    "Er... This..."

    "Anya, you have to tell me why you asked this first."

    Anya quickly put on a Xi Zi''s heart, slightly lowered her head, lowered her eyes, looked like I was still feeling pity, and whispered:

    "I''m sorry, uncle rolle. For various reasons, I can''t tell you this reason."

    "But your answer is very important to me, so..."

    With that, she quickly raised her head again and looked at rolle with big eyes flickering.

    She doesn''t lose to any girl in playing coquettish and selling cute.

    Rolle really couldn''t refuse such an attack. He could only frown and think carefully, touch his chin and tap the back of his hand from time to time.

    Why did Anya ask me such a question?

    Why should I give her a hand?

    I don''t dare to fight against teacher Orianna, not to mention the younger Anya? She is as old as my daughter!

    I can''t do such a thing, Rolle!

    Rawl''s ethics in this regard have always been very firm. His three views have always been very correct and have not been crooked.

    So he thought again and stroked his mind again.

    Anya came to me for love counseling, which can be seen from her reaction and words.

    I have seen more girls than she has ever eaten, although most of them are from the other side of the earth.

    But women''s thinking, even people from two worlds, still have something in common.

    So Anya just takes me as an example!

    After some thinking, Rolle was very confident in his judgment and thought he was close to the truth!

    In my opinion, there should be a man of the same age as me, maybe a powerful man? Pursued her.

    Old cattle eat tender grass, scum, bah!

    Anya deliberately refused, but due to the person''s status, it''s not good to refuse directly.

    So she didn''t dare to explain the truth. She could only hint at me in such a vague way.

    Hoo ~ it''s dangerous. I almost got the wrong idea, causing great embarrassment and misunderstanding.

    Rolle secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    Anya came to me to find out what kind of offensive and means people of my age would take against young girls.

    In this way, she has a bottom in her heart and understands those routines, so that she can deal with them better.

    This little girl is very smart. She''s really looking for the right person. I''m a professional in this field!

    I chased the first half of my wife in the mobile phone!

    Rolle figured it out, so he opened his mouth and replied:

    "If I wanted to fight you, I would probably do so..."

    Anya saw that he thought for a long time before answering, and looked serious. She thought he would teach some valuable experience. She quickly took out a small book and pen from her chest and prepared to write it down carefully word by word.

    "First of all, I will approach you with various excuses, such as inviting you to go shopping, inviting you to the ball and enjoying the Opera..."

    "In this process, I will try my best to chat with you and understand your various details."

    Anya nodded as she recorded, showing a thoughtful expression.

    Uncle Rolle''s words mean that if you want to kill someone, you must approach him first and then understand him.

    Understand the other party''s ability, strength and power

    Well, this is the so-called plot and then move, just like my father.

    If he wants to deal with a political enemy, he will also try his best to collect each other''s information and master each other''s strengths and weaknesses.

    Sure enough, wise and mature men always coincide in some places!

    And rolle continued:

    "In short, after successfully approaching you, I will show all kinds of kindness, show my demeanor as much as possible, and show my strength and advantages..."

    "Anyway, I''m trying to make you pay attention to me and improve your position in your mind."

    Anya continued recording and nodded secretly.

    This statement coincides with his father''s situation again!

    In the face of some troublesome political enemies, even if my father is the speaker, he will not act recklessly. He will also try to divide and win over the enemy, or show his muscles and strength to let the other party retreat.

    He often taught me that more friends are better than more enemies, and less enemies are better than less friends.

    After uncle Rolle''s explanation, I understood the profound meaning of these words more thoroughly!

    She heard rolle go on:

    "After making all the preparations like this, I will choose a suitable opportunity, a suitable occasion..."

    "For example, a lively dance, a dark and windy night, of course, the most ideal result is to choose an unexpected and creative scene..."

    "Finally, I will launch a fatal blow to you when you are most surprised. One blow will kill you!"

    Anya, write it down quickly.

    Sure enough, after making all preparations, fully considering and weighing the pros and cons, it is the last time to make a shot!

    Dad, that''s what he did. He often taught me that when dealing with the enemy, we must know how to choose the time!

    Sometimes he will choose forbearance and concession, and sometimes he will deliberately show kindness to the other party to let the other party relax his vigilance

    Then, when the opponent relaxed his vigilance and was complacent, he played the most deadly card to completely turn the situation around!

    Dealing with political enemies is certainly the same as dealing with other enemies. We should choose the most unexpected time and give the enemy a fatal blow!

    After recording, she could not help but whisper a sigh of relief and sighed in her heart:

    Dad and uncle rolle really seem to be so cruel, resolute, decisive, intelligent and creative when dealing with the enemy.

    No wonder dad valued uncle rolle so much. He personally invited him to join his camp and offered a generous salary. Even his beloved villa was sent out.

    They must be very chatty. Do they hit it off?

    Hee hee, that''s good. Kerry and I are good friends, and our father has become good friends.

    "Well, that''s about it. Anya, have you learned?"

    Rolle finally asked.

    Anya nodded with satisfaction on her face and replied:

    "Well, I learned. Thank uncle rolle for his valuable experience."

    "But..."

    Her conversation suddenly turned.

    "I also want to know more specific content..."

    Although rolle taught him valuable life experience.

    But these don''t help you through dream training?

    These things are just metaphysical things. She still wants to find out how rolle did it, which will make her lose consciousness in an instant.

    In the face of new problems, Rolle seemed a little embarrassed and embarrassed.

    "More specific? Ah, this... Is not very good?"

    I can''t really flirt with my daughter''s best friend, can I?

    But Anya launched a pitiful star eye attack again, as if she would have a great sense of guilt if she didn''t say it.

    But it''s really inconvenient for him to cover up. He can''t run to lift Anya''s chin and give her a wall thump, can he?

    In desperation, he had to take as subtle a way as possible, came to Anya, looked down at her, then stretched out two fingers and gently clicked on Anya''s forehead.

    Generally speaking, you should also add a few corresponding lines, such as:

    "Hum! Woman, your success has aroused my interest!"

    "I ordered the cinnabar on your forehead, and you will be my man."

    "My stupid brother... Oh no, my stupid woman..."

    As long as you don''t say these bad lines, this is a normal interaction between elders and younger generations.

    So rolle couldn''t say it, but smiled awkwardly:

    "It''s probably a means like this."

    With Anya''s intelligence, I''m sure I can understand what I mean?

    Anya really nodded to show that she understood.

    It means uncle rolle will quickly approach me and attack my forehead.

    Next, I must have burst my head or been pierced, so I couldn''t feel the pain and lost consciousness directly.

    What a cruel means!

    Fortunately, uncle rolle is his own man and won''t really deal with me

    Anya also secretly breathed a sigh of relief in her heart.

    She thought of how to crack the third dream training.

    Although I don''t quite understand the specific principle of blood resonance, I must touch each other''s forehead with my fingers.

    Then next, I should pay attention to protecting my forehead.

    At the same time, we should not be deceived by the appearance of illusory uncle rolle and relax our vigilance against him.

    I''ve failed several times before. There must be some relaxation in my heart.

    After all, in the face of a good friend and her father, I also know that I won''t get hurt or hurt in my dream. It''s inevitable that my heart is not vigilant enough.

    This is what uncle rolle said in his teaching experience. Will I start when I am most surprised and relaxed?

    Thinking of this, Anya suddenly realized a detail.

    Uncle rolle had been reminding me of my previous chat. I was too relaxed in training.

    He probably knew something. From the beginning, he guessed that I was training as a substitute walker.

    So his words are more implicit. He doesn''t want to help me cheat too directly.

    I just react now

    Uncle rolle was really gentle and delicate. He noticed such details.

    Well, I can''t live up to Uncle Rolle''s kindness. I must pass that training tonight!

    She clenched her little fist and cheered herself up in her heart.

    So she didn''t stay here much, and soon left.

    Before leaving, Rolle kindly reminded:

    "Anya, if you really can''t cope, I can help you."

    Anya smiled and shook her head:

    "Thank you for your kindness, uncle rolle. You have helped me a lot. This is a test for me. I must deal with it by myself!"

    She thought rolle was going to help her cheat further, so she declined.

    When she got home, she hurried into her dream and confidently chose the third training.

    The virtual shadow outside looked at her performance and muttered in some doubt:

    "Did she get too much stimulation and her brain broke?"

    "What do you want to do with your forehead?"

    --------

    Alas, the list is still too short. Save it again and make it longer at one breath.

    It''s more enjoyable.

 Chapter 227

    Anya confidently entered the training dream.

    Then he blurred his consciousness dozens of times in front of Rolle''s father and daughter.

    "Woo woo, why? I''ve worked hard..."

    She said with a slight cry, and muttered with a depressed face:

    "It seems that even if I know uncle Rolle''s actions, it''s useless. He''s so fast that he doesn''t have time to recover. His finger poked on my forehead..."

    "What should I do? Should I learn fencing from Uncle rolle?"

    Seeing this scene, several virtual shadows couldn''t help looking at each other and talking one after another.

    "This generation walker is really not very smart. Why don''t you know to deal with it with the power of ''manifestation'' or ''distortion''?"

    "She has been a mortal for too long and has no such habit and consciousness..."

    "Shall we remind her?"

    "No, she must learn to get used to her strength and try to master her strength. Only in this way can she become a qualified substitute walker, rather than a numb string puppet."

    "So who recommended her? You?"

    "Asshole! Why are you spitting?"

    Several virtual shadows immediately quarreled.

    So another day passed. Early the next morning, Anya appeared at the door of Rolle''s house again.

    "I''m sorry to bother you again, uncle rolle."

    She said shyly, tightening the snow-white fur around her neck.

    Rolle didn''t want to fish today and planned to go to the headquarters, but Anya came to the door early in the morning. He had to let Secretary Ah Fu who came to pick him up go back first and take Anya back to the study.

    "What''s the matter? Hasn''t the trouble been solved?"

    Asked rolle.

    "Well... So I came today to ask Uncle rolle about his swordsmanship."

    "Will it bother you? If it''s very troublesome, I''ll come back at another time."

    Anya continued to look pitiful, her eyes flickering, much like when she sold cute.

    Rolle couldn''t refuse, so he had to answer:

    "Fencing? Yes, yes, but it''s not very convenient here. I''d better go to the training ground of the swordsman regiment."

    "By the way, see how Nido is doing there. I almost forgot her."

    Evya didn''t come back with rolle because she still stayed on the plateau, helped the archaeological team translate some Elven language, and cooperated with the scholars to place the Elven prisoners.

    Before leaving, she stared at rolle affectionately and asked him to take care of her daughter.

    Rolle nodded and agreed. As soon as he returned to the imperial capital, he forgot.

    It was not intentional, but there were too many things that I forgot for a moment.

    Fortunately, Anya mentioned swordsmanship today and remembered this little girl.

    She seems to be taking part in a fencing competition held by the second generation?

    So housekeeper Oddo drove and took them to the swordsman regiment.

    Before leaving, Rolle did not forget to tell the little donkey and the little milk cat.

    "Ameya, remember to help me water the saplings and don''t let Xiaomi scratch."

    The little donkey nodded seriously, picked up the little milk cat lying on the top of his head with both hands and asked it to nod.

    The Duke''s steam car easily passed the warning area outside and went farther and farther.

    The little donkey obeyed his master''s order and took the baby cat to the garden.

    "Meow! Meow?"

    The little milk cat cried quickly, as if asking what the little donkey looked like?

    Like, just let me lick it?

    The little donkey hugged it tightly and shook his head.

    "Meow! Meow!"

    The baby cat barked two more times, and then the little claws kept gesticulating.

    It''s like saying that anyway, the ferocious master has gone, and he won''t know.

    The little donkey shook his head stubbornly, stuffed the little milk cat into his chest, clamped it, and then picked up the big whale kettle.

    "Meow! Meow! Meow!"

    "Meow meow meow meow!"

    The little milk cat couldn''t move and was still trying to persuade his friends.

    It''s like some kind of demagoguery.

    The little donkey''s attitude was very firm at the beginning, but he inevitably wavered a little when he heard too much.

    "Meow?"

    Seeing that her attitude softened, the little kitten quickly struck while the iron was hot, and another burst of good words advised her.

    Finally, the little donkey couldn''t stand the temptation and took the baby cat out of his chest.

    The little milk cat quickly and flexibly jumped on her shoulder, patted her face with its little claws, and gently licked her earlobes.

    The little donkey nodded slowly and looked down at the bud on the ground.

    Xiaomi told her that she smelled a very sweet smell on it, like the smell of fried fish in a dream.

    The meaning of these words was vague, but the little donkey understood.

    It seems that licking this bud can remind you of those beautiful tastes you dreamed of?

    Her previous dreams were terrible. Only when she met rolle did she have those sweet dreams.

    For the little donkey, the best taste in the dream should be the taste of the owner?

    So, licking this little bud is like licking the master?

    The little milk cat should mean this.

    Although it is illogical, small animals have no logic.

    So the little donkey was excited and ready to move.

    She first looked around and made sure that no one was looking nearby before she put down the baby cat.

    The little milk cat hurriedly jumped to the bud, touched it carefully with its little claw, and then sniffed the smell.

    Mmm ~ it smells good. It''s the smell of dried small fish.

    Eat carrots every day, almost forget the taste of fish.

    The little donkey also squatted down, overlapping his legs in white silk stockings, then bent down and looked at the buds at a close distance.

    "Meow meow!"

    The little cat then made a proposal.

    It''s about two pieces, one for each person.

    The little donkey nodded, put his face close to him and stretched out his tender little tongue.

    But just as they were about to succeed, there was a sudden change!

    The bud jumped up fiercely.

    It literally jumped up.

    Its roots turned into human feet, and the leaves on its head stood up.

    Looks angry?

    Then it gave a shrill, harsh, angry, vicious and passionate roar at the evil little donkey and the little milk cat:

    "Whimper, whimper, whimper!!!"

    The little donkey and the little milk cat were stunned, and then they fried their hair one after another.

    Scared!

    "Whimper, whimper!"

    Tender bud barked twice at the leading little milk cat.

    Aggressive, ferocious and angry.

    Could be swearing?

    Then he turned around and roared at the little donkey:

    "Whine, whine, whine!"

    The little donkey retreated two steps in fear, and then lowered his head in shame.

    She understood each other.

    Probably saying that this cat is stupid and you are stupid too?

    After so many years, why are you still so stupid?

    Have you forgotten your lessons?

    After being sprayed, the little donkey vaguely remembered that he had known this bud for a long time.

    It is actually the old tree in the orchard next door to its owner

    It is very old, but the tree will bear very sweet sweetheart fruit, which is his favorite thing.

    After eating sweetheart fruit, you will become very strong!

    A few years ago, I was not sensible and thought about eating its leaves to see if it was as sweet as fruit.

    As a result, he was severely punished by the fork of the tree.

    I was beaten and cried

    As a result, when the old tree saw that he was crying, he stretched out another branch with a bright sweetheart fruit hanging on it and handed it to him.

    After eating the fruit, the little donkey was happy again.

    These were many years ago, when the little donkey didn''t keep up with rolle.

    I met rolle several times in the village, but every time I was looked at and looked at by rolle with some strange eyes.

    The eyes will sweep around in the thick positions of their hind legs and buttocks.

    At that time, I didn''t understand anything, so I had to run away shyly.

    Later she also understood that the master should like his legs very much.

    So after becoming a girl, her legs are very slender and round, which is very beautiful.

    In other words, this tree is an elder in the village and gave himself fruit to eat. I really offended it today.

    So the little donkey quickly bowed his head and admitted his mistake. He also caught the little milk cat and asked it to bow its head and admit its mistake.

    "Hoo! Hoo!"

    Tender bud returned to her own pit, replanted herself, and continued:

    "Whimper, whimper!"

    It is asking the little donkey to find some delicious food for himself to accelerate his growth.

    The little donkey tilted his head slightly. He didn''t know what he liked to eat, so he had to ask:

    "ABA ABA?"

    "Whimper, whimper!"

    "ABA ABA?"

    "Whine, whine, whine!"

    "Abba, Abba, Abba!"

    The little donkey probably understood each other.

    It can eat anything with spiritual power.

    One of my favorite is the blood of evil gods.

    But only the village head can get it, and it doesn''t force the little donkey to find it.

    The offspring of evil gods can barely eat.

    If the little donkey can find delicious food for herself, invite her to eat fruit when she goes back to the village.

    So the little donkey agreed.

    But she really didn''t know where to look for those things.

    Nenya said that it can attract those things, but its current strength is still very weak. It can''t deal with an evil god''s son alone and needs the help of a little donkey.

    These things must be kept from the village head and cannot be known by him.

    The little donkey nodded to show that he knew.

    So the bud closed the two leaves and began to send out a unique charm into the air.

    The donkey and the cat sniffed hard.

    Although I didn''t smell anything, it seemed that the air became sweet.

    The tender shoots spread the bait and waited for the big fish to take the bait.

    On Rolle''s side, I don''t know yet that a plant war against evil gods is being staged in my garden.

    He''s still teaching Nido fencing.

    Although this little girl is spoiled, capricious and rebellious, her evaluation in the swordsman regiment is unexpectedly good?

    The instructor spoke highly of her.

    "Thanks to Nido, I found my useless son!"

    "Nido asked her friends for help, searched everywhere, and finally found my poor son in a farm on the outskirts of the city..."

    "After he was tired of being played by that woman, he was left out in the cold. He was locked up in the suburbs. He was not allowed to leave. If he wanted to escape, he would be beaten..."

    "When he saved him, he had been abused by the woman, and his body and mind were ruined by the woman..."

    "Fortunately, Nido helped me find a lawyer and is preparing to sue the damn poison woman!"

    "The head also promised to find the big prince for help."

    Lol was stunned and observed a few seconds of silence for the instructor''s son.

    Originally, he thought that the instructor''s son was greedy for other people''s money. When he didn''t want to struggle, he went to find his aunt.

    But it''s not. The boy is just too young. He was cheated by the woman''s skillful tricks. He really had an undue love.

    The result is

    Therefore, love must be at the right age!

    Aside, Nido shook her head modestly and said:

    "These are what I should do."

    "However, my lawyer friend also told me that this lawsuit will be very troublesome, and the background of the poisonous woman is quite good..."

    "How good is it?"

    Rolle asked coldly.

    Lawyers have a hard time dealing with rich ladies.

    But the spy chief is easy to deal with.

    If necessary, you can consider abusing your power to help and teach the official.

    He has enough reason to take care of the instructor''s kindness to him.

    "Specifically, we are still investigating. We only know that she seems to have a deep relationship with the great philanthropist Walsh..."

    Nido replied with some embarrassment.

    Her mother also has business and business contacts with the great philanthropist.

    High end luxury goods are most suitable for charity auctions.

    But how many people know the whereabouts of the last donation?

    Rolle wanted to take it over and deal with it by means of spies, but Anya guessed his idea and hurriedly said:

    "Uncle rolle, let me do it."

    "I will make her kneel at the gate of the swordsman regiment to confess and apologize, and compensate a large sum of money."

    "If you don''t think it''s enough, you can..."

    Rolle shook his head and said coldly:

    "Let her apologize first."

    After they comforted the instructor again, Rolle mentioned another thing:

    "You took part in that competition before. What was the result?"

    "Oh, uncle rolle, don''t mention it. You lost miserably..."

    Rolle thought she had been severely punished.

    But I heard the instructor explain:

    "In fact, she didn''t. She just lost to Xiao, the little young master of Tim''s family."

    "She reached the finals all the way, and finally ranked second. For the novice who has just started for a month, her growth and progress have been very rapid."

    "I even saw your shadow on her..."

    After hearing this, Rolle was a little surprised.

    Eh? Is this little girl so powerful?

    Isn''t this talent similar to my daughter?

    ---------------

    Here is a new list:

    Thanks to Xiao Qin''s smile, Xiuxian, dabundan, a pig who loves reading, methylsilane, devil jiabaili, my operator and other friends for their generous rewards.

    And special thanks to Diana Cavendish for her generous reward!

 Chapter 228

    To Rolle''s surprise, Nido''s month away from home was not embarrassed, but mixed up.

    She had no money, so she took the initiative to help in the swordsman group. She jumped up and down, which was deeply loved by everyone.

    Later, she helped the instructor save his son. Later, with the help of the instructor, she received the first salary of her life as a reward for her hard work.

    3000 Easter, if it''s just hard work, it''s already very impressive.

    She not only didn''t pay for teaching, but also earned a salary from the swordsman group

    She also worked hard to practice fencing. Finally, she won the second place in their small circle fencing competition, and another 10000 Easter bonus was recorded.

    It can be said that it is extremely moist.

    Even rolle has a little admiration for her ability.

    "I didn''t expect you to be very powerful?"

    This was also greatly beyond Anya''s expectation. She hurriedly approached, pinched Nido''s arms and thighs, and felt the sense of strength.

    She opened her originally slender and weak hands, which were wrapped with wound stickers.

    For a time, she was speechless and could only give Nido a hard hug.

    Nido can work so hard. What excuse do I have to be lazy?

    I must pass the dream test!

    Anya was encouraged by Nido, and her heart aroused courage again.

    Nido smiled, patted Anya on the back and said:

    "Hee hee, although it''s hard, I live a full life every day and live a satisfactory life. I like it very much."

    After thinking for a while, Rolle began to persuade:

    "If you have a chance, you''d better go home and have a look. Your mother is worried about you."

    "Eh? How does uncle rolle know about my mother?"

    Nido asked strangely.

    She remembers she didn''t tell rolle about the family conflict?

    How can you say that your mother is indiscreet?

    Besides, uncle rolle may have heard of my mother, but he shouldn''t know her?

    "Cough, in fact, your mother and I are colleagues at present."

    Rolle explained.

    "Eh? Uncle rolle, are you also engaged in the handicraft industry?"

    Nido hurriedly asked, and her heart jumped at the same time.

    He is also engaged in the handicraft industry. He also likes fencing. He is also superb in fencing. He is also gentle, patient and considerate. He will also care about and help himself. He is also handsome and has a beautiful and lovely daughter

    Uncle rolle and his dead father really seem to

    If mom had an affair with Uncle rolle, would I probably accept it? Won''t run away from home?

    But she can''t wait to find a new neighbor

    Nido had a whim, and the more she thought, the more crooked she was.

    After carefully considering the wording, Rolle continued to explain:

    "I''m not in the handicraft industry, but my current work involves this aspect, so please help your mother as a consultant."

    "It''s just that her work is not over yet. I can''t meet you for the time being."

    "Oh... My mother, she must have told you a lot about me?"

    Nido blinked and asked in a low voice.

    "Yes, you are her proud daughter. She is also proud of you and is very worried about your situation. Please let me take good care of you."

    Rolle said a few good words for evya, and finally added:

    "Your mother is not a bad person. All her choices are actually for you."

    He didn''t know the specific reason why Nido ran away from home. He thought it was because Nido knew that her mother was a spy and a bad woman, so there was a contradiction.

    Therefore, he emphasized this sentence, which can only be said to this extent.

    The secret identities of him and evya cannot be revealed to Nido.

    Anya listened to their conversation and said she didn''t understand it.

    She knows why Nido ran away from home.

    But Mrs. evya went to Uncle Rolle''s house that night?

    But seeing that Nido and uncle rolle get along very well, there is no contradiction and hostility.

    Then why is she so opposed to Mrs. evya''s contact with Uncle rolle? Even if you don''t agree very much, you shouldn''t be completely stiff, right?

    She thought there might be some misunderstandings, so she said by insinuation:

    "By the way, I just visited uncle rolle today and looked at your garden. The two pots of flowers I sent you last time are about to wither. It must be because I don''t have your care?"

    As soon as Nido heard this, she was a little worried. She quickly stood up and asked:

    "Eh?! how could this happen? Didn''t the servants take care of them?"

    As soon as the voice fell, she suddenly realized that something was wrong?

    "No, wait, why did you visit uncle rolle and see my garden?"

    Anya explained innocently:

    "Because Uncle Rolle''s house is next to yours. When I passed by, I took a look inside."

    "Eh? Don''t you know?"

    Nido was stunned. She was stunned and trembled slightly.

    She felt a little dizzy

    Next door is uncle rolle. His mother went to his house that night.

    Uncle rolle was very kind to me. He accepted me who ran away from home and helped me join the broken blade swordsman group.

    He and his father seem to

    His daughter, sister Ke Li, is also very good. She is a good friend worth making.

    My mother cares about me very much and has been asking uncle rolle to take care of me

    But I ran away from home and hated my mother and her lover

    Nido was a little confused. After sorting out these ideas, she came to a conclusion:

    Is the clown myself?

    It turns out that I haven''t jumped out of my mother''s control from beginning to end

    Mom, you''re really good. You''ve counted everything.

    Uncle rolle is really good. He doesn''t show any flaws. I haven''t found it.

    Is this the adult world?

    What should I do? Should I cry? Or should I laugh? Or should we run away?

    She thought wildly, raised her head slightly and glanced secretly at Rolle''s face.

    I really can''t hate uncle rolle

    But

    Seeing her tangled face, Rolle thought he had successfully persuaded her, which made her hesitate and blame herself.

    Can achieve such an effect.

    As an outsider, I should not say more.

    So he winked at Anya and said:

    "Well, let Nido be alone. Let''s go to the training ground."

    Although Anya was worried about Nido, she also knew that other people''s housework was inconvenient. She had to comfort her and followed rolle to the training ground.

    On the way back, Rolle whispered:

    "Nido is a smart child and very capable. She will figure it out by herself. There''s no need for us to say anything more."

    Anya was stunned.

    Really don''t need to say anything more?

    Her mother''s relationship with you

    What about Miss olivana?

    Can Kelly accept such a new family?

    For a time, she was more worried than rolle.

    But rolle didn''t want to talk about it anymore. After taking her to the indoor training ground, he asked:

    "Mr. Oddo is also quite accomplished in fencing? He can''t answer your question?"

    The housekeeper has been following the two people. He has been silent and pretended to be a transparent person when he contacted Nido before.

    In fact, I''ve been praising rolle.

    With his experience and experience, he had seen through everything and straightened out the complex relationship.

    It''s really worthy of Mr. Rohr. He quietly took evya, the most beautiful celebrity in the imperial capital.

    On the other side, his Excellency the saint of inflammation is thinking of him.

    He was also accompanied by a beautiful Orc girl.

    Although the number is too small, there are only three, which is not in line with his identity

    In the imperial capital, there are less than five women around successful people. They are embarrassed to say hello to others.

    But those are jealous beauties!

    Sure enough, beauty is only for the strong!

    Until rolle suddenly mentioned him, he didn''t come back. He quickly stepped back and waved his hand.

    "No, no, no, miss, only Mr. Rawl can answer your question."

    Where dare I talk about swordsmanship with you?

    Can''t talk, can''t talk.

    "Well... Mr. Oddo, you are so modest."

    Rolle didn''t say much, and asked Anya:

    "Well, what swordsmanship do you want to ask?"

    "Uncle rolle, what should your fastest swordsmanship be?"

    Anya asked directly.

    "The fastest?"

    Rolle touched his chin, pointed to an exercise dummy in the corner of the training room, and picked up a wooden sword with a sheath from the side.

    "About so?"

    As soon as he spoke, the dummy''s head fell off.

    Anya widened her eyes and took a breath.

    He ran quickly again and picked up the dummy''s wooden head.

    The port is very smooth and fresh, which has just been cut off.

    However, she had been paying attention to the dummy and didn''t see any movement. Rolle was always around her and didn''t see any action from him.

    How did this happen?

    The Housekeeper on the other side opened his mouth and helped explain:

    "This is sword spirit."

    "The sword spirit is always famous for its speed. It''s so fast that it can''t be seen by the naked eye. Only because of the difficulty of cultivation and slow progress, few people are willing to polish it carefully."

    In fact, there is another disadvantage of sword Qi that he didn''t say, that is, it''s not powerful enough.

    No matter how sharp the air flow is, it can''t compare with a solid blade.

    But this is common sense.

    Obviously, Rolle''s sword Qi has been out of common sense.

    So he didn''t dare say it.

    After listening, Rolle nodded and said:

    "I said, Mr. Oddo, you really know the sword. You can see through my tricks at a glance."

    The housekeeper''s smile was suddenly embarrassed and made a ha ha.

    "Ah ha ha, reluctantly... Reluctantly..."

    In fact, he didn''t see how rolle shot at all. He was as ignorant as Anya.

    It''s just that you can attack the dummy from such a long distance. It can only be sword Qi.

    Maybe rolle has other means to do it, but it must not be so convenient.

    That''s why he dared to judge.

    Of course, there''s gambling in it.

    In order to avoid revealing the truth, the housekeeper quickly turned off the topic:

    "The popular new school of swordsmanship hardly involves the use of sword Qi. It is very rare for a master like Mr. Rawl who is good at sword Qi."

    Rolle nodded and continued to talk to the housekeeper:

    "Yes, yes, in fact, I have studied the new school of swordsmanship for a period of time. I can''t say it''s bad..."

    "Always feel a little... Rough? Or... Impetuous?"

    "This is a kind of relatively quick fencing, perhaps more suitable for the current pace of life?"

    The housekeeper nodded and echoed:

    "Yes, you''re right. Compared with classical swordsmanship, new swordsmanship is really more convenient to cultivate and its combat power is formed faster."

    "But at the same time, the upper limit is also lower. At present, there is no master like you."

    "You really flatter me. I only know a little about fencing..."

    "Hahaha, Mr. rolle, you are so modest..."

    So they talked about swordsmanship, discussed the advantages and disadvantages of new school swordsmanship and classical swordsmanship, and talked about the strengths of the two schools.

    Occasionally, combined with actual combat analysis, the sword Qi should be used in what kind of occasion.

    It''s just a serious conversation anyway.

    As for Anya nearby

    What''s the matter with women when two men talk about swords?

    She was naturally hung aside and stood awkwardly for a long time

    Oh, man

    Fortunately, she was more sensible. Although she got the princess''s life, she didn''t have the princess''s disease. She listened to their chat very patiently and wrote down a few notes in a small notebook from time to time.

    Although I don''t quite understand it, it must be right to write it down first.

    As a result, we talked for more than half an hour.

    It was not until Didi, the portable telegraph in Rolle''s arms, rang that he stopped.

    "Sorry, it seems to be my secretary."

    He wrote down the frequency of the telegram, took out the codebook and translated the telegram.

    After reading the complete message, his face suddenly changed.

    "There is a demon at your door!"

    Rolle didn''t have time to think about it. He quickly put on his deformed armor, knocked open the wall next to him and flew out.

    After a loud bang, a standard humanoid hole was left on the wall.

    Anya and the housekeeper looked at the hole in the wall and looked at each other for a while.

    The instructor''s angry roar was also heard outside:

    "Who dares to hit the wall of our swordsman regiment? Don''t you know where my proud disciple is?"

    "I told him to stab you to death!"

    When rolle returned to the villa, he saw only a mess.

    His beautiful villa collapsed, and his bedroom and the bathroom next door were exposed, like being attacked by a bomb.

    The beautiful little garden is full of broken bricks and tiles.

    There are many people lying on the ground, rolling with their heads covered.

    No bodies have been found.

    The culprit of all this is lying in the middle of his garden.

    It was a monster like a fish. Its head was very big, its neck was very thick, its mouth was very long, and there were two luminous tentacles on its head.

    This is the magic thing that rolle and his daughter like and miss most. They also gave it a nickname, fat head fish.

    The little donkey knelt at the garden gate, holding the little milk cat tightly in his arms, trembling and looking pitiful.

 Chapter 229

    Rolle looked at the trembling little donkey and kitten, at the fat fish lying on the ground, at his broken beautiful villa, and finally at the innocent passers-by who were still rolling around.

    His heart was filled with indignation.

    Anger made him unable to control his clarity.

    Tears came from the corners of my mouth

    Fortunately, there is a visor on his face.

    Rolle didn''t take out his sword because the fat head fish was dead.

    Although the meat is fat, smooth and tender, rich in nutrition, unique in taste, and has a unique sense of hierarchy, it can be cooked a little

    Cough, no

    It should be. Although the goods are ferocious, strong, swift, vicious and violent.

    But it is also very cunning. As soon as it sees itself, it should run away.

    Since you didn''t run, it means you shouldn''t be dead.

    But just when rolle was determined, the two tentacles on the head of the fat head fish suddenly shook and attacked the little donkey who was still shivering next to him.

    Seems to want to entangle her with tentacles, and then

    But Rolle''s reaction was very fast. The sword appeared in his left hand, and then the sword flashed.

    This time, the fat head fish is finally dead and can be served.

    Rolle ran quickly to the little donkey and wanted to help her up.

    The little donkey bowed his head slightly, and his big eyes turned around. Then he got up soft. Suddenly, his legs were soft without warning, and went into his arms.

    Rolle looked down and saw that her legs in white silk stockings were shaking like an epileptic attack. He thought she was injured and asked with concern:

    "What''s the matter? The hoof is broken?"

    The little donkey shook his head, buried his face in his chest, and threw away the little milk cat.

    I don''t need you anymore

    "That seems scared."

    Rolle went on, reached out and rubbed her head, pinched her soft cheek, and said softly:

    "Well, well, don''t be afraid, because I''m coming."

    The little donkey squeezed out a few tears from the corners of his eyes, put his little hand around Rolle''s neck, stood on tiptoe and rubbed Rolle''s cheek.

    Perhaps I thought she was really pathetic. Rolle didn''t scold her or beat her head this time, but she still did whatever she wanted.

    Seeing this, the little donkey quickly struck while the iron was hot and intensified. Unexpectedly, he stretched out his little tongue and gently licked Rolle''s face.

    Instead of scolding her, Rolle rubbed her head and continued to comfort:

    "Well, well, don''t be coquettish. You should be a mature donkey. You should learn to be strong and brave."

    The little donkey is very happy!

    Sure enough, master Dashu is right. He knows his master very well!

    As long as Ameya does what it says, the master will not blame Ameya, but will comfort Ameya in turn so that Ameya can rub and lick.

    Master Shu is really awesome!

    Ameya must listen to master Shu more in the future!

    The little donkey was elated.

    His legs stopped shaking.

    It''s just really soft

    When rolle saw that the little donkey was almost normal, he let it go and bent down to pick up the angry little milk cat.

    Why does this little guy look unhappy?

    I''ve been upset since just now because I didn''t comfort it first?

    Luo Er muttered in his heart without much thought. He rubbed the little milk cat over and over to make sure it wasn''t hurt. He took off his deformed armor and stuffed it into his coat pocket.

    After all this, he suddenly remembered something and exclaimed:

    "By the way! Where are the saplings I planted?"

    He quickly bypassed the body of the fat head fish and went back to the garden to check it.

    Hoo ~ fortunately, the little bud is safe and sound, good.

    "You''re lucky, or you''ll be crushed by the food... Oh, no, it''s a monster and you''ll be gone."

    Then he touched the sapling with his finger.

    The two buds trembled slightly, indicating that they were very good and healthy.

    After confirming that all the important things were safe, Rolle turned back to deal with the body of the fat head fish.

    Although the fat head fish is fat, not every part can be eaten. It must be divided and selected by experienced people, and the rest is the most delicious.

    Decomposing fat head fish is a hard work.

    Rolle was busy, and tears came out again.

    Seeing this, the little donkey looked very distressed. He quickly wiped the tears from the corners of his mouth with his sleeve.

    With the help of the little donkey, Rolle''s movements were particularly sharp. He cooked the fat head fish in a few minutes.

    In front of him came a lot of glittering and translucent white meat.

    This fat head fish is really ferocious and strong. It has more meat than ordinary fat head fish.

    Rolle cut a small piece of snow-white fish with his sword, twisted it with his fingers and looked at the sun.

    The fish is as white as a piece of paper. You can clearly see the delicate muscle fibers inside.

    Seeing this, the little donkey hurriedly approached rolle, looked at him eagerly, and opened his mouth slightly.

    The little milk cat also got out of his pocket, rushed to his head like lightning, and opened his mouth.

    Then rolle threw the fillets into his mouth.

    It melts at the entrance, overflows with fragrance, and leaves fragrance on the lips and teeth.

    It''s so delicious!

    He took a new piece of his sword.

    The little donkey looked forward and opened his mouth again.

    As a result, Rolle still threw the fillets into his mouth.

    "Well... I ate one too fast just now. I didn''t taste it clearly."

    "Now it''s clear that this fat head fish is too powerful!"

    "Excellent appearance, big head, thick and fat meat, and there is almost no blood in the meat, without the defect of bloody smell..."

    "This is the most powerful fat head fish I''ve ever seen. I''ll call you the strongest!"

    After he finished the evaluation, he noticed the little donkey around him.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    Asked rolle a little strangely.

    With that, he took his sword and cut off the third fish fillet.

    Bigger, thicker and better meat than the previous two pieces.

    The master really likes Ameya!

    The little donkey was so happy that he quickly closed his eyes and opened his mouth for the third time.

    As a result, a thick, long and hard carrot was stuffed into her mouth.

    The fish fillet was put into his mouth by rolle himself. While chewing, he showed an expression of satisfaction and enjoyment, and whispered:

    "Well, sure enough, the best fish like this is the thick cut taste."

    The little milk cat on the top of the head shouted and protested.

    "Meow meow meow!"

    Then a carrot was stuffed into his mouth.

    "Don''t worry, if I have a bite from rolle, you will have a bite from you."

    He also said very seriously.

    The little donkey chewed the carrot in his mouth and suddenly felt that the carrot was not fragrant.

    Ameya doesn''t like her master any more!

    The baby cat also looks like it''s going to cry.

    I really want to

    Back to the little master

    I really want to

    Try another bite of fish

    Unfortunately, Rolle has taken the fish back to his left hand.

    The remaining skin, bones, internal organs and the two tentacles on the head of the fat head fish have disappeared.

    Rolle didn''t notice how they disappeared. It''s all small details.

    The corpses of these demons will disappear soon, so we should cut off the meat as soon as possible.

    After cleaning up, Rolle went to check the situation of the domestic servants and passers-by.

    In the previous imperial capital attack, he accumulated a lot of experience in dealing with mental pollution patients and learned a lot of medical knowledge.

    So he saw through it at a glance. Although these people rolled all over the ground, their symptoms were not so serious.

    When the imperial capital attack was the worst before, the streets were full of people rolling like this.

    In the words of his doctor friend, he can roll and shout. In fact, the situation is very optimistic.

    If you don''t roll, don''t shout, but lie down quietly, look calm, and start whispering, that''s the most dangerous situation.

    So rolle didn''t rush to deal with them.

    And in this case, in addition to taking new drugs developed by doctors, patients can only use magic to help alleviate pain.

    It''s just remission. If you want to cure, you still have to rely on new drugs or natural recovery.

    This is also a tricky place for mental pollution.

    Like now, even if rolle takes out a pamphlet to release magic, he can only help one person.

    However, the doctor taught him that when there was no time to perform the divine skill, there was an emergency divine skill that could be used, and the effect was also very good.

    He also gave a new name to emergency Magic:

    Pain suppression.

    So rolle went to the kitchen to find a pan, walked up to a man who was still rolling and looked at his head.

    The man''s forehead suddenly swelled.

    But he also instantly calmed down, no longer wailing and screaming, no longer rolling and struggling, his face calmed down, and his face was safe.

    This emergency spell of pain suppression is sometimes more effective than other spells.

    Just pay a little attention to the strength

    But Rolle''s mastery of this divine skill has been superb and perfect.

    He helped countless people suppress the pain during the imperial capital attack.

    At the beginning, the props for performing divine arts must also use the special medical mace given to him by the doctor.

    With more use, his understanding of this divine skill has reached a state of perfection. He is no longer confined to tools, and can be at his fingertips.

    Sheep horn hammer, wooden stick, square brick and pan can exert pain suppression easily.

    Rolle suppressed the pain for the passers-by and the servants at home, then threw away the red pan and took the little donkey home.

    He returned to his study, turned his head to the side and saw evya''s home at a glance.

    The line of sight is unobstructed.

    The wall blocking the view is gone

    When the cold wind from outside blew, Rolle trembled, and then suddenly remembered something.

    The bottle found in the temple, the tranquil power, seems to be able to deal with spiritual pollution?

    He still remembered that after using the bottle for the first time, he ran outside for a stroll. When he came back, Orianna told him that the surrounding mental pollution had disappeared.

    Ah, this

    I just worked so hard for nothing?

    Rolle kind of wants to punch himself.

    However, this bottle can not be used. It''s better not to use it.

    After using it, you will become stupid. It''s strange.

    Let others handle the next thing

    He leaned on the high backed chair in the study and began to think about other things.

    For example, why does a fat head fish appear in his garden without warning?

    I haven''t seen this thing for many years. I miss it very much. Why did it suddenly appear today?

    Does it miss itself?

    Lol smiled and shook his head, putting aside this unrealistic fantasy.

    He speculated that the fat head fish might be attracted by the seed.

    Although this thing has a strong physique, a big mouth and a fierce look, it is actually a vegetarian.

    That''s not what Rawl is talking about. He has a realistic basis.

    A few years ago, before the fat head fish became smart, he occasionally wanted to sneak into the village.

    But its goal is not the weak villagers, nor the round suckling pigs in the pigsty, but the crops planted by the villagers, such as corn and potatoes.

    His favorite is the neighbor''s sweet fruit.

    From this point of view, its taste is similar to that of Rolle.

    No wonder they are one.

    Rolle still remembered that the last time the fat head fish appeared in his memory was to steal the fruit from his neighbor''s house.

    It scared the sweetheart neighbors.

    He was surprised and ran to rolle, crying for help.

    Rolle did his best and quickly chased out.

    When the fat fish saw him, he turned and ran away.

    Rolle ran after him.

    Finally, the whole village had a big meal that night.

    Since then, Rolle has never seen a fat head fish again.

    Today''s reunion, the heart is also filled with emotion, very happy.

    This thing is not extinct! That''s great!

    "From this point of view, maybe that seed is really something extraordinary? It can attract fat head fish in the air?"

    Raul muttered in a low voice.

    "It should be. The bottle found with it is great. After all, it is a treasure selected by the twin emperors."

    "So what can this tree become when it grows up?"

    Rolle couldn''t help remembering things related to trees in his mind.

    Grow into that huge world tree?

    Probably, after all, the twin emperors are also elves.

    Or grow into a tree that can walk, sing and beat zombies?

    It''s also good to grow into an ordinary cherry tree. Every autumn, cherry blossoms are in full bloom, and the petals fall at the speed of five centimeters per second.

    At that time, I will find a mistress and force her to confess under the cherry tree.

    It''s best to be like teacher Orianna. She''s beautiful, gentle, hot and good to her daughter

    Then, they carved their names on the trunk and named the tree.

    Like the westbound demon or something.

    Think about what''s exciting?

    I hope it can grow well.

    You can cover it well and can''t reveal its special secrets.

    Thinking about it, Rolle heard someone knocking at the door outside.

    All the servants at home were oppressed by pain. He had to open the door himself and let the little donkey hide in his bedroom.

    As a result, I opened the door and saw an old friend I hadn''t seen for a long time, doctor.

    "Rolle, are you okay?"

    "That''s great!"

    The doctor smiled, gave rolle a heavy hug, and then asked:

    "By the way, why do you live here?"

    "Well... It may be a little complicated to explain..."

 Chapter 230

    Rolle tried to be concise and comprehensive, omitted many unnecessary details, and finally explained:

    "Actually, this is my home..."

    "Uh?"

    The doctor is a little confused.

    He remembered his good friend. In order to save some money, he sent himself some riddle telegrams from the underworld.

    As a result, I have lived in a luxury villa in the imperial capital with an inch of land and an inch of gold?

    And it''s still a luxury house in this place, which can''t be bought with a windfall.

    If you want to live here, you have high requirements for social status, fame, energy, identity and contacts.

    Can it be said that rolle finally... Took that step?

    For money, sell sex and commit yourself to a rich woman?

    Of course, could it be the rich?

    He couldn''t help feeling unworthy for rolle.

    Swordsmanship is obviously so superb, and people are obviously warm and kind. As a result, they have come to this point for the sake of money.

    Deplore! Sorry! Hey!

    At the same time, he was also blaming himself. Why should he be busy with his work and ignore the contact with his friends?

    If you know Rolle''s difficulties and help him, he won''t be reduced to this

    Alas, I can only hope that the other party is at least a rich woman

    The doctor thought for a while, then grabbed Rolle''s arm. Tears twinkled in the corners of his eyes and choked

    "It''s not easy for you..."

    "If you have any difficulties at hand, just tell me!"

    He felt that although he couldn''t say how rich he was, he could at least help his friends ease up. He wouldn''t be controlled by each other everywhere. He didn''t even have any pocket money.

    Who knows, Rolle showed a strange look and said:

    "No? I''m actually quite well off now..."

    "Why did you suddenly say this?"

    "Are you short of money? I''ll lend you some?"

    The doctor was stunned.

    What''s going on? Suddenly it turned the other way around.

    But before he could ask, Rolle took his arm and talked about business.

    "Well, let''s go back and look at these people first."

    "I helped them suppress their pain. The situation is getting better. The rest can only rely on your magic."

    Although the pain suppression therapy invented by doctors sounds barbaric and bloody, it has actually been verified by many victims... Oh, no, it should be said that it is a practical and effective therapy.

    Later, it was verified by other doctors of other sects and demonstrated in terms of medical principles. This is a great new therapy.

    Because patients suffering from mental pollution, the real dangerous state is that the spirit continues to suffer torture, resulting in the whole mental collapse.

    But as long as it can make him unconscious and less painful, it is actually helping him through the most dangerous period.

    As for the concussion, cerebral hemorrhage and other problems that may be left by pain suppression, it is easy to deal with. This is the best field of divinity.

    Therefore, Rolle''s previous treatment of those patients is actually a very scientific, reasonable and effective first aid measure supported by theory and practice.

    However, the follow-up treatment must keep up

    The doctor checked the current conditions of several patients, nodded, smiled and said:

    "Their situation is pretty good. You handled it very well. Sure enough, you are the one who understands this emergency magic best."

    "You don''t have to worry about the rest. Just teach my students to deal with it."

    "Ah, by the way, since you are good at dealing with mental pollution and have the concept of treating patients and saving people, how about coming to our sect to practice medicine in the future?"

    Rolle waved his hand again and again.

    "No, no, I don''t deserve..."

    He quickly switched off the topic:

    "Ah, by the way, why did you suddenly appear here?"

    "Well, I also suddenly received a notice from the scholars'' Association that a mental pollution broke out here. The reason is unknown. Someone was killed, so I quickly brought the students to help."

    The doctor said, reaching out to the young priests who were already busy.

    Because the awesome new drugs invented by doctors are very powerful, they played an important role in the imperial attack and saved countless lives.

    After that, he not only received various commendations, but also became an important figure in the imperial medical community. He was also invited by the two sects in the imperial capital, science, truth and miracle of life, to develop in the imperial capital and establish a branch Church of their sect of good life here.

    Today, doctors are not only bishops of the better life sect, but also senior researchers of the Medical Research Association, professional consultants of the imperial pharmaceutical society, University Scholars of the academic association and visiting professors of the imperial medical college.

    It can be said that it has soared.

    Then there will be more students following him.

    Then I will invite him to help in the case of mental pollution.

    After hearing this, Rolle was genuinely happy for the doctor and continued to ask:

    "They only said there was mental pollution here? Didn''t mention demons?"

    The doctor was surprised and asked:

    "What? There are still demons here?"

    "Is this mental pollution caused by demons?"

    "Er... Is there a certain possibility?"

    Rolle scratched his chin and said tentatively.

    This sudden mental pollution should be caused by fat head fish.

    But he remembered someone who said that only powerful special demons could cause spiritual pollution.

    Although this fat head fish is really powerful, it is mainly powerful in another way.

    Can it also start mental pollution? Is it also a special demon?

    But why is it so delicious? Nothing but good meat? Can''t even splash.

    Is it special that it tastes good?

    Rolle thought carefully and tapped the back of his left hand with his right hand.

    He felt that his guess should be correct.

    Fat head fish is really a special demon, just the one with special taste.

    Because it tastes very good and its own strength is special, other people must like it besides themselves.

    In order to survive, it had to evolve mental pollution, an ability that comes from protection.

    What a lamentable survival of the fittest!

    What a reproduction and change of life!

    It''s really not easy for the fat head fish race!

    I sincerely hope they can continue to work hard, live hard, evolve hard, don''t stop, don''t be extinct.

    While roal was thinking, the doctor continued:

    "Rolle, have there been special demons here and you killed them?"

    "So the scholars didn''t notice the fluctuation of demons and thought it was just a strange spiritual pollution, so let me investigate..."

    After thinking about it, Rolle felt that the doctor was a good man, trustworthy and reliable, so he decided to tell him some truth.

    "Put the investigation in advance. Anyway, you can''t get the results for a while and a half? And these patients also need some time to treat and recover..."

    "At this time, I''ll treat you to a good meal. It''s definitely a human delicacy you haven''t eaten!"

    With that, he forced the doctor to sit down in the living room and asked him to wait patiently.

    He put on the cook''s apron, put on the high cook''s hat and got into the kitchen.

    "Ah, this..."

    "No... I..."

    The doctor was a little embarrassed.

    But he asked immediately. There was a strong smell in the kitchen.

    That smell was a very special one that he couldn''t refuse. He forgot his original task for a while.

    The doctor didn''t want to leave when he smelled the smell.

    Attracted by the smell, there are also the little donkey and the little milk cat locked up in Rolle''s bedroom.

    Two little guys knocked the door open and came to the kitchen.

    They saw the doctor and nodded politely from him.

    The doctor also exchanged a polite smile.

    Then the little donkey sat down next to the doctor, picked up the napkin on the table and carefully wrapped it around his neck.

    After encircling herself, the baby cat jumped onto her legs in white silk stockings and meowed twice.

    So the little donkey picked up a smaller towel and put a small scarf around the little milk cat.

    When she was ready, she took a knife and fork in her hand and waited patiently for the master to take care of the fish.

    The long ears on her head stood up high and shook twice from time to time to express her inner expectation.

    She had learned human eating posture and etiquette from the governess mammy before.

    She studies very seriously, hard and up to standard.

    As a result, Rolle still stuffed carrots into her mouth every day

    The doctor looked at the eager little donkey and the long ears on her head.

    "Orcs?"

    "And it looks like a donkey?"

    He asked in a low voice.

    The little donkey shook his head, and the long ears on his head shook with him.

    Seeing the flexible appearance of her long ears, the doctor realized that he was wrong and quickly corrected:

    "Ah, sorry, I read it wrong and thought you were a donkey..."

    "It should be a rabbit, right?"

    The little donkey was helpless.

    That''s not what I shook my head to deny

    But she had no time to explain, because rolle had come out of the kitchen with a plate of golden fried fish chops.

    A strong and unique fragrance immediately filled the whole living room.

    Even a doctor who is self disciplined and not greedy for enjoyment feels that tears can''t stop leaving from the corners of his mouth.

    "Eh? Why are you two here?"

    "My carrots can''t feed you both?"

    Rolle noticed the well-dressed little donkey and kitten.

    "Forget it. It''s fried a lot anyway. You can try it."

    "But you have to eat it with carrots and green peppers!"

    A moment later

    The table was full of a large plate of fried fish chops, which were basically divided up by three people and a cat.

    The little milk cat was really full of food. She lay on the ground, listening to her round little belly and crying with milk in her mouth.

    Seeing this, the little donkey wanted to follow suit. Then he lay down and tried to pull down the short skirt on his leg.

    It turned out to be a brain collapse by rolle.

    "Take Xiaomi out for exercise and eliminate food."

    He followed.

    The little donkey had to bow his head, grab the little milk cat, throw it out of the window, and then jump out of the window like lightning and hold it in the air.

    They started their favorite game again.

    There were only rolle and the doctor left in the living room.

    "How''s it going? Is it delicious?"

    Rolle asked with a little pride.

    "Great!"

    The doctor gave a thumbs up.

    "This is the best fish I''ve ever eaten. It''s delicate, fresh, unique and memorable!"

    "Rolle, you are also very good at cooking. You can manage fish and meat to such a level!"

    "You''d better stop practicing medicine with me and become a cook instead. I''ll open a restaurant in the future. I''m sure to patronize it every day."

    The doctor''s compliment made rolle a little shy and quickly explained:

    "In fact, it''s not. Strictly speaking, my cooking is only average. The reason why this fish steak is so delicious is mainly because of the ingredients."

    "If you use such top-level ingredients, you can''t taste bad as long as you don''t fool around."

    The doctor nodded and took a sip of red wine to taste the unique taste of fish residue mixed with alcohol.

    Then he asked:

    "So what kind of fish is this? I''ve never eaten this kind of fish before."

    "Bass? Snapper? Or some kind of rare whale?"

    "Neither."

    "This kind of fish is called fat head fish."

    Rolle explained.

    "Fat head fish? Not including the head of 200 kg?"

    The doctor said he didn''t understand.

    Lol smiled and shook his head. Then he got up slightly, leaned out to the doctor, lowered his voice and said:

    "The previous mental pollution was caused by this fat head fish."

    "He didn''t know why. He suddenly appeared in my yard. He probably missed me?"

    "Then it was destroyed by a sword and made into this plate of fried fish chops."

    "Shh, this is my secret. Don''t tell others!"

    Of course the doctor won''t tell anyone.

    In fact, when he heard what rolle said, the whole man was numb.

    The previous bizarre mental pollution was caused by this special demon named fat head fish?

    And the previously unforgettable fried fish chops are also made of the meat of this special demon called fat head fish?

    Known, special demon = offspring of evil god.

    Just because of secret order No. 16, you can''t call him by his name. You should use other pronouns without obvious directivity

    I ate an evil son?

    And I ate a lot?

    And I think it''s delicious. Do you want to eat it again?

    The doctor''s ear appeared auditory hallucinations, as if something had broken and scattered all over the ground.

    That''s his three views

    I... i... i

    This... This... This

    How... How... How

    The inner shock made him unable to organize his complete thoughts.

    When rolle saw that he was stunned, he shook his shoulder hard.

    "Hello? What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"

    "Worried about not eating in the future?"

    "Then find a way to help me find fat head fish!"

    The doctor slowly regained consciousness under Rolle''s shaking.

    His mind was so confused that he asked rolle a strange question:

    "The fat head fish you mentioned has a big mouth, a thick neck and two glowing tentacles on its head. It looks very ferocious..."

    What he described was an evil god''s offspring that made him remember particularly deeply.

    -------

    Alas, I can''t pull out the list

    Alas, bitte

 Chapter 231

    "The fat head fish you mentioned has a big mouth, a thick neck and two glowing tentacles on its head. It looks very ferocious..."

    The doctor''s expression gradually became excited when he asked.

    He was very impressed by this special demon, or the offspring of evil gods.

    He felt that he would never forget it whether he turned himself into ash or the other side into ash.

    Because his originally happy family, beautiful and gentle wife and obedient and sensible children were killed by this thing

    "Yes, it''s this kind of fat head fish. Why, have you met before?"

    Rolle answered truthfully.

    The doctor smiled bitterly. After thinking for a while, he whispered about the past that he didn''t want to recall.

    That was 18 years ago.

    A sudden demon attack swept the whole province of kodo like a tide.

    Laoduoduo Town, where he was located at that time, was also impacted and destroyed.

    Today''s Duoduo town is a newly established town.

    At that time, the doctor was just a priest. He showed great talent in divination. He was young and promising, and was deeply valued by the sect.

    He worked hard to study and improve every day, and often went out to preach the teachings of his own sect and earn people to join the church.

    It''s totally different from the current painting style.

    Under the attack of demons, he and other colleagues of the sect covered the refugees and tried to escape.

    But he was caught by a fat head fish

    Just the mental pollution emitted from it made the doctor fall down without resistance.

    The target of the fat head fish was not this group of mole ants like refugees at all. It didn''t even see the mole ants lying on the ground. It directly took a step, shook its fat body and ran farther into the mountains and forests.

    There seems to be something more attractive to him.

    In short, it just passed by and caused a pile of killings

    The doctor persevered by practicing divination and a more tenacious spirit.

    But his wife and children couldn''t hold on, and finally died in his arms with a painful and distorted expression.

    The doctor tried all his magic tricks.

    It doesn''t work.

    He can only watch.

    There is no doubt that this is the most terrible and painful punishment in the world

    From then on, he understood that divine skill was not the ability of God, and it had nothing to do with God.

    Like secret arts and spells, it is a common and extraordinary ability, but its name is "divine art".

    Magic can''t save mental pollution.

    After that, the doctor changed his painting style, gave up the original gifted magic and began to study pharmacy from scratch.

    He must find a way to fight mental pollution!

    Since divine skill is not good, use medical skill!

    Even if he has no foundation in pharmacy, he must start from scratch.

    So even if he became a bishop, he didn''t like others to call himself like a holy stick.

    He insisted on treating himself as a doctor.

    Fortunately, he succeeded!

    After saying his past, the medical skill showed a rather complicated look.

    There is a sense of relief, some emptiness, plus a little embarrassment.

    Although I''m not sure whether the fat head fish on the table is the one he met, it is at least the same kind and has a deep blood feud.

    Eating the enemy''s meat is undoubtedly a painful way of revenge.

    It''s just that this process is a little strange

    Moreover, I actually think the enemy''s meat is delicious

    He didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.

    Or did rolle pat him on the shoulder and comfort him:

    "Don''t worry..."

    "Although I''m not 100% sure, the fat head fish that killed your family should be gone."

    Then he rubbed his stomach.

    When he was in that deep mountain, he also met fat head fish.

    Only one.

    At that time, Rolle had just begun to try to cook the meat of demons.

    Although the fat head fish was not the first magic thing he tried, it was the first magic thing that made him feel delicious.

    Since then, Rolle has tried to cook and cook when he saw the demon.

    To some extent, it is the Enlightenment of his magic cooking.

    Rolle always knows how to be grateful, so he won''t let go of any fat head fish in the future.

    The doctor listened to Rolle''s words and the whole man was petrified.

    My friend is a fat headed fish hunter?

    There were countless fat headed fish that died in his hands, and they were all eaten by him. They even disappeared for a time and thought they were extinct

    He also developed a complete set of dishes, boiling, frying, frying, roasting, steaming with mashed potatoes

    Almost all the tricks that can be made in the village have been tried.

    This means that his enemies were changed by his friends to make all kinds of dishes, and died miserably.

    Although it''s still a little awkward

    But why is there a great sense of revenge in my heart?

    Moreover, why did the tears burst into tears again and flow from the corners of the mouth?

    The doctor quickly wiped the saliva from his mouth, then stood up and gave rolle a super hard hug.

    "Thank you, my friend!"

    "You are the best friend of my life!"

    "Thank you for pharmacy, so that I can meet you!"

    Rolle smiled, patted the doctor on the back, and said:

    "Well, if only you could come out of the shadow of the past."

    "It seems that we are still destined for each other."

    "You may not understand fate. This is a saying in our hometown. You can understand it as... Some kind of randomness?"

    "In short, fate is wonderful!"

    The doctor separated from rolle, and with that happy smile, continued:

    "Come on, my friend roll, tell me what I should pay you?"

    "Do you want to hear the detailed formula of my medicine?"

    The doctor took out the richest gift he had.

    He intended to pass on the formula of the medicine to rolle.

    Although the formula is just a piece of paper with some medical formulas and characters written on it, I can''t understand it without professional quality.

    But it may be the most valuable page of the Empire at present.

    If rolle operates properly, relying on this page alone, he can become the richest people in the empire over time.

    But rolle smiled and replied:

    "Please allow me to refuse."

    "That''s all your life."

    "If you really treat me as a friend, don''t mention it to me. I know nothing about pharmacy, and I''m not short of money now."

    "The rest of my life is to watch my daughter grow up and become a person who can take care of herself."

    Rolle spoke out his greatest wish.

    In fact, it''s good for Chloe to learn swordsmanship and history. She has been trying to let go and dare not spoil her too much.

    The purpose of everything is to let her daughter spend the rest of her life safely and happily, take care of herself, don''t have to fight with demons and encounter danger, and grow up healthily and happily forever.

    Parents'' expectations of their children are sometimes so simple.

    As for the money.

    He didn''t spend much. He wanted to change money just to build roads for the village and then connect water and electricity.

    The speaker promised to find a charity fund to solve the problem, and he didn''t need to worry more.

    Even the expenses of the villa were on the official book, and the gray ghost helped him bear them.

    All at once, Rolle was not short of money.

    Anyway, I don''t have a wife. I have a little donkey and a little milk cat around me. I don''t have any expenses.

    The most is to help Cori save another dowry and buy a new house in DIDU.

    It''s just a small goal. It shouldn''t be difficult.

    The doctor was stunned. He didn''t know what to say for a while.

    He really doesn''t understand the expectations and ideas of the strong.

    Obviously, he can kill the children of evil gods at will. He is basically one of the strongest people in the world, and may even be the strongest one?

    But his expectations were as low as words.

    Perhaps only this state of mind without desire can achieve that strength?

    He pays more attention to family affection than material needs.

    In fact, the doctor envies rolle. He has at least one daughter. Father and daughter can still depend on each other.

    After thinking about it, he proposed:

    "Is your daughter interested in studying medicine? I can teach her what I have learned all my life and make her the top doctor in the Empire."

    "Ah ha ha, that''s not necessary. Thank you for your kindness, but I know that little girl. She''s not good for studying medicine."

    Rolle smiled and waved his hand.

    "Even if you accidentally fall, you have to come to play coquettish with me and expect her to cure the disease and save people?"

    But the doctor still refused to give up and thought of a new angle.

    "How about I introduce you to some girlfriends?"

    He is now successful, and there are more women around him.

    Unfortunately, he is not interested in it.

    What''s the use of women?

    It will only delay my research!

    But should it be useful for your friend roll?

    With his strength, there are not seventeen or eight women around him. They all don''t deserve his identity.

    So the doctor continued:

    "It must be hard for you to raise your daughter alone. If you have personal help, it will be much easier."

    If you change to the former rolle, he will certainly refuse without hesitation.

    What''s the use of women?

    It will only hinder the speed of my sword!

    But after spending some time with Orianna, exploring the temple together and witnessing the story of the twin emperors, his idea changed a little.

    There is no doubt that Orianna is a good woman.

    Although not suitable for yourself, she is really a good woman.

    If he can find a good woman suitable for himself, he will really consider it seriously.

    Besides, the doctor is so enthusiastic that it seems bad to refuse again?

    Let''s talk about it first, deal with it, and look back.

    Therefore, Rolle said for the first time:

    "Well... I can think about it."

    Seeing this, the doctor was relieved and said with a smile:

    "That''s good. I''ll try to help you find a way!"

    Because many people came into contact during this period, he actually met some excellent women.

    Of course not those who pester him. Those women don''t deserve it.

    But those women can also provide some clues.

    For example, he vaguely heard that there was a beautiful and hot saint in the Empire who did not want to be named, but she was an excellent woman coveted by many men.

    She is powerful, beautiful, knowledgeable and well-off. She is not only a saint, but also a university professor, but also the largest publisher of the Empire.

    Beautiful, strong, reserved, elegant and rich.

    At the same time, because of high strength, the appearance will not be old, and can always maintain the appearance of young and beautiful girls.

    Such conditions should be worthy of their own friends!

    He believes that as long as men with normal aesthetics can''t resist this kind of female charm.

    As for whether a saint will have desire and dissatisfaction, the doctor is not worried.

    He has not only the corresponding medicine, but also the corresponding powerful magic!

    Then you can find a way to find out the situation of this Jianghu Saint nicknamed Yan, and then help your friends get to know him.

    The next thing should be very simple.

    With his friend''s strength and appearance, he believes that no woman can refuse.

    If so, try to help yourself.

    When he''s done with this, he''ll continue to help rolle find the next one.

    I heard there seems to be a female elf in the Empire?

    It is also gorgeous and well-off, and occupies a place in the high-end luxury market of the Empire.

    And this kind of long-lived seed will not age, and has always been young and beautiful.

    However, the fairy seems to have been married and had a daughter?

    Marriage may not be suitable, but it must be the best choice for a mistress!

    But doctors feel that this should not be a problem for their friends.

    Anyway, he was thinking about all kinds of things in his mind and felt that these two were the most suitable for the time being.

    No way, he spent most of his time in research and classes. He didn''t mix much in social circles and didn''t know much. He only knew these most famous Imperial celebrities.

    You can find a student who knows this line later and ask him to help again.

    In short, the doctor broke his heart for the rest of Rolle''s life.

    They chatted for a while until a student outside came and reported that all the patients had been treated, filled them with medicine, and treated the head injury with magic. Now the situation is stable.

    The whole storm thought that rolle appeared in time, solved the demon, and helped those people deal with the emergency. Finally, miraculously, there were no dead people!

    This should be the first time that there are no dead people in the face of the children of evil gods!

    This is a great victory for mankind!

    This is a miracle moment destined to go down in history!

    The doctor was excited and was going to share the joy with rolle.

    But the student whispered to him that the scholars came and wanted to ask about the situation.

    The doctor got up quickly and was ready to leave.

    "Well, I''ll leave first and deal with the fellows of the Scholars Association."

    "Are you going with me?"

    Rolle shook his head:

    "I don''t want to have too much relationship with scholars. Just help me deal with it."

    The doctor nodded understandably.

    My friend is as low-key as ever.

    This is the real strong style!

    Fortunately, I am his friend and his witness.

    It''s a great honor!

 Chapter 232

    The doctor came to an extraordinary scholar and asked him politely about his inner situation.

    "... this is probably the case. A friend of mine has handled the matter, and the wounded have been properly arranged. No one died."

    The doctor said, and a proud look appeared on his face.

    He is proud of having friends like rolle.

    But the transcendent opposite thought he had heard wrong.

    A descendant of an evil god... Oh, no, is it a special demon that appears in the imperial capital?

    It spread mental pollution and brought down a large area of people nearby.

    But only those people were brought down without causing more damage.

    Then it was killed by an unknown mysterious strong man

    No dead???

    No dead!!!

    What is all this?

    How is this possible?

    It''s ridiculous!

    The Arabian nights on the streets?

    The peerless strong in the imperial capital??

    "I''m a mysterious strongman in the imperial capital"??

    Because the situation is so optimistic that others can''t believe what the doctor said.

    Also because his heart was too shocked, the extraordinary wrote an incredible expression on his face.

    The doctor noticed the change in his look and asked in reply:

    "What''s the matter? Are you questioning me? Think I''m lying?"

    Now he is a hot figure in the Empire. Even the people of the sage meeting have to be polite when they see him. Naturally, they don''t need to be too polite to talk to these people below.

    "No, sir, I don''t doubt your judgment, just..."

    The transcendent looked like he wanted to talk and stop.

    "Are you questioning my friend?"

    The doctor''s tone sounded colder and colder, and there was a sullen anger in it.

    The extraordinary shook his head again.

    "I can question, but please don''t question my friend. He is the most noble existence in the world."

    The doctor said very seriously, and finally added.

    "Besides, don''t call me bishop, call me doctor!"

    The extraordinary man nodded again and again and said with an embarrassed face:

    "Ah, good doctor, but it''s hard for me to explain when I go back..."

    The doctor was a little impatient.

    "Why do you have so many questions?"

    "Are you a doctor or am I a doctor?"

    "Well, that''s it. Don''t waste my time."

    After that, he didn''t talk much nonsense. He went straight into the steam car on the side of the road and left.

    No one dares to stop.

    Quite arrogant.

    The extraordinary man could only look suicidal and muttered in a low voice:

    "At least, tell me the name of the strong man..."

    The doctor deliberately didn''t tell Rolle''s true identity.

    He felt that rolle was so low-key from beginning to end, and there must be his reason.

    Whether it is to fulfill the price of the sacred thing, or he is indifferent to fame and wealth.

    But in short, I don''t want to destroy the low-key of my best friend.

    If he wants to be famous, there are too many ways. He doesn''t need to worry for him.

    I still want to think about which women in DIDU are suitable for their good friends.

    Rolle sent the doctor away and went back to the kitchen and living room to clean up the mess.

    All the servants in the family were carried away and had to do it by themselves.

    Fortunately, the little donkey and the little milk cat have become very sensible after a delicious meal. Come and help quickly.

    The little donkey helped rolle clean up the dishes on the table, put them neatly and took them to the kitchen.

    The baby cat picked up the used napkin cloth and sent it to the laundry.

    After rolle cleaned the plate, the little donkey picked up a clean towel and wiped the plate carefully.

    The baby cat did the same, wrapped himself in a towel and rolled around on the plate.

    With the help of both of them, Rolle''s work efficiency was greatly improved and he cleaned it up without much meeting.

    "Well, good performance, very good!"

    Rolle smiled and rubbed their little heads.

    When her daughter is around, she will also be very sensible and help herself.

    Alas... Speaking of my daughter, when can I come back?

    Rolle was reluctant to eat the rest of the fat head fish and planned to keep it for his daughter.

    Put the meat in your left hand, it has a good fresh-keeping effect, and you don''t have to be afraid of deterioration.

    "So... What about my home before my daughter comes back?"

    Rolle looked at the beautiful villa with one wall down and nodded.

    Will the government be responsible for compensating such losses?

    Should it?

    That night, Rolle didn''t dare to sleep in the villa. He was afraid that the house would collapse in the middle of the night and buried himself.

    He had to take the little donkey and the little milk cat back to the once dilapidated rental house.

    When he revisited his hometown, Rolle was quite sad.

    The little donkey and the little milk cat were very happy and began to roll and play in the stables where they used to live.

    As for the buds left in the villa, they began to grow slowly after it was completely dark.

    This time, it grows more and faster.

    Between the two green leaves, a small flower appeared.

    When it is in full bloom, it will be a beautiful flower.

    If we can attract more children of evil gods, the process will be much faster.

    But now, those things in the chaotic domain seem to be smart and don''t dare to appear in this world.

    This time, if it wasn''t for the fat head fish, he couldn''t catch it.

    Just this morning, Rolle left with Anya. The bud communicated the world and the chaotic domain, and threw a wisp of his own breath inside to see if there were greedy prey.

    The fierce demon cub is nearby to help it.

    As for the useless ordinary baby cat, he acted as an audience.

    As a result, I waited for a long time before catching a fat head fish.

    As soon as it emerged from the chaotic domain, it was entangled by several strong roots.

    These roots look strong and powerful, but in fact they are twisted by strands of fibers as thin as hair.

    After tying the fat head fish, these rhizomes go into its body along the cracks and pores on the fat head fish''s body surface.

    Then, it drained its blood.

    So when lol eats fish, he will feel that there is little blood in the fat head fish. Without the bloody smell, the taste becomes better.

    In this process, the fat head fish tried to resist and released mental pollution.

    Suddenly some people around were affected and fainted.

    But for this sprout and fierce devil cub, such spiritual pollution is nothing.

    However, Nenya still taught the fierce devil cub a little skill, so that it can learn to use its innate talent to neutralize the spiritual pollution of these chaotic demons.

    The cub was smart enough to learn quickly.

    A pair of long ears on her head stood high and shook left and right, successfully releasing the unique pressure of their family.

    The power of the king of demons.

    If this threat is released alone, its lethality to mankind will not be much worse than spiritual pollution.

    Although it can''t make mankind fall into chaos, it finally degenerates and becomes the prisoner of chaos.

    But it can directly lead to human brain death, which is more simple and rough.

    However, under the mutual confrontation between coercion and mental pollution, the mutual power and influence are minimized, and the impact on the surrounding is much smaller.

    This is the key reason why ordinary people can get away with it.

    Therefore, the scholars can''t believe that an evil god''s son has come quietly until the matter is solved.

    After sucking the fat head fish''s blood almost, the bud stopped temporarily and did not directly kill the fat head fish.

    On the one hand, although this thing is a relatively weak descendant of evil gods, the aftermath after killing is still quite troublesome. It''s best to wait for the village head to deal with it.

    On the other hand, killing it in advance will affect the freshness of the meat, which the village head doesn''t like.

    So bud simply taught the little donkey some new skills.

    "Whine, whine, whine!"

    "ABA ABA?"

    "Whine, whine! Whine!"

    "ABA ABA?"

    "Oh..."

    "ABA ABA?"

    After a riddle dialogue, the fierce devil cub finally learned.

    She quickly picked up the cat and sat at the garden gate, looking pitiful and frightened, waiting for the village head to come back.

    Sure enough, the village head was cheated.

    The cub finally got his wish and made out with the village head.

    Hehe, the village head likes this best.

    The part of tender bud in the small mountain village has watched Kerry grow up since she was very young. It is clear how the cub should be spoiled in order to impress the village head.

    At the same time, it also knows what kind of fruit it should bear, which can make the village head father and daughter like.

    It has rich experience in this field.

    Therefore, although it is a tree, which should be excluded and intolerable by the world, it is still alive under the shelter of the village head, and its branches and leaves are scattered elsewhere.

    This is what its original owner can''t do.

    Even if he gave up his condensed runes, he returned from the 13th level to the 12th level, and changed from him back to him.

    But I still can''t.

    As his symbiosis, he also fell into a great survival crisis.

    Although he once called himself "the Lord of life and plants" for a period of time and accepted mortal worship, he was too far from the village head in understanding and controlling the world.

    Fortunately, he is now protected by the village head and can live in the world.

    In short, praise rolle and the great lord of order!

    Bud is just a plant, its idea is still relatively simple, not so complex.

    As a small plant, its next main task is naturally to thrive as soon as the village head wishes.

    Then he opened up a new territory for his earthly kingdom.

    So the buds try to digest today''s delicious food, so that their underground roots extend deeper and wider, and spread faster around.

    "So, the seed you gave the village head is alive?"

    Big and fat, they will be watching Anya being killed by Rolle''s illusion again and again, unwilling to continue to challenge again and again.

    While talking about the layout of the imperial capital.

    Sweetheart fruit''s neighbor answered ADA''s question:

    "Of course, the seed is alive, but the point is not this. It is not only alive, it also has its own consciousness and will speak."

    "Haven''t you talked to him before?"

    "No, you won''t let us into your orchard. How can I talk to it?"

    Ah Da asked in reply, unable to laugh or cry.

    "Well, these are not the key points. In short, you can understand it as a thinking plant."

    "The main function of that seed is to connect space."

    "You should be able to understand that a connection in a spatial sense is the same principle as your distorted distance?"

    Sweetheart fruit neighbor explained a few more words.

    "Then, when it blooms, the imperial capital will become like a village, allowing us to move around at will?"

    The six brothers carrying the coffin, who were always silent and rarely spoke, suddenly said.

    He seems to have a different interest in the imperial capital.

    It is the most densely populated place in the world, with countless souls, which is a very unique temptation for him.

    But sweetheart''s neighbor shook his head and continued to explain:

    "I''m not even sure about that."

    "At present, when it grows up, it will increase the stability of the village. Even if the village head doesn''t come back in the future, the village can still exist, and our only shelter won''t suddenly collapse."

    The six brothers nodded together, and then smiled together. They looked extraordinarily penetrating.

    ADA also said:

    "That''s good. There''s a lot less worries."

    "In addition, after it is stable, we can release our strength within the imperial capital. Although it is only a part, it is better than it is now."

    Sweetheart fruit, the neighbor continued.

    "However, it is not so easy to grow. It needs a lot of things. It only grows slowly by itself. That time can be measured in thousands of years."

    "We need to make it grow faster."

    The neighbor who raised pigs suddenly interrupted:

    "My lovely younger generation should be able to help it."

    He spoke with great confidence, but the other villagers secretly laughed in their hearts.

    Forget it. Your little boy has been spoiled by the village head.

    I''m afraid she wants to please the village head and forget her blood and identity?

    Count on it?

    We might as well count on this new, less intelligent agent.

    But just then, sweetheart fruit''s neighbor''s orchard suddenly heard a rustling sound.

    Like the sound of a breeze blowing leaves.

    Sweetheart, the neighbor listened and said:

    "Eh? Huh? Huh?"

    "Can you do that?"

    "You gave me a surprise!"

    After that, he smiled and said to the others with a proud face:

    "It designed to hunt an evil god''s son with the help of the fierce devil cub and a cat."

    "Now, it has taken root steadily, and the progress is faster than I expected."

    "It seems to have become smarter, perhaps because of its relationship with the village head?"

    "It hopes that we can find a way to help it get something in the past and further accelerate its growth."

    The fat man nodded and continued:

    "Then let our new agent perform her first task."

    -----

    Here is today''s list:

    Congratulations to a pig who loves reading, Mercury''s masked superman, Muyi ink shadow, Baishi Liufeng, methylsilane, MX, Qianying Youmeng, Wen Chang Bu Hui, book friend 20210115124048863, wanxiong chariot 59, dabundan, chuyin is not the future, ernur, annann, Feihong looking for snow and other friends!

    The list is so long and happy!

 Chapter 233

    Anya has been bullied by Rolle''s illusion these two days. She has blurred her consciousness in front of Rolle. I don''t know how many times.

    But I still can''t find a solution

    She tried all three powers that the virtual shadow taught her.

    For example, take the initiative to attack as soon as you meet. It''s better to start first with the power of distortion.

    As a result, Rolle''s illusion didn''t move

    Then the backhand made her unconscious.

    Anya has also tried to show power.

    However, at her current level, she only had time to show a kitten puppet in her arms.

    Yes, it''s a lovely one.

    Anya smiled calmly, picked up the kitten puppet and rubbed it. Then she turned her head and looked at Rolle''s illusion. The smile gradually became bitter and helpless

    She also tried the power of creation. She let a beautiful flower bloom, then gently twisted it, showed the kind of coquettish smile on her face, and slowly handed the flower to rolle.

    This time, she succeeded!

    Rolle''s illusion didn''t hit!

    But next to Kerry''s illusion

    This time it failed faster!

    Why is this? Why do your visions want to protect your father?

    And who do your visions think of me!

    Anya wants to question her best friend.

    Unfortunately, Corey hasn''t come back yet.

    Anyway, no matter how she tossed, she couldn''t last the last second and would lose consciousness immediately.

    Woo woo, uncle rolle is so fast!

    Kelly is too stingy!

    What should I do?

    Anya felt very depressed.

    Just then, an illusion said:

    "Stop training first. There is a simple task for you to complete."

    "We need you to find these."

    As she said this, a piece of paper appeared in front of Anya. The material was similar to the paper she signed the contract last time, but the content was very different.

    What materials should be on this page?

    Anya has seen and heard of some things.

    But more, she didn''t hear of it.

    Others look strange and suspicious.

    For example, the tears of love of a first love girl

    Another example is the first snowflake in winter.

    What else is the wedding dress of the deceased King''s daughter, the virgin oath that has not been broken

    It doesn''t look like something you can collect normally anyway.

    Around is to Anya''s family and contacts, feel a big head for a while.

    Fortunately, Xu Ying didn''t limit her time and didn''t ask her to find all of them. She just needed to collect them as much as possible. She was also allowed to cooperate with others and ask for help.

    Anya listened and asked:

    "Can I ask Uncle rolle for help?"

    The virtual shadow is silent

    For a moment, the atmosphere was a little awkward.

    After a long time, he continued:

    "Better not. He has other more important things."

    Anya''s little cleverness was empty, so she had to ask:

    "Can I know what these things are used for?"

    "It is all for our great cause to expand the kingdom of our Lord."

    The virtual shadow opposite answered truthfully.

    Afraid of Anya''s thoughtfulness, he specially explained:

    "Don''t worry, as the contract says, we won''t let you do evil or harm the world. This contract is also valid for us."

    Anya calmed down, nodded, shook her small fist and replied:

    "OK, I see. I''ll work hard!"

    The virtual shadow opposite probably thought she had a good attitude and lost a delicate jade ring to her.

    "Well, even if you worked hard a while ago!"

    "This ring can let you release a strong threat and frighten the enemy. If you don''t start it, you will keep emitting the power fluctuation of the strong."

    "As for the price, once you use the pressure, you will not be able to speak normally within three hours."

    Anya was slightly stunned after listening, and quickly asked:

    "What do you mean you can''t speak normally?"

    Xu Ying didn''t answer directly, but said:

    "You''ll know then."

    "Don''t worry, you can return to normal after fulfilling the price."

    Anya nodded and carefully put away the ring.

    She likes this little reward.

    The function is very strong. After wearing it, you can pretend to be a powerful person and won''t be seen through.

    This can do a lot of things, which is what she needs at present.

    Although she has some power now, she can''t be intimidated, and she doesn''t have power fluctuation.

    There is no strong style!

    This ring just makes up for that.

    The price is not high. It''s acceptable. It''s no big deal not to speak for three hours!

    Moreover, the shape of the ring is also very beautiful. It seems that it uses a very precious jade, and the workmanship is also very exquisite. It is carved with a lifelike little butterfly.

    "Keep working hard. There are nine rings like this. If you put together all ten, there will be a new change."

    The virtual shadow continued.

    "New changes?"

    Anya is very curious about this.

    The virtual shadow probably wanted to make her more motivated, so he revealed one more sentence:

    "Collect all ten rings and you can combine them into..."

    "A pair of finger tigers!"

    Anya was stunned

    Why do you think this ring is not beautiful in an instant?

    "Well, that''s it, go, go..."

    "Don''t worry, we will look at you, support you at any time and give you stronger strength..."

    "Come on, all for the glory of our Lord and the Lord of order!"

    The virtual shadow said, Anya gradually woke up and left the dream.

    After she disappeared for a long time, some other people''s voices rang out in the body of the virtual shadow.

    "Are we going a little too far? On the list given to her, many things are not what sweetheart needs..."

    "Yes! You actually want a lot of things, and it''s hard to say whether there are any in the world. How do you ask others to find them?"

    "It''s not too much. At best, it''s a sham. Anyway, the agent will run around and collect everywhere. Isn''t it too much to ask her to do a little favor?"

    "Anyway, I didn''t force her to find anything..."

    She sat up with a jerk from the bed and spread her little hands.

    There is a emerald ring lying quietly inside.

    But when I think that there are ten pieces of this thing, it will finally be combined into a finger Tiger

    Anya doesn''t want to take it with her.

    She simply took out her pearl chest and searched it for a while.

    It was full of jewelry she no longer loved.

    Finally, she found a silver necklace, took off the pendant in front, left only the chain, and then tied the ring around her neck.

    "Hoo, that''s no problem."

    She then ran to her cloakroom and chose a suitable suit for herself among several huge wardrobe.

    As a generation walker, you must not show your true face. You must dress up well.

    You must also dress up beautifully, but love is lovely, or you will lose face to the Lord of order!

    You can just try the collocation style you are embarrassed to choose

    After choosing for more than two hours, she chose a beautiful silver white dress with many pearl like pendants.

    Although it''s an off shoulder style, it''s equipped with a small waistcoat. It won''t feel cold in winter.

    The slit of the lower skirt is very high, revealing the slender legs wrapped by black silk stockings. Although it is bold, it is necessary to facilitate action.

    The chest is also a little low, revealing a large area of white. Although it is bold, it is also necessary to facilitate ventilation and heat dissipation.

    She also specially selected a large white witch hat with a long brim and a pointed hat top.

    It seems that it was specially made for a masquerade party, but only once, it was thrown into the wardrobe to eat ash. It didn''t appear again until today.

    She changed her clothes and put on her hat. Anya looked in the mirror.

    It is really beautiful. There is a unique sense of mystery on the body, which sets off a certain ethereal temperament. The huge witch hat on the head is a little more playful and lovely.

    It is really suitable for the mysterious identity of a substitute walker.

    The only flaw is... A little old.

    If you go out with Cori, you will be misunderstood by those with bad eyes

    Then, the combination of white dress and black silk stockings is similar to the images of white evil women in those film and television works

    Luckily Anya hasn''t seen those. Ready, Anya put a black-and-white symmetrical, crying and laughing mask on her face, and then concave various poses in the mirror.

    "On behalf of Walker Anya, attack!"

    "Change!"

    After a long time of self entertainment, she gradually calmed down.

    "Well, how can we collect these things?"

    She recalled the page full of materials for a while, and then suddenly realized

    You don''t need to dress up to collect these things?

    Woo woo, I''ve been dressed up for so long

    Anya got up early in the morning, and when she tossed around there, Rolle had to get up early.

    He woke up the little donkey and the baby cat and fed them a carrot in the morning.

    The little donkey and the little cat chewed the carrots with their small hands.

    Very clever.

    Rolle was about to tease them when the portable telegram in his arms suddenly rang.

    Take it up and look, it''s actually from your daughter?

    "Dad, our work is over for the time being. I can come back!"

    Rolle was so happy after reading it!

    My baby daughter can finally get down from the hard plateau!

    And I happened to hunt a fat head fish and get fresh and delicious.

    Come back just right!

    So rolle replied:

    "OK! OK! Surprised!"

    As always, it is concise and comprehensive, and maintains the unique tacit understanding between father and daughter.

    I mean, great! All right! Come back quickly. I''ve prepared a surprise for you.

    He believed his daughter would understand.

    Kerry is sitting on the return airship.

    The archaeological process of the whole temple will be very long. After all, it is such a large temple. If you want to finish all the work, the time required should be calculated by year.

    So after the main work in the early stage was probably completed, Cori returned first.

    She was very excited and excited.

    Finally, I can go back to my father again!

    She was accompanied by Wendy, the mysterious female spy who refused to take off her mask. The elf language said very well.

    Corey doesn''t really want to go with her.

    She always felt that this woman had been unwilling to show her true face and harbored ghosts.

    And she secretly looked at herself from time to time.

    It doesn''t look like a good man anyway.

    But she was a subordinate of her father, and she didn''t say much.

    She was a little lazy, lying on the table in front of her, with a hairy hammerhead shark puppet under her chin, and her eyes were staring at the portable telegraph in front of her.

    The legs hanging outside the chair under the table took off their shoes and exposed their small feet in white silk stockings, shaking around like a small fish.

    She''s waiting for rolle to call back.

    The transmission distance of the portable telegraph is very close. The communication from all over the world needs to be transferred to several communication stations. Even if rolle replies at the first time, she won''t receive it for a long time.

    The telegram didn''t come, but there was a knock outside the door.

    "Cory? Are you up?"

    A gentle and pleasant female voice came in.

    Cori quickly replied:

    "Please come in, miss Orianna."

    Ariana also took the airship and returned to the imperial capital with Cori.

    She was so busy a while ago that she cooperated with many powerful people to build the largest purification barrier in history, so as to completely solve the chaotic pollution area.

    After everyone''s efforts, they have achieved preliminary results, and the polluted area has shrunk a lot.

    In time, after it is completely eliminated, the empire can return to Shuangfeng fortress.

    And these imperial strongmen who have been busy for a long time have not been able to get breathing time, so they still have to keep busy.

    The flame saint and the metal Saint were transferred back to the imperial capital.

    Because the imperial capital is really not peaceful during this period. First, it is attacked by mysterious enemies, and then it is suddenly polluted by spirit. It seems that it has been invaded by special demons?

    In short, the imperial capital is in urgent need of manpower.

    Ariana was happy to accept the transfer.

    She wanted to go back!

    I haven''t seen my husband for too long. Rolle is seriously short of energy and doesn''t have the spirit to do anything.

    When you get back, first date my dear and then investigate those annoying things!

    In this way, Orianna got on the airship that Kerry took and returned together.

    Although there are no specific facts, there is always a feeling that the mother takes her daughter to visit her father far away.

    Olliana went into Kerry''s room and saw that she was lying on the table. She approached and poked Kerry''s soft face.

    Then, like magic, he took out a cup of caramel pudding from his chest.

    Cori smelled the strong sweet smell with milk fragrance, and suddenly came to her spirit.

    "Hee hee, I made it myself. Come and have a taste."

    Orianna put the pudding in front of Kerry and inserted a small spoon on it very carefully.

    "Be careful, it''s still a little hot."

    Ariana continued.

    "It''s very kind of teacher Ariana!"

    Kerry said very seriously.

    With a mischievous smile on her face, olliana stroked the tip of her hair and asked:

    "Does Chloe like her teacher?"

    "Is it good for the teacher to be your mother?"

 Chapter 234

    "Molly, how about the teacher be your mother?"

    In fact, it''s not the first time for Orianna to make a similar joke. When the two were under house arrest together, she often made such funny jokes.

    Even worse, worse.

    "Eh? Don''t want me to be your mother? Shall I be your sister?"

    "Isn''t my sister good? Do you want me to be your sister?"

    During that time, she often made Kelly blush like this.

    Quite disrespectful for old people.

    But later, I don''t know why, Orianna stopped making such jokes.

    Even the painting style and temperament of the whole person have changed.

    In the past, Orianna took the sexy and hot route, with her hair tied into a crisp high horsetail. She liked to wear short T-shirts and short skirts, revealing her slim waist and round long legs.

    Later, she only wore a long skirt, and her hair would be rolled into a beautiful bun to show her elegant neck.

    I won''t tease Cori with bad jokes. If I am more concerned and responsible, I will seriously instruct her to write a paper.

    Secretly, she also secretly honed her cooking skills. Now the pudding is very delicious.

    With the various changes of Orianna, Cori also found that she was not so exclusive in her heart.

    If you really have such a gentle and considerate, generous and intellectual, strong strength, rich family, excellent cooking, especially beautiful and caring for your mother, it seems very good.

    So when Orianna asked this question again after a long time, Cori didn''t refuse for the first time, but hesitated.

    Instead, Orianna smiled and said:

    "Hee hee, the teacher teased you."

    "Seeing that you seem to have no spirit, I''ll make a little joke with you."

    "Hey?"

    Cori was slightly stunned, and a little loss sprang up in her heart.

    She shook her head again.

    After all, she has the final say.

    It depends on dad.

    Dad should... Don''t like miss olivana very much?

    He should prefer Jeanne''s or Ameya''s.

    Moreover, teachers may not like Dad, right?

    In addition to being good-looking, dad doesn''t understand girls'' thoughts at all and doesn''t like girls.

    In addition, teacher Orianna is many years older than her father, so she doesn''t think it''s suitable

    Also, what if my father and teacher have a new daughter, don''t hurt me, don''t love me, don''t care about me, don''t want me?

    Woo... Although this idea is wrong, it''s too selfish

    But I''m really scared

    Kerry had a lot of wild thoughts in her head. The more she thought about it, the more afraid she became.

    She couldn''t help recalling the stories she heard from her father when she was a child.

    For example, a child whose parents died when he was a baby was stuffed with a fox and bullied and discriminated against by the people in the village every day

    Another example is a child whose parents were killed by robbers when he was very young. Then every day, all kinds of big villains went to his city to do damage and beat him with nosebleed

    For another example, a child was abandoned by his father before he was born. He had to run to Italy to mix with the underworld and dress up as a street slut. Later, his father was killed in Egypt, and he became a big villain.

    Or a child whose parents died early can only be adopted by relatives, and then can only live in the attic. He can''t learn fencing. He can only be a magician, and then he is chased and killed by a bad guy without a nose.

    She has heard a lot of stories like this.

    In short, children without a father are like grass. When they are bullied, no one comes out, beaten, no one takes revenge, and they have to be villains.

    What a pity!

    Probably because she heard too many stories like this when she was a child, she was very sticky to rolle for fear that she would become a poor child without a father.

    This also led to her fear of Rolle''s marriage and a sense of insecurity.

    Seeing that Kerry was in a daze and her face was uncertain, Orianna quickly hugged her and asked softly:

    "What''s the matter with Chloe? Why is she suddenly unhappy?"

    "The teacher is really just kidding."

    She thought it was her own joke that made Kelly angry.

    As a result, Cori shook her head, then rubbed her eyes with her small hand, then turned around and hugged Orianna tightly.

    She doesn''t hate Orianna and likes her very much. If she really becomes her mother, she should be very happy.

    However, she was afraid that they would have a new baby in the future. What should she do?

    So the heart is very contradictory and tangled. I can''t help crying.

    Although she didn''t open her mouth to explain, Orianna seemed to guess something. She stroked her back and comforted her softly:

    "It''s all because the teacher is bad. The teacher will never say this again, okay?"

    "The teacher likes Cori best..."

    "Don''t cry, don''t cry..."

    It was the first time she saw such a Kerry. She was distressed and blamed herself.

    At the same time, he sighed softly in his heart.

    Cori still can''t put down the last layer of resistance to herself

    Afraid of dad being robbed?

    How can I make her accept it?

    What else am I not doing well?

    Just when they were thinking, the portable Telegraph on the desk suddenly rang.

    It''s Rolle''s call back.

    Kerry braced herself up and translated the message.

    Ariana also took a sneak look nearby.

    "OK! OK! Surprised!"

    What is this infernal riddle?

    Cori quickly explained:

    "It was a telegram from my father, which meant that he was glad to know that we were going back, and then prepared a surprise for me."

    "Eh? Surprise?"

    She tilted her head and blinked, wondering what kind of surprise it was?

    Could it be that he found himself a little mother behind his back?

    Influenced by Orianna''s bad joke, she thought of this for the first time before she turned around.

    A small face suddenly turned extremely pale.

    Seeing this, Orianna was also very strange. She quickly asked:

    "Surprise? Translate quickly. What is surprise?"

    Kerry hurried out her speculation.

    At this point, Orianna is also stupid.

    Why?

    I came first!

    It''s good to know him and like him

    What should I do?

    Before they got married, their husband ran to find other women

    Am I not enthusiastic enough, not active enough, not beautiful enough?

    What should I do?

    Being misled by Cori, Orianna was also anxious.

    In a hurry, I want to cry.

    So the two held each other again and began to cry.

    Tears splashed and wet the hammerhead shark puppet sandwiched between them.

    It''s like an abandoned orphan and widowed mother.

    Even evya in the next cabin heard them crying.

    What''s the matter with them? Why did you suddenly cry? When I got on the airship, I was still in high spirits?

    Is it

    Their marriage and family suddenly went wrong? With Mr. roll?

    Isn''t that

    My chance?

    Evya was suddenly excited.

    But she immediately thought about it and felt that she was wrong.

    No, I can''t do such shameless things.

    I can''t be sorry for my dead husband.

    However, Mr. rolle is so attractive. He is the best man in the Empire

    What should I do?

    Her heart was also tangled. She was infected by the mood next door and couldn''t help crying.

    As a result, the passing crew heard these sad cries.

    Thought it was haunted

    In the end, it was the three women who came back to their senses after they were tired of crying.

    Why would I cry for such a small thing?

    It''s inexplicable

    Mr. Rawl, Dad, I''m sure you don''t like crying girls, do you?

    Maybe women always cry for something messy?

    In short, after such an episode, the airship arrived in the imperial capital two days later.

    Rolle didn''t go to the headquarters. He pushed off the regular meeting this morning and went to the airport to pick up his daughter early.

    As a result, he saw his daughter, Orianna, and evya with a mask coming out of the airship.

    An illusion suddenly appeared in Rolle''s mind.

    This picture looks a little strange. It always feels like a family

    He didn''t. He ran to meet his daughter with a smile and picked her up, trying to rub her little face.

    But Cori didn''t take the initiative to cooperate this time. Instead, she covered her face with her little hand and didn''t rub it.

    "What''s the matter, baby? Don''t you miss your father?"

    Cori shook her head vigorously and shook her head with her two horsetails.

    "Kelly misses her father, but..."

    "Corey wants to know what Dad''s surprise is first?"

    "Oh? This? Come on, come home with me."

    "By the way, evya, come along too. It''s been a hard time for you."

    Said rolle with a smile.

    After hearing this, Cori and Orianna trembled again.

    I don''t know until I go home

    No, there''s already a woman with a big belly at home, isn''t there?

    If that''s the case

    The two had discussed on the airship before. If this worst case really happened, they would cry and run away from home.

    As a result, Rolle didn''t take them back to the villa, where the walls were being repaired. It was dirty and could not live for the time being.

    So rolle took them to the rental house.

    In fact, the house has long been secretly bought by Kerry, which can be regarded as going back to her own home.

    When they got home, Rolle called them back into the narrow living room on the first floor, and then the little donkey and kitten who were still playing outside, and ordered:

    "You play with the guests first, and I''ll go to the kitchen to prepare."

    Then he put on his apron and went into the kitchen.

    As soon as the little donkey and the little milk cat saw the little owner, they were also very happy and hurriedly gathered together from left to right.

    But Li lowered her voice and asked quietly:

    "Xiaomi, Ameya, you tell me quietly, what''s the surprise dad prepared for me?"

    One side of Orianna also sharpened her ears.

    But the little donkey and the little milk cat didn''t answer her.

    Just suddenly cried.

    Tears flowed from the corners of my mouth

    Three women in the living room were stunned at the same time.

    Why such a reaction?

    But soon, without the little donkey''s answer, Cori knew what the surprise was.

    She smelled a strong aroma and floated out of the kitchen.

    It''s her familiar taste, childhood taste, nostalgic taste.

    The smell of fat head fish!

    Now, Chloe finally knows what rolle said about the surprise.

    He caught the fat head fish again!

    For a time, all the worries and grievances in my heart disappeared.

    Dad is the best!

    The best!

    Sure enough, he won''t go to mom behind his back!

    Also prepared their favorite fish!

    Olliana was also attracted by the smell from the kitchen and hurriedly asked:

    "The smell is so strong and special!"

    "What kind of fish is this?"

    "This is the fat head fish, the most delicious fish in the world."

    Replied Kelly.

    "Eh? Haven''t you eaten before?"

    Ariana was a little puzzled.

    She must have eaten ordinary fat head fish, but the taste is definitely not like this.

    Keli explained:

    "Fat head fish are rare. They look like this..."

    With that, she took out her picture book and brush, painted on it, and then handed it to Orianna.

    The above is only a simple stroke, but it has described the characteristics of the fat head fish. It has a big head, a big mouth, tentacles on its head and legs on its stomach.

    Ariana was stunned when she saw the picture.

    She knows what this is

    Former name: Chaos giant mouth.

    Now the new name according to top secret order No. 16 is: eat deep in fear.

    This is the son of an evil god!

    Although she had the experience of killing the children of evil gods, she had absolutely no experience of eating.

    My husband cooked me a son of an evil god?

    Although my dear cook for me as soon as I get home, is this taste too unique?

    For a time, she didn''t know what expression to use.

    Is it joy? Or fear? Or disgusting?

    Can you really eat this kind of thing?

    But Li also said:

    "Fat head fish is delicious. It''s Kelly''s favorite food!"

    "Mr. Orianna will like it as long as she tastes it once!"

    After hearing this, evya couldn''t resist the smell. She took off the mask she had worn for a long time, showed her beautiful face, and then sucked her nose.

    She doesn''t understand the descendants of evil gods, but she simply feels good!

    Want to eat!

    Cori found evya''s face under her mask and exclaimed:

    "Ah! Aunt Wendy, you are so beautiful!"

    "And beautiful long ears like Nido?"

    Ariana was also temporarily attracted to her attention and looked at evya carefully.

    Although she had noticed the temperament of evya''s gestures before, she was very elegant. She also guessed that her face under the mask would be very beautiful.

    But I didn''t expect it to be so beautiful?

    It''s really beautiful, so beautiful

    With long ears, is it an elf? No wonder elvish is so fluent.

    She suddenly thought that the little donkey that had been stuck to her husband seemed to have long ears.

    Should not... My dear, like this type?

 Chapter 235

    Rolle soon brought up delicious dishes.

    Fried fish chops, white meat sashimi, fish fillet soup, fish balls in sauce, and then vegetable salad.

    Although they are all fish, they have different methods and different flavors. They don''t look monotonous at all.

    "Dad is great!"

    Cori looked at a table full of delicious food and was very happy.

    I didn''t expect my dear to be so good at cooking

    I will be very happy in the future!

    Olliana also shouted in her heart.

    It smells delicious. It looks delicious

    Mr. Rawl is indeed the best man in the Empire!

    Evya was also full of wishful thinking.

    Rolle arranged the dishes one by one and didn''t hurry to sit down. First he took out his scarf and wrapped it around Kelly. Then he took out another one and wrapped it around the little donkey.

    The little donkey put the little milk cat on his leg and put a scarf around it.

    Then they all started together and enjoyed the rare delicious meal.

    Orianna was still worried. After all, it was the flesh of the descendants of evil gods.

    But after a little taste, she couldn''t stop!

    The children of evil gods are delicious!

    She also secretly used her senses to check the condition in her body.

    Instead of having side effects, I can feel a magical energy, which is gradually enhancing the spiritual power in my body.

    The amplitude is not large, very weak, but it is indeed increasing.

    And no side effects!

    Only then did Orianna realize the value of this lunch.

    The spiritual power of the extraordinary is their most important capital, and it is also the source and guarantee of combat effectiveness.

    But psychic power itself is difficult to grow.

    There is no saying that meditation and chanting scriptures can enhance spiritual power.

    Its main source is the natural growth with age.

    Then is to absorb knowledge, practice secret arts, spells, swordsmanship and so on.

    Sometimes, eating some special things, or with the help of some special holy things, can also enhance spiritual power.

    But that''s often hard to get and comes with some side effects.

    So we can highlight the value of this lunch.

    My dear husband, it''s really great!

    The lunch is not only delicious, but also has valuable nutrition.

    Ariana was very moved.

    I think I should find a way to treat rolle tonight just because of this dinner

    Unfortunately, this kind of thing is just her own wishful thinking, which is obviously useless.

    Rolle has no idea about this

    After a big lunch, everyone was satisfied.

    "Dad, let me help you wash the dishes!"

    Cori stood up very sensible and helped rolle clean the table.

    Seeing this, evya hurriedly stood up and said:

    "I... I''ll help too!"

    But she just got up and suddenly felt hit by something soft. She couldn''t stand steadily and fell into the sofa.

    When I turned around, I was hit by Orianna with the ball.

    "These little things don''t need your help. Just let me come."

    With a bad smile, Orianna followed into the kitchen.

    Three people crowded in the narrow kitchen, all kinds of busy, although very crowded, but there is a sense of family warmth.

    Looking at this scene, evya couldn''t help thinking of such a warm picture at home when her husband was still there.

    But now, we can''t see such a scene.

    She can only envy.

    But in addition to envy, she felt she could try to do something.

    In retaliation for the brutal collision just now.

    The cow... Oh, no, it''s miss Orianna. In fact, she''s not Mr. roll''s wife. She''s just Kerry''s teacher.

    On her way back, she had tried to find out.

    So, I still have a chance!

    It''s just that this cow is very rude and unreasonable. Just now, it ran away so recklessly.

    But it doesn''t matter.

    I live next door to rolle.

    There are plenty of opportunities!

    And also occupies an active and leading position!

    Mr. Rawl, I''ve seen my body

    I also slept in his bed

    He also became his subordinate and had work contacts with him.

    That cow hasn''t held hands with Mr. roll, has it?

    Evya thought and suddenly found that she had a great advantage!

    We can start from the neighborhood relationship, but also from the superior subordinate relationship.

    Just need a suitable cut in time and angle to break out in an instant and lay the victory in one fell swoop!

    Therefore, although I was hit and lost today''s opportunity, there must be many opportunities in the future!

    After thinking about it, Rolle had cleaned up the kitchen, then picked up his daughter and returned to the living room.

    "Ah, yes, I have to tell you one more thing."

    Rolle pinched Kerry''s cheek and played with the ends of her ponytail hair.

    "I worked with Anya''s father before. He arranged a new residence for me."

    "Well, it''s next to evya''s house, next door to Nido''s house..."

    After hearing this, Cori smiled and said:

    "Wow! Dad has a new home in DIDU. Aren''t you going back to the village?"

    She looks very happy. If her father is willing to stay in the imperial capital, father and daughter can meet every day!

    But olliana next to me is not happy.

    what?!

    My husband and this long ear are neighbors?

    Why don''t I know?

    She immediately looked at evya with a wary face.

    Evya was not afraid of the eyes of a saint, and she stood her chest proudly.

    Although she can''t compare with Orianna, she is very proud and proud.

    Rolle didn''t notice what they were doing and continued:

    "Actually, I''m going to go back in two days. Do you want to go back with me?"

    He has arranged all the work matters, and the remaining trivial matters have been handed over to Ah Fu''s secretary and his deputy, truffle. At present, there is no urgent matter for him to deal with personally.

    Searching for apostolic organizations is a long-term work. Until we find any key clues, it is basically equivalent to looking for a needle in a haystack.

    This organization has been plagued for many years and has never been ambushed. Obviously, it has a set and is very difficult to deal with. It is difficult to make progress in a short time.

    In addition, his villa is still under repair, so rolle plans to go back to the village. He hasn''t gone back for a long time.

    "Eh? Why did dad suddenly go back?"

    Cori was puzzled.

    Her father is very idle, but she is very busy.

    Archaeological discoveries need to be sorted out and reported, important papers need to be written in time, deformed armor needs to be maintained, and she has to report back to the scholars'' Association. There are a lot of meetings waiting for her.

    She''s busier than her father. She can''t go back.

    She is no longer the carefree little girl who can play heartlessly and heartlessly.

    Rolle went on to explain:

    "On the one hand, I haven''t been back for a long time. I''m worried about what happens in the village. It''s winter now. If they don''t have enough food and clothes, they''ll be in trouble."

    "On the other hand, the new residence collapsed..."

    He was a little embarrassed and said about the delivery of fat head fish to the door.

    After saying that, one side of Orianna suddenly showed a relieved expression.

    Rolle noticed and felt a little strange.

    Why are you relieved that my beautiful villa collapsed?

    But Cori put her arms around his neck, rubbed his face, and then Wei chubaba said:

    "Woo... Dad, I''m so busy these days. I''m afraid I can''t go back with you."

    Lol smiled, rubbed his daughter''s head and said softly:

    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. I''ll go back for a few days and I''ll be back soon."

    "If you have something to do with you, just be busy first and let Ameya and Xiaomi accompany me back."

    After hearing this, evya suddenly said:

    "Mr. rolle, I''m not busy for the rest of the time."

    She felt that the hint she gave was very obvious.

    So that the nearby Orianna was nervous in an instant.

    Then I heard rolle answer:

    "That''s just right!"

    Ariana''s heart was pumping.

    My husband is going to take this no three no four long ear back to his hometown?

    He really likes this type of long ears?

    What about me? What should I do?

    After hearing this, evya was ecstatic and almost jumped up happily.

    Mr. roll is taking me back to his hometown?

    To introduce me to his neighbors and friends?

    In what capacity?

    fiancee lover?

    Hum! Anyway, sure enough, my charm in this regard is not comparable to that rude cow!

    She couldn''t help feeling a little complacent and thought she had successfully moved back to a city.

    But immediately, she heard rolle continue:

    "Since you have time, go and spend time with Nido. The child... It''s actually very good."

    Rolle also told evya about Nido''s performance during this period and gave her a high evaluation.

    "... anyway, that''s it. Nido is also a good child. I helped you pave the way in advance. Just seize this opportunity and solve the previous misunderstanding."

    "After all, she can''t live in the swordsman regiment all the time, can she?"

    Evya was stunned

    This is different from the previous idea!

    I''m almost ready to decide which underwear to choose!

    In the end, only the little donkey who couldn''t even speak could really accompany rolle back to the village?

    So in this way, after making things clear, Rolle took his daughter out for a walk.

    Evya was driven to Nido by him.

    Orianna left on her own.

    She is going to inquire about Rolle''s new address and find a real estate agent.

    She also wants to be her husband''s neighbor!

    With the energy of the saint of inflammation, as well as her family contacts and status, these things are still very easy to inquire about.

    Although Rolle''s identity and information are still confidential, not many people know him, let alone his residence.

    However, the information of the imperial famous lady evya is still very easy to inquire.

    As long as you find out about evya''s residence and conduct a little investigation, you can easily find that there is a small villa next to her house without the name of the head of household.

    Ariana found the target easily.

    The next thing was even simpler. She called her housekeeper and real estate agent and asked them to buy another villa next to rolle.

    It happened that the villa was secretly bought by a government official to hide her beauty in a golden house.

    With Orianna''s identity and status, the other party dare not sell.

    And the price is surprisingly cheap

    Because the villa area used to be very peaceful and peaceful, but recently two major events have occurred one after another. First, I don''t know why it was blocked, and then a group of messy people rushed in and searched everywhere, saying they were investigating imperial spies and terrorist attacks. Anyway, they finally arrested a lot of people.

    After that, there was inexplicable mental pollution. A large number of people were sent to the hospital with bags on their heads. It was obvious that they had been hit by some heavy object.

    In short, it is very strange and very livable.

    The original residents here have the idea of moving out, but this kind of high-priced villa is really difficult to sell.

    Therefore, with no effort, Orianna became Rolle''s new neighbor at a price 20% cheaper than the average market price.

    She first asked her servants to redecorate and decorate the villa. She must hurry up and finish it before rolle came back from the small mountain village.

    Especially the bedroom windows and walls, must be well repaired, unnecessary cover, should be removed.

    She hoped that when rolle stood on the balcony every morning, she could see herself still sleeping in bed, wearing only translucent Tulle pajamas, almost naked.

    Isn''t that what couples wake up for breakfast?

    Orianna has always been very active in these aspects.

    While she was busy preparing to move, Rolle took her daughter to the opera.

    Star Jianji is a little out of breath now, and there are almost no operas with her theme now.

    Instead, playwrights began to write around the new red man of the Empire, a bishop of the good life sect.

    It''s actually a doctor

    Today''s play describes two or three things the doctor met in Duoduo town before he came to the imperial capital.

    On the stage, in addition to the actor wearing a teaching robe and playing the doctor, there is also an actor holding a prop sword, playing the doctor''s good friend.

    In order to highlight the doctor''s tall and powerful, his friend''s appearance is a little ugly. He is short and thin, ugly and obscene. At first glance, he is the standard supporting role of the green leaf of the protagonist.

    Rolle frowned, turned to her daughter and said:

    "These plays are all made up. The doctor is my good friend. I know him very well. He never wears a church robe, only a white coat, and never thinks of himself as a bishop..."

    Cori nodded hard. She felt it deeply.

    "Then you look at his friend. Hehe ~ he looks like a clown."

    Rolle continued with some amusement.

    But as soon as the voice fell, he suddenly felt something wrong

    The main plot is that Duoduo town was attacked by a demon. The doctor stepped forward and defeated the demon with the help of his friends.

    It is said that the script is based on real events, with only a little artistic adjustment, which basically restores the original appearance of the event.

    When the doctor was attacked by demons in Duoduo Town, the good friend next to him with a long sword

    Isn''t that me?

    ---------

    Unfortunately, I can''t draw the list

    How pathetic I am!

 Chapter 236

    Because the play was adapted. It tells the process of meeting the doctor and his good friend. They had contradictions, quarrels, and even fell in love with the same woman

    Changed the plot to this, and the actor deliberately played a friend in the direction of ugliness to set off the height of the protagonist''s doctor, so that rolle didn''t find out that the friend was myself for the first time?

    The friendship between him and the doctor does not have these fancy things, but simple and pure comrades in arms fighting side by side.

    This is one of the so-called "three irons", which is far more reliable than the friendship of robbing women.

    The performance on the stage continues.

    The plot has progressed to the doctor''s good friend, who is determined to sacrifice himself and help the doctor fight for the opportunity to attack the opposite demon.

    The friend held a long sword and danced around the actor who played the demon. First, there was a dance performance.

    In fact, he dances very well and has deep skills.

    It was just a little exaggerated, which made rolle feel goose bumps all over.

    He couldn''t help thinking of what it was like to go to a dance in the face of demons

    Ah! That''s terrible

    After the dance, my friend finally stopped stooping, raised his head for the first time and began to read white.

    "NAH! My friend! If one of us has to sacrifice, nah! It''s me!"

    "Ah! Goodbye, friend! Take good care of that beautiful girl for me!"

    "Oh! Remember to put a beautiful flower on my grave..."

    "((NA))"

    Good guy, I don''t know what happened. Suddenly it became sonar.

    Rolle finally couldn''t bear it. He hit the wall of the box with his head.

    Dong Dong!

    It''s embarrassing to death.

    Seeing this, Cori was startled. She quickly put her little hand around Rolle''s waist and asked with concern:

    "Dad? Dad! What''s the matter with you?"

    With a look of decadence and melancholy, Rolle raised his head and sat back in his chair as if he were a teenager.

    After a long silence, he said:

    "Oh! Baby, we won''t watch the opera in the future?"

    "Oh! I really can''t appreciate it..."

    "Ah... Eh?"

    Seeing this, Cori became more worried. She quickly rubbed dad''s face and said with concern:

    "Dad! Wake up!"

    Luo Er was stunned and quickly patted his cheek with his hand. Only then did he barely recover.

    Father and daughter didn''t wait for the performance to be over, so they went straight away.

    "Alas... I used to think it would be good if I could be famous..."

    "But after today, I found that being famous is not necessarily a good thing."

    Rolle took his daughter''s little hand and wandered around the street at night.

    "Uh huh!"

    Cori nodded hard.

    She felt the same way.

    If you are not a star sword girl, you don''t have to stay in the imperial capital all the time, and you don''t have to finish those troublesome papers.

    You can always live in a small mountain village with your father and stay together forever.

    Rolle looked up at the sky.

    "Well, it''s getting late. It''s time to go home."

    "It''s not far anyway. Go back slowly?"

    As a result, Cori shook her head.

    Then he stretched out his hands to rolle, with a coquettish sweet smile on his face.

    "Dad hug!"

    Rolle also laughed, bent down to pick up her daughter, put her in the bend of her arm, and then took her back to the apartment.

    It''s not far from the theatre to the apartment.

    But in such a short distance, father and daughter met many people who came up to chat up.

    Some are interested in rolle and some are interested in Kelly.

    Among them, some young and beautiful female students or gorgeous ladies came up with red faces to chat up.

    There are also some people sitting in steam cars who ask if they need a ride.

    But they were all rejected.

    The woman who came up to chat up was scared away by Cori''s fierce eyes.

    The man who came up to chat up was driven away by rolle in vulgar language.

    After returning her daughter to the apartment, Chloe pestered rolle and asked her father to help wash her face and comb her hair.

    Rolle had to give in, pack up his daughter, put it into the quilt and wrap it into a baby silkworm.

    "Dad, tell a story before you go! I haven''t heard Dad tell a story for a long time!"

    "Well... Let me tell you a story about the magical little animal trainer..."

    Rolle recalled a little and told her daughter an inspirational story.

    "A boy who aspires to become a little animal trainer takes his yellow mouse and embarks on the journey of hunting little animals..."

    "He went through this and this all the way..."

    "After some blind tossing, he got a super powerful frog!"

    "This frog is a powerful healer. It can heal enemies with concealed weapons such as darts..."

    "Finally, with the help of warm-blooded courage, friendship fetters and the possibility of love hope, his yellow mouse overcame the obstacles of the big frog and evolved into a Mickey Mouse, which helped him successfully win the precious championship!"

    When the story was over, Cori nodded with satisfaction and muttered in a low voice:

    "I really want to be a little animal trainer..."

    Then she fell asleep.

    Rolle smiled, kissed her daughter on the forehead, stroked the quilt for her, and then left her daughter''s apartment.

    Then he came to the street, looked at the quiet street, stood where he was, and fell into meditation.

    I didn''t take a baby cat when I went out this time

    He had to take out his portable Telegraph and brazenly sent a telegram to Secretary Ah Fu to ask him to pick him up

    So the next day, with his donkey and kitten, Rolle boarded the private airship provided by Anya.

    The airship had just taken off, and the people in the village knew it.

    "No! The village head is coming back!"

    Someone quickly exclaimed.

    Today''s small mountain village is a little stronger than the ruins when rolle left last time.

    At least it was repaired.

    In fact, with the ability of the villagers, the construction period should not be delayed for so long.

    It was only in the process of repairing the village that several more fights were fought, which led to the failure to repair it so far.

    At present, the houses have been repaired for the time being, but the beautiful fountain square must be gone, and there are no colorful cobblestone roads on the ground.

    But these, in fact, are all easy to solve. The big deal is to forcibly restore them in a distorted way like last time, and then persist until rolle leaves.

    The trouble is that the village road

    In fact, the speaker fulfilled his promise with rolle very early, raised funds through the charity foundation, found an engineering team and came to the foot of the village.

    But the engineering team failed to enter the village and was stopped by the villagers.

    They had wasted a long time in Yorktown at the foot of the mountain, and the road in the village had not started yet.

    "The village head seems to have always attached great importance to the road in the village? What should I do now?"

    "Get those engineering teams and let them start work immediately? Anyway, the village head will delay two days on the road."

    "How can a road be built in two days? What''s more, ordinary people can''t stay in the village for too long and will die..."

    "Let''s get rid of the engineering team first, and then continue to disguise a way by distorting reality?"

    "It certainly won''t work! The road will always extend beyond the village. If you use power again, it will be found by the outside world."

    "In that case, we can only find a way to make the village head not come back first..."

    I don''t know who suddenly put forward this plan, and then all the villagers immediately turned their heads and looked at Ada.

    "Why are you... Looking at me?"

    Ah Da was stunned, and then suddenly remembered something.

    "Oh, yes, I do seem to have a way..."

    After that, he quickly launched the secret technique of communication and found the new generation Walker in the village.

    -----------

    "Hoo... Should... No problem?"

    Anya stood in front of the mirror, took a look at herself and looked at the beautiful girl dressed by the white witch in the mirror.

    She thought carefully again, and thought it might be a little cold to go out like this. After all, her shoulders were exposed outside.

    We had to add another shoulder.

    "Well, on behalf of Walker Anya, attack!"

    With a little excitement, she pinched her little fist and looked out of the window at the night.

    Earlier today, she suddenly received a contact from the virtual shadows to give her a very arduous and urgent task.

    This task is very important and related to the safety of the world and the survival of mankind.

    Anya listened, her heart was afraid at first, but she immediately ignited a cavity of blood and pride.

    After all, she is the Duke''s daughter. Even if she is a young lady, she still has some Lingyun ambition in her heart.

    Unexpectedly, I have to deal with an important task related to the safety of the world so soon.

    Come on, Anya! Don''t lose to Cory!

    She cheered herself up in her heart.

    Compared with the previous task of finding materials that made her unable to start, this task is more in line with the identity of a substitute walker.

    However, although this task sounds frightening, it is not complicated to perform.

    First, she needs to find Walsh, the famous philanthropist of God without revealing her identity.

    Then, let the great philanthropist write an anonymous letter to report and expose some clues of the apostolic organization to the gray ghost.

    We must hurry up as soon as possible.

    Anya listened to the task and didn''t quite understand it.

    She had some contact with the great philanthropist and knew that the other party was a respectable figure in the imperial capital. Why did he have a clue of the Apostle organization in his hand?

    Is he associated with the apostles?

    Would you like to report him yourself?

    Anya had such a plan, so she heard the virtual shadows tell her:

    "Walsh is our inside man, so you must be careful when you act. Don''t expose him or yourself."

    Anya nodded so that the explanation would make sense.

    So she waited patiently for the dark, put on the carefully selected Walker''s clothes, and was ready to sneak out.

    You can''t go through the gate. It''s better to turn over the window.

    "Hoo... Going... Going!"

    Anya stood on the windowsill and looked at the imperial capital at night. The evening wind raised her skirt, revealing her tight legs wearing black silk stockings.

    "This is my first task after becoming a substitute. Although it is simple, it should also be completed smoothly."

    "Just let me... Oh!"

    As she spoke, she suddenly let out a charming cry.

    He didn''t stand firm and fell off the windowsill.

    After a dull thud, she fell face down into the garden below.

    "Woo... It hurts..."

    Anya got up from the ground. Although she wasn''t hurt, it still hurt.

    And the white dress on the body was also soiled and looked a little embarrassed.

    But that''s it. It must be too late to go back and change.

    She could only harden her head and move on.

    The wall outside her garden is very high, but it''s not a big deal for Anya, who has gained strength and greatly strengthened her body.

    You can easily jump over this high wall with only one run-up.

    Anya squeezed her fist again and began to run up.

    But probably because she was too anxious, she didn''t notice that one foot stepped on the skirt below.

    So I fell down again

    In the small mountain village in the distance, the fat man and ADA and others watched Anya fail to get out of her garden after two falls, so they couldn''t help covering their face together.

    I haven''t found that the substitute has the attribute of falling on the ground before?

    I haven''t found this agent so clumsy before?

    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it''s too late to find Walsh. She can grind herself flat.

    Well, it''s as hard to tell the front and back as little Kerry.

    "It should be the strength we injected that had some subtle effects on her body."

    The fat man rubbed his chin and speculated in a low voice.

    Forcibly giving strength, especially to Anya, who has never been in contact with extraordinary people, will naturally have some side effects.

    Especially tonight, in order to enable Anya to carry out her mission smoothly tonight and not be seen through and killed by Walsh, they also injected more strength into Anya.

    Obviously, this is a little beyond her control, making the side effects bigger.

    The balance and flexibility of her body have obviously gone wrong.

    After all, she didn''t even finish the previous training. She got stronger strength all of a sudden. It''s inevitable that she will have some uncomfortable symptoms.

    "Let her continue. The speed of adaptation in reality is better than that in dreams."

    "Fortunately, it''s just a simple task. There''s no danger..."

    Just then, Anya in the distance finally managed to climb over the wall.

    However, when she climbed over the wall, she didn''t notice that the long skirt was hung on the corner of the wall. With a crisp sound of tearing and pulling, the original elegant long skirt became a too short ultra short skirt.

    The action is a little bigger and will go away

    "Wuwu..."

    Anya quickly covered her remaining skirt with her hands, and her pretty face under the mask turned red.

    She did not expect that the seemingly simple task would become so difficult.

    Is it so difficult to be a substitute?

    --------------

    Finally, we can pull the list. Here is today''s list:

    Thanks to a pig who loves reading, adgersh, it''s hard to repeat his name, my operation officer, devil jiabaili, book friend 20180729223009050, bingpengshen mace, no witnessing day, Baishi Liufeng, chuyin is not the future, dabundan and other friends for their generous rewards!

 Chapter 237

    Finally, Anya stumbled out.

    But the long skirt turned into a short skirt, and the cold wind at night was shivering.

    She was a little regretful. Why didn''t she choose thicker silk stockings

    Out of the garden, Anya had planned to jump on the beams of other people''s houses like those night heroes in the novel, flying on the eaves and walls all the way, natural and handsome.

    With her current physical quality, it is not difficult to do this.

    However, she has not yet adapted to her current physical condition.

    So after jumping, he jumped too high, didn''t grasp the balance when falling, and fell firmly on the neighbor''s roof, making a lot of noise.

    The neighbor inside suddenly exclaimed:

    "Something seems wrong?"

    "Who is it?"

    Anya was frightened. She quickly jumped over the roof of the house and hid in a nearby alley.

    Meow!

    A shrill cat cry suddenly came out of the alley.

    She startled others'' wild cats.

    As a result, the wild cat sniffed the smell in the air and suddenly became very docile. She leaned over, lay on her high-heeled shoes, rubbed the instep of her feet in black silk stockings, and meowed happily.

    Because she likes cats very much, she usually doesn''t feed the wild cats nearby. They are all familiar.

    However, her father doesn''t like this little animal very much, and she can''t keep it at home.

    Originally, her best friend Kerry had a lovely little milk cat, and she could follow her.

    As a result, the baby cat was taken by his good friend''s father

    "Shh!"

    Ann Arden made a hissing gesture and whispered:

    "I don''t have anything to eat today. Will you come back tomorrow?"

    She gently rubbed the wildcat''s head and comforted her.

    After listening, the wild cat turned and ran into the depths of the alley.

    But after a while, he drilled out again, chewed the remaining half of the fish bone in his mouth and threw it in front of Anya.

    Ann Arden was stunned

    Although it looks a little embarrassed because of several falls.

    But not to be sympathized by a wild cat?

    Seems to be regarded as a homeless companion across the street?

    "Thank you, but I''m fine. Don''t worry about me..."

    Anya said with a wry smile.

    "I''ll feed you fish tomorrow."

    Then she summoned up her courage and moved on.

    As a result, just out of the alley, I tripped over a piece of unknown garbage on the ground and lost my balance again.

    But this time, Anya learned the lessons of the previous falls, reacted much faster, and took emergency measures in an instant.

    When her body was still in mid air, she did a beautiful 360 degree somersault in mid air in a posture that did not conform to physical knowledge! Slender legs raised high, like a beautiful butterfly flying in the night sky.

    Then, with his ass down, he fell to the ground.

    Her figure is not as proud as Orianna. At this time, tears are coming out of the pain

    "Woo woo, it hurts..."

    The wild cat rushed over, stared at her with concern and licked the back of her hand.

    But some strange thing is that she has wrestled on the ground for several times, each time very painful, but except that her clothes were dirty and very embarrassed, her body was not hurt?

    Not even a slight scratch.

    Anyway, I feel that if I continue to fall like this and run to Walsh''s house, I shouldn''t be hurt.

    "I''ve become very powerful, but why do I wrestle inexplicably?"

    Anya doesn''t understand

    However, the task of saving the world is still on her own. Even if she cleans the whole street, she will complete the task.

    "But how can I get to the address a few blocks away?"

    Anya is very embarrassed.

    After sitting on the ground for a long time, she came up with an idea.

    Since walking and running will fall

    Why don''t you just jump over!

    So she riveted her slender legs with all her strength and pushed hard.

    The whole person was like a shell, rising into the sky and drawing an elegant arc in the night sky.

    Then he fell into the stables of unknown families

    There was a big white horse in the stable. She stared at Anya who fell from the sky and fell into her trough.

    "Sorry to scare you..."

    "You go on, I''ll go right away..."

    Anya said awkwardly in a four legged posture.

    So that night, many families were attacked by strange people falling from the sky.

    Some people''s roofs were smashed, some people''s walls were smashed, and some people lost the fountain in the garden

    In short, when Anya came to the reserved address, her clothes were in tatters, and her silk stockings on her legs were in tatters, revealing a large area of white skin below

    The whole body was still wet, which made the only remaining long white skirt faint, and the spring light suddenly leaked.

    "Wuwu... I''ll never wear those bold clothes again!"

    Anya murmured in a low voice.

    Fortunately, at this time, those virtual shadows finally couldn''t see any more, he whispered.

    "Don''t forget your power!"

    It''s no good not to remind. If such a embarrassed generation Walker really appears in front of Walsh, he will lose the face of the village

    Anya was stunned. Then she remembered that she now had the power to show.

    So she hurriedly practiced and tried to restore her appearance.

    Fortunately, she succeeded at one time!

    The ragged dress on the body returned to the original elegant and noble appearance, the big and long witch hat on the head also became brand-new, and the whole person changed back to the mysterious and elegant witch in white before departure.

    This scene surprised all those virtual images.

    "Has her understanding and mastery of manifestation reached such a point? Have we underestimated her talent?"

    "I also find it strange that before, we could only show some simple tableware, not even weapons such as swords, but now we can show such complex clothes?"

    "Even I can''t guarantee to be so perfect."

    "Maybe we have underestimated her all the time? She can persist for nine seconds in front of the virtual shadow of the village head, and has not given up yet. Now she shows her amazing talent for showing power..."

    "Yes, it''s a bit of a substitute walker. It seems that I didn''t make any mistakes in her divination before. It''s good for our future to let her become a substitute walker."

    "Hum, my divination has never been missed!"

    Obviously, it is a very troublesome thing to restore Anya''s original long skirt.

    The top leaders like fat people may not be able to achieve the level of Anya.

    Because a long skirt is still very complex, especially this kind of clothes with many patterns, decorations and linings.

    But Anya really did it.

    This is the first time she has shown her talent.

    The previous clumsy and clumsy performances once made the people in the village think they had chosen the wrong person, and even doubted whether there was something wrong with the tailor''s neighbor''s divination about her?

    "Well, it''s time to take the most important step."

    Anya took a deep breath and put the jade ring on her middle finger.

    She needs to exert her pressure to frighten the great philanthropist.

    ADA gave her very detailed information about the philanthropist. She knew the room where the man slept and the secret room in his villa.

    Anya jumped directly, smashed the window and jumped into the big philanthropist''s bedroom.

    Walsh was fast asleep and was startled by the sudden movement.

    But before he could scream, he suddenly felt a real threat on his shoulder.

    Not only him, but also the servants who were awakened by the noise.

    They all opened their mouths like dead fish, but they couldn''t make any sound.

    The body even involuntarily knelt down and bowed its head.

    The pressure on the ring was added by the fat man himself. He handled the specific strength very accurately.

    This degree is neither strong nor weak, just right, and can make people just on the edge of coma and suffocation.

    If it were stronger, these mortals would probably die of myocardial infarction

    As soon as he felt the suffocating pressure, Walsh, a great philanthropist, knew the source of each other.

    Although he dared not look up, he could only see the silver high heels on Anya''s feet.

    But he still guessed that the mysterious woman should be the companion of the mysterious and terrible existence.

    He still remembers the two mysterious beings, suddenly found himself, and then casually squeezed an apostle into a mosaic.

    It''s terrible, it''s scary!

    So before Anya could speak, he forcibly controlled his heartbeat and breathing rate and said intermittently:

    "You... The most humble... Servant... Listen to... Your... Orders..."

    Wow, it''s the first time someone has done this to me

    He is so humble. When we met before, he was quite arrogant.

    Anya''s heart jumped slightly and experienced the wonderful pleasure of being high above everything, as if she could master everything.

    So... I should

    Anya pondered in her heart and recalled the lines she had prepared before she left.

    "I want you to do a little thing."

    She deliberately lowered her voice and said in that mature lady tone.

    "Write an anonymous letter to the previous place, but..."

    "Pay attention to discretion and don''t reveal too much."

    "Do you understand?"

    "I understand! I understand!"

    Walsh nodded and felt a little relieved.

    It''s just this kind of thing

    That''s easy. I know it well.

    After all, he has done it once before. Now it is easy for him to betray the Apostle organization, and there is no psychological burden.

    "Don''t let me down..."

    Anya finally said, without any more nonsense, she turned out the window directly.

    Two seconds later, Walsh heard a cry outside the window:

    "Ouch... Ouch..."

    Ah, this?

    He wanted to run out of the window, but he couldn''t lift his head under the pressure.

    It was not until the pressure gradually disappeared that he dared to get up and run outside the window.

    He saw a human shaped dent in the lawn below.

    It looks like a trace of someone falling out.

    But it certainly won''t be caused by falling. It should be the influence of some mysterious force.

    How can a strong man who can exert such pressure fall?

    Walsh didn''t dare to think about that at all.

    The strong man who can mosaic people before is terrible enough.

    Now there is another strong man of the same grade

    How many like this exist behind it?

    Walsh thought a little and shook his head quickly, afraid to think more.

    For those who are strong, they may always master the thoughts and thoughts in their minds.

    Such an organization is obviously not allowed to pry or speculate.

    The invincible apostle organization, which he once thought was at the height of the sun, was like a group of young children in front of them.

    Ha ha, it''s ridiculous that the leader still fantasizes about the so-called great cause and the so-called change of the world.

    But I don''t know. In other people''s eyes, he is just a ridiculous clown.

    Walsh expressed his extreme disdain for his old boss, then went to the study and wrote an anonymous letter without hesitation.

    That''s a plan recently prepared by the apostles.

    The secrecy of the plan was so high that even he could barely get a glimpse of the tip of the iceberg.

    But a clue is enough.

    And I don''t know why this time, the Apostle organization is suddenly many times more active than before, looking like it can''t wait.

    Maybe it''s the leader... Oh, no, it''s the bandit leader''s plan. Has it reached another critical stage?

    -------------

    The next morning, Rolle on the airship was awakened by a crew member.

    "Sir, there are two urgent telegrams for you."

    "Urgent?"

    Rolle''s face changed and he quickly picked it up.

    Then he pushed away the little donkey who had just woke up and wanted to get into his master''s arms.

    Rollmingming arranged a cabin for her and asked the baby cat to accompany her, but she just didn''t follow and had to live in the same room with rollmingming.

    Rolle ignored, she hung her head and wiped her tears silently.

    Rolle was so soft hearted that she had to sleep on the sofa all night.

    The contents of the two confidential messages are not much, they are very short.

    But this kind of thing is often shorter and more deadly.

    One was from Secretary Alfred:

    I received an anonymous letter reporting on the relevant clues of the Apostle organization.

    The other is from the security department:

    The imperial capital surprised the mysterious thieves and broke into several houses overnight, causing strong unease among the people.

    "Tut, what trouble!"

    Rolle could not help frowning.

    I was only free for a few days, and all kinds of situations followed.

    This is probably the more ability, the more responsibility?

    My seven rank strong man, a powerful bureaucrat, is to shoulder these social responsibilities

    He quickly left the cabin, found the captain and asked him to turn around and return to the imperial capital.

    On the way back, he sent a telegram to the village:

    "Frozen! Full! Money?"

    Probably told the fat man to pay attention to the antifreeze in winter, so that everyone can eat. Don''t freeze and starve. If you don''t have money, remember to tell yourself.

    As a result, the call back was surprisingly fast. In the afternoon, he replied:

    ���̡�

 Chapter 238

    Rolle hurried to the imperial capital, but the speed of this small private airship was not fast, and it still took a day.

    He had to send a telegram to the imperial capital to inquire about the details of the two cases.

    Soon, two long telegrams came back, which almost made the telegraph operator on the airship vomit blood.

    Rolle took the message, went back to the cabin, and looked at it seriously.

    The little donkey continued to stick to him, looked at the dense words on the telegram, blinked, and put a finger on his lips, pretending that he could understand it.

    The two telegrams were read quickly.

    The anonymous letter mainly said that on the border beyond the fertile valley, there were some suspicious people dressed in black, suspected members of the Apostle organization.

    At the same time, there are evil believers in some scattered villages and towns in vile Province, where the imperial capital is located. It seems that some evil sacrificial activities are being carried out, which may also be related to the Apostle organization.

    Rolle could not help frowning.

    These people don''t want to attack their lovely students, do they?

    After Jeanne returned to the fertile valley, she would send a telegram to rolle every once in a while to talk about the restoration sect.

    With the strong support of the Empire, even if the United Kingdom was not happy, it was forced to acquiesce in the restoration of sectarian independence.

    Therefore, Jeanne and her family have developed rapidly during this period. With Gaoshan castle as the core, their sphere of influence is rapidly extending to the surrounding areas. More than ten villages and towns, large and small, have joined them.

    The number of sects has soared rapidly, has rapidly expanded to a huge scale of 50000 people, and is still growing. Ordinary people in their sphere of influence also have high support for them, and new people join them every day.

    In addition, some people who were originally born in the fertile valley and later traveled to the Empire, barbarians and other places also provided more assistance in their private name.

    To sum up, today''s restoration sects are a good situation in which the people have the desire, the people have the hope, the support of all sides and are booming.

    Jenna''s status and fame are also rising, and she is busy every day. Now many people compare her with Fiona, the Savior.

    Rolle felt that this was not an appropriate metaphor, especially when he thought of the final end of the Savior, who became a white burning Saint

    Jenna finally wrote at the end of the message:

    "There are many affairs every day, which makes me feel weak and often frightened. I can''t help recalling when my mentor was around..."

    With your support and reliance, I can feel very relieved

    I miss you very much!

    Love your student Jenna "

    Rolle nodded and was very satisfied with Jeanne''s current development.

    He then called back, praised Jeanne, and specially reminded her not to monopolize power, but to learn to delegate power and overview the overall situation, and cultivate his trusted direct team.

    After that, Jeanne sent several telegrams one after another.

    It says it''s going to be winter, but everyone''s reserves are in place. They are confident that no one will starve this winter.

    He also said that there were some differences and frictions in his leadership, which made him very distressed and needed Rolle''s advice.

    He also said that today, Rolle is also very famous in the fertile valley. His black-and-white symmetrical mask has become the most popular thing here. Every family has it. Every parent will tell their children the story of his leading the rise of the sect.

    Then the girls here dream of becoming a leader like Jeanne; Boys want to be strong like their tutors.

    At the end of each telegram, she did not forget to pour out her thoughts for rolle.

    "Sometimes, I want to give up all this, give up my commitment and responsibility, and come back to you..."

    "Today, another girl came to inquire about your situation, but I rejected it, which reminds me of those trivial things when you were still..."

    At the beginning, it was normal for the time being. It was about the missing between normal teachers and students.

    But maybe it''s because rolle didn''t respond much to this when she called back. The little girl actually intensified. The more she said, the more she went too far and the more she said, the more she exposed herself.

    "Today, another boy wrote me a love letter, but I refused him. I don''t like such immature people. I prefer mature and reliable men..."

    "Yesterday, I saw a couple returning from abroad, sitting in a donkey cart, snuggling up to each other and strolling slowly on the country road. I recalled when I first met my mentor and went shopping with you. Maybe I was attracted by you since then?"

    "I miss you at night without a mentor..."

    "When can I take your donkey cart again?"

    In fact, if she hadn''t kept at least reserved and implicit, the content of this message would be even worse

    And Rolle''s reaction, as always.

    "Oh? Is there a little milk dog pestering you again? It''s really something worth paying attention to. Marriage and love are very important for senior leaders like you..."

    "The other party must be strong enough to protect you. At least you have to beat me. You can include the list of these little milk dogs. I''ll come back later and try their details."

    "Foreign couples and donkey carts? Speaking of this, I would like to remind you again that infrastructure construction is very important. We must not slack off. First find a way to repair the road over there, at least let the carriage and steam car ride, which will affect the circulation of the whole region..."

    "If I have a chance, I will try to fight for it for you, and see if the empire can invest someone to build a railway for you, so that you can take the train."

    "I think I''m right. Remember the ideas I taught you and practice the basic swordsmanship I taught you. Your talent is very good. Don''t waste it."

    "My donkey cart? I can''t take it! There have been some changes on the little donkey. Now it has become a beautiful girl! I can''t pull the motor car!"

    I don''t know what kind of expression Jenna will have when she sees these messages

    Today, considering that the Apostle organization may cause damage on Jenna''s territory, Rolle took the initiative to send her a telegram to remind her of the matter.

    In order to make things clear, he didn''t use the usual abbreviations and words, but said the anonymous letter in great detail, emphasized the danger and harm of the Apostle organization, and asked her to pay special attention to the black robed people and those cult activities.

    The telegram was long, thousands of words. When it was handed to the sender, Rolle saw obvious panic and despair on his face

    After temporarily putting aside the Apostle organization, Rolle studied the mysterious thief who suddenly appeared in the imperial capital last night.

    These goods are old and powerful. They destroyed more than a dozen houses in one night.

    According to the eyewitness''s description, the man was ragged and in an awkward shape, but his whereabouts were erratic, like a ghost. He kept breaking into many houses and causing damage.

    However, it did not steal specific property, nor maliciously hurt people, and there were almost no casualties. In addition to being frightened, the most serious victim was smashed into the wall by it, and the flying broken bricks hit the forehead.

    The goods are obviously not like living people, but they often make some girl like sounds and movements.

    After tossing all night, it disappeared without a trace.

    The last place it haunted was a small street park. It shoveled away a large piece of turf on the ground. I don''t know how to do it or what purpose it has.

    Anyway, I''m just crazy.

    Scholars speculate that this product may be some kind of activated "mystery".

    That is, the moving raw materials for making sacred objects.

    Most of the mysterious things are ancient relics or magical creations of nature. Most of them are dead.

    But some of them can move, jump, talk and make sounds.

    There are several such sacred objects in the warehouse of the scholars'' Association.

    For example, the very famous No. 2-116, a level 2 sacred object, ''comedian''

    It looks like a clown puppet, but it can move, talk and communicate with others.

    But it can only tell some old jokes in the circus, which is very embarrassing.

    And there is no combat effectiveness at all. An ignorant bear child can easily dismantle it.

    If the user can fulfill the price, that is, exchange it with a joke it has never heard of, it will tell the user a secret about its era.

    It''s best to use yellow accent and meat jokes. It likes this best and can exchange valuable secrets.

    According to the private prosecution of this product, it came from more than 200 years ago. It was a small toy made by a master of esoteric arts at that time for recreation after research.

    So it knows a lot of ancient secrets, but it can''t use them by itself, so it takes them out to exchange jokes.

    Scholars will get a lot of powerful ancient secrets from it and improve their own extraordinary system.

    Anyway, it is a very interesting but non combat holy thing. It is also one of the few holy things that have disclosed their existence to the outside world.

    Maybe we need to collect more jokes from all walks of life

    Other sacred objects that can move and speak in the academic society have not been made public and may be very powerful.

    In short, the scholars'' association basically determined that the imperial capital thief was such an active mystery.

    They basically ruled out the possibility that the other party was human.

    He bumped into more than a dozen houses in one night and didn''t do anything bad. It doesn''t look like what carbon based organisms can do.

    This activity is very important and precious, and it is very troublesome to capture it. We must not use force, which is likely to destroy it.

    Therefore, scholars will think of the person who can catch things most in the whole imperial capital, the spy leader of the gray ghost.

    He once captured the magical creation owl of the elves, and the opportunity didn''t cause much damage to each other.

    So they rarely find the security department and hope to cooperate with rolle.

    "So this thing is not human..."

    Rolle touched his chin, knocked on the back of his hand, turned his head, looked at the little donkey around him, and asked:

    "How''s it going? Can you catch it?"

    The little donkey tilted his head, his big eyes twinkled with doubt, and the long ears on his head bent into the shape of a question mark.

    She couldn''t understand what the master was saying.

    "Ah... It''s probably like this..."

    Rolle just told her the situation.

    After hearing this, the little donkey bowed his head and began to think seriously. He pointed his fingers to his lips, and the long ears on his head swayed left and right. It seemed that he was trying to weigh the strength of himself and his opponent.

    Rolle was very pleased to see this.

    My little donkey has learned to think independently!

    It seems that the tutor invited before still has some skills?

    He turned to look at the baby cat on the table.

    It seems very boring. He is trying to curl himself up into a ball of hair and roll around on the table.

    It''s like selling cute

    Rolle pinched it in disappointment, bit it again, and threatened:

    "Ameya is trying, but you only know how to play?"

    "If you don''t try to be smart, believe it or not, I ate you in one bite?"

    The little milk cat was very wronged, meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow me.

    It''s probably trying to express that you''re already smart, right?

    After all, without it, Rolle will even lose his ability to go home

    Rolle rubbed the kitten, threw it aside, and continued to ask the little donkey:

    "How''s it going? Do you have any eyebrows?"

    Hearing the master''s call, the little donkey raised his head, and his big eyes were full of confusion.

    "I''m asking if you can catch that white thing that seems light and soft!"

    Rolle had to emphasize the problem again.

    The little donkey blinked hard, and tears came from the corners of his mouth.

    It may be white and soft, which reminds her of the delicious fish she had eaten before

    Seeing this, Rolle quickly held up the little milk cat, who was huddled in the corner and wronged into a ball, and kissed it several times.

    "I''m sorry, MI. I wronged you. You''re still smarter than Ameya!"

    After that, he took a small dried fish from his left hand and stuffed it into the baby cat''s mouth.

    Of course, the baby cat chose to forgive him.

    But the little donkey saw the scene of Rolle kissing the little donkey, and suddenly had an idea. The long ears on his head stood up.

    Then she ran to the corner, curled up and put her hands around her knees.

    "What tricks are you playing with me?"

    Rolle said in tears and laughter.

    -------------

    Just when rolle was planning how to catch the emperor''s strange thieves, Anya just got up from bed.

    She first looked at her arms and wrists, then lifted the hem of her nightdress, exposed her delicate and round legs, and examined them carefully.

    There''s really no scar on my body!

    Mingming went back and forth last night. He stumbled all the way. It was like a big monster invading the imperial capital.

    As a result, there was no injury and no physical discomfort.

    My body has become so powerful!

    She could not help muttering:

    "Oh? This injury can''t hurt me?"

    "The power of a substitute walker? Oh, just so."

    As a result, as soon as she spoke, she immediately noticed that something was wrong?

 Chapter 239

    Anya is a princess who has received a good education. She is dignified, low-key and introverted. She has always been very modest. She has no princess disease or messy airs.

    Those words just now don''t seem to be what she would say.

    But she said it very naturally

    She immediately realized that this should be the price after using the ring.

    But she clearly remembered that those virtual shadows had said before that the price would only last three hours?

    After looking for Walsh last night, she took off her ring and came back to bed. It had been three hours.

    Woo... How could this happen?

    Obviously, the fat man who gave her the emerald ring didn''t make it clear.

    The price is not that she will disappear in three hours, but that she must perform for three hours.

    In other words, sleeping is useless. She has to keep talking, even if she talks to herself, for three hours.

    Just then, a maid knocked at the door to remind her of today''s trip.

    Anya subconsciously wanted to answer, "OK, I see. Thank you."

    She has always been modest and polite, even to her family.

    But today, as soon as she spoke, she became:

    "Zaxiu! Who allowed you to talk to the princess?"

    After hearing this, the maid outside was stunned

    She thought she had heard something wrong.

    Anya subconsciously wants to explain.

    But blurted out:

    "Hum! For the sake of being your faithful servant, forgive your offense this time!"

    The maid outside was so frightened that she hurried to invite the housekeeper Oddo.

    A moment later, the housekeeper knocked at the door and asked in a low voice:

    "Your Highness! Your highness? Have you met something?"

    "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu!"

    "Woo woo!"

    "Woo woo!"

    There was a whimper inside.

    It''s like playing some shady game.

    In fact, Anya covered her mouth hard, or she would make a sound.

    What she actually wanted to say was:

    "Oh ~ with the supreme power of the princess, chaos will also surrender to my skirt. What can disturb me in the world?"

    "Wait, get back quickly! The wisdom of mortals such as El can''t solve our problems."

    "Next, princess, be quiet and alone and think about major events related to mankind and the future. Don''t disturb me!"

    But what she really wants to say in her heart is that I''m fine. You don''t have to worry. Just let me stay for a while.

    Unfortunately, under the influence of the price of "not talking well", it has become a mess.

    Ann Arden was crying without tears.

    Fortunately, I covered my mouth with my hand in time, otherwise I don''t know what will happen next.

    The housekeepers and waitresses outside the door became more and more worried and wanted to force the door open to check.

    Anya quickly pressed against the door to prevent them from coming in.

    If others see this, they will die!

    You''ll really die!

    With her strengthened physique, she is not much weaker than the housekeeper in terms of brute force. The door is really resisted by her.

    But the more so, the more worried the housekeeper was.

    "Your Highness! Your highness! What on earth have you met?"

    "Your Highness, please be careful. I''ll knock the door open right away!"

    Anya was frightened. She quickly dragged a high backed chair from the side, held the door, then turned her head to the window and jumped out.

    Because she had just got up, she was still wearing a nightdress with cartoon kitten pattern, her hair was not tidy, and her feet were not wearing shoes, revealing a pair of bright and clean little feet.

    In fact, if you go out like this, you may die.

    But at least, I''ll die a little more comfortable.

    However, to her surprise, she jumped out of the window, climbed over the wall and hid in the small dark lane where the cat was fed. The whole process was as fast as lightning and had not wrestled yet.

    Anya was a little surprised and couldn''t help but say:

    "Ha ha ha, it''s really worthy of being a princess. I''ve adapted to this power so quickly!"

    "The power of a mere agent is nothing more than that!"

    It seems that the price is not only that she can''t speak well, but also that she can''t help speaking.

    Luckily there''s no one in this alley.

    But last night the wild cat found her again and jumped out.

    When Anya saw her little friend, her green eyes lit up slightly and continued:

    "Oh, a tiny creature like a mole ant. I have an important task today. I won''t reward you if I don''t carry those vulgar food."

    In fact, she just wanted to say that she forgot to bring the dried fish she promised yesterday

    The cat was stunned by her and retreated into the depths of the alley. He only dared to poke out half of his head and carefully looked at the stranger in front of him.

    It doesn''t understand. Its smell and appearance are still bipedal animals that often feed themselves, but it thinks something''s wrong

    Ann Arden felt ashamed.

    But she didn''t dare to stay in the alley for a long time. She was afraid that someone would pass by.

    "Hum ~ allow you to come back tomorrow to see the majesty of the princess."

    After saying goodbye, she rushed out of the alley and ran to a small park near her home.

    There are few people there. If you whisper to yourself there, you should be able to survive.

    On the way to the park, she also took out the black-and-white mask she used last night from a bracelet in her left hand and put it on her face to cover her beautiful face.

    The bracelet was also given to her by the virtual shadows. As a representative of the Lord of order, how can he not even have a storage equipment?

    On the way to the park, Anya passed a roadside book and newspaper kiosk.

    She suddenly had a whim, grabbed a book from it and said:

    "Hum! I am willing to condescend to take your things. You should feel great honor!"

    The boss was stunned by her and forgot to catch up.

    Anya arrived at the park and found that it was sparsely populated. Only a few old people were doing morning exercises.

    She nodded secretly, picked up the magazine she had robbed, flipped it at will and made some strange noises:

    "Oh, ha, ha, ha, ha!"

    "Thirty years ago, in the east of the river, thirty years later, in the west of the river, although the young man is poor, don''t bully him!"

    "As long as you don''t stop, the road will continue to extend..."

    As she spoke, she also made some exaggerated movements.

    Her voice naturally disturbed others in the park.

    However, when others saw her dressed strangely, with a mask on her face and a book in her hand, they subconsciously had some misunderstandings.

    "Is this an actor from any troupe?"

    "Should it be? Have you been practicing acting so early? You''re very diligent."

    "But why not practice in the troupe?"

    "She should still be a newcomer. In order to overcome stage fright in front of the audience, she went to practice in public."

    "I see. She''s really a hard-working young man!"

    "This is called the actor''s self-cultivation!"

    "It seems interesting to see the play she performed? I don''t know which troupe? When will it be released? Why don''t we ask?"

    "Eh? Why did you run away?"

    Because Anya''s performance is so inexplicable and neurotic that passers-by take the initiative to help her find the right reason.

    After a hard work and toss, Anya finally survived the deadly three hours.

    Although my throat is about to smoke, but

    She survived!

    "Woo woo, the princess will never use that ring again!"

    She said angrily.

    But he immediately realized that something was wrong. He patted himself on the cheek and corrected:

    "No, no! I''ll never use that ring again!"

    While muttering, she walked around the path and went back to her home.

    And her family has been making a fuss.

    A large group of policemen were talking outside the door.

    One can also see a petite and lovely figure, wearing deformed armor, but his height is only 1.5 meters.

    That''s Anya''s best friend, star sword Ji Keli.

    Even she came.

    Obviously, the housekeeper mistakenly thought Anya had been kidnapped, called the police quickly, and then searched everywhere.

    Anya felt very ashamed. She secretly climbed over the wall in the backyard, climbed back to her room, and then quickly sorted out her appearance and put on normal clothes.

    While busy, thinking about how to explain to others.

    If only I didn''t explain!

    Hum! I have acted all my life. Why should I explain to you?

    Unfortunately, she missed the perfect opportunity to say that.

    After tidying up, Anya quickly appeared in front of the crowd.

    The waitresses screamed at the sight of her sudden appearance.

    It''s like seeing a ghost.

    "Ben... Oh, no, I''m fine. I''m sorry to worry everyone."

    "I''m fine. I just fell asleep..."

    "It''s up to you... Oh, no, you don''t have to worry about me..."

    She explained a few sentences at random, and almost said the wrong words subconsciously several times.

    Then, without daring to say more, he fled back to his room and locked the door tightly.

    But immediately, the door was knocked open by Cori.

    Cori took off her armor, threw herself worried, put her arms around Anya, and asked with concern:

    "Sister Anya, what''s the matter with you?"

    "Uncle Oddo said you were kidnapped, so I hurried here."

    Anya showed a bitter face, also put her backhand around kori, like holding a large doll, and then tried to explain:

    "Ben... Oh, no, I''m fine. I just accidentally used a very troublesome holy thing..."

    Then she carefully told Kerry about the ring.

    However, he concealed many key parts and did not mention the generation Walker and virtual shadow.

    I only said that I bought the ring from a stall many years ago. I bought it when I thought it looked good. I didn''t expect such side effects.

    After that, she informed the maid outside and asked them to find the housekeeper Oddo and come back to deal with the aftermath.

    "So it is!"

    "If it''s all right now, I''ll rest assured."

    Molly patted her flat chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    Then he immediately took out the portable telegraph machine and sent a telegram to her father. He explained:

    "I was really worried before. I told my father about it and asked him to come back quickly to save you."

    "Ah, this..."

    Anya calmed down a little and was ashamed again.

    I really want to hit the wall with my head and kill myself!

    Unfortunately, with her current physical quality, I''m afraid she can''t kill herself by tearing down the house

    Kerry sent a telegram to rolle, reported peace, and suddenly asked:

    "Sister Anya, that ring is so dangerous. You''d better destroy it!"

    "If you like beautiful rings, I''ll buy another one with you?"

    "Ah! I''ve lost that ring. It''s in the sewer."

    Anya explained in some confusion.

    She obviously lied.

    Since it is a ring given by the virtual shadow, even if it is not used in the future, she will not dare to lose it, but she hid it in the depths of the storage bracelet.

    Cori noticed that Anya''s eyes were a little dodgy and didn''t dare to look at herself.

    She knows that sister Anya lied

    With her knowledge of Anya, she would never be like this.

    Because she has always been honest.

    But Kelly didn''t ask too much.

    Dad said that everyone has their own secrets. Even among best friends, they will hide some little secrets.

    Not to ask, but to respect.

    She still remembers what rolle taught.

    However, I was still worried.

    I''m afraid it will threaten Anya''s safety.

    After all, she is just an ordinary girl with no strength to bind a chicken.

    But Leighton felt a little embarrassed, so she had to take out the telegraph again and ask rolle what to do in this situation?

    Rolle will still be on the airship. It will take a few hours to reach the DIDU airport.

    But his daughter sent these telegrams one after another, but he looked confused.

    Princess Anya suddenly disappeared and was suspected of being kidnapped?

    The housekeeper Oddo and his daughter Cori sent him telegrams of similar content.

    But after a while, the daughter said Anya came back safe and sound. The previous was just a misunderstanding.

    Luo Er was puzzled and received a new telegram from her daughter, which said that Anya seemed to have encountered some trouble and concealed some secrets, which worried her very much.

    "Anya... She really seems to have something wrong recently?"

    Luo Er touched his chin, knocked on the back of his hand, and carefully recalled seeing Anya recently.

    She once asked herself for love counseling and wanted to see her swordsmanship. After that, there was no following.

    Can it be said that the scum man who harassed her did not give up and continued to harass her?

    Because of her face, she can''t say much to herself, and she doesn''t dare to tell her family and good friends. She can only bear it by herself.

    This morning''s farce is likely to be the aftermath of this.

    Thinking, Rolle couldn''t help thinking.

    No, you''re pregnant, aren''t you?

    That''s terrible!

    Although this is someone else''s privacy, you shouldn''t take care of it yourself.

    But the influence of unmarried pregnancy is still too bad!

    ---------

    Here is today''s list:

    Thank Muyi ink shadow, Peekaboo moon shadow, a pig who loves reading, Mengmeng mentally retarded, Mercury''s masked superman, Internet ghost, and my operator for their generous rewards!

    And special thanks for the generous reward of always repeating the name!

 Chapter 240

    Luo Er mended her brain, and then sent a telegram back to her daughter, asking her to be as subtle as possible to ask Anya whether she always wants sour things recently in that way?

    Although she felt a little strange, she still hugged Anya and whispered in her ear:

    "Sister Anya, do you like sour food?"

    Although Anya felt a little puzzled, she answered truthfully:

    "Sour? How''s it going? I''ve always liked it."

    So Chloe quickly sent back a telegram to rolle:

    Sister Anya always wants to eat sour!

    It''s over. Anya is really spoiled by the scum man!

    Rolle could not help but begin to sympathize with the poor little girl and the speaker.

    However, for the sake of insurance and stability, he asked his daughter to ask more questions, such as whether Anya had dizziness, retching and other symptoms recently.

    Instead of asking Anya in a hurry, she was very puzzled and asked by telegram:

    "Dad, didn''t you say that sister Anya has a secret? What kind of secret is that?"

    "What does it have to do with these uncomfortable symptoms?"

    This question made rolle very embarrassed for a time

    I don''t know how to explain to my daughter

    His education of Kerry has always been traditional, strict and conservative. She is not allowed to have a boyfriend at will, even the length of her skirt should be limited.

    How can you teach your daughter this?

    And logically, such problems should be the responsibility of my mother.

    However, Rolle is still single

    How do you answer your daughter''s question?

    Rolle couldn''t help it for a moment.

    Try to fool it?

    He could not help but think of his daughter holding her arm, her big eyes blinking, full of expectation and curiosity, waiting to be a father to give an answer.

    How disappointed would my daughter be if she perfunctory passed?

    Thinking of her disappointed eyes, Rolle would feel distressed and remorse.

    This is not allowed to happen!

    He had to try to recall the physiological health knowledge he received from his parents when he was still on earth.

    When he was a child, he was a diligent and curious child. Naturally, he would wonder where he came from.

    He asked this question to his elders.

    His father, Kerry''s grandfather, replied:

    "Check in and send it."

    His mother, Kerry''s grandmother, replied:

    "The drawing card is crooked."

    His grandfather, Kerry''s grandfather, replied:

    "Dog day, dog day, you don''t learn well at a young age! Think about it!"

    His grandmother, Kerry''s grandmother, replied:

    "It''s your father and your mother. After that, then that, then that, then that, and finally you."

    In this regard, many parents oppose the opening of physiological health courses in Nine-year Compulsory Education

    But when she was a child, she was very good and sensible. She didn''t ask rolle such a question.

    But even if asked, Rolle could answer well:

    "It''s weird."

    He did not expect that this troublesome problem would go around Anya and return to himself.

    So, how do you answer your daughter?

    Choose one of the four answers above?

    Then choose grandma''s answer. It''s relatively reliable.

    So rolle blushed and began to write a telegram:

    "The reason why Anya is uncomfortable is probably the one between her and a man, and then that, then that, so she is uncomfortable."

    "But in short, this is Anya''s secret. We should respect her personal privacy and stop asking."

    "She may have some physical discomfort and emotional instability. When you get along with her, be more humble to her."

    There are many words in this kind of telegram. He should teach it to the special messenger on the airship.

    But I''m really sorry

    He had to take the portable Telegraph and poke it word by word.

    Your fingers are getting calloused.

    After poking, he collapsed and spread out on the sofa in the cabin. He felt more tired than fighting with a stupid demon.

    "Should I really find a mother for Chloe?"

    "It''s not a way to go on like this?"

    The little donkey on one side was holding the back neck skin of the little milk cat in his mouth, with his ass high, crawling around the bed, from the head of the bed to the end of the bed, and then from the end of the bed to the head of the bed.

    As soon as he heard what rolle said, he suddenly felt refreshed and his long ears stood up.

    In my mind, I also began to consider a series of important questions.

    The host wants to find the hostess?

    If the hostess wants to ride me, shall I agree?

    What should I do if the hostess and I rob the host of carrots?

    Should I also like the hostess, lick her and rub her?

    These questions are important and troublesome enough for her to think about for a while.

    But on the other side of Kerry, after reading the telegram, she was confused

    What is that and that?

    Which is it?

    And why do you say that sister Anya''s mood is unstable?

    Doesn''t it look good now?

    The little head is full of big doubts.

    But rolle wouldn''t let her ask Anya, saying she wanted to respect privacy.

    She has always been a sensible and good baby. Naturally, she has to listen to her father.

    So she came up to Anya and asked:

    "Sister Anya, are you dizzy? Do you want to vomit?"

    Anya is worried about how to deal with the aftermath. It''s strange to hear Kelly''s question.

    "Eh? Why do you suddenly ask this?"

    "I''m in good health now!"

    After saying that, she also lifted her sleeves and raised her forearm at Cori.

    The skin of the arm is delicate and smooth, without any fat and muscle.

    The enhancement and improvement of her physique by the generation walker is not muscle, but the most high-end power giving way in the world. It is impossible to stick to these superficial surfaces.

    Seeing this, Cori reached out and pinched Anya''s arm, and then said truthfully:

    "Sister Anya, you seem to have lost weight recently."

    "Eh? Are you thin again?"

    Anya felt nervous when she heard this question. She quickly looked down at her chest.

    I don''t care about my face, arms, waist and legs, but I don''t have much time recently. Remember first, when I''m a little free.

 Chapter 241

    The bark monster has changed back to the sweet fruit neighbor, and the spider monster has changed back to the tailor neighbor.

    Ah Er also changed back to human shape. Silently, he dug a handful of soil from the ground and pinched it into a big shape.

    "What''s going on just now? Something wants to kill me?"

    The tailor''s neighbor looked confused and stretched out his hand to touch him.

    "Who can frighten us to show our original shape except the village head?"

    The fat man muttered, took out a bottle of fruit wine from his pocket, poured it down, and was surprised.

    "But why does the village head want to kill us?"

    "I''m a good villager! I won''t say a word when he picks my fruit..."

    Sweetheart fruit said the neighbor with a wronged face.

    "What did he find?"

    A Da asked in some panic, and the silly smile on his face was frozen.

    The fat man was steady enough, frowned, carefully afterthought the feeling just now, and then said:

    "No, it shouldn''t be that bad."

    "The killing intention just now has no clear directionality. It will only be felt by us if it leads to the present world."

    "People with weaker strength can''t even notice it. They think the village head is incompetent and furious..."

    Sweetheart fruit and the tailor''s neighbors listened, nodded and breathed a sigh of relief.

    Ah Da, who has just been promoted, said he didn''t understand.

    "I shouldn''t be the only one who didn''t understand?"

    He asked a little embarrassed.

    As a result, ah Er next to him nodded, indicating that he didn''t understand.

    I don''t understand, of course you don''t understand!

    The fat man had to patiently explain:

    "In essence, it''s very simple. The village head doesn''t know why he suddenly loses his temper and wants to kill."

    "The village and the world outside felt his killing intention, made some reactions, and we noticed it."

    "This is a kind of intuition that you will have only after you are promoted to level 12. You can vaguely detect something unfavorable to us, just as you can vaguely hear someone mention your real name."

    "But the village head doesn''t really want to kill us, but the guy he wants to kill has something to do with us, so we will react."

    After listening to this explanation, ah Dacai relaxed and showed his usual giggle on his face.

    "I see. I''ve just been promoted. I don''t quite understand these things. I have to follow you and study hard."

    "But my real name is very long and awkward. I have to read it in ELF language. No one should know it."

    "It''s all right. You can prepare a ''respected name'' for yourself, which has the same effect."

    One side of the sweet fruit neighbor warned.

    "Like me, there was a time when people called me ''the Lord of life and plants''."

    "Of course, it''s useless now. With the retrogression of my rank, this honorary name has become invalid."

    "If I had a chance in the future, I would probably give myself a respected name like ''Lord of sweetheart fruit''?"

    He said half jokingly and half seriously.

    "Er... Is it necessary to respect your name?"

    ADA asked with some curiosity.

    The fat man still plays a good teacher and patiently answers:

    "As long as you stay in the village honestly, it''s not necessary for you and me. It''s mainly used to fight against worldly exclusion."

    "The more people recite your name, the clearer the existence and mark left in this world..."

    "However, if too many people recite, they will be more seriously excluded because their existence is too clear."

    "Do you think it''s funny? But this is the rule of the world."

    The fat man said, pointed to the sweet fruit neighbor and continued:

    "This unlucky guy, and the one you elves once believed in, is suffering from this way."

    Sweetheart Guo Lin gudun put on a pair of qualification of holding his head and squatting, and said with a cry in his mouth:

    "Don''t scold, don''t scold, you''ll be stupid to scold again!"

    The fat man smiled and said:

    "Fortunately, there is also the village head. He opened up this shelter, so we don''t have to care about this problem."

    "However, honoring the name is of no use to us, but it will be a little help to our immature generation."

    "I intend to tell her my name when she is more mature, so that in case of emergency, let her recite my name, and I can provide her with some help."

    The tailor''s neighbor nearby was surprised:

    "Eh? How can you still keep your name? How did you survive so long to know the village head?"

    The fat man smiled again and asked:

    "Didn''t you see it just now?"

    People couldn''t help thinking of the golden skeleton with severe hyperosteogeny.

    It is quite different from the simple villager image with a big belly, a big head and a thick neck.

    But... There''s still something wrong!

    Sweetheart fruit''s neighbor was the first to notice and quickly said:

    "Wait, that''s wrong! That was not your noumenon at all, it was just a holy thing!"

    The fat man smiled without speaking.

    Ah TA was careful and noticed another detail.

    "But now we lie to the little girl about the Lord of order. If you tell her other names, won''t she doubt it?"

    "Don''t worry. I''ve already considered this."

    The fat man looked confident and continued:

    "My name is not a modern language. She can''t recognize it."

    "And at that time, we can pretend to be the angel for the village head to sit down, so we won''t offend the village head."

    The tailor''s neighbor immediately objected.

    "Angel? Isn''t this appropriate? I think it''s better to call it village head and village bully?"

    Sweetheart''s neighbor shook his head:

    "The four village tyrants under the village head? How does it sound like the rural black and evil forces?"

    These people argued for this meaningless title, and the more they quarreled, the more serious they became.

    Only ADA felt that he was different from their joys and sorrows and seemed out of place.

    He cares more. Why is the village head suddenly angry?

    Who provoked him?

    That man still has some connection with himself?

    After thinking about it, only the great philanthropist Walsh met the conditions.

    He is the only person who has some contact with himself and may provoke the village head.

    So ADA decided to reverse this connection and give the goods a little punishment as a warning.

    He poked himself gently in the chest.

    At this time, Walsh, a great philanthropist in the imperial capital, was participating in an afternoon tea.

    Beside him sat several fashionable and beautiful imperial celebrities, as well as some prominent figures in politics and business.

    We had a good talk.

    Suddenly, Walsh sprayed blood on his mouth and sprayed the lady across the face.

    Then he fell to the ground, convulsing and unconscious.

    The women around screamed, and the men went up to help.

    In the crowd, a waiter frowned and his face gradually turned pale.

    He fled the scene on the pretext of looking for a doctor.

    He walked all the way through the inaccessible alley, got into a sewer, ran around in the maze of sewers for a long time, and finally hid in a hidden dark room.

    He tore off the mask on his face and revealed an old face full of wrinkles.

    Then he took out a knife from his arms, cut it gently at his fingertips, and used the blood drops to show an extremely hidden secret.

    A few drops of blood floated in the air and began to condense into characters.

    This is transmitting important information to the Apostle organization behind it.

    "Walsh was attacked, without warning, very mysterious and strange."

    "It''s not the hands of the Empire. They don''t have such powerful means."

    "It may be the mysterious organization that has been interfering with us before."

    "I have investigated before, and Walsh''s loyalty is beyond doubt. It should be the mysterious events he has begun to investigate one after another that has attracted the attention of the organization."

    "What should we do with him?"

    After delivering the message, the old waiter waited patiently for the organization''s response.

    He is an intelligence officer from another city. He is one level lower than Walsh in the organization. This time, he came to DIDU to exchange information with Walsh and conduct routine loyalty inspection on him.

    As a result, Walsh''s loyalty was no problem and remained loyal.

    But he was attacked by another unknown force.

    If he dies, it will be a fatal blow to the intelligence work of the whole organization

    A moment later, the drops of blood floating in the air began to change again.

    The apostles replied!

    "The situation is known, but we can''t give up Walsh. He is loyal and important to us."

    "If he is not dead, it means that the other party doesn''t want to kill him or expose him. It should be to talk to us."

    "Let him try to contact the mysterious organization, be careful and cautious, and reveal our goodwill and sincerity."

    That''s all the news, but it made the waiter feel very strange.

    How could an organization express goodwill to another organization?

    Has he ever seen such an apostle?

    A good apostle? Stop kidding!

    Organizations can remain proud in the face of imperial pressure!

    Can this mysterious organization be stronger than the Empire?

    Because his internal status is not high enough, he can''t touch many things, and doesn''t know much about the current situation of the Apostle organization.

    But in fact, the powerful apostles and deacons fell one after another, and the perfect plan was frustrated one after another.

    This is clearly not what the empire can do.

    They finally realized that they had to face another mysterious third-party force.

    This force is erratic, its whereabouts are unknown and its purpose is unknown. All I know is that they are very powerful and are not with the Empire.

    The apostles were not afraid of them, but they were now pushing forward their great plan and were unable to deal with them for the time being.

    There''s no need to distract yourself from this little thing.

    When their great cause is successful, all in this world are mole ants, and even the chaotic domain will tremble at their feet.

    At that time, it will be as simple as drinking soup to clean up this mysterious organization.

    Therefore, the apostles thought that short-term concession and forbearance were acceptable and planned to let Walsh stabilize them.

    They believe that Walsh, who is loyal and capable, can handle it well.

    ------------

    With a wave of episodes, Rolle''s airship finally arrived at the capital airport.

    He dressed up as the chief spy, put on his mask and stuffed the baby cat into his pocket.

    He turned back and picked up the little donkey, gave her an extra coat with a hood, covered the long ears on her head, and put a mask on her face to cover her beautiful face.

    The short skirt and white silk stockings on the legs were not changed for the time being, but a pair of small black leather shoes were forcibly sleeved on the feet.

    These clothes were bought by his servants before.

    But the little donkey doesn''t like to wear it at ordinary times.

    After being forcibly put on by rolle, he was still very unhappy and made all kinds of troubles.

    When putting on her shoes, a pair of small ice cream feet swayed everywhere to prevent rolle from catching them.

    Finally, Rolle gave in, coaxed well, and let her lick her face before she was willing to cooperate.

    After dressing up like this, the little donkey looks much more normal and won''t attract too much attention.

    Although the short skirt, white silk and beautiful figure will still attract attention, it is at least better than the long ears on the top of the head.

    "Well, remember what I said before. You are now an agent under my command. The operation code is'' Ameya ''!"

    The little donkey nodded and put his little hand into Rolle''s hand.

    The master will take it!

    Rolle had no choice but to lead her out of the airship.

    Secretary Ah Fu and scholars are waiting for him outside.

    "Doctor, you are back at last. The situation here urgently needs you to preside over."

    An extraordinary scholar of the society took the initiative to meet him and said.

    Rolle was also amused.

    I''m your regulator, huh? What makes it look like a leading organization?

    The extraordinary man said, then turned to look at the strange little donkey behind rolle and noticed the two people holding hands.

    "This is..."

    "Ameya, my elite agent, captured the owl before."

    Rolle quickly explained.

    Secretary Ah Fu on the side also followed the round with a keen heart:

    "Yes, Ameya is the most powerful agent among us, except, of course, our doctor."

    It can only be said that he is a veteran. Secretary Ah Fu didn''t blush when he told this lie.

    "Nice to meet you. Well, let''s talk about it another place."

    The extraordinary did not doubt any more.

    The crowd got into the steam car and drove towards the gray ghost headquarters.

    The little donkey seemed to like taking a car. As soon as he got in, he hurried to take off his shoes, and then lay on the window to watch the surrounding street view.

    Rolle quickly held her down.

    "Sit down and don''t move!"

    "When you get home, feed you carrots."

    He was afraid that the little donkey would make some inexplicable moves as usual.

    Especially after the meeting, there will be a meeting to discuss how to catch the bouncing and smash other people''s lives.

    This requires the participation of the little donkey, so rolle took her.

    At that time, it would be embarrassing for her to sell cute on a whim.

 Chapter 242

    In fact, Rolle''s worry about the little donkey is superfluous.

    The little donkey is always obedient.

    Although this period of time may be a little sticky and capricious, more and more like human girls.

    But if there is an outsider, she is still honest and obedient. She won''t make trouble for rolle.

    It''s just... Sometimes being clever is not enough

    "Then... Your Excellency, the last time you caught an owl, can you use it to deal with this living mystery?"

    "I''m talking about the amazing ability to petrify."

    The scholar asked very eagerly.

    Rolle couldn''t answer this question, so he had to turn his head and look at the little donkey.

    The little donkey didn''t know that others mentioned him at all, and was still playing with his slender fingers.

    Her fingers are really beautiful, white, delicate, slender and round. It makes people want to bite.

    Rawl was waiting for the little donkey to answer. The little donkey was playing with his fingers. No one spoke at the meeting and fell into some strange embarrassment.

    "Cough, that... Agent Ameya is easily distracted for some special reasons."

    Rolle explained a little embarrassed.

    He quickly pulled the little donkey''s arm and whispered the question in her ear.

    "How? Can you use your Petrochemical ability?"

    In order to keep her voice as low as possible, Rolle''s face was close and close to her face.

    It''s just that they both wear masks, so there''s nothing inappropriate.

    As soon as the little donkey turned his head and saw that his master was so close to him, he subconsciously stretched out his pink tongue and wanted to lick it.

    As a result, I licked it on the mask

    She suddenly tilted her head in disappointment and still didn''t answer Rolle''s question.

    It''s not that I don''t want to answer, but I don''t know how to answer.

    She has no ability to petrify others.

    When dealing with owls at that time, she ate the second sweet fruit given by ADA.

    Then the monster died with a cry in his mouth.

    In fact, what she wanted to express at that time was: "don''t move! Don''t come near me!"

    But I don''t know why, the opposite became a stone.

    But neither she nor the two elders in the village have this ability.

    The power of their family is not developing in this direction.

    What petrifies the owl is actually the power in the sweetheart fruit, which is injected by the two brothers of ADA.

    At that time, the owl''s attack on her didn''t hurt her at all. They all turned into mosaics.

    She gave a little cry and didn''t let the other side get close. This sentence became a reality. The other side became a stone and really couldn''t get close.

    The antecedents and consequences of this are too complex to explain clearly with the language expression ability of the little donkey.

    And she also promised the two brothers not to disclose their affairs.

    Therefore, even if it is the question of her beloved master, she can''t answer it.

    As a result, Rolle became more and more embarrassed.

    "Cough, sorry, agent Ameya may not be in good shape today..."

    "Well, she is actually the kind of girl who is more reserved and not very good at expressing herself."

    Secretary Ah Fu on one side was keenly aware of Rolle''s Dilemma and quickly said:

    "Yes, Ameya is a very strong and reliable agent and has made outstanding contributions to us."

    "It''s just that she''s always introverted and shy and doesn''t adapt to the current situation."

    The little donkey nodded and barked:

    "Abba, Abba, Abba!"

    Seeing this, the others present couldn''t help showing that kind of sympathy and care

    Rolle also hurried down secretary Alfred''s steps and continued:

    "So let her have a rest first. I''ll have a good communication with her later."

    Then he winked at his secretary again.

    Secretary Ah Fu nodded comprehensively, took the donkey and left the meeting, and drove her to Rolle''s rental house first.

    After she left, Rolle spoke first, trying to change the topic:

    "Now, let''s let go of that mysterious thing. Anyway, it never happened again and did not cause subsequent damage?"

    "At present, the Apostle organization is more important. They are the public enemies of the Empire!"

    "My people found out about their presence in the fertile valley area."

    As soon as they heard of the Apostle organization, the scholars suddenly seemed to beat chicken blood, and suddenly became excited.

    In the previous imperial capital attack, the Apostle organization caused a very heavy blow to them and greatly damaged their strength.

    It''s a blood feud like killing father and seizing foundation!

    "Please be sure to tell us more!"

    Said the extraordinary of the scholars in unison.

    "Well, that''s natural. It has to start with an anonymous letter..."

    The meeting finally entered the normal rhythm.

    The bouncing activity of that lump is mysterious, and it can be regarded as a temporary escape.

    A group of people discussed and communicated with each other, expressed their opinions, and finally made a general plan:

    Rolle and his staff are responsible for going to the fertile valley to investigate the frequent cult incidents there.

    The scholars'' Association is mainly responsible for investigating the doubts within vile province.

    This actually sounds a little awkward

    Because normally, scholars should be responsible for the outside, and the gray ghosts under the Ministry of security should be internal.

    It was only because rolle was worried about Jeanne''s situation that he put forward the requirement of exchange.

    He is now a big man. The sage conference believes in him. There are not many people below who say anything.

    However, scholars are worried that there will be foreign forces such as barbarians and aliens involved, and they think that rolle may be understaffed.

    So they proposed:

    "Well, we also provide some help to you. Let the shining star sword lady come and help you, okay?"

    "She has also performed tasks in the fertile valley and is very familiar with the situation there."

    When rolle heard this, his face under the mask could not help frowning.

    He has a very bad impression of the star sword girl.

    In my impression, this product is a bit like that kind of "idol strongman".

    He is unwilling to cooperate with such goods.

    However... He had to admit that he was curious about the star sword girl.

    After all, he is an eighth order strong man and still uses a sword.

    I really want to discuss swordsmanship with her as a seventh order strong man.

    So rolle hesitated for a moment.

    However, when the scholars saw that he hesitated, they would be wrong, thinking that he was dissatisfied with the personnel arrangement and felt that his side was too mean.

    Indeed, in the past, when scholars were rich and powerful, they sent people to participate in a ribbon cutting, all of which were three eighth order legends.

    Now it''s such an important thing, but only one legend is sent. It''s really hard to keep face.

    So they quickly added:

    "Well... Your Excellency, you should also know that many of our staff are responsible for handling the affairs of Shuangfeng fortress. There are really no redundant staff..."

    "That''s good. Then we''ll have your Excellency the flame saint on standby at the border and support you at any time. How about it?"

    "Of course, the star sword lady must be under your command. She will obey your arrangement and order. In order to get along better, I suggest we hold a dinner tonight to introduce you to each other..."

    "What do you think?"

    What else can rolle say when the other party says this?

    Only reluctantly agreed.

    So the whole meeting was held all morning. The two sides talked about many details and finally agreed to continue tomorrow.

    "At noon I plan to have lunch with my daughter, and then in the afternoon I plan to quietly think about the details of the action and contact the restoration sects in the fertile valley."

    "Please continue to help with the chores in the organization."

    Rolle sat on the steamer, took off his mask and said to Secretary Ah Fu.

    "OK, I see."

    Secretary Ah Fu replied, then sighed gently and talked about today''s meeting in a rather emotional tone.

    "Your Excellency, in fact, before today, I can''t imagine seeing such a humble scholar who will be extraordinary..."

    "They actually sent eight strong men to help, and they are also the very famous star sword girl. That''s a super genius who has always been praised and protected by scholars. This kind of thing was absolutely impossible in the past."

    "It seems that Oddo didn''t lie to me. With you, our gray ghost is really new!"

    In fact, he really wanted to say, or don''t call your code doctor, just change it to "the king of gray"?

    This is not his wishful thinking. In fact, the following cadres, including clerks, did not call him "director" or "doctor" in private, but changed their names to "king of gray".

    After he became the master of the gray ghost, he solved two major cases in a short time and made remarkable achievements, which made the people below mix a lot of faces and practical rewards. Naturally, his internal reputation also rose.

    Who doesn''t want to follow such a leader?

    Rolle himself, as always, was modest:

    "Don''t flatter me. It''s embarrassing..."

    "I just did some trivial things."

    In his opinion, he really didn''t do anything.

    In the imperial spy case, evya took the initiative to surrender, and the owl was caught by a little donkey.

    On the other side of the temple, those elves also volunteered to surrender.

    Strictly speaking, he felt that he was lying all the way to win. He really only did trivial things.

    In this regard, he is still very sober. The praise of secretary Ah Fu not only didn''t make him proud, but made him very ashamed.

    He is not the kind of person below who is powerful and tries his best to win merit from himself.

    Secretary Ah Fu didn''t think so. He smiled and continued:

    "Your modesty has always been an example for me to learn from!"

    Rolle quickly waved his hand and quickly turned off the topic.

    Keep talking about this. He''s afraid to die of shame.

    "Tell me about the star sword lady. We are the regulatory body of the scholars'' Association. Have you known her before?"

    "Er... Well... I''ve known it, but..."

    "All through newspapers and theaters."

    This answer did not surprise rolle.

    He knew what his organization was like before he came.

    "Forget it, I''d better touch it myself tonight."

    "I hope her swordsmanship can give me some inspiration. After all, she is a famous star sword girl..."

    So in this way, Rolle first went to the rental house to pick up the little donkey, and then drove to the student apartment where his daughter lived.

    Kerry happened to be in the apartment.

    And just sent off the messenger sent by the scholars.

    She got the news that she was going to the dinner party.

    Originally, she wanted to refuse directly.

    The messenger is very resolute and repeatedly emphasizes that this is a very important task, which is related to the future of the academic society and even the whole empire.

    In particular, the mission was directed against the apostles, the number one enemy of the Empire.

    No matter how capricious Cory is, she can''t refuse.

    In fact, because Professor Kant joined the sage conference, she will now be assigned few tasks.

    Professor Kant hoped that she could calm down and finish the paper as soon as possible, so many messy tasks were pushed out by taking advantage of her position.

    So there is a strange situation that other strong people are busy vomiting blood, but she can write papers at home.

    What''s more strange is that the benefits enjoyed are not only not less, but also increased

    So this mission must not escape.

    "Woo... What? The director of a gray ghost doesn''t sound like a good man!"

    She murmured unhappily, and imagined the image of a big bellied and fat official in her mind.

    "Hum! I have to obey the command of such people..."

    Feeling wronged, there was a knock outside the door. When I opened the door, it was rolle.

    "Woo woo! Dad!"

    Feeling wronged, Cori threw herself into Rawl''s arms and rubbed her forehead against her stomach.

    "Eh? What''s the matter? Didn''t we have lunch together before?"

    Rolle asked in some wonder, reaching out and gently rubbing his daughter''s head.

    Although she felt bitter, she didn''t dare to say it directly, so she had to find an excuse to prevaricate it.

    "Dad, there are some things in the college that want me to leave for several days."

    "Ah, hard work, baby."

    Rolle bent down and picked up his daughter, rubbed her face with his chin, and comforted:

    "This shows that my little Kerry has become powerful and will be needed and expected by others. This is a good thing!"

    As he spoke, his face again showed that kind of happy smile like an old father.

    I can see my daughter stand out. As a father, I also have a great sense of achievement.

    "Oh, by the way, after this trip, I''ll go out for a few days to deal with some work."

    "Well, dad has worked hard!"

    "Dad! Dad, don''t be tired!"

    Cori also knew how to love her father. She quickly put her little hand around his neck and rubbed rolle on her own initiative.

    What a warm and harmonious picture of father and daughter.

    The little donkey next to me was envious.

    I just don''t know how long this harmony will last.

 Chapter 243

    After lunch, one said he would have a meeting in the afternoon and the other said he would write a paper in the afternoon.

    As a result, Rawl first threw the donkey back to the rental house and left the baby cat with her. He and Secretary Ah Fu went to the villa to check the repair.

    Recently, the blockade here has been lifted. It''s probably that nothing can be found, so it doesn''t continue to disturb the residents.

    But some soldiers can still be seen patrolling nearby.

    Rolle''s cottage is also a scene of great enthusiasm.

    In fact, the damage to the overall structure of the house is not too serious. It''s just that a wall has collapsed. If it''s repaired, it should be no problem.

    But ask the foreman that it will take about a week, mainly to build ceramic tiles and paint on the surface. It takes a lot of time.

    But at that time, Rolle should have seen Jeanne. According to the consultation with the academic society, they were leaving in two days.

    That''s good. You can live in your new home when you come back from there.

    Secretary Ah Fu also said:

    "Please rest assured that I will help you pay attention to the project progress here."

    "Ah, it''s not necessary. My neighbor is very friendly. She will be responsible for helping."

    Rolle declined Secretary Alfred''s kindness.

    His warm-hearted neighbor will stand by the window, dressed up, young and beautiful, looking at rolle through the window.

    Rolle also looked over, smiled at her, waved his hand, and said hello.

    As a result, the neighbor suddenly blushed and ran away with a shy face, like a green girl.

    But she''s in her 90s

    What is the attitude of a 90 year old woman?

    Of course, Secretary Ah Fu also knows that Rolle''s neighbor is Elven lady evya and peripheral agent Wendy.

    "With her help, I really don''t need to mind my own business."

    Secretary Ah Fu showed a thoughtful smile.

    Next door is not only evya''s warm help, but also her servants.

    As early as when evya hadn''t come back, they actively offered help.

    When rolle wanted to repair the wall, they were very enthusiastic about all kinds of help and helped take care of his garden.

    That little bud is still thriving.

    Originally, the surrounding turf withered because of winter, but rolle didn''t come back for a few days. Now all have been replaced with lush new turf.

    I''m afraid this is a very expensive expense

    In addition, there were many beautiful flowers and plants that rolle could not name, and the whole garden immediately became beautiful and luxurious.

    And a professional gardener is responsible for looking after it every day.

    These neighbors are a little too enthusiastic.

    On the day rolle was going to move to the rental house, he paid a special visit to his neighbors and asked them to help and take care of the situation here.

    At that time, evya had not got off the airship, but the servants of the neighbor''s house were very sensible and agreed to come down at one breath.

    They even generously invited rolle to stay here and said they had already prepared his room for him.

    Rolle wondered why he was ready long ago?

    But he didn''t ask much. Let''s take it as some polite speech from the upper social circle?

    Just like "come to my house as a guest" and "come to my house for two days"?

    Rolle didn''t mix with the upper class social circle. He didn''t understand the path inside. He was a little face saving. He could only pretend to know very well.

    I thought I was very polite and replied:

    "Ah, well, after I repair it, I will prepare a guest room for Mrs. evya."

    After listening, the servants showed some kind of understanding smile.

    After that, the enthusiasm became more and more uncontrollable.

    As a result, such enthusiasm not only didn''t stop when evya came back, but also intensified?!

    She arranged the turf and beautiful plants in the garden.

    She even instructed the workers to change the design drawings and repair the missing wall as she wanted.

    And I haven''t told rolle in advance, making Rolle''s house like hers.

    At that time, Rolle was still on the airship to and from the small mountain village. He didn''t know until the foreman told him when he came here today.

    Rolle wanted to talk to evya, but he heard the foreman continue:

    "Mrs. evya is a famous art master in the imperial capital. Even if she designs only one wall, it is full of beauty and can fully reflect..."

    As a result, Rolle gave up.

    Since evya is so professional, let her come.

    She should be repaying herself by inviting her to eat fat head fish and helping to take care of her daughter?

    So rolle felt at ease.

    "OK, there should be no problem here."

    Rolle is ready to leave with Secretary Alfred.

    But he didn''t go far to catch up with the car. He noticed that another villa was moving in full swing.

    This villa is also his neighbor, but it is not as close as evya.

    But Rolle''s balcony for afternoon tea is just opposite the master bedroom balcony of the villa.

    Several times, while sitting on the balcony reading newspapers and experiencing aristocratic life, Rolle also met with the neighbors of another building.

    The male host looks big bellied and bureaucratic.

    The hostess is young, beautiful and proud.

    At first, Rolle almost didn''t know whether they were husband and wife or father and daughter

    But the limited communication between the two sides only nodded and smiled from a distance. Then, when the fat head fish invaded, Rolle helped the hostess suppress the pain.

    That''s all. I haven''t talked about it.

    They all moved out today.

    Maybe I don''t think it''s safe around here? After all, there were two incidents in a row.

    Rolle didn''t think much about it.

    After he had gone a long way, evya poked her head out of her window, looked at the far away steam car and stamped her feet in frustration.

    Woo ~ really, I was so shy just now

    Obviously, I should have invited Mr. roll to come home, but I

    But Mr. Rawl just had a good look at his smile. I couldn''t control myself for a moment

    She pinched her legs slightly while feeling sorry for herself.

    When the shadow of the steaming car was gone, she gradually regained her consciousness, patted her red cheek and began to cheer herself up:

    "Evya, you can''t do this. Mr. rolle invited you to stay at his house. Why are you still as shy as a little girl?"

    "If this goes on, you can''t win the cow!"

    "I have to be more..."

    Just then, there was a knock outside the door.

    A maid said outside:

    "Master, the decorations you ordered to send to the neighbor''s house have been bought. Do you want to send them now? Or..."

    When evya heard this, her slender eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and she replied very displeased:

    "What neighbor''s house?"

    "That''s my house!"

    It seems that she may have misunderstood something

    On Rolle''s side, he came to the high tower building where the house and the royal family are located, ''the house tower''.

    The party tonight will be held in a courtyard near here.

    Now, Rolle found the speaker, reported to him on his work and talked about the next plan.

    The speaker obviously had other arrangements in the afternoon, but when he saw that rolle came on his own initiative and put everything off, he chatted with rolle.

    Naturally, there''s nothing to say about work. The speaker''s satisfaction with Rolle''s performance exploded. He praised all kinds of things and boasted nonsense, which made rolle embarrassed.

    As they chatted, the two fathers could hardly avoid talking about their daughter.

    "Alas, my little Anya, something has gone wrong recently. You should know what happened that morning."

    The speaker said reluctantly.

    Rolle nodded.

    "She doesn''t like my other wives very much, so she insists on moving out. I often don''t care about her, so this kind of thing happened..."

    "I always feel that she seems to be hiding something from me?"

    As the speaker spoke, he couldn''t help rubbing his temples.

    When he said this, Rolle couldn''t help feeling proud.

    Or your own Kerry!

    Sensible, obedient, clever and gifted.

    The most important thing is that she never hides anything from me and is happy to share her joy and distress with her father.

    This state of mutual trust and sharing is a healthy and correct father daughter relationship!

    In contrast, Princess Anya

    Tut tut

    Her little secret is bound to be troublesome, isn''t it?

    However, after weighing, Rolle still felt it better not to talk to the speaker.

    On the one hand, it''s someone else''s daughter, someone else''s housework, and you''re an outsider. You shouldn''t interrupt.

    On the other hand, this is the Duke''s family. It is said that the Hou door is as deep as the sea, not to mention the Duke''s family?

    He really doesn''t care.

    So, it''s better to be your own Kerry!

    My daughter is my own good!

    However, Rolle still insinuated:

    "I think we should communicate more and more when we get along with father and daughter."

    "Even if the daughter has any little secrets, the father should learn to be tolerant and respect."

    "When a child is old, it will always be like this. As parents, we should learn to let go!"

    Is this a little help for Anya?

    It''s the limit that rolle can help.

    After listening, the speaker didn''t think there was anything in his words. He nodded and said with deep feeling:

    "Well, yes, you must be much better than me in educating your daughter."

    The two chatted a few more words, and the time was almost up. Rolle left and was going to another hospital where the dinner party was held.

    He put on the disguise of the chief spy and put on his mask.

    His current identity is still a confidential matter. If he must attend similar public occasions, he must wear this kind of dress.

    No one will find it strange and inappropriate. The same is true of many high-ranking and powerful scholars in the academic society. They wear armor at the banquet and don''t show their true faces.

    "Hum! Shining star sword? Let me have a good look!"

    "See if you have a long-standing reputation or a false reputation?"

    "I hope your swordsmanship doesn''t disappoint me!"

    Raul muttered in a low voice and couldn''t help rubbing his hands.

    It''s been a long time. I haven''t compared swordsmanship with others.

    Think about it. You''re excited?

    Secretary Ah Fu, who was driving in front, heard his whisper and couldn''t help sweating a few drops.

    I always feel that my superior may have made a mistake?

    He didn''t look like he was going to a banquet, but to fight with people with flags

    This... Won''t really fight?

    You shouldn''t lose, director?

    On the other side of a steam car of a scholar''s Association, the star Jianji in deformed armor was also muttering something:

    "If this director dares to embarrass me, I''ll stab him with a sword!"

    "If I can''t beat him, tell Dad!"

    "Hum! Anyway, my father is in the imperial capital. I''m not afraid of anything!"

    She didn''t know much about the gray ghost organization, only occasionally heard a few words.

    Probably the regulatory body, with a tough style and extremely strong and domineering.

    So she had a bad subconscious impression of the leading director.

    She originally wanted to call Anya together today. In the past, Anya was around to protect her, take care of her and protect her from social harm.

    But now Anya''s body is uncomfortable, and Cori has no good intention to forcibly pull her together.

    Some things, always learn to face!

    I am my father''s favorite daughter and his pride. Therefore, such a small thing must be difficult for me!

    Big deal, just call Dad!

    The driver in front of him took a sneak look through the rearview mirror at the famous top eight in the back seat, and a cold sweat came out of his back.

    I always feel that the star sword lady is not going to the banquet, but to fight with people with flags

    This... Won''t really fight?

    Lord Jianji should not lose, right?

    The two drivers in the two steam cars are very punctual.

    So the two cars stopped at the gate of the other courtyard at almost the same time, side by side.

    This is the embodiment of the professional quality of professional drivers. After getting off, the two sides can just meet each other, shake hands, and then start a happy negotiation.

    "That''s the scholar''s car. The people in it should be Xingchen Jianji."

    "That''s the gray ghost''s car. The person in it should be the director."

    The two drivers said in unison.

    As a result, they all felt a strange silence behind them

    This has brought unparalleled pressure to the two drivers.

    Secretary Ah Fu barely looked up and looked in the rearview mirror.

    Seeing his boss slightly cocking his head, he looked at the car next to him with great interest and asked in a low voice:

    "This is the star sword girl?"

    The driver in the other car also reluctantly looked up and looked in the rearview mirror.

    She found a dull hair on Xingchen Jianji''s head, broke through the barrier of the visor and pointed directly at the car next to her.

    "This... This is the director?"

    Her voice took a little cry, listening to some milk, which was quite different from the mature and steady voice before.

    The next second, the star sword Ji suddenly burst into a rage, knocked open the door and tried to escape.

    As a result, before running out for a few steps, the door opposite also flew out fiercely, and a figure sprang out of it.

    "Where do you want to run? Lord Xingchen Jianji?"

    Rolle asked with a smile.

    -----------

    Here is today''s list:

    Thank warmaa, a pig who loves reading, it''s hard to repeat the name, Nanfeng Shuxue, Muyi ink shadow, Mercury''s masked superman, Xiuxian, devil jiabaili * 31 for their generous reward!

 Chapter 244

    In fact, when the steam car just stopped, Cori felt something wrong, and a bunch of stupid hair on her head stood up.

    But at that time, she was lucky enough to think that she and her father just met by chance or passed by.

    Until the driver introduced the identity of the opposite side, she didn''t know that she had been

    She subconsciously wanted to run away.

    But how can you beat Rolle''s speed?

    Just a hundred meters away, he suddenly felt that his feet were empty. Rolle pinched the back collar of his armor and lifted it up.

    But Leighton felt frustrated, gave up resistance and hung her head.

    It looks like a kitten in the hand.

    "Huh? Run? Why don''t you run now?"

    Rolle picked up her daughter in armor and reached out to lift her face armor, revealing a small mourning face.

    "Woo... Dad..."

    Kerry sobbed weakly.

    She had imagined in the car before that if the director opposite was very difficult and difficult to deal with, she would call Dad!

    As a result, I really called Dad

    The mood is

    Very complicated.

    And rolle is almost the same.

    He had been thinking in the car before that. I hope Xingchen Jianji has some real materials. Don''t disappoint yourself with her swordsmanship.

    As a result, I did have real materials and didn''t disappoint myself.

    After all, she was a daughter taught by herself

    Ah Fu''s secretary and the driver of the scholars'' Association trotted over and saw rorshan holding the star sword Ji, like a kitten, which was immediately very embarrassing

    "It''s all right. There''s no need to go to the dinner."

    Rolle said very calmly.

    "I am very familiar with Xingchen Jianji, and there will be no problems with the future cooperation, so the dinner is free."

    "Now, let me talk to Xingchen Jianji alone."

    Then he mentioned his daughter, turned and left.

    But Li shivered all the way and said in a very low voice in that kind of flattering and obedient tone:

    "Dad, are you tired? Or... I''d better go by myself?"

    "Oh? Didn''t you like me holding you before?"

    Rolle asked back in that smiley tone.

    "Woo... But... I''m afraid my father is tired..."

    Kerry quickly explained in a low voice.

    Still not putting her down, Rolle continued to hold her in his hand and asked:

    "What if I put you down and you run away?"

    "If you run away, I won''t have a daughter?"

    Ke Li shook her head and quickly explained:

    "No, no! I won''t run away!"

    "Corey will always be dad''s daughter!"

    "Take off your armor first."

    Rolle looked around. There was no one, so he took off his mask and his spy coat.

    Cori also took off her deformed armor, revealing a red and furry winter dress.

    The skirt is knee high, below which are the legs wearing white silk stockings and a pair of small black leather shoes.

    Seeing his daughter''s lovely appearance again, Rolle bent down and held her in his arms.

    "Dad..."

    Kerry put her hand around Rolle''s neck, put her face close to Rolle''s ear and shouted softly, as if she wanted to say something.

    "Are you really the shining star sword girl? The prototype of the protagonist in many plays?"

    Asked rolle as he walked.

    "Well..."

    "In fact, I don''t like that name. It''s all given by others."

    Kerry said wrongfully.

    But in fact, I was very flustered, very flustered.

    Dad didn''t blame me.

    And didn''t punish me.

    It doesn''t look very angry, either?

    But the more so, the more afraid she was

    In fact, he has been raised by rolle for 16 years. He doesn''t spoil everything and is used to his daughter.

    I''ve also been angry and angry with my daughter.

    If you don''t obey, you will be blamed and threatened not to let her go and throw her into the mountains.

    If you make a mistake, you will be slapped in the palm of your hand, spanked in the ass, and the big windmill will spin.

    It was naturally the result of Rolle''s strict discipline that Chloe could be so clever, sensible, reasonable and polite as she is now.

    Children are born naughty and don''t understand right and wrong. If parents don''t discipline them well, how can they become obedient and lovely?

    Of course, Rolle himself is also a person with three views and a correct style. Only by setting an example and teaching by example can he have today''s star sword girl.

    Rolle is both a loving father and a strict father.

    However, the previous discipline was not angry at all.

    Cory has seen her father really angry.

    That year, a demon attacked the village when his father and daughter went shopping in the town and were not in the village.

    When the father and daughter returned to the village, they saw nothing but a mess.

    Many crops were destroyed. The rise was gratifying, but suddenly they died and withered.

    Several houses in the village were also trampled down and turned into ruins.

    Some villagers tried to resist, such as ADAA''s two brothers. As a result, they were beaten with blood and flew out upside down.

    Other villagers also fled with their heads in their arms and ran crazy into the mountains.

    Like a pig, the neighbor rode the old sow, carried a small donkey behind his back, and held a small suckling pig in his arms. He ran the fastest.

    It''s a hell of a sight.

    At that time, Kerry was very young, really only 8 years old. She was frightened and cried by the terrible scene.

    Then she saw how her father looked when he was really angry.

    With a calm face, he gently put himself on the crooked neck old tree at the entrance of the village, and then gently rubbed his head.

    "Don''t be afraid, there''s dad."

    He whispered.

    The tone was particularly calm, and the voice was a little low.

    But Leighton felt the temperature around her drop a little

    In the air, it seems that something particularly dignified is brewing and accumulating.

    It could erupt at any time.

    She couldn''t help shaking

    "Just wait a minute for Dad."

    Said rolle, with a little smile on his face.

    Then I saw him chasing the demon with his sword.

    Cori didn''t see the specific battle process very clearly.

    At that time, she had just played with a toy wooden sword. She didn''t get started in fencing, and her dynamic vision was also in the category of normal children.

    All she could see was that there was a dark shadow flashing in the air, and sword lights broke out from time to time.

    Then there was a series of howls and screams of demons.

    Finally, she saw a flower.

    A pure flower, just like a night tan.

    It is in full bloom.

    It''s really beautiful!

    But it flashed away and withered in an instant.

    After many years, she knew that the flower was composed of sword light and sword Qi.

    That''s the fourth meaning of my father''s family swordsmanship.

    Cori wants to learn, but up to now, she is not even proficient in upanishadism, and her father refuses to teach her behind.

    As the flower bloomed and withered, the huge demon turned into a lot of debris.

    Its black blood splashed everywhere, fell to the ground, and lit a black flame.

    Flames raged everywhere, turning the village into a ferocious Black Sea of fire.

    Rohr came out of the Black Sea step by step, came back to himself and held himself tightly in his arms.

    "Well, it''s all right..."

    "Dad will protect you..."

    That''s what happened when rolle was really angry.

    No hysteria, no roaring.

    Instead, it will become very quiet.

    Quiet as if he had changed a person, so that his closest and favorite daughters were afraid.

    Now, although she was held in her arms by her father as usual, Cori was still trembling slightly.

    She felt that the air around her began to get cold and the atmosphere began to become depressed.

    This is as like as two peas!

    Then rolle spoke in the same low, calm voice, and became very quiet.

    Exactly the same as before.

    She would rather have lol scold her, even spanking, windmills and so on.

    But rolle became very silent.

    The quieter he was, the more flustered Molly became.

    Dad, he shouldn''t

    Want to cut me with a sword?

    No, no, no, it shouldn''t be

    Will that

    Don''t you want me?

    I''m losing my father?

    I''m going to be an orphan?

    Corey was terrified!

    Dad doesn''t want her. That''s what she fears most.

    Then she heard rolle take a deep breath and continue to ask in a low voice:

    "What else is there to hide from me except this?"

    With a sad face, Cori quickly and honestly explained:

    "I also secretly bought some short skirts..."

    "Often eat a lot of sweets..."

    "I didn''t listen much in the college. They all let me be a professor..."

    "I also like to drink cold water in winter..."

    "Some clothes are thrown away when they don''t like them..."

    "Secretly tried makeup, very flirtatious..."

    "I learned a few dirty words, but I haven''t scolded anyone yet..."

    "I bought your rental house and collected your rent every month..."

    She simply told all her little secrets in one breath.

    But they are all minor details, without mentioning the most critical part.

    So rolle turned his head and gave her a cold look.

    Cori remembered something and quickly explained:

    "I really, really, really haven''t made boyfriends and haven''t spoken to them."

    "Many people dislike my short stature..."

    After that, she raised her head slightly and looked at Rolle''s face secretly.

    Sure enough, it got a little better, so lost

    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier that you are the star sword girl?"

    Rolle continued.

    "I''m afraid you know I didn''t study hard in DIDU, I''m afraid you''re angry, and I''m afraid you don''t want me..."

    Kerry spoke out her biggest worry.

    "Also afraid you worry about me, afraid you won''t let me stay in the imperial capital..."

    Then he burst into tears again.

    "Woo woo! Dad, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have lied to you..."

    "Dad, don''t be angry, okay?"

    "Sobbing... Dad, I won''t lie to you anymore..."

    Seeing that she was crying heartbroken, Rolle couldn''t help sighing, reached out to wipe away her tears, and said in a deep voice:

    "You should have told me earlier."

    "Is Dad so conservative in your eyes? So unreasonable?"

    "In fact, for you, I think

    As rolle spoke, the tone suddenly rose.

    "That''s great!"

    "My daughter is really great!"

    With a sudden jerk, he raised Kerry, who was still crying.

    The turning point came so suddenly that Kelly didn''t react for a moment.

    "Eh? Dad, you..."

    "Who is a father who doesn''t want his daughter to be promising and stand out?"

    Said rolle, putting her daughter down again, and then kissing her soft face hard.

    "You became famous at the age of 18. You''re much better than your father!"

    "Ah?"

    In a daze, Cori quickly put out her hand to wipe her tears and whispered:

    "But... Dad, weren''t you angry before?"

    "Shouldn''t I be angry that you''ve kept it from me for so long?"

    Rolle reached out and grabbed his daughter''s face and squeezed it hard.

    "Woo ~ dad hurts!"

    Kerry whispered, and the tears that had just stopped came out again.

    In this way, it is punishment.

    Rawl loosened his hand, rubbed his daughter''s face, and continued to ask:

    "Besides, you have also seen those dramas related to you. You should know what image star Jianji is in my impression?"

    But Li couldn''t help thinking about it

    Almost all the stage images based on her are not really realistic.

    Height, posture, dress up can''t be restored. All kinds of lines and plots are the ultimate OOC!

    And in all the plays, there are all kinds of emotional plays.

    Even in some plots, he has emotional entanglements with four or five men at the same time

    Plus those entertainment tabloids outside, they take themselves out to stir fry and cook all kinds of lace gossip.

    What? Who is going with today, who is going to have an affair with tomorrow, and who is going to have an affair with Princess Anya the day after tomorrow.

    So what will my father know about the star Jianji through these channels?

    I can''t bear to look straight at

    In fact, nothing will happen. Even if she is honest and frank, she believes her father won''t be really angry.

    They were all harmed by unscrupulous playwrights and journalists!

    But Leighton was angry and her cheeks bulged like a little hamster.

    "Those people who make things up are really hateful!"

    She couldn''t help but want to say a few rude words.

    But rolle laughed and reached out and poked her face to calm her down.

    "I can only blame the Empire for not legislating against defamation and rumor."

    In fact, he can''t laugh or cry.

    The image of Xingchen Jianji in his eyes is too bad.

    When he knew that his daughter was the star sword girl, he was disappointed for a moment.

    When talking with his daughter just now, he was still thinking about how to face his grandson

    Fortunately, it''s all made up by those unscrupulous people.

    This is actually the norm in this society.

    The real identity of her daughter is an important secret. It is rumored by people, and she can''t defend it.

    Including rolle himself.

    Now there are rumors that he has a unique taste and likes orcs

    If an ordinary person is slandered by rumors, the imperial law also allows him to duel at home and solve the problem directly by force.

    But Kelly can''t go to the reporters and screenwriters.

    It can only be said that people''s words are terrible, rumor dead mother!

 Chapter 245

    The father daughter relationship was reconciled again. Cori also put down the biggest stone in her heart and was very happy.

    Of course rolle was happy, too.

    His daughter has become famous all over the world and has been recognized by the world. As a father, he also feels proud of his light on his face.

    More than ten years of efforts and hard work have not been in vain!

    My daughter has also become a reliable and trustworthy person who can take good care of herself!

    In addition, he has a clearer understanding of his strength.

    With her daughter''s swordsmanship level, they are all eight level legends.

    Then I boast of being a ninth rank strong man, isn''t it too much?

    Anyway, he thinks that even if 10 daughters go together, they will be picked up one by one like kittens.

    Boasting of a ninth order has been quite conservative and objective.

    He even wanted to be more unrestrained, bold and exaggerated. He boasted of being a ten level and half god

    But apart from swordsmanship, he knows nothing about other extraordinary forces. He can''t fly or release light cannons. Other fancy people don''t know anything. So far, he doesn''t even have perception.

    I boast of level 9. In fact, I''m reluctant

    After all, according to the standards of the scholars'' Association, the symbolic ability of the ninth order saint is spiritual separation, which he really won''t.

    Although Jenna gave him a holy thing that can start the separation of spiritual power, that is, the wrist guard, but after wearing it, she can only release a silly badminton, which won''t even move.

    And the price is very troublesome. You can''t restrain your inner thoughts and blurt out.

    So rolle didn''t dare blow the cowhide too big.

    It''s better to be modest when you''re old.

    In addition, from the misunderstanding between myself and my daughter, being too famous may not be a good thing.

    It''s light to be slandered by man-made rumors. What if you let yourself deal with evil gods?

    The more ability, the more responsibility. It''s better to keep a low profile.

    "Dad, this time we''re going to the fertile valley to beat the bad guys!"

    Sitting at the bend of Rolle''s arm, curling her arms around his neck, she talked about her next trip to the fertile valley.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you with my father."

    Rolle said as usual, then put her daughter down and let her go by herself.

    "Shall we see Miss Jeanne again?"

    Kerry took Rolle''s hand and continued to ask.

    "Yes, do you miss her?"

    "I don''t really want to..."

    Cori shook her head and refused to admit it.

    Actually, I really want to.

    Of course, I mainly miss the little Jeanne, who is shorter than myself and follows behind her ass every day.

    In this world, it is rare for someone to call her sister.

    In addition, she also wants to know how Jenna''s swordsmanship is now.

    After all, in the last fencing competition, I only practiced fencing for a few days and was able to catch my own sword.

    She thinks Jenna''s talent may be better than herself.

    This still brought her a considerable sense of crisis and urgency.

    Especially when I was busy writing papers during this period, my swordsmanship was a little abandoned. I''m afraid even the profound meaning I had mastered before was a little abandoned.

    If she is overtaken by Jeanne in fencing, she will feel very embarrassed.

    This is'' family swordsmanship ''!

    As my father''s closest and favorite daughter, I don''t practice as well as an outsider, but I can''t say it?

    So Cori thought about it, shook lol''s arm again, and said with a milky voice:

    "Dad, will you practice sword with me in the evening?"

    "Eh? Why do you suddenly think of practicing sword?"

    Asked rolle strangely.

    "Because I was busy writing papers before, I haven''t used a sword for a long time. I''m a little rusty."

    Kerry explained truthfully.

    Rolle thought for a moment, nodded and replied:

    "Well, after all, in the past, I might meet those cruel and dangerous elements. I have more self-protection ability and more peace of mind."

    "Let''s go to the swordsman regiment now. Hurry up and help you review your swordsmanship."

    With that, he installed a bend at an intersection and was ready to go in the direction of the swordsman regiment.

    But Cori was a little strange. She stretched out her little hand, pointed in the opposite direction and asked:

    "Dad? Shouldn''t we go this way to the swordsman regiment?"

    "Ah?"

    Lol looked embarrassed. Today, he went out without a baby cat and left home to play with the little donkey.

    I wanted to have Secretary Ah Fu all the way. I didn''t need a little milk cat.

    I didn''t expect to go to the swordsman regiment.

    What should I do? Can''t admit that you don''t know the way in front of your daughter and often get lost?

    Weiguang has always been a perfect father image, but we can''t get caught up in such a small matter!

    Fortunately, he had an idea and made an excuse:

    "Cough... Yes, I know. I just saw a newsstand in front of me and remembered that I hadn''t bought today''s newspaper."

    Then he took his daughter and went to buy a newspaper he had read in the morning.

    Then turn around and walk in the direction your daughter just pointed out.

    But as we walked along, we came to a fork in the left and right.

    "Eh? Dad, why are you going this way?"

    "Haha, look at the hammerhead shark puppets in the window over there. How cute they are? Don''t you want one?"

    Rolle explained quickly.

    "But I already have fish?"

    Kerry took out the hammerhead shark puppet from her bear bag, held it in her arms and rubbed its snow-white belly.

    Can''t you have another one?

    This kind of shark is social, isn''t it?

    Maybe a few more. If they have company, they will become smarter and learn to speak and write what this chapter says?

    So he asked:

    "Another one, call it shark, titty or something, won''t you?"

    But Cori shook her head.

    "Dad really doesn''t understand girls at all..."

    "Which girl will buy two puppets of the same kind? Unless they are originally a pair."

    "Just like there won''t be the same skirts and shoes in the wardrobe."

    "And dad himself said that the mother of the paper people you found for me when you were young didn''t have the same?"

    Rolle: �� (�á� �� ��;)��

    For a moment, he didn''t know how to refute his daughter

    As for the statement of the mother of the paper man, it was actually used by Kerry to coax her when she was a child.

    When I went to York town at the foot of the mountain, I often saw all kinds of happy scenes of a family of three.

    Then Chloe would ask a question that embarrassed rolle:

    "Dad, why don''t I have a mother?"

    When she saw the scenes of mothers coaxing their children, she would say sourly:

    "Dad, I want my mother too..."

    Rolle was so embarrassed that he could only forcibly explain:

    "Baby, you have mothers and many more than other children!"

    "Some of your mothers are boats. They can slide on the water, shoot guns and fly planes..."

    "Some mothers are defensive towers that can beat bad people and protect us..."

    "The most powerful are those female martial god mothers. They can go from heaven to earth, and they are still 3D!"

    Anyway, he fooled his daughter with these words at that time.

    Therefore, the daughter was very proud and said when she saw the neighbors in the village:

    "I have a lot of mothers. They are great!"

    "A mother is very rich. She is a famous real estate businessman. She is also very good at fencing. She can shuttle around and release all kinds of lightning!"

    "The latest mother is a secretary, but she can shoot arrows and even shoot ice arrows to freeze the enemy!"

    The neighbors listened and smiled with care and sympathy.

    Later, when Chloe grew up and became sensible, he had to admit when he talked about it with rolle:

    "Your mothers are not normal people. They are actually a special race called ''paper people''."

    "They have left me forever. Our family can''t be reunited..."

    "Eh? Why are you crying? It''s okay. It''s okay. Without mom, isn''t there still a father? Dad will always guard you!"

    Later, as Kerry followed Anya to the imperial capital, her attitude changed after she knew more things.

    Not only do not care about those paper people, but they are afraid that their father will find a new mother for himself.

    This is probably the so-called growth?

    In short, Rolle bought a lot of things on his way to the swordsman regiment.

    Wine, tea, cakes and so on.

    Anyway, he had to take a detour to buy something without passing a fork in the road.

    So he sent a telegram to Secretary Ah Fu while his daughter was eating cakes.

    "Swordsman regiment! Danger! Rescue!"

    Secretary Ah Fu still understood him. He quickly changed into a good steam car and stopped at the gate of the swordsman regiment before rolle arrived.

    Hoo... The crisis is over.

    "I''ll go in with Xingchen Jianji to discuss swordsmanship. Wait for me at the door."

    "Come on, try this."

    Rolle lost a packet of dessert to Secretary Alfred.

    Secretary Ah Fu looked at all kinds of things in Rolle''s hands, a little confused.

    What is the profound meaning of Lord Rolle''s move?

    He looked again at Cory who was following rolle.

    Is this the legendary star sword girl?

    Why is it so small, so short and so cute?

    Wait, isn''t this Mr. roll''s lovely daughter?

    But isn''t she a top student in the Department of Archaeology of the first college?

    And excellent results, has been appreciated by the famous scholar Professor Kant, and is trying to write an important paper that can shock the world?

    That''s what rolle told him before.

    It''s okay. Rolle likes to blow his daughter.

    After all, it was the pride of his life.

    Then why did she suddenly become a star sword girl again?

    Secretary Ah Fu is a little confused.

    If she is not only the famous star sword girl, but also the clever, sensible and excellent student in your mouth

    This is too excellent, too dazzling, isn''t it?

    He couldn''t help thinking of his children, although they all did well and made little achievements.

    But compared with the daughter of the royal court, it''s like a cloud and mud. It''s really useless!

    It seems that after I go back, I have to educate them and let them know what other people''s children are like.

    But education may be useless. It''s best to find a way to regenerate one and cultivate it from scratch

    When Secretary Ah Fu was thinking, Rolle had led his daughter into the swordsman regiment.

    Then he met the instructors, Tom Jerry and other old acquaintances, called them together, and said in a low voice:

    "Hum, tell you a secret. Don''t be too surprised after listening..."

    "This is my daughter Kerry. You should have seen her before? But there were others at that time. I didn''t have time to say hello and make it clear to you..."

    "Actually... My daughter is star sword Jida!"

    "Not only that, she is also an excellent student. She has obtained the true biography of Professor Kant and is now writing a great academic paper..."

    "Come on, baby, say hello to Dad''s comrades in arms."

    Kerry''s face was a little hot when she was blown by rolle, but she stood up skillfully. The inside bowed to the instructors and said hello:

    "Hello, uncles. I''m Kerry."

    "I''ve been listening to Dad mention you, and I finally see you today."

    "These are some small gifts. Thank your uncles for taking care of my father."

    Then she took those gifts from rolle and gave them to the instructor and others one by one.

    "This child is too lovely and sensible?"

    "Rolle, how can you teach such a good daughter with such a rough embryo?"

    "Why is my son so unlucky? Not even a little girl?"

    "No, no, I have to have another one. I want to have a daughter, too."

    The instructor and others first praised, and then beat their chest and feet.

    Rolle was proud.

    Thanks to no long tail, I''m afraid I''ll be proud of heaven.

    When she saw her father like this, she couldn''t help sighing secretly.

    Your identity is confidential at least

    She had to climb up to Rolle''s back with her hands and feet along Rolle''s legs, bite his ear and whisper a reminder.

    "Ah! Yes! I almost forgot..."

    "Fortunately, instructors, they are trustworthy."

    Luo Er recovered from the pleasure of pretending to force, quickly lowered his voice and said in a positive way:

    "Cough, we are all friends. My daughter is Xingchen Jianji. You must keep it a secret for me!"

    The instructor and others nodded and agreed, indicating that they all understood.

    But in fact, the real identity of the high-ranking strong may not be so important.

    For example, anheim, the head of the swordsman regiment and the master of the sword, did not hide their identity.

    Although most of the ninth order saints and the tenth order demigods are very low-key, there are also some very high-profile people who often appear in public.

    It mainly depends on my will. If I''m used to keeping a low profile and don''t want to be disturbed by worldly affairs, it''s better to keep my identity confidential.

    As for being known by the enemy''s true identity, it will attract conspiracy or something.

    The rest of the world may need to worry about this.

    Only Kelly doesn''t.

    Not just because of Rolle.

    And a lot of strange creatures in the small mountain village.

    If something really wants to be bad for Kelly

    I''m afraid you have to be prepared to be the enemy of the world?

    ---------

    Pull the list.

    Congratulations to a pig who loves reading, dabundan, book friend 20210130204815662, rotary burning sword, Nanfeng Shuxue, Muyi ink shadow and other friends on the list again!

    In addition, special thanks for the generous reward of always repeating the name!

 Chapter 246

    Next, Rolle and his daughter conducted a simple and basic exercise to help their daughter find her hand in the indoor training ground of the swordsman regiment.

    Even with such a simple exercise, Rolle made rules not to destroy the facilities in the training ground.

    If it is destroyed, Kerry may face punishment such as pinching her face, pinching her double horsetail, and even a big windmill.

    When Rawl made this rule, he probably didn''t see the newly repaired human shaped hole on the back wall

    "Well, let''s start. Let me see the level of Xingchen Jianji."

    Rolle joked.

    "Woo... Dad is bad!"

    Cori''s little face puffed up slightly, then took out her sword directly, and her figure disappeared in situ.

    There is no need to use a wooden sword to practice between father and daughter.

    Both sides are confident and know that the other party will not hurt themselves.

    Ding! Ding! Ding!

    There was a series of brittle noises in the air, and a little spark of metal friction bloomed.

    "The strength is OK..."

    "This is not bad..."

    "Pay attention to the angle and adjust your breathing."

    Originally, the instructor and others were still watching, but after only watching for a few seconds, they couldn''t help showing their consternation.

    This father and daughter''s swordsmanship is too outrageous

    No, to be exact, they are out of the scope of fencing!

    The high-end swordsmanship in normal understanding also has current strength, skills and cooperation with other extraordinary forces.

    But the fight between the father and daughter is just a collision of strength and speed, which has gone beyond the understanding of normal people.

    Their movements don''t seem to be fast, and they don''t even have much movement. Their figures often stay where they are, but they keep bursting out sparks around them.

    From time to time, there will be sword stabbing on the body without any evasion.

    But

    Will be stabbed, just a touch of virtual shadow

    Both father and daughter''s actions are fast enough to exceed the limit of human dynamic vision.

    It seems that the range of motion is not large because it is too fast to see clearly.

    Their figures are actually moving at a high speed. At the moment of their move, they are invisible to the naked eye. They can only see a residual image.

    We must use perception to barely capture the real position of father and daughter.

    But even if it is perception, it should be slow for the first half of the beat

    The instructor looked at it for a few seconds and felt a strong sense of pride.

    This is my proud disciple!

    But I immediately felt a strong fear

    Fortunately, he taught rolle well enough, and rolle taught his daughter well enough.

    The father and daughter''s swords are used to kill demons.

    If it''s used to kill

    Just thinking about it makes people shudder.

    What''s more, it''s just a warm-up practice.

    If you are serious

    The instructor felt that the chief swordsman of the swordsman regiment should be changed.

    Before this position, it was always held by the head of the regiment.

    But the head is really very old. He is like a slow old man in front of Rolle''s father and daughter.

    However, the position of a chief swordsman can''t explain the strength of Rolle''s father and daughter

    Tom and Jerry, Rolle''s old comrades in arms, had similar ideas.

    "Once, I always thought that those ninth level strong men who boasted of being the sword saint should be the apex of swordsmanship..."

    "I know that after more than ten years, I saw Rolle''s sword again..."

    "Is this really fencing?"

    Tom looked a little complicated and asked in a low voice.

    "Yes, such a level has exceeded our understanding and cognition of fencing..."

    Jerry also said:

    "Why don''t you invite rolle back as an instructor? I don''t think I really deserve to say I know sword."

    "I want to go back to the countryside to farm..."

    Just then, a beautiful figure appeared at the door of the training room.

    With a headscarf wrapped around her head and a bucket and rag in her hand, Nido is ready to clean the training room.

    She studies in the swordsman regiment. She doesn''t need tuition. She is also very sensible. She takes the initiative to do some daily chores on weekdays.

    "Instructor? Teacher Tom? Teacher Jerry?"

    "Who are you all watching practicing sword?"

    "Eh? Mr. Jerry, why did you suddenly kneel down?"

    She asked curiously, and then squeezed into the door of the training room.

    "Eh? Uncle rolle? Sister Kelly?"

    She happened to see the figures of Rolle and her daughter passing by, and then stood motionless with their backs to their backs.

    But it''s just an illusion and a remnant.

    The next second, Nido suddenly felt a flower in front of her. Rolle''s position appeared behind Chloe like an instant movement, holding a silver double horsetail hair tip in her hand.

    This picture looks a bit like a cassette caused by network delay, and then suddenly recovers, automatically fast forward for several seconds.

    "Ouch, ouch!"

    But Leighton let out a coquettish cry.

    Fortunately, it''s just practice. If it''s a fight between life and death, I''m afraid it''s already

    "I''ve said it many times. Don''t be anxious when using the sword, especially when facing an opponent stronger than you, you must keep your mind steady."

    "Our family''s fencing is fast, accurate and stable."

    "In terms of speed and accuracy, you are OK, but you are still not stable enough."

    Lol taught her a lesson, threw away his ponytail, grabbed her daughter''s back collar, carried her to her like a kitten, and poked her soft face with his fingers.

    "Remember all?"

    "Woo..."

    Cori''s big eyes drooped slightly and looked unhappy.

    There are still people watching. My father taught me this

    Hum! Daddy stinks! Dad is bad!

    I don''t like my father any more!

    "Alas..."

    Rolle sighed softly, put her daughter back on the ground, rubbed her head again, and continued:

    "You have to continue to work hard for your swordsmanship..."

    "Just at this level, I can''t even learn the profound meanings behind..."

    "If you can''t learn the profound meaning, how can you protect yourself in the future? What if you are bullied by bad people?"

    "There''s a father..."

    Kerry hesitated.

    Anyway, she felt that as long as she mastered the profound meaning of "calling dad".

    It''s unlikely to be bullied, right?

    "But Dad will be old and can''t lift the sword."

    "At that time, it''s up to you to protect yourself, even your father..."

    "So I don''t want to improve your swordsmanship. Just protect yourself."

    Rolle said in earnest.

    This father daughter dialogue, in the next instructor and others sound, always feel that the taste is not quite right, too blunt.

    Old Versailles!

    There is no high requirement for such fencing? Just protect yourself?

    Are you father and daughter going to fight evil gods?

    ----------

    Cough, come back from the countryside. Try to keep it updated.

    But now it''s the end of the year. It may be unstable. Forgive me.

    Pull the list.

    Thank you: my operation officer, succubus, a pig who loves reading, Muyi ink shadow, now filled doll, cusillo, Nanfeng Shuxue, my name has 12 words and other friends for their generous rewards.

    And special thanks for the generous reward of naming so hard and always repeating.

    By the way, two more words from my heart

    In fact, the result of this book is much worse than that of the last one, and the manuscript fee is much less.

    It''s just that I think my poor grades must be my own problem. It''s not interesting to say.

    The editor has been asking me to cut it and open a new book.

    Because I went to the training of reading literature and used the number of sixteen steamed buns, I always hope I can open a new book with the old number as soon as possible to show the training results.

    But I think this book has many friends who have always supported me. I should live up to them.

    So I''ll try to finish this book.

 Chapter 247

"Well, have you had enough rest? Hurry up and have another round."

    Rolle patted his daughter on the head and signaled.

    "Woo... Dad likes to bully me..."

    Molly murmured, and drew a distance from rolle. She was ready to thank you very much for your support and company!